《The Reunion After Seven Years》


 Chapter 1 A Handsome Stranger

    Chapter 1 A Handsome Stranger


    "I don''t feel so good..."


    The lights in the room were dimmed down, but it was still easy to see the girl''s slender figure. Sheid


    on the sheets in azy and dreamy manner, instantly grabbing Kerr Gu''s attention.


    "What! Who let you inside here?!"


    He could not clearly see what the girl looked like, but it was easy to discern that she was a beauty.


    Approaching the bed, Kerr lifted up her chin to get a better look at who was this mysterious woman on


    his bed. In the next second, the woman suddenly jumped up and threw her arms around his neck,


    panting heavily as if she was gasping for life.


    "Please... Help me..."


    The way she clung on to him and breathed heavily beside his ear made Kerr loose it. He couldn''t


    tolerate it any longer!


    Kerr grew up in a rich family, and had seen and done a lot of bad and dark things. It wasn''t a big deal


    for him to take advantage of this poor and seemingly drugged girl.


    ''Anyone who is able to enter my room must have been instructed to get this woman for me. I''m


    guessing this is something to cheer me up?'' he thought with a devious smile on his lips.


    At the thought of this, Kerr leaned in and kissed the girl without hesitation.


    Ring... ring!


    Nicole Ning''s eyes fluttered open, awakening from the rm on her phone that rang every morning.


    Rubbing her eyes, she tried to sit up and turn off the rm, but she suddenly felt that there was


    something wrong...


    ''W...why am I naked? And, what... Who''s this man sleeping beside me?!'' Nicole''s hand went to her


    mouth as she tried to suppress her scream.


    Rubbing her temples, she tried to recall the series of events that happened to her yesterday.


    ''Okay... I remember Gregory telling me that he had a surprise for me, and told me to wait for him at the


    hotel. Then Fiona poured me a ss of water.... and I drank that... Then... that''s when I started to get


    dizzy and was taken to this room!''


    Nicole''s eyes widened in shock. She had long suspected that there was something going on between


    her boyfriend and her best friend -- Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao. Even so, she never thought that


    they would plot against her like this!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole got out of bed and dressed quickly, intent on finding Gregory and Fiona. Just when she was


    about to leave, she remembered the sleeping man on the bed. Even though she was drugged, he was


    still asking her many timesst night if what he was doing was okay. For Nicole, he was fairly innocent.


    ''He''s quite good-looking!'' Nicole thought to herself as she looked at his sharp features. ''Well... since


    he''s so handsome, I guess I''m not totally at loss here, '' Nicole shrugged. Then, she took out some


    money from her bag and put it by the bed. Afterwards, she quietly left.


    With no time to waste, Nicole got on a taxi and headed straight to Gregory''s home. During the car ride,


    she imagined countless possibilities of what awaited her there. But when she finally got there, it was


    still a great blow for her.


    There were clothes scattered all across the floor, leading into the bedroom. Nicole even saw the dark


    blue tie she had given to him as gift. Now it was strewn haphazardly like garbage.


    Slowly, Nicole went to the bedroom and tried to eavesdrop on what was happening on the other side.


    The door was left slightly ajar, and it was so easy for her to hear their voices and moans. Not being


    able to take it anymore, Nicole grabbed the high heels on the floor and threw them towards the man


    and woman on the bed.


    "Maybe next time you should close the door so no one can see how shameless you two are. But I don''t


    know if you have half the brain to remember that."


    As soon as Gregory saw Nicole''s angry face, he grabbed the nket and tried to cover up. Meanwhile,


    Fiona grabbed Gregory''s shirt from the foot of the bed and put it on. Then, she stood up and


    approached Nicole.


    "Nicole, let me just be straight with you. Since you''ve seen it, there''s no pointing in hiding. Gregory and


    I have already--"


    "Please put on your clothes first!" Nicole sneered, looking away from her as if the sight of Fiona hurt


    her eyes. "Have you no respect for yourself?"


    "You...!"


    Fiona was ashamed and angry, so she couldn''t speak for a while. Nicole nced back at her, her eyes


    narrowed and a delicate brow was raised.


    "So this is what you want, Gregory? Is Fiona your type?" She looked at the livid Gregory with a


    mocking smile on her face.


    "Fiona, I know I used to be your best friend and all... but it looks like that time has passed!" Nicole said


    with a sarcastic cheerfulness. "You see, I was just afraid to say this to you because it might hurt your


    feelings, but ever since we were kids, the clothes you wore were my old clothes and the things you


    used were my old stuff. Even up to our adulthood! Isn''t that funny?" Nicole let out an ironicugh. "Now,


    it looks like you''re getting second-handed men as well from me! You''re really an expert on picking up


    things that I don''t want anymore!"


    These words obviously caused pain for Fiona. Her father used to be the driver for the Ning family.


    Because of this, she felt very self-conscious and felt inferior all the time. Gregory, who was still lying on


    the bed, obviously wasn''t happy to be described as "trash". He pointed usingly at Nicole and


    shouted at her, "That''s what I hate about you the most, Nicole! You''re so full of yourself! Do you still


    think you are the nobledy of the Ning family? Don''t forget that your father died and your family went


    bankrupt! Now, you are just a poor and helpless woman. It''s so ironic that a person like you would


    speak so lowly of Fiona and me. Why don''t you tell me what you didst night?"


    It turned out that they nned the whole thing.


    ''I remember Gregory told me that he lost a big sum of money in Macau some time ago. He didn''t want


    his family to find out. Did he sell me out to pay his debt? But Fiona had unknowingly put me in the


    wrong room!''


    The thought sent a chill down Nicole''s spine. She looked at the man and woman in front of her and


    gave a sarcastic smile.


    "I''ll tell you all about it! I spent a wonderful night with a very good man in the hotelst night. His body


    looks good and he''s so handsome! Much more that you do actually. It was such a great experience for


    me!"


    Knowing that Gregory was a very conceited man, Nicole guessed that he would be provoked by her


    words. As expected, Gregory''s face turned red and he red at her, gnashing his teeth in anger.


    "You bitch!"


    "Sure, sure. I''m sure you two enjoy your pathetic attempt in having some decent sex," Nicole rebutted.


    With a scoff, she turned around and walked away, her heels clicking crispy against the floor like an


    arrogant queen.

 Chapter 2 Come Back Home

    Chapter 2 Come Back Home


    Nicole stopped midway, and turned around slowly. "I''ve received the notice from the Manhattan


    University. I got into Business Management. I was thinking about how I to break the news to you, but


    now you''ve made it so much easier! And, before I leave, I have one other thing to tell you..."


    Nicole paused, amused at how Fiona looked so jealous at that moment. "I stayed in Room 1101st


    night."


    Meanwhile, in Room 1101, Kerr was sitting on the bedside and looked at the money in front of him with


    a sullen face.


    He even counted the money twice. It was 2462. ''Did that woman shell out all the money she had on


    me?'' Kerr thought incredulously.


    He had lived for more than 20 years, but he had never seen such a woman who was so audacious.


    She left money and ran away!


    Anger rose in his heart. With a cold face, he called his assistant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Ask the hotel manager to get the surveince video. I want to find someone who was in my roomst


    night."


    The assistant''s obsequious voice on the other end of the phone rambled on as Kerr''s eyes narrowed at


    something small glinting on one of the pillows. It was a small studded earring. A foreboding look


    shed in his eyes.


    ''When I find that unscrupulous woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    At an airport several yearster...


    A flight dyed more than half an hour because of the weather. The people in the hall were starting to


    get somewhat impatient. There was a man in a light gray shirt, however, who looked especially calm.


    He wore gold rimmed sses, and looked gentle and handsome, attracting most people''s attention.


    ''Is that Baron Fang?'' Several girls around had recognized that this handsome gentleman was the heir


    of the Fang Group, which ranked second in A city. In all of the city, the Fang family was only considered


    inferior against the Gu family. But even so, it didn''t really matter since they were still incredibly rich.


    "Aaah! He''s so handsome!" a girl squealed in a hushed voice.


    It was no doubt that Baron Fang was much more amiable than the ice man, Kerr Gu!


    It wasn''t every day that anyone could just meet Baron. A woman strode over to him to seize this


    opportunity. The woman hesitated for a while. She was beautiful, and was wearing a gorgeous


    Valentino dress. Gathering up her courage, she smiled at Baron and cautiously introduced herself.


    "Hello there, Mr. Baron. I was wondering if you would do me the honor of having a cup of coffee with


    me."


    "Well, I''m lucky to receive such a beautifuldy''s invitation,"


    Baron said as he smiled mildly. "But I''m sorry. The person I''m waiting for has alreadye."


    When they looked in the direction he pointed, a beautiful girl in her mid-twenties was walking up to him.


    She had long hair hanging over her shoulders, and had no makeup on her face. Even her clothes were


    clean and simple -- a simple white shirt and faded, blue jeans. Despite her simplicity, she stood out in


    the crowd. It was none other than Nicole.


    Strangely enough, she only carried her bag on one hand... Beside her, a cute and innocent boy tottered


    after her, dragging a small suitcase.


    As soon as Nicole came out, she noticed that that young woman was looking at her enviously and


    hatefully. ''That guy is a dead man for using me as his stupid shield again!''


    She was cursing in her heart how Baron made her so angry, but she still pretended to be a sweet wife


    and good mother and smiled sweetly. She quickly walked forward, held Baron''s hand and called him in


    a soft voice.


    "Honey, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Baron put his arms around her naturally and called her "honey", of course. The little boy beside him


    also put his arms around Baron''s legs and called him in a sweet voice.


    "Dad, Jay missed you so much! Why are you waiting for us here? Your body smells so stinky!"


    The girl around him coughed awkwardly and fled away in dejection. With a broad smile, Baron asked


    Jay to sit on the suitcase, dragging it with one hand and holding Nicole with the other. As soon as they


    got on the car, Nicole pinched hard on his cheek.


    "I swear this will be thest time you can use me as a shield from your fan club!"


    "Come on, Nicole! Let''s be like good old friends like before in Manhattan. Besides, who else can help


    me aside from you?"


    He looked at the suitcase behind Jay with a raised eyebrow. "Really? You and your son haven''te


    back for six years and that''s all you brought with you?"


    "Mom said that we can just buy the things we need here. I think this is the most efficient way," Jay said.


    "Yes. We can save too much energy and space by getting rid of something unnecessary. That''s what


    efficiency is."


    Nicole agreed with her son. But Baron didn''t look too pleased.


    "Hey, Jay is only six years old. Even if he is a genius, you don''t have to teach him in such a cold way!


    In my eyes, silly babies are the cutest." Baron then reached out to tickle Jay''s leg.


    The little boy shook his two short legs and shook away Baron''s hand in disgust, looking at him coldly.


    "This is a safe zone and there are no other women toe and bother you. I don''t have to pretend to


    be your son, Uncle Fang."


    "Jeez, Nicole Ning! What kind of boy are you raising here?"


    With a smug smile, Nicole shrugged and looked out the window at the familiar scenery.


    She was barely 18 years old when she left for Manhattan seven years ago. Living alone, Nicole was in


    low spirits. And then, her whole life took a turn. Because of one crazy night she had seven years ago,


    Jay was brought into her life. Luckily, she was good friends with Baron and he did help her a lot then.


    Sometimes, she wondered how that man was doing today...


    Although she couldn''t remember clearly what he looked like, she was sure that he was a handsome


    man. If he knew that a stranger had his son, he would be shocked!


    Beforeing back home, Nicole worried about Jay. Jay was smart and mature for his age, and he


    had long epted the reality that he didn''t really have a father. Even still, it was uneasy for a child


    without the love of having a father around. ''There''s nothing to worry about if I can find that man and he


    epts Jay as his son. But if I can''t find him, or he''s already married to someone, what should I do?''


    When she thought about this, she frowned with worry. Jay had already seen through her, so he patted


    her shoulder withfort.


    "Don''t be upset, silly mother. I know it''s good to have a father. But either way, it doesn''t matter that


    much if I don''t have one!"

 Chapter 3 The Reunion After Seven Years

    Chapter 3 The Reunion After Seven Years


    During the car ride, Baronughed and joked constantly, which made Nicole feel more at ease. The


    company she was going to work at here had found her a ce to stay. Baron came over to the airport


    to pick Nicole and Jay up. On top of that, he even apanied them to the supermarket so that they


    could buy some necessities. Afterwards, Baron gave Nicole a meaningful look.


    "You know what? I remember telling you that as long as I was in the Fang Group, I could easily get you


    a job. I don''t understand why you''d go to the Gu Group. Don''t you know what a terrible person Kerr Gu


    is?" he remarked, half serious and half teasing.


    "Come on! If I did that, you''d constantly use me as your fake girlfriend,"


    Nicole teased with a smile as she pushed the shopping cart along the aisles.


    "Besides, isn''t it time that you found yourself a girlfriend? Filling in those shoes is getting a bit tedious


    for me already," she added.


    ''Well, if you''re getting tired, maybe you''d like to act as my real girlfriend instead...''


    Baron thought in his heart. There was not enough courage inside of him to tell Nicole how he truly felt.


    He hated himself for his cowardice. With a bitter smile, he quickly caught up with Nicole.


    After getting to their new home, Nicole and Jay felt tired, and so they went straight to bed. The next


    morning, she contacted the headmaster of Jay''s new school to let them know that they had arrived.


    With a pleased tone, the headmaster said that one of their best teachers would drop by her house to


    come pick Jay up. When they found out that such a talented child was going to enroll at their school,


    theyughed so happily.


    Nicole was a little worried about how her son was going to do in a new ce, but he was so mature for


    his age! He was even helping Nicole do a little tidying up.


    "Mom, you''d better worry about yourself rather than me. Today is your first day to work. You should do


    your job well. I don''t want to starve to death!"


    "You naughty boy!"


    Nicoleughed as she stared down at the little boy. When Jay got picked up for school, Nicole took a


    taxi to the Gu Group. Upon arriving, Nicole couldn''t help but think that the infamous president of this


    company had good taste. The whole floor was made out of ss, making it look so simple yet elegant.


    There was only one problem...


    ''How am I going to walk on this!?''


    Nicole looked at her 8 cm high heels helplessly. She secretly admired those women in front of her who


    were walking over the floor as fast as flying. She gritted her teeth and took a determined step forward.


    Just as she made her first step, she slipped on the slick floor.


    ''Damn it! This really had to happen to me on my first day of work!?''


    There was no helping it now. Nicole tightly closed her eyes and braced for the fall. But the next second,


    a pair of powerful arms held onto her.


    Peering open her eyes slightly, Nicole felt that the man looked slightly familiar...


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw his deep and cold face. It was like he was perfect sculpture


    carved by an adept craftsman. As she tried to think about where she saw this man before, the man


    carefully released her. He saw the way she was staring at his face, and raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Have you done staring?"


    ''Shit! What am I doing!'' Nicole fumbled. Standing straight up, she straightened out her clothes and put


    on an elegant smile.


    "Thank you, sir."


    ''Huh... This woman was able topose herself so quickly.''


    Squinting his eyes, he had a feeling that he had seen this woman before. With a frown, he turned


    around to his assistant.


    "Who is she?"


    he asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Gu, this is Miss Nicole. She just graduated from Manhattan Universityst month. She is the


    director hired from abroad."


    The assistant''s words obviously surprised both of them. Kerr just raised his eyebrows slightly, and


    Nicole almost opened her mouth in shock.


    No way. It was her first day at work and she got embarrassed like this in front of the legendary Kerr Gu!


    Thinking of what her son said to her, she was so sad that she almost cried out. ''Jay, it seemed that your


    mother could not keep her job for more than a minute!''


    As expected, Kerr looked at her up and down with a mocking expression.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "The director?" he scoffed indifferently.


    There was a trace of disdain in the man''s words. Nicole gritted her teeth.


    "I can prove to you I''m worthy of the job, Mr. Gu. Everyone has two sides. I acknowledge that my


    clumsiness must have left a bad first impression on you. But I believe you are a sensible enough


    person who can distinguish talent when he sees one. I don''t think the way I entered this building on my


    first day says a lot about my work ethics."


    This woman, was actually quite eloquent! Kerr shrugged.


    "I hope you can live up to your words, Miss Nicole."


    After leaving these words, Kerr strode into thepany without looking back. Nicole was surprised.


    With another careful step, Nicole was able to walk smoothly on the floor and headed inside with


    confidence.


    She didn''t know why, but the moment she saw Kerr, her heart started to beat faster. There was a


    strange, nostalgic feeling inside of her. But, since she was the director, she had a lot of work to do and


    was upied by all kinds of reports and contracts. There wasn''t any time to think about anything else


    for the moment.


    Although Nicole was a person with a big personality, she had a way of getting things done


    unequivocally. In a single morning, she had a clear understanding of all the business of the Market


    Department she was in charge of. She held a meeting with all the staff, and left a deep impression on


    them. Very soon, the whole Gu Group knew all about the beautiful and tenacious Market Department''s


    director.


    In this way, Nicole had gained respect and a firm foothold in the Gu Group. She was so lucky that she


    met a big cooperation n, not long after she took office. She was decisive in business and


    sessfully won a good deal in her first month, which made everyone in thepany admire her.


    Even Kerr was impressed. For the first time ever, Kerr booked a hotel to hold apany party in her


    honor.


    Amidst all the extravagance and sess and words of praise, Nicole felt a bit depressed.


    Long time ago, when her father was still alive, theirpany was prosperous. At that time, as the


    eldest daughter of the Ning family, Nicole often engaged with a lot of people during social events with a


    smile, much like what she was doing now. But instead of having her father beside her, there was Kerr.


    After dinner, the band in the hotel yed the music, and thepany''s senior executives were dancing


    in the dance floor. Seeing this, Nicole rubbed her sore temples and sighed.


    Everyone was so excited for this party. Nicole had to keep her enthusiasm up, especially since this


    party was held in her honor. Aside from her, Kerr couldn''t maintain a high level of energy. She secretly


    nced at Kerr who stood beside her with a gloomy face. With a deep breath, she took the initiative


    and held out her hand. "Would you like to dance?"

 Chapter 4 Dont Let Him Know

    Chapter 4 Don''t Let Him Know


    "Since you have to deal with them, how about you dance with me?"


    Kerr stared at her with his dark eyes for a few seconds. Then, he took her hand and led her to the


    middle of the dance floor.


    They danced with their bodies almost touching each other, and a strange feeling arose in Nicole''s


    heart. Suppressing it, she skillfully and elegantly matched Kerr step for step.


    Who knew...if she made Kerr lose face during such an asion, he might even kill her!


    After several months of spending time with him, Nicole knew him to some extent. Although he was


    handsome and rich, he was a horrible man. He had a lot of power and influence over both the


    government and the criminal gangs. All in all, he was a lot more intimidating than he looked.


    After all, a man with no emotions like him was destined to be ruthless. How could he not strike fear into


    the heart of anyone who was unfortunate enough to meet him?


    Nevertheless, Nicole quickly calmed herself down. ''His dark side had nothing to do with me,'' she


    thought optimistically. After all, he was just her boss. As long as she did a good job, she didn''t need to


    be afraid of him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kerr''s deep voice suddenly prated the air, frightening Nicole.


    She looked up at him and saw him staring at her with an air of indifference.


    She rolled her eyes on the inside but smiled on the outside. "I''m just thinking about everything. It''s just


    a small business, and you treat me so well. I''m really grateful."


    When she spoke, her voice was low and gentle. With her body so close to his, Kerr felt himself burning


    up.


    However, his voice was still as cold as before when he replied, "It''s just a clear distinction between


    reward and punishment."


    Soon, the song came to an end. Just as Nicole was about to offer a casual response, Kerr took out his


    mobile phone, frowned at the screen, and quickly walked out.


    Seeing him leave so abruptly, Nicole shrugged and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Every day, she felt like she was being tortured with a cold-blooded devil like Kerr.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening, but the event was still in full swing and it didn''t seem like


    people would start leaving any time soon. Worried about Jay, Nicole sneaked out and made a call to


    Baron.


    "Rx! Jay''s mind works so fast. Now, he is reading the books in my study!"


    Hearing Baron''s words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing with pride.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "When it''s half-past nine, remember to give him a ss of hot milk and let him sleep," she said gently.


    "Yes, I know. This is not the first time that I have taken him with me!" Baron''s voice sounded soft on the


    phone.


    Then, he continued, "It''s alreadyte. How about I pick you up, and drop you and Jay home?"


    Nicole immediately refused his offer without hesitation and hung up. No matter how close she was to


    her friend, she couldn''t make him go to such trouble for her. While speaking on the phone, she had


    wandered over to the fountain and sat next to it. Now, a cold breeze blew past, making her shiver. She


    decided to go back to the warm hall as soon as possible.


    Just then, she heard Kerr''s voice.


    "The baby?" He chuckled, but hisugh sounded frightening. "Do you think you can threaten me with


    just a child?" he asked the person on the phone.


    Nicole turned to the direction of his voice and saw him standing under a phoenix tree.


    She couldn''t make out the details of his face in the dark, but the disdain in his voice was clear.


    ''Damn it! He''s such a bastard. He''s a scumbag who got a woman pregnant but doesn''t want to take


    responsibility for it,'' Nicole thought to herself in a mixture of anger and disgust.


    As if to live up to the title of "scumbag," Kerr continued,


    "So, don''t ever dream of getting anything else from me. My assistant will send you ten million dors in


    five minutes. You know what to do with the rest. And, I''m warning you, don''t try to do anything stupid. I


    can''t guarantee what the consequences will be."


    Even with the night breeze, his voice rang loud and clear.


    "Have an abortion," he finally said.


    ''Damn it. Just as I thought, this man is a heartbreaker!'' Nicole grumbled to herself.


    At that moment, Kerr hung up the phone and walked over to her. In the darkness, she could only see


    his tall figure approaching her. Her heart began to beat faster, and something seemed to sh through


    her mind. The next second, Kerr was in front of her, looking at her with a frown on his face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It''s so hot inside. I came out to get some fresh air," Nicole lied without batting an eye. Kerr nced at


    his watch, obviously not caring about whether she had overheard his conversation.


    "It''s toote. Let me take you home," he said.


    Nicole nodded hastily. As long as she could go back as soon as possible, she was willing to travel in


    the same car as Kerr.


    "Please drive me to Riverside Garden, Mr. Gu."


    "Riverside Garden?"


    Kerr vaguely remembered that the house thepany had prepared for her was not there.


    Noticing his confusion, Nicole said casually, "Since I had toe tonight, I let my son stay at my


    friend''s house. I have to pick him up."


    Kerr nodded. For some reason, he felt a slight sense of loss in his heart.


    ''She''s married? What about her husband?'' he thought.


    The two of them got into the car silently. As soon as he was seated, Kerr asked the driver to turn off the


    lights. Then, he leaned against the seat and closed his eyes to rest. Beside him, Nicole felt like she


    was on pins and needles. The more she thought about Kerr, the stranger she felt.


    His figure and his demeanor were exactly the same as the man from seven years ago!


    She remembered that there had been a very small ck mole on that man''s earlobe. Swallowing


    nervously, she opened the car window and fixed her eyes on the shing lights outside.


    Then, she took a deep breath and turned to Kerr. He looked even more handsome with his eyes


    closed. His features were rxed, and yet somehow cold. And...there was a small ck mole on his


    earlobe.


    Nicole froze in shock. She had never expected that Kerr would be the man from seven years ago!


    She finally knew where the inexplicable familiarity and uneasiness she had felt hade from. Until


    now, she hadn''t been able to remember the man''s face, but now, as she stared at Kerr, she was sure


    that it was him. Then...that meant that Jay''s father was none other than Kerr!


    If Nicole had ever dreamed of finding the man from seven years ago so that Jay could enjoy a father''s


    love, then the idea hadpletely vanished from her mind at this moment.

 Chapter 5 With Her

    Chapter 5 With Her


    There was no way Nicole could forget about how cold and ruthless Kerr was when he talked over the


    phone just now. Based on his words, she could tell that this was a woman who was also with Kerr for


    some time. He could have even forced that girl to have an abortion. But Nicole was nothing more than


    just a meaningless one night stand.


    Thest thing she wanted was for Jay to find out that his father was a cold-blooded man. Other than


    that, she couldn''t imagine what Kerr would do if he found out what her and Jay''s true identities were. At


    that very moment, there was only one thought in her mind.


    There was no way she could let him find out about them!


    The car ride dragged on in silence until they finally stopped outside the Riverside Garden. Just as


    Nicole was about to get out of the car without a word, Kerr suddenly opened his eyes and spoke softly,


    "You may go ahead and pick up your son. The car will be here waiting for you."


    After getting over her initial shock at his words, Nicole smiled quietly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but my home isn''t very far from here, and my son isn''t veryfortable with


    strangers. Besides, I would hate to bother you."


    Since she had already declined, Kerr no longer insisted. He did, however, ask her a question.


    "Why don''t you let your husband take care of the kid since you are already so busy?"


    She quietly clenched her fists. "I don''t have a husband."


    As it turned out, she was actually a single, unmarried mother.


    A spark of joy appeared on Kerr''s face as Nicole got out of the car and walked into the Riverside


    Garden. Then, after he asked the driver to take him to his apartment, his assistant called all of a


    sudden.


    "Mr. Gu, the money has been transferred. You were right. That woman''s baby is not yours at all. She


    really thought that she could make a fortune with this child, huh. She did not expect that you would


    frighten her, so she spilled everything."


    The corners of his mouth curled up to a sneer. "Forget it. You have more important things to do."


    There was a pause on the other end of the line as the assistant felt a tinge of guilt.


    "I truly am sorry, Mr. Gu. That night, seven years ago, the circuit of the hotel you visited was cut short,


    so we failed to take the video. We still haven''t found the woman you told us about, so..."


    "So you waited for seven years?"


    There was a hint of aggressiveness in his tone. "I have told you before that it doesn''t matter if we don''t


    find her at once. But you have worked for me for many, many years, and you should know by now that I


    am not a patient person."


    The assistant on the other end of the line took a deep breath and was about to say something, but


    before he could utter a single word, Kerr hung up the phone. Hezily leaned his body against the


    leather seat. His eyes were dark.


    Kerr closed his eyes, and he could still feel the gaze Nicole had set upon him. When she was about to


    leave, she concealed her true feelings very well, but the faint shiver in her voice betrayed her.


    What was that woman so afraid of?


    Meanwhile, in Baron''s home in the Riverside Garden, Nicole was sitting on the sofa with a pale face


    and trembling hands. When she saw the worried and concerned look etched on Baron''s face, she took


    a deep breath and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Baron, please do me a favor."


    Now, Baron was the only person she could rely on.


    As he looked back at the ghastly pale Nicole, his expression grew even more nervous.


    "What is it?"


    Nicole nced at her son, Jay, and tried her best to calm herself down.


    "Please help me destroy my past. No one can find out about who I was. I don''t want Jay''s father to


    come and take him away from me."


    She wasn''t sure about whether or not she should tell Baron that Kerr was actually Jay''s father.


    She knew very little about just how powerful of a person Kerr really was, but she had a rough guess.


    And since she didn''t want to bring any trouble to Baron in the future, she decided that the less he knew


    about it, the better.


    "I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    He knew just how much Nicole cared about Jay, and that''s why he chose not to tell her his true feelings


    for her.


    After all, even though he was okay with the fact that Nicole brought up a six-year-old child on her own,


    his family would never ept Jay.


    When Nicole walked out of the Riverside Garden with Jay in her arms, she didn''t notice that the ck


    Porsche had returned. It was parked a short distance away from her, hidden in the darkness.


    Kerr''s sharp ck eyes were still bright even in the dark.


    This time, it was Kerr who called his assistant on the phone.


    "I''d like you to investigate the newly hired Nicole Ning."


    Before the assistant could even answer, Kerr hung up the phone.


    The next day, as Kerr sat in his office and looked through the information that his assistant Jared had


    collected for him, his calm face turned gloomy all of a sudden.


    The document Jared had brought him was almost a carbon copy of what Nicole had submitted to the


    personnel department of the Gu Group. Basically, the only thing it said was how she had almost


    nothing before she went to school in Manhattan--not even the father of her child.


    "Is this really all you''re giving me?"


    Hearing the coldness in Kerr''s voice, Jared hesitantly bowed his head, not daring to look into Kerr''s


    eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, these were the only information I could find when I investigated Nicole. Strangely, Nicole was


    part of the Ning family, but not long after the Ning family was brought down, she was already in


    Manhattan.


    There was nothing I could find about her child. Maybe she gave birth in secret, and that is why we can''t


    find anything."


    Jared had been working for Kerr for quite a long time, so he had a good grasp of what kind of person


    Kerr was. Admittedly, it was strange for him to see Kerr being so interested in a woman.


    Kerr waved his hand dismissively and decided not to probe even further. However, the deep impression


    that Nicole had left on him remained.


    "If I remember correctly, there is a business dinner tonight."


    "Yes, it is with the president of the Chu Group, the young master of the Song Group, and some of the


    staff working on this project."


    As Kerr''s assistant, he was perfectly capable of anything as long as it wasn''t about investigating what


    happened seven years ago.


    "Director Ning is also involved in this project. Am I right?"


    Kerr''s gaze fell upon one of the photos on Nicole''s file and he fell deep into thought.


    Jared immediately reacted after getting over his shock. He nodded at him and said,


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry about it."


    With that, he took the folder containing the project they had with the Chu Group, walked towards


    Nicole''s office, and knocked on the door gently.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Come in, please."


    Nicole''s eyes remained fixed on theputer screen. She didn''t bother to look up to see who entered


    the door.


    "Director Ning, this is the cooperation n regarding the Gu Group and the Chu Group project that is


    about to start. Mr. Gu has decided to put you in charge of this project."


    He ced the documents on the desk in front of her.

 Chapter 6 I Dont Like Strange Women Approaching Me

    Chapter 6 I Don''t Like Strange Women Approaching Me


    She looked up and nodded upon seeing the professional look on Jared''s face. She didn''t think too


    much about it, but it was what he said next that made her nervous.


    "There will be a dinner with the presidents of the Chu Group and the Gu Group tonight. A driver will


    pick you up downstairs at six o''clock in the evening."


    If the president of the Chu Group was also part of this project, then the representative of the Gu Group


    definitely should not be a small director like her. She stared at the serious expression on Jared''s face


    as her thoughts raced in her mind.


    But before she could even open her mouth to reply, Jared had already turned around and left.


    After he walked out of Nicole''s office, Jared wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as a curious look


    appeared on his face under his ck framed sses.


    At 5:50 in the afternoon, Nicole found herself standing in the restroom of the Gu Group''s building while


    staring at her reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a conservative but dignified ck business


    suit.


    By all means, she looked nothing short of a standard professional woman. Satisfied with her


    appearance, Nicole confidently smiled at herself in the mirror.


    The moment she arrived at the parking lot, she immediately saw the ck Rolls Royce with the special


    logo of the Gu Group and briskly walked towards the car.


    The driver caught sight of Nicole, and immediately got out of the car to open the door to the backseat of


    the car. She gave the driver a slight nod and thanked him before getting into the car.


    However, when her eyes fell upon the man sitting inside the car, she suddenly wanted to run away.


    "Mr. Gu?"


    Without opening his eyes to look at Nicole, Kerr merely hummed a single syble in reply.


    "Yes."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since she found out that Kerr was Jay''s father, she had instinctively done everything she could to


    avoid him. She just didn''t think that a man like him was suitable to be Jay''s father.


    She was well aware of how dangerous it was for her to spend time with Kerr.


    Nicole could feel how nervous and shaky her breathing was. She tried to upy as little space as


    possible and stay as far away from Kerr as she could on the backseat.


    The air in the car was filled with dead silence, making Nicole feel even more awkward. Then, all of a


    sudden, the sound of a mobile phone ringing broke the silence.


    She hurriedly took out her phone and was shocked to see the phone number on the screen.


    Apparently, she had forgotten to tell Jay that there was a banquet she had to attend tonight.


    "What time will you be home?"


    Jay was standing in front of the fridge while looking at the food Baron had prepared for him and Nicole.


    He looked just like a small adult.


    "I''m sorry, Jay. I have a very important appointment tonight, so I won''t be home for dinner. I''ll call uncle


    Fang and ask him to eat with you. Is that okay?"


    Despite the fact that Jay was very smart for his age, he was still just a six-year-old child, and Nicole


    was notfortable with leaving him all alone at home.


    When they were in Manhattan, she spent all of her free time from school and work on Jay. However,


    when they returned to the city, she no longer had a lot of time to spend with him.


    Jay closed the fridge door and frowned.


    "No, I don''t want that. Uncle Fang always treats me like a child. I can stay at home by myself. Don''t


    drink too much. You need to be home before I fall asleep."


    Nicole found Jay''s words both funny and a little bit annoying. It seemed as if she was the child that


    needed taking care of and Jay was the adult.


    "Okay, I''ll try."


    Preupied with her conversation with her son, Nicole didn''t notice that the gentle tone she had used


    to talk to Jay had attracted Kerr''s attention.


    As he looked at the small smile ying on Nicole''s face, Kerr found himself quite stunned. Judging by


    the maternal glow on her face, Kerr could only imagine how much Nicole cared about the person on the


    other end of the line.


    "Was that your son?"


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she was surprised to hear Kerr''s interested tone as he spoke to


    her.


    "Yes."


    Before Kerr could ask another question, the car stopped abruptly in front of the Golden Club.


    The only people who had the privilege ofing to that ce were either immensely rich or noble.


    Every single one of them was dignified in appearance and had a certain spark to their demeanor.


    However, there was also often a mysterious darkness in their aura. Who was it again that said that


    where there were lights, there were also shadows?


    The driver immediately opened the car door for Kerr. Meanwhile, Nicole was utterly relieved that Kerr


    had stopped asking her about her son. She took a deep breath, got out of the car, and silently followed


    Kerr.


    By the time the waiter pushed the door open for them, the room was already full. The other guests had


    obviously arrived earlier and were simply waiting for Kerr, but no one dared toin.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Kerr took his ce in the main seat. Just as Nicole was about to sit


    on the seat away from Kerr, he suddenly grabbed her arm.


    She had no choice but to sit exactly on the right side of Kerr.


    She knew for sure that a group of girls would definitely show up in a party like this, and because she


    was the one sitting next to Kerr, she had to block out unnecessary women for him.


    "I don''t like strange women approaching me,"


    Kerr said as he nced at Nicole out of the corner of his eye. Even though his voice was very low, he


    was sure that Nicole could hear him.


    Nicole curtly smiled at Kerr while secretly despising him in her heart. If he didn''t like strangers, then


    was it a ghost that she slept with seven years ago?


    But at that moment, there was nothing she could do but keep her usations to herself.


    She couldn''t let Kerr know that she was the woman from seven years ago.


    Not long after, the club manager led a group of women in bright suits into the private room. Everyone in


    the room had their eyes fixed on Kerr, not daring to speak as they all waited for him to say something.


    Kerr leaned his body on the leather seat and put his arm on the back of Nicole''s seat. His intention was


    obvious.


    "You are all wee."


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the room chose one girl to sit beside them.


    Meanwhile, the president of the Chu Group named Jeremy Chu who was sitting on the left side of Kerr,


    did not pick one. Instead, he merely looked at the woman named Nicole who was sitting beside Kerr


    with interest.


    Jeremy was a few years older than Kerr. He was the sessor of Chu Group which paled in


    comparison to the Gu Group. In the past, Kerr had also attended a simr dinner with another female


    companion.


    But today, the woman sitting beside Kerr was obviously not his woman.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t you want to look for your ownpanion?"


    Kerr said, meeting Jeremy''s gaze when he noticed him staring at Nicole.


    ''She is mine and I won''t let anyone take her away from me easily,'' Kerr thought to himself.


    Jeremy was an intelligent man, and there was no way he could miss the threat in Kerr''s words. With


    that, he simply gave him an embarrassed smile and snapped his fingers to call the club manager


    over.

 Chapter 7 Long Time No See

    Chapter 7 Long Time No See


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. Everything has been taken care of."


    The hotel manager was well-informed, and he knew for a fact that the Chu Group should not be


    neglected. Without wasting a moment more, he gestured for the person who had been standing by the


    door toe in.


    Nicole shifted her gaze to see the person standing at the door, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Fiona was d in a small, pink mini dress with a strapless design that entuated her hourss


    figure.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Nicole saw Fiona, she couldn''t help butugh to herself. Even though Fiona was still quite


    young seven yearster, it was obvious that she had been through several vicissitudes in life.


    Meanwhile, the smile on Fiona''s face immediately faded when she caught sight of Nicole who was still


    sitting beside Kerr. She did, however, manage to regain herposure as she walked straight towards


    Jeremy''s left side and took her seat.


    She nodded slightly and inched closer to Jeremy.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu. You can call me Fiona."


    Kerr, on the other hand, immediately noticed the mockery in Nicole''s eyes as he turned to look at her.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Nicole shook her head slightly.


    It''s not like she waspletely lying. She really didn''t know this Fiona. The only Fiona she recognized


    was the one from her childhood, and the moment Fiona and Gregory sent her to someone else''s bed,


    she had decided to forget who they were.


    Upon noticing the intimacy between Kerr and Nicole, Fiona''s jealousy rose yet again. After all, anyone


    could tell that Kerr was the most important person in the private room.


    Even though she had no idea about who Kerr was, she guessed he must be some big shot when


    seeing how respectful even Jeremy was towards him.


    She had never been inferior to Nicole. However, the man beside Nicole was superior to the one beside


    her, but in terms of body and appearance, she had always been superior to Nicole.


    "Hi, Nicole. It''s been a long time, huh?"


    Fiona raised her ss as she smiled at Nicole.


    Kerr, of course, heard what Fiona said, but kept his expression nk. Deep inside, however, he knew


    that something interesting was about to happen.


    "What do you mean it''s been a long time? I don''t understand. Do I know you?"


    Nicole saw the hypocritical look on Fiona''s face and cursed the world for being so small.


    With the ss still in her grasp, Fiona''s hand trembled a little and the smile on her face froze.


    "Nicole, I''ve been worried about you since you left. After all, you just..."


    "Wasn''t it you and my ex-boyfriend who sold me out? What is it now? I have already given up on your


    beloved man. Why are you still here?"


    Since Fiona was unwilling to let the issue go, Nicole decided that she wasn''t going to let Fiona bully her


    like that.


    Upon seeing Kerr''s nonchnce, Jeremy decided not to interfere when he saw how the two girls were


    treating each other. This was because he knew that Kerr was indulged in Nicole, and he couldn''t do


    anything to let him down.


    "It''s not what you think. It was you who sold yourself out and abandoned Gregory. You are the reason


    why he got upset."


    Fiona didn''t dare to do anything reckless in front of Jeremy and Kerr. After all, she was well aware of


    the fact that the survival of the Song Group was entirely dependent on the man beside her, Jeremy.


    "That''s the reason why you two got together? But why would you be here?"


    With Kerr sitting right beside her, Nicole was careful not to bring up that night seven years ago in order


    not to arouse Kerr''s suspicion.


    "I..."


    Fiona paused to nce at Jeremy and found that all of his attention was on her. She blushed and


    lowered her head shyly.


    "We have split up."


    Of course she wouldn''t tell him the truth. She had, after all,e for the cooperation n between the


    Song Group and the Chu Group.


    Nicole merely sneered and decided to ignore Fiona.


    She couldn''t care less about what Fiona had to say, not to mention how things were going between


    Fiona and her ex-boyfriend, Gregory.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was absolutely surprised upon seeing the sharp side of the petite woman beside him,


    but his face remained as expressionless as ever. Instead, he simply turned to Jeremy and said,


    "Women really are troublesome sometimes."


    Upon hearing his words, Jeremy raised his ss and proposed a toast to Kerr.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Gu. I propose a toast to you."


    Keeping his eyes fixed on the ss of wine on Jeremy''s hand, Kerr held up his own ss, and since


    he was not in a hurry to gulp down the drink, he took his time and spoke slowly,


    "With regards to the cooperation between the Gu Group and the Chu Group, I have decided to hand


    the case over to the executive director of our group, Nicole Ning. I hope that our cooperation will be a


    pleasant one."


    Kerr clinked sses with Jeremy. With his short speech, he had discreetly introduced Nicole''s identity


    and showed just how much he valued her. This, of course, made both Jeremy and Fiona feel quite


    afraid.


    And as expected, the moment Fiona heard what Kerr had to say, her face immediately turned pale.


    All this time, she had thought that Nicole was there to serve as a hostess. She definitely did not expect


    that Nicole now had such a coveted status.


    Paying no attention to the astonished expression on Fiona''s face, Nicole took the initiative to drink and


    shed a professional smile in the direction of Jeremy.


    "I would appreciate your advice in the future, Mr. Chu."


    Jeremy nodded slightly. He now knew that Nicole was no ordinary woman.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."


    Fiona was still overwhelmed with shock at what she had just heard. However, there was nothing she


    could do but to insult Nicole in her heart.


    The moment Fiona walked out of the room, her wrist was gripped hard by a strong hand that quickly


    pulled her aside.


    "How is it going? Does he n on cooperating with the Song Group?"


    Gregory was determined to form a cooperation n with the Chu Group today, or else the Song Group


    would be finished in no time.


    "Of course not."


    As she hurriedly shook off Gregory''s hand, she suddenly remembered how arrogant Nicole had been


    just now, and couldn''t help but feel furious.


    "You want to know who I saw? That bitch, Nicole. I never would have thought that she could lean on a


    tree. She pissed me off so much."


    Gregory was absolutely shocked at Fiona''s words. Ever since Nicole left seven years ago, he had


    heard nothing about her.


    It was all because of a mistake they made about the room number seven years ago. Not only did they


    use Nicole, they also offended so many people back then and caused the entire Song Group to be


    implicated.


    Now, the Song Group was in imminent danger.


    "A big tree? Who are you talking about?"


    Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly saw Kerr walking out of the private room just a


    short distance away. He was holding his phone and was in the middle of making a phone call. Fiona


    winked at Gregory.


    "That''s who you''re talking about?"


    When he saw who Fiona was looking at, Gregory''s eyes brightened up at once. The man was none


    other than the president of the Gu Group, Kerr.


    "You said Nicole Ning is with him? Let''s make good use of her."

 Chapter 8 A Reunion Of Old Friends

    Chapter 8 A Reunion Of Old Friends


    Fiona could not help but frown at Gregory''s words.


    She was annoyed with Gregory because he was using her to do business. Since he couldn''t find a


    better backer, she decided to help herself look for a new man.


    Observing Gregory, she saw a subtle hint of interest in his eyes. She was bing a little worried that


    he would fall for Nicole again. She could abandon Gregory, but it didn''t mean that he could abandon


    her.


    "I don''t care whether she is useful to you or not. Take care not to go too far."


    Fiona threw Gregory a warning look as she stretched out her right hand and poked him in the chest


    with her index finger.


    "Don''t worry. I love you and you are the true love of my life," Gregory said gently.


    He then bent over and gave her a chaste kiss on her right cheek.


    "Can she really help you? Maybe I can..."


    A small but sharp light shed and caught Fiona''s attention. Behind Gregory, she suddenly noticed the


    back of Kerr, the CEO of the Gu Group who was lighting his cigarette with a lighter. Taking advantage


    of this opportunity, she pushed Gregory to the side, pulled down her neckline to expose her ample


    chest, and proceeded to sashay towards Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, why are you smoking here alone?"


    Hearing a woman''s voice, Kerr turned around. The woman was Fiona, who was also Nicole''s


    acquaintance. He made no attempt to put out his cigarette as he looked at her with a poker face.


    "What''s up?" he inquired coldly.


    Noticing that Kerr didn''t refuse her directly, she thought that she still had a chance to win his heart. So


    she leaned over to him and looked at him with enchanting eyes.


    "Everything is fine, Mr. Gu."


    The strong stench of her perfume made Kerr instinctively take a step back, but he decided not to leave


    directly. He was banking on the possibility that Fiona might know something that Jared hadn''t found out


    since she seemed to have known Nicole for many years.


    "Do you know Nicole Ning?" he asked casually.


    Kerr tried to y it cool but Fiona sensed that he was very interested in Nicole. Once again, her heart


    was filled with jealousy and bitterness. In her mind, she was calcting how she could seduce Kerr


    and defeat Nicole at once.


    With a cunning look, she replied, "Of course! Actually, I grew up with Nicole so I know everything about


    her. If you are interested, I can tell you every secret I know. I will tell you everything."


    Fiona looked at Kerr straight in the eyes and lifted her hand to touch his chest. It was fairly obvious that


    she was trying to seduce him.


    Meanwhile, in the private room, Nicole was talking to Jeremy about the potential partnership between


    the Chu Group and Gu Group. Noticing that Kerr had not returned yet, she excused herself and went


    out to look for him. As soon as she walked out of the private room, she saw the face of the man she


    hated the most.


    "Hi, Nicole. It''s been a long time."


    Gregory knew that Fiona was now trying to get close to Kerr. He did not mind who between Fiona and


    Nicole would be able to persuade Kerr to invest in his Song Group, as long as the Song Group would


    be saved.


    As for Nicole, he did not expect to see her again. Seven years passed by without hearing about her.


    In front of him, a mature Nicole was wearing a ssic-fit business suit which entuated her natural


    beauty and feminine charms. Her long ck hair was neatlybed and flowed behind her back. She


    was already beautiful back then, but time seemed to be on her side when it came to beauty.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregory fought the urge tob her hair with his fingers. He had always been obsessed with her long


    hair, and that did not change even now.


    "You and Fiona are a perfect match. Even your opening remarks are the same," Nicole sighed with


    disgust.


    When she saw the weird look in Gregory''s eyes earlier, she immediately knew that he was up to no


    good. She decided to avoid him for the rest of the night but she was out of luck.


    Seven years ago, she dumped him upon discovering that he sold her and cheated on her. In her


    opinion, they had nothing left to say to each other. This reunion was purely a coincidence, and she had


    no intention to reconnect at all.


    Nicole wanted to end the conversation so she turned her back to him and continued her search. Her


    eyes inadvertently turned to the end of the corridor, and saw Kerr''s broad back. In front of him, Fiona


    was standing and batting her eyes in provocative manner.


    Seeing that Nicole was about to leave, Gregory hurriedly blocked her way.


    "Alright, since you''re already here, let''s get to the point. I''ve heard from Fiona that you are with Kerr Gu


    now. Regardless of what happened in the past, don''t forget that we had a good time when we were


    together.


    In consideration of how well I treated you, you should go and persuade Mr. Gu to invest in the Song


    Group. The group needs a huge amount of money now. Around 50 million is enough," he quoted


    simply.


    He knew that 50 million was a huge amount but it was not a big deal for Kerr Gu. He had never been


    happier to see Nicole now as she held the key to saving the Song Group.


    She seemed to be living a good life. Throughout the years, Fiona had made considerable profit for the


    Song Group because of her beauty but it was a drop in the bucket.


    Although Nicole was forced to listen to his nonsense, she kept her gaze nted on Kerr. She was


    worried about Fiona who was with him. If she talked about what happened on that night seven years


    ago, it would be the end of Nicole.


    "Gregory, you''re a shameless man! Are you really telling me that we had a good time? I remember


    none of those things. I feel like I was fed to a dog when I was young."


    Indeed, it was she who decided to have a rtionship with Gregory many years ago. Back when he


    was courting her, he was gentle, considerate and attentive towards her, so she agreed to be with him.


    She didn''t expect that the decision would almost cost her life. She had no one to me for the


    consequences. It was all her fault.


    She pushed Gregory away and was about to walk towards Kerr, but Gregory held her wrist firmly.


    "Nicole, don''t be so ungrateful. You think you can get everything you want by relying on Kerr Gu. If he


    knew about what happened to you seven years ago, do you think he will still keep you? Be a good


    woman and listen to me. If you do so, maybe I will help you hide it from Kerr Gu," Gregory said while


    grinning lustfully.


    Gregory held Nicole''s hand and put it to his lips. Not satisfied, he pulled her towards him and lowered


    his head to kiss her. But before his lips could touch her, she shook him off with all her strength.


    At the same moment, Kerr stepped back and avoided Fiona''s touch.


    He wanted to know what happened to Nicole, but it didn''t mean that he would ept her seduction. He


    utterly hated the smell of her perfume so he turned around and was about to leave when he saw


    Gregory holding Nicole''s hand.


    There was a sh of displeasure in his eyes.


    "Gregory, I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you! The Song Group will be destroyed by you


    sooner orter!"


    Nicole couldn''t help but get angry at how she was harassed and treated brusquely. She then turned her


    sight towards Kerr and saw that he was looking at her. When their eyes met, she felt a little guilty.


    She was shocked to see anger in Kerr''s usually nk face. She immediately guessed that Fiona told


    him about that night.


    As she thought of this, she ignored Gregory and walked straight towards Kerr.


    She got more nervous with every step she took.


    As soon as Fiona saw Nicoleing over, she made a move to hold Kerr''s arm.


    Nicole stopped her by grabbing her arm and pushing her away. Fiona almost fell to the floor but she


    was rescued by Gregory.


    "Because you want to get close to Mr. Gu, you should be clear about the situation. Mr. Gu won''t listen


    to any of your nonsense!"


    She was trying to hide her panic, hoping that no matter what Fiona said, Kerr would not believe it.

 Chapter 9 How Dare You Hurt My Woman

    Chapter 9 How Dare You Hurt My Woman


    But hell no! She realized her body was shaking as a cold chill ran down her spine. Her heart pounded


    heavily in her chest. She didn''t dare to look at Kerr, but she could feel his intent gaze boring into her.


    She was doomed. Quickly letting out a breath, her mind frantically started racing. Uh-oh! Kerr must


    have known that she was the one who escaped seven years ago.


    Fiona nearly stumbled. She was breathing heavily out of anger as she continued to look at Nicole


    sharply. She didn''t anticipate that Nicole would lunge at her without warning.


    "Nicole, do you really think you are still the daughter of Ning family? You became a loose woman seven


    years ago. Do you believe you can hide it from Mr. Gu?


    Seven years ago, it was you who climbed into the bed of..."


    Nicole''s instinct told her that Fiona was about to bring up what happened in the past, so she countered,


    interrupting her directly,


    "Shut up, Fiona! You and Gregory sold me out for business back then. How dare you mention it here


    now? You can do whatever you want to do for the sake of your business. I''m really ashamed of you."


    Rting to what happened in the past, Nicole didn''t avoid meeting Kerr''s prating gaze this time. As


    long as he hadn''t found out that it was she who had been with him seven years ago, she was


    absolutely not afraid of anything.


    She didn''t even mind whether he heard that she was sold out. It wasn''t her fault, so it was pointless to


    be ashamed of it.


    Gregory soon rushed over, and he distinctly heard Nicole''s sarcasm. Afraid to miss the boat, he didn''t


    want to ruin his image in front of Kerr. The Song Group needed the help of hispany, after all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Nicole. I know you hate that I chose Fiona over you. You opted to give yourself


    up just because you wanted to revive your family. And the Song family couldn''t ept you at that time,"


    Gregory rebutted while furtively ncing at Kerr beside him. He carefully regarded Kerr, who merely


    stood aside and watched coldly at the situation in front of him. He could sense that there was


    something behind his meaningful gaze.


    He didn''t hold them back, nor did he leave.


    So with a straight face, Gregory straightened his attitude and purposefully put on a righteous look. And


    now that he and Fiona spoke in one voice, Nicole was cornered.


    To his surprise, there was not a hint of anger on Nicole''s face, but she beamed with a sarcastic smile.


    For Nicole, at this point, Gregory and Fiona had already be irrelevant people. And she believed


    that only when one genuinely cared about someone, would that one sincerely care about what that


    person said.


    ordingly, no matter what Gregory and Fiona said to her, she was not hurt at all. Instead, she just


    watched them indifferently. Her face wore a cold expression.


    "Do you think you can hide your real identity after returning from Manhattan? Don''t even think about it,


    Nicole. You are a bitch. You can''t change the fact, no matter how hard you try to escape,"


    Fiona continued to taunt her while casting a nce at Gregory. She soon found it amusing that Kerr


    didn''t even try to speak for Nicole. Not a single word. Now, she was totally confident that this guy didn''t


    care about her.


    "I have to admit that you two are remarkably good at acting. It seems that I have the impression that


    the Song Group will be lost because Mr. Song put all his heart into acting, so he has no time to take


    care of the Song Group, right?"


    Nicole looked at Gregory with a sneer and deliberately poked him in the most painful spot. It was akin


    to adding insult to injury.


    "p!"


    A loud p fell on her side face, so forcefully that she tilted her head. Instinctively, she raised her hand


    to cover her side face. Soon she felt a hot rush of burning sensation on her cheek.


    Gregory was stunned as he looked at his hand in midair. Disbelief contorted his face as if he was not


    aware when he started to fight with Nicole. He only knew that he had an inescapable responsibility for


    the Song Group''s development to this day.


    All this time, he hated it to the core when people spoke of the Song Group being destroyed by him. It


    was a matter of dignity.


    "How dare you hurt my people?"


    Kerr lifted his hand in a knee-jerk reaction and directly gripped Gregory''s wrist, which was still hanging


    in the air. He looked at Gregory coldly. His calm gaze instantly turned red with a terrifying murderous


    intent.


    "Mr. Gu, I..."


    Gregory faltered while staring into Kerr''s eyes. It was as if from hell and could never be questioned. His


    eyes seemed to control everything. It was so eerie that it scared him out of his wit.


    He soon heard the sound of broken bones of his hand before he could finish his words. He was


    sweating profusely. Then he howled in pain.


    "Ah!"


    Still holding his arm, Gregory dejectedly slumped on the ground inplete agony. He could feel the


    shooting pain in his arm, and his whole body was in a tremor.


    Seeing the frightened look on Gregory''s face, Fiona staggered as she hastily took a step back


    subconsciously,pletely startled and looking silly.


    After loosening his grip, Kerr ignored him, and directly inched his way and sauntered to Nicole. He


    gently held up her little face and carefully tilted it to the side. His gaze fell on her red, swollen face. His


    heart twitched. He didn''t know, but he couldn''t help feeling more sullen.


    "Come with me,"


    Kerr managed to say without giving her any chance to react. He firmly held her wrist and immediately


    guided her outside.


    For a brief moment, Nicole was in a daze. When she realized that Kerr was holding her hand, she


    nearly gasped. Yes, she was surprised. Things happened so fast that she never imagined that he


    would hurt Gregory for her.


    After stuffing her into the back seat of his car, Kerr shortly got in. And his eyes had been fixed on the


    swollen side of her face. It was undeniable that Gregory had hit her hard.


    And half of her face was horribly swollen.


    "Does it hurt?"


    It was not until she got in the car that she snapped back to her senses. When she heard Kerr''s gentle


    voice, she blushed. She discreetly turned her face away while shaking her head gently.


    "No,"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she softly mumbled. Though she only felt a little hot on her face now, it still hurt when she touched it.


    He peered at her with an amazed expression in his eyes. If she were in the past, she would have cried


    herself out of grievance to get sympathy.


    But the girl sitting beside him didn''t seem to be hurt at all, as if it was not her who was pped.


    "Drive,"


    Kerr spoke as he straightened up and settled himselffortably.


    Nicole, all the while, was immersed in her own thoughts. She had been worrying what Fiona had


    mentioned to Kerr, or he wouldn''t have helped her. The more she thought about it, the more nervous


    she was.


    "What?"


    Nicole stammered after she heard him saying something. Her hands were trembling slightly.


    But then the moment she opened her mouth, she realized that Kerr was referring to the driver.


    She quickly turned to the window, acting as if nothing had happened, but feeling quite embarrassed.


    It was very seldom of her to act so imprudently, only because she had something on her mind all the


    time.


    Seeing her strange reaction, for the first time, he frowned slightly. But he didn''tment on it.


    To him, Nicole was like a mystery.


    Then both fell into afortable silence, absorbed in their own thoughts. And in no time, they were


    about to enter themunity. Nicole busied herself, looking for a pharmacy. As soon as she spotted


    one, she hurriedly called the driver.


    "Wait, please pull over here."


    She couldn''t go home now. Jay would surely worry about her when he saw her face.


    When the car stopped, Nicole turned to look at Kerr and courteously bid him goodbye.

 Chapter 10 Kill It In The Cradle

    Chapter 10 Kill It In The Cradle


    "Thank you for helping me out today, Mr. Gu. I wish you a good evening."


    Nicole tried to squeeze out a smile, but her cheek ached in pain. "Ouch!" she cried out instinctively,


    which was noticed by Kerr.


    He held her hand just when she was about to get out of the car. Nicole was surprised by the sudden


    contact, and was even more puzzled when she saw a glint of warmth in his eyes. She thought she was


    imagining things.


    "Where are you going if you''re not going home?"


    He scanned their surroundings and noticed a pharmacy nearby. It suddenly dawned on him that Nicole


    wanted to go inside the pharmacy.


    "I can''t go home like this. Jay will worry about me," answered Nicole softly.


    When her gaze met the concerned eyes of Kerr, she was slightly stunned. The warmth of his hand on


    hers made her a little ufortable. This was the second time that Kerr took her hand today.


    Kerr gave a signal to the driver. The driver unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car and walked


    towards the pharmacy.


    Now that they were left alone in the car, Nicole felt even more embarrassed and ufortable. She


    tried hard to think of words to say to break the heavy silence between them.


    "Mr. Gu, won''t members of the Chu Group think we are insincere because we left the event early? I''ll


    go to their headquarters and exin it to them tomorrow. I don''t want my personal affairs to affect the


    prospects of thepany."


    She looked at him earnestly.


    Since what happened today was her fault, she would bravely take the responsibility and be responsible


    for the consequences.


    "You''d better worry about yourself rather than the partnership. I don''t want my employees to be


    the focus of attention tomorrow."


    There was a sense of helplessness in Kerr''s eyes when he said that. He was obviously concerned


    about her, but he didn''t want to be outspoken about it.


    His tone surprised Nicole. Just now, he sounded like Jay. In other words, she finally knew whom Jay


    inherited his character from.


    Jay had told her the same thing on her first day to work.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Mr. Gu."


    Kerr noticed a chilling politeness in Nicole''s words and manner. He didn''t know that she was keeping


    her distance from him on purpose.


    The driver came back with the ointment shortly. Looking at Kerr''s expression through the rear-view


    mirror, the driver immediately understood what he had to do. He handed the items to Kerr, got off the


    car and walked away to enjoy the stars in the night sky.


    "I can do it myself," quipped Nicole while averting her gaze.


    Kerr opened the ointment and squeezed a small amount on the tip of his forefinger. When he was


    about to apply it on Nicole''s face, she turned her face to the opposite side and made an attempt to


    snatch the ointment from his hands. Unintentionally, she met his gaze and saw the worried look on his


    eyes.


    "Come here," he patted the spot beside him.


    He talked to her in soothing voice.


    Still stunned by his words and actions, she had no choice but to scoot closer to him. She turned the


    swollen side of her face towards him and avoided eye contact. She could feel his cool fingers gently


    touch her face which was a stark contrast to the burning sensation in her chest.


    She knew that Kerr was being kind and considerate of her. It was her first time being this close to him,


    so she couldn''t help but blush. She could only pray that her red cheeks were not noticeable in the dim


    light of the car.


    "Do you leave your child alone at home when you go to work?" Kerr asked suddenly.


    Earlier, he noticed that she was nervous. She was avoiding his gaze and sping her hands tightly. He


    thought that she must be hurt because of the swelling on her face, so he tried to divert her attention


    from the pain.


    But to his surprise, the mention of her child made her even more nervous.


    "Oh, he''s already a primary school student. Usually, I go home on time and apany him after work.


    Do you like children, Mr. Gu?"


    She tried to sound him out. She didn''t know why he suddenly asked about Jay, but she clearly


    remembered how indifferent he was when he asked another woman to abort his child.


    If Kerr had known seven years ago that she was carrying his child, he would have given her arge


    sum to shut her up. He would have asked her to abort the baby.


    How could such a person like her bear his child? However, she never regretted having Jay, as she had


    loved him the moment sheid her eyes on him as a baby. Thinking of this, she couldn''t thank Kerr


    enough for bringing Jay into her life.


    "I don''t have a child, so I don''t know if I like children or not."


    Growing up, Kerr never had a child by his side, so he had no idea what children were like. His first


    thought about them was that they were needy and troublesome.


    "Of course not. You killed them all in the cradle,"


    Nicole muttered in a very low voice. Her eyes were filled with contempt. Powerful people like Kerr were


    indeed cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "What did you say?"


    He only saw her lips move so he didn''t hear what she was saying.


    "Nothing. I''m fine now." Nicole tried to change the topic.


    Her face was no longer painful and swollen like before, so she pushed his hand away from her face


    and returned to her former seat.


    Before Kerr could say anything, the phone inside Nicole''s pocket rang.


    It was Jay.


    "It''s already twenty past nine."


    When she picked up the phone, she heard Jay''s voice. It was obvious in the boy''s tone that his


    patience was running out.


    Jay lived a regr life and he always followed his schedule. He went to bed at 9:30 every night.


    However, Nicole promised toe back before his bed time, so he called to remind her of her promise.


    Nicole was a very honest girl, and she always made it a point to set a good example to Jay.


    "Really? I''m already near the gate of themunity, so I''ll be home soon."


    When she raised her wrist and looked at her watch, it was indeed nearly half past nine. To keep her


    promise to Jay, she wasted no time opening the door to get out of the car. She was a little anxious to


    bete that she forgot to thank Kerr and say goodbye to him.


    "Good night," Kerr spoke softly.


    He didn''t stop Nicole from leaving. Her mind was preupied with going home and she didn''t hear his


    voice. The only response heard by Kerr was the sound of the closing door.


    Suddenly, Kerr''s face darkened and his eyes turned cold.


    No one had ever dared to ignore his words. Well, Nicole was the first one to do so.


    Nicole didn''t hear Kerr''s ''good night'', but Jay heard it clearly on the other end of the phone.


    Jay was a clever boy. He recognized at once that it was not Baron''s voice.


    He sat up from the bed and lifted the quilt. Without enough time to put on his slippers, he ran to the


    balcony with his short legs.


    However, when he looked at the direction where Nicole ran from, there was nothing. He was a little


    disappointed.


    It seemed that a new man hade for his mother. He must pay more attention to her now.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the sound of the door opening was heard from the entrance. Before Nicole could finish changing


    her shoes, a small figure rushed over and hugged her waist tightly.


    Fortunately, the light was turned off so Jay couldn''t see her swollen face.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Nicole bent down and hugged her little body. Then, she kicked off her high heels and walked towards


    Jay''s bedroom.


    He put his head on her shoulder, and his arms wrapped around her neck tightly. He hanged on her like


    a ko.

 Chapter 11 Stupid Mommy

    Chapter 11 Stupid Mommy


    Jay had always been observant of the things happening around him. It was no wonder that he easily


    noticed the smell of ointment on Nicole. He raised his hand in an attempt to touch her face but she


    dodged him.


    "Mom, did you stay out to find dad for me?"


    As far as he could remember, he had always been different from the other children. Unlike his


    ssmates who had two parents, he only had a mother. Although Uncle Fang treated him very well, he


    knew all along that he was not his biological father. Genius or not, it was natural for a child like him to


    want aplete family. That was one of the deepest desires in his young heart.


    However, he didn''t want his mother to feel miserable for his sake. He didn''t want her tomit a


    mistake because of him.


    Hearing Jay''s straightforward question, Nicole''s mind was suddenly flooded by the image of Kerr''s


    expressionless face and his cruel words about his own unborn baby. She shook her head involuntarily.


    "That''s ridiculous. Don''t talk nonsense. I have gone to work," she admonished him gently.


    She put Jay on the bed and covered him with a quilt. She then sat down by his bedside and studied his


    delicate face intently.


    Nicole noticed the wrinkles between his son''s eyebrows. She had never noticed this strange facial


    expression on her son before, and it was simr to the worried look sported by Kerr earlier. In a split


    second, the wrinkles between his eyebrows were gone and his facial expression returned to normal.


    "Mom, I don''t want dad. I just want you, mom. That''s enough for me."


    Jay looked up at her with his big and innocent eyes.


    "My silly boy, don''t think too much. Go to sleep now. You need to go to school tomorrow." She patted


    him softly by the cheek.


    Soon enough, Jay was beginning to snore softly in his sleep. Smiling involuntarily, she put a soft kiss


    on Jay''s forehead. After watching his sleeping face for a few more minutes, she went to her room.


    Turning on the light and looking at her face in the mirror, she found that it was no longer as red and


    swollen as before. Her worries about tomorrow had decreased a little but she still felt uneasy because


    her mind unintentionally dwelled on thoughts about Kerr. He was like a time bomb buried in her heart.


    Sitting in his car, Kerr looked up at the room that had just lit up. He was soon lost in thought. He felt


    something familiar about Nicole, but he couldn''t specifically pinpoint where the familiarity wasing


    from.


    He hadplete faith in Jared''s ability, but even he couldn''t find information about Nicole. Usually, this


    only meant one thing: she was hiding something. What was it? He needed to know about her secret.


    "Go back," hemanded the driver. Behind his cool demeanor, his mind was in shambles as it tried


    to justify why he followed Nicole home.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to watch her safely back home.


    It was well-known that this gatedmunity belonged to the Gu family. The fully closed residence


    estate was exclusive to wealthy families and was highly regarded for its security and safety features,


    thereby earning a good reputation among its residents. Kerr couldn''t simply understand why he asked


    his driver to follow her. Moreover, there was no need for him to watch her go inside and into her room.


    Meanwhile, Nicole lost herself in various fancies and conjectures during the whole night. She was


    feeling paranoid and worried that Kerr would take her son away if he knew about the truth. As a result,


    she fell asleep veryte. The next morning, she didn''t wake up on time.


    When the rm clock rang, Nicole was still sound asleep. Jay stood impatiently by her bedside. Seeing


    that she was frowning in her sleep, he reached out to turn off the rm clock, sighed softly, and set the


    rm again.


    He wrote her a note which he put on the night stand along with the ointment. He watched his mother''s


    sleeping face for a few more seconds before turning away to take his little schoolbag. He then went to


    school without saying goodbye.


    In fact, with his intelligence and knowledge, there was no need for him to stay in primary school at all.


    However, Nicole was worried of him being left-out by other kids of the same age. Since, he did not want


    to worry his mother, he had to deal with a group of naive children every day, forgetting that he was a


    child himself.


    When the rm clock came off again, she turned it off instinctively. She was about to go back to sleep


    when the morning light hit her eyes. She felt that something was strange. When she saw that it was


    morning already, she pped her forehead in surprise.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked at the wall clock. It was already half past eight. She had to


    work at nine o''clock, and Jay must be in ss by now.


    "Ah!"


    Her scream echoed throughout the silent apartment.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she saw the ointment on the night stand and the note under it.


    "Mommy, don''t bete for work. I already went to school. Remember to eat the breakfast on the table


    and here''s the ointment too. Silly Mommy, don''t get hurt again."


    The sincere and sweet yet childish words on the paper brought her a lot offort.


    Although she had gone through some sufferings, Jay was the best gift from God for her.


    She quickly got dressed. It took Nicole only ten minutes to prepare for work. Instead of eating the


    packed sandwich, she decided to bring it to work. Thankfully, she managed to arrive at the office on


    time at exactly 8:59 AM.


    Sitting in the office, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    She took out a small mirror and took off the scarf covering her hair and face. In front of the mirror, she


    started to hastily apply some makeup to her face.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning has arrived in the office," Jared promptly reported to Kerr.


    Jared was standing in front of his boss so he could clearly see his face. The gloomy expression on his


    face slightly faded upon hearing his report.


    "Go and ask her toe here," he said in a terse reply without raising his head.


    His eyes were glued to the folder which he was holding.


    Jared arrived in front of Nicole''s office shortly. He was about to knock on her door but he noticed that


    the door was slightly open. He gently pushed the door open instead.


    To his surprise, he witnessed Nicole put a sandwich into her mouth.


    When she heard the door open, she quickly raised her head and saw Jared standing at the door with a


    nk look on his face. She immediately swallowed the sandwich in her mouth and spoke to him as if


    nothing was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Jared?"


    "Mr. Gu wants to see you," Jared replied stiffly.


    It was the first time that he saw someone eat breakfast during the designated working hours of the Gu


    Group.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As one of the top enterprises in the world, the Gu Group followed a strict office rules and guidelines to


    ensure the efficiency and productivity of its staff. The newly-hired director, Nicole Ning, was the first to


    break those rules.


    When she heard what Jared said, she immediately stood up and walked towards the door. When she


    passed by him, she whispered to him guiltily, "I didn''t dy my work, so please don''t tell Mr. Gu what


    you just saw, okay?"


    He nodded subconsciously and raised his hand gently when he saw the ingratiating smile on her face.


    She did not give him the chance to speak as she directly walked towards the office of Mr. Gu.


    When he came to his senses, Nicole had already entered Kerr''s office. He could help but feel pity for


    her.


    "Mr. Gu, are you looking for me?"


    She walked to Kerr''s desk silently and looked at him carefully.


    "This folder contains all the information about our corporation with the Chu Group. Hand over a n as


    soon as possible."


    He silently threw the folder on the table and looked up at her.


    He intended to call Nicole over just to have a look at her face that was injured, but Kerr had a bigger


    discovery.


    He stood up and went straight to Nicole while staring at the side of her mouth.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing the look in Kerr''s eyes, she was puzzled.


    "Nicole, how dare you have breakfast in the office? What have you eaten?"


    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. How did he know?


    "Sandwich," Nicole replied quietly as she avoided his gaze.


    "Hand it in."


    Sitting on the sofa, Kerr seemed ready for an interrogation.


    Having no choice, she returned to her office to get the sandwich that she hadn''t eaten yet. She


    grudgingly ced it in front of Kerr, on top of the table.


    "Did you make this?" Kerr feltpelled to ask her.

 Chapter 12 Destroy The Evidence

    Chapter 12 Destroy The Evidence


    "No, it was prepared by my son."


    The moment these words came out of her mouth, she felt like biting her tongue. She instantly regretted


    what she said. She shouldn''t have mentioned Jay. There was no reason for her to bring him up. If Kerr


    got curious about him, she would have a hard time.


    Her words took Kerr by surprise, but he remained silent. She looked cute when she was frightened.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to eat more?"


    Nicole felt like a criminal waiting for her final judgment. Kerr took the sandwich and looked at it with


    curiosity, before returning it to the table. When he encouraged her to eat it, she breathed a sigh of


    relief. In response to his question, she promptly waved her hand.


    "I really appreciate it, but I''m already full," Nicole replied as if nothing happened.


    Kerr nodded his head to dismiss her. She coolly grabbed the folder on top of his desk and then walked


    out of the room.


    Just when she was about to close the door, she heard Kerr''s voice from behind her.


    "The next time you have food in the office, remember to destroy the evidence."


    Unable to understand the reference, she obliviously walked out of his office.


    Outside, she caught a glimpse of Jared standing by the door. He was looking at her sympathetically.


    "How did he find out, Mr. Jared?" Nicole furrowed her eyebrows in a puzzled manner.


    Earlier, she was caught in the act by Jared who suddenly entered her office when she was having


    breakfast. She managed to silence him but she never expected for Kerr to discover what she did.


    Jared simply pointed at her mouth.


    "If you don''t wipe the food off your mouth, everyone in thepany will know about it." He stifled a


    laugh.


    He wanted to tell her earlier, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    On hearing this, Nicole felt embarrassed and curiously wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She


    saw a small piece of lettuce leaf. She suddenly understood the reference Kerr had made earlier and


    thus, left awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was looking at the sandwich in the box. He couldn''t resist himself from having a taste,


    so he picked it up and took a big bite. The taste surprised him. It looked and tasted good that no one


    would think that it was prepared by a young child. For a moment he also got curious about the son


    Nicole was talking about.


    "Jared!"


    The moment he heard Kerr, Jared attentively walked in.


    "Prepare some breakfast and send it to Nicole. You know what to do."


    Jared understood what he meant by looking at Kerr¡¯s expression. He nodded and left quickly.


    Strangely, Kerr was having mixed emotions. It was rare for him to feel confused. He always knew what


    to do, and his indecisiveness now astonished him. Was the worlding to an end?


    Having eaten Nicole''s sandwich, he naturally wanted to return the favor by treating her to breakfast.


    He didn''t like being indebted to others.


    Kerr had not yet discovered that he actually owed a lot to Nicole. By the time he did, it was toote.


    Jared returned shortly after giving the breakfast to Nicole. He did not notice that Kerr had already


    finished eating the whole sandwich.


    "Keep an eye on Gregory Song of the Song Group. Find out what he had to do with Nicole Ning seven


    years ago. Furthermore, investigate if a woman named Fiona Zhao was involved," Karr said.


    It seemed like the three of them were hiding something. Last night, when they mentioned a topic from


    seven years ago, Kerr naturally recalled that unforgettable night.


    He opened the first drawer on the left side of his desk. Inside the drawer,id an envelope. Kerr picked


    it up, opened it and counted the money inside. It was 2462 dors. Was this hismission? He got


    lost in his thoughts.


    After he put the envelope back into the drawer, Kerr unconsciously nced at the calendar on his desk.


    Today was Friday, and tomorrow would be a weekend and the start of another month. It suddenly


    dawned on him that June 1 was Children''s Day. He called Jared to his office immediately.


    "Inform the Personnel Division to get tickets for the Gu''s Amusement Park. Each staff who has a child


    will get two tickets," Kerr ordered Jared.


    Jared wondered in surprise on why Mr. Gu had be so generous suddenly.


    Being the biggest financial group in the city, the Gu Group was actually quite generous towards its


    employees when it came to benefits. However, the amusement park was a world-famous entertainment


    theme park whose tickets were expensive and highly in-demand. Only the richest people in the city got


    to enter the park.


    It was very unusual for ordinary employees like them to get the privilege of ying there.


    "I''ll inform them right away, sir."


    Nicole was inside her office while seriously working on a proposal. Her assistant, Lily, knocked on the


    door and came in after being permitted to enter. With a bright smile on her face, she broke the news to


    her boss.


    "Director Ning, this is about the reward that Mr. Gu had arranged for us. All staff with children were


    given two tickets to go to Gu''s Amusement Park on Children''s Day. I heard that you have a son so I got


    you two tickets as well."


    Listening to the excitement in Lily''s voice, Nicole looked up and nced at the tickets that had the


    special logo of the Gu Group. She didn¡¯t seem much interested.


    "You can keep it. My son doesn''t like these kinds of ces."


    She suddenly recalled her trip in Manhattan with Jay. They went to an amusement park, expecting that


    Jay would enjoy himself there, but he just watched her y happily the whole time. As a mother, it


    made her feel a little self-conscious and ashamed.


    Jay pointed out to her that she was the only adult in the children¡¯s line.


    Moreover, she still had a lot of work to do, so she would have to work at home tomorrow.


    Lily happily stared at the tickets in her hand. She then looked up to Nicole expectantly.


    "You really don¡¯t want it, Director?" Nicole shook her head simply. "Thank you so much, Director Ning."


    Lily gleamed with joy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lily was young, single and childless so she was not given tickets to the Gu''s Amusement Park. She did


    not expect that Nicole would generously give away her own tickets since those were extremely


    expensive and hard to buy.


    Watching Lily walk away with a spring on her step, Nicole let out a sigh.


    As a matter of fact, she secretly wished that Jay could act like an ordinary child. However, it seemed


    that from the moment he was born, Jay was destined to be an unusual kid thatcked the bubbly and


    yful nature that most children had.


    Soon, it was time to pick up Jay. Nicole finished packing her things including all the documents she


    nned to finish at home. She was hurrying because she wanted to reach Jay''s school before school


    ended. Soon, she was waiting outside the school along with other parents. When she saw her son


    walking out of the school gates, she eagerly waved at him.


    "Mom!" Jay shouted excitedly.


    He ran to Nicole and held her hand.


    "Sweetie, tomorrow is Children''s Day. Mommy will be with you all day long, okay? So, tell me, how do


    you want to spend it?" Nicole asked Jay.


    Most of the times, she couldn''t guess what was on Jay''s mind, on the other hand, her thoughts couldn''t


    escape Jay''s eyes. This made her feel frustrated.


    "At home, with mom," he smiled happily.


    Little Jay looked up at Nicole. There was a sense of warmth and satisfaction in his smile.


    He had always been a child who made Nicole feel at ease.


    "How about I cook something delicious for you? We are going to the supermarket now."


    Nicole stretched out her hands, offering to hold Jay in her arms, but was politely rejected by him.


    "Mom, I''ve grown up. I can''t always be in your arms. You can just hold my hand," Jay offered maturely.


    Nicole shook her head in disbelief as she saw how sensible and wise her son was.


    She knew that it was not easy for him to be a child.


    "Why didn''t you call me to go to the supermarket with you?"


    Baron said. He was wearing a simple white shirt. Leaning against the car door, he was looking at


    Nicole tenderly.


    Ever since Nicole returned to the country, he had rarely seen her. Yet, whenever Jay was in need of


    help, she would call him. However, Jay was not such a child who required a lot of care.

 Chapter 13 What Mistake Did You Make Again

    Chapter 13 What Mistake Did You Make Again


    Now it was up to him to find her. He was on his own.


    "Aren''t you busy today?"


    Nicole held Jay''s hand. She slowly walked towards Baron and climbed into his car.


    Looking at the slightly unnatural side face of Nicole, Baron was a little confused and asked casually,


    "What happened to your face? Are you hot?"


    The whole day had gone by. The heavy makeup slid off her face, and the injured side was a little


    reddish.


    "Oh, that! Don''t worry about that. Just a little bite from a dog I encountered."


    Nicole glowered at Baron shortly and then turned to look at Jay in the back seat breaking into a


    sycophantic smile.


    "The sandwich made by Jay is amazingly lip smacking. Mommy has not eaten enough yet.


    Someone grabbed one from me."


    Jay looked away instantly and refused to pay any attention to such conversations.


    Humph! He could not forget at any cost that his stupid mother even let her get hurt. He still had a lot to


    ask and discuss with his mother. Just because he did not mention it did not mean that it was no more


    on his mind. Now that she was discovered by Baron, she tried to fool him too.


    She didn''t take him seriously at all. It was evident from the attitude!


    "You can eat two at a time. But remember if you eat too much at once, you might end up having a


    stomachache or even get sick," Jay said.


    She would often have an upset stomach, so Jay made it a point to control her diet all the time.


    It''d already a very difficult task for a six-year-old child to be able to be self-disciplined. However, when


    he looked at Nicole, he knew that she too was his responsibility no matter the age.


    "Don''t think that I will be ttered by these unnecessarypliments! I am really angry right now!"


    "How about I cook your favorite braised fish tomorrow? Will you quit being so annoyed with me?"


    Nicole frowned and made a funny expression . She tried to make the situation as light as possible, but


    he wasn''t up for all these at the moment.


    "A gentleman never bends his back for a bushel of rice. Don''t try to allure me like this."


    The exchange turned out to be extremely hrious to Baron.


    "Hahaha!" Baron finally burst out catching for breath.


    The mother-son duo amazed him beyond limits. It was as if there was a role reversal and one would


    doubt as to who was who!


    "Don''tugh at me," Nicole snapped.


    Nicole was pretty much tired with all that coaxing, so she temporarily gave up on trying to persuade Jay


    and apologizing. It seemed that she would have to be taught by her son when she returned home.


    When other children were receiving their parents'' education, the situation was opposite here. Nicole


    had already started to ept the education of Jay.


    Girls cannote homete and that would put them in danger. This was what Jay had told Nicole.


    She felt upset thinking what lesson she would get from Jay this time.


    "What mistake did you make again?"


    In Manhattan, Baron had been the direct witness of this for a number of years. Even today it was still


    the same.


    "Well, it''s a long story. Don''tugh at me. You''ll know when you have your own child, I am sure."


    When she looked out of the window, she just smiled proudly. Anyway, it was not the first time that she


    wasughed at by Baron, so she was habituated to this. She was so talented that she gave birth to a


    gifted child.


    He stoppedughing and shrugged his shoulders as if he could not care any less. There must be few


    pairs of mother and son in the world that could be as odd as Nicole and Jay.


    "How is the Gu Group treating you? Have you adapted yourself to the new ways of life after returning


    from abroad?"


    Baron always kept Nicole in his thoughts and was worried, but he knew that she was an optimistic and


    hopeful person. She would do everything she wanted to do and let nothing stop her. He knew this from


    the moment when she had chosen the Gu Group instead of his Fang Group as she didn''t want to rely


    on him under any circumstance.


    "Yes, everything always goes well with me. It is just that I don''t have time to apany Jay


    nowadays."


    If she had been aware of the fact that Kerr was the biological father of Jay, she would rather owe Baron


    one than work in the Gu Group. But if she left thepany without permission, it would arise undueThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    suspicions in Kerr.


    Stealing a quick nce at Nicole, Baron felt that she had something in her mind, so he just pretended


    to not care about it much.


    "Gu Group''s development is indeed a little better than Fang Group. From the time when Kerr took over


    thepany, Gu Group has been transformed and it has seen a new direction. Even I have to admire


    Kerr Gu''s relentless efforts that are proving effective for thepany."


    The legendary experience of Kerr had been spread throughout the whole city. Not that it was secret,


    but he preferred to stay away from media most of the time, so very few people had actually seen him.


    "Is Kerr really that remarkable and extraordinary? The Gu Group is a family business with a long


    running history in the city. It should note to you as a surprise that it has such arge scale now."


    Nicole didn''t know all these details about Gu Group on purpose, rather she had just measured the


    prospect of the Gu Group. She was a little surprised when she heard all these positivements on


    Kerr from Baron.


    She knew that Baron was always modest about such things.


    "You know what''s more, it is said that when the Gu family goes to Kerr''s generation, he is the only child


    who could take the business forward. And he is extremely gifted in business, so he is particrly


    outstanding and is definitely a towering personality."


    Sitting silently on the back seat, Jay wrote down Kerr''s name without either Nicole or Baron noticing


    him.


    He had never ever seen or met someone as powerful as Kerr in his world. The deepest wish of his


    heart was to be a powerful man so that he could be the sole protector of Nicole.


    This was the only way he thought in which he could find his father and demand answers for


    abandoning his dear mother.


    His instincts told him that his father had to be a person who was in an extremely powerful position,


    because he was convinced that his level of high intelligence could not be inherited from Nicole in any


    way.


    "Maybe. When I met him in person, I never realized that he was a legend. He was just a cold man with


    no expression at all," Nicole said.


    Whenever she could remember that impassive face of Kerr, she couldn''t help shivering. She always


    prayed in her heart that Jay wouldn''t be like Kerr ever.


    The three of them bought a lot of things from the supermarket. It was prettyte by then. Baron took


    Jay and Nicole to eat outside before he sent them back to the apartment for the night.


    Baron waited for Nicole to switch off the light in her room. Once she did so he slowly drove away. He


    left without saying what he wanted to.


    Jared was standing beside Kerr. The phone finally rang in his hand.


    When Nicole left the Gu Group, Kerr ordered Jared to let the bodyguard of her apartment report to him


    once Nicole arrived at her apartment. He had waited for the news till now.


    Although Kerr didn''t say anything out loud, Jared could feel his boss''s stinging silence all around. This


    made him hold his breath and be extremely tense.


    After hanging up, Jared quickly opened his mouth to say something.


    "Mr. Gu, Director Ning is back in her apartment. She was escorted by Baron Fang from Fang Group."


    Karr raised his head and took a look at his watch. ''It''s half past eight, not toote, just with Baron?'' he


    thought to himself.


    "ording to the information you had given me, Nicole is not supposed to know Baron," said Karr.


    The calm and collected voice almost sounded like a threat to Jared. He felt his legs bing


    paralyzed. Nervously he blurted out immediately,


    "Baron and Director Ning met each other when they were studying in Manhattan. They were


    ssmates at that time."

 Chapter 14 Is It My Fault That Im Outstanding

    Chapter 14 Is It My Fault That I''m Outstanding


    "Just ssmates?"


    Kerr had indeed heard that the heir of the Fang Group had returned home from Manhattan not long


    ago.


    However, he had never thought that it would have something to do with Nicole.


    As for Jared, he hadn''t dared to report this to his boss at first. As far as he knew, Baron Fang seemed


    to be good to Director Ning.


    On the other hand, he also knew that his boss was interested in this woman.


    If he didn''t report their connection to Mr. Gu, then if something went wrong one day, he would be the


    one to suffer.


    The pen in Kerr''s hand paused, and Kerr raised his head to look at Jared, lost in thought.


    Finally, he said, "Cancel the overseas meeting tomorrow morning. I need to go somewhere else."


    He had never been out on Children''s Day before.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. Do you need me to pick you up?" Jared asked hesitantly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He watched Mr. Gu''s face carefully and, when he realized that Mr. Gu wasn''t having second thoughts,


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once the schedule was changed, there would be no way to revert to the original schedule.


    "No, you can go home now," Kerr replied.


    Then, he waved Jared off, motioning for him to leave.


    Once Jared left, Kerr opened up Nicole''s personal information on hisputer. She looked very


    confident and positive in her ID photo.


    No one would think that such a girl was already a mother. For a moment, he felt a little jealous of the


    man who had been able to make Nicole give birth to his child.


    The next morning when Nicole woke up, the sun was shining brightly. She got up and stretched, letting


    out a big yawn.


    Then, as she thought about what a wonderful day it was, a bright smile appeared on her face. When


    she walked to the living room, she saw Jay sitting on the sofa and reading carefully.


    "Good morning, darling."


    After getting homest night, she had immediately gone to sleep because she had been tired. Now that


    it was the weekend, she still felt a little sleepy.


    Upon hearing Nicole''s voice,


    Jay looked down at his watch and then back at the book without giving her so much as a nce.


    "There''s milk on the table," was all he said.


    Most of the time, he would be so quiet that Nicole would barely know that he was there.


    As Nicole walked toward the dining room, she crossed Jay and ruffled his hair, which made him roll his


    eyes at her.


    After a while, estimating that his mother must have finished her breakfast, Jay put down the book in his


    hand and strode over to the dining table. Then, he took a seat opposite her.


    Although he was short, he was sitting so straight that he looked much bigger than he was. Nicole


    swallowed thest mouthful of milk in a hurry.


    "Can you exin how you got hurt now?"


    Jay asked seriously.


    Only when Nicole was hurt would he be this serious.


    "It''s no big deal. It was just an ident. But don''t worry. I paid him back," Nicole replied guiltily.


    She had assumed that Jay would have forgotten about it, but in fact, she was the one who had


    forgotten that she had given birth to a gifted child.


    Jay would never forget anything he wanted to remember. For example, without his father by their side,


    he knew that he always had the responsibility of protecting Nicole.


    "What? You pped him?"


    He thought that Nicole had been too careless.


    "No, I didn''t. But he''s already very miserable. Someone broke his arm for me."


    The truth was, she had been hesitating about whether to tell Jay about this. After all, he was still a


    child, so she didn''t want to scare him.


    However, she had never imagined that Jay''s eyes would light up because of her words.


    Nicole immediately had a bad feeling.


    "Who did that? I didn''t know you had such a capable man by your side," Jay said in awe.


    He had always thought that Baron was not the right person for his mother because he was too gentle


    and elegant to be able to protect her.


    But clearly, his mother knew someone who was much more capable than Baron was.


    "No one. It''s just my boss. But Jay, I''m warning you, you better not treat other kids that way. You should


    all love and respect one another."


    Nicole returned to the kitchen with the empty ss, trying to change the topic to avoid Jay''s


    questioning.


    Ever since she had realized that Kerr was Jay''s father, she hadn''t been able to think straight. She had


    wanted to prevent Kerr from ever meeting Jay, but she had somehow told them both about each other''s


    existence.


    Jay made a face but didn''t ask any further questions, deciding to give his mother her space.


    Anyway, he had a good impression of her boss now.


    "There''s no need to hide. I''ll let you go this time. I''m going downstairs to y. And I want to eat braised


    fish!"


    Jay jumped out of the chair and headed toward the door.


    "Do you like ying with those children?"


    Nicole poked her head out of the kitchen and looked at Jay curiously.


    She still remembered how Jay had told her that spending time with those childish kids was a waste of


    time.


    "You want me to join them, right?"


    he asked helplessly.


    "Yes! You finally look like an ordinary child."


    Nicole nodded with appreciation and went back into the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    "Is it my fault that I''m outstanding?"


    Jay grumbled to himself as he went downstairs.


    He had always been much smarter and more mature than other children. As a result, he was unable to


    fit in with his peers, which had made Nicole very worried.


    Anyway, Jay didn''t take it seriously.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was standing in the monitoring room of the amusement park with a grim look on his


    face.


    Looking at the crowd on the screen, he couldn''t find Nicole and her son.


    He had made sure that no one had missed the opportunity.


    "Mr. Gu, I checked the surveince video at the entrance of the park in the morning, but I couldn''t find


    Director Ning. Is she still not here?"

 Chapter 15 Father And Son Meeting

    Chapter 15 Father And Son Meeting


    Kerr turned and left without saying a word. His detached expression gave no clue to what was on his


    mind. He went straight to his car, entered, and started the engine without giving it any thought. He


    drove to the Riverside Garden; to an apartment reserved by the Gu Group for Nicole.


    He drove by the apartment and lowered the car''s window while the engine still ran and hummed. The


    low purring sound of the engine calmed him somewhat. He stayed inside the car and stared at a little


    boy who sat quietly by the garden.


    The little boy was about five to six years old. He had neatly trimmed hair, d in a simple white T-shirt


    that seemed a little big for him and ck short pants that reached his knees. He sat quietly on a


    wooden bench and quietly yed with a magic cube in his hand. He didn''t seem to notice Kerr as he


    watched him.


    Kerr quietly got out of the car and walked towards the boy. He then stood in front of him and continued


    to watch him y.


    Jay felt the odd eyes that stared at him. He stopped ying with his cube and slowly raised his head


    towards the man in front of him.


    Even at his young age of six, he could feel that the man was a person of great power. His presence


    exuded an aura that demanded attention. In a few brief moments, something in the boy told him that he


    was very close to this man.


    Jay bowed briefly in a childish way and went back to his cube. He didn''t mind if the man watched him


    while he yed. Something in him wanted the man to see him ying.


    "You can move faster."


    He could see that the boy was very capable of this.


    "Can you y magic cubes too?"


    Jay quickly handed the cube in his hand to Kerr with a hopeful look.


    Kerr bent down a little and reached out his hand to take the toy. It took him only half a minute to solve


    the magic cube.


    "Uncle, you are so awesome!"


    It had been a long time since hest admired someone so much that he had almost forgotten the


    details of that event. But as soon as Jay held his toy in his delicate young hands, his admiration for


    Kerr knew no bounds.


    Kerr''s face remained expressionless as he reached his hand out to touch Jay''s soft hair. It was an


    instinct that he seemed to have very little control over. But even if he did, he knew that he would''ve


    preferred not to stop himself.


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice broke his brief state of reverie. It came from a short distance away from


    where he stood.


    "Jay! It''s time for lunch!"


    Nicole wore a simple white satin dress that fell all the way to her calf. Her long straight hair flowed


    freely down her shoulders. A breeze yed slightly with a few strands as Kerr turned his sight towards


    the source of the voice.


    "Uncle, would you like to join us for lunch? I would really love to have lunch with you! You can also help


    me with the magic cube after lunch."


    Jay jumped off the bench and to the ground when he heard the voice of Nicole once more. He briefly


    turned his head to see where she stood and then grabbed the right hand of Kerr in his small young


    hands.


    "Mom! I am here!" Jay called out to his mom who was looking around the area with her lovely eyes.


    Jay''s words took Kerr by surprise and he was stunned right away. He never expected that the boy was


    the son that Nicole mentioned to him before. He knew that there was something familiar in the boy''s


    countenance but he was not able to immediately recognize it.


    "It''s time for lunch. I made your favorite braised fish," Nicole said as she walked towards Jay''s voice.


    When she reached the bench where Jay was ying, partially concealed from her by a tall tree, she


    was surprised to see the man that Jay was with. "M-Mr. Gu? What are you doing here?" she said


    almost stammering.


    The smile on Nicole''s face immediately melted when she saw that Kerr stood there with Jay. Her heart


    jumped and stopped beating for a moment when she saw that Jay''s small left hand gripped Kerr''s hand


    firmly.


    "I was just passing by."


    Kerr straightened up and looked at her in his usual calm although deep inside he started to panic.


    "Mom, do you know this uncle? He is very powerful. He solved my magic cube very fast! I have invited


    him to have lunch with us!"


    Jay then ran the short distance to Nicole and hugged her thighs very tightly. His childhood excitement


    from meeting a new friend was obvious. His innocence brimmed in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "Jay, we can''t waste uncle''s time. He is a very busy man."


    Nicole reached down to Jay with her arms who still hugged her thighs very tightly. Her tone was


    evidently cold and distant but Jay didn''t seem to notice or if he did, he never really minded it.


    "I''m actually free today,"


    Kerr replied back to Nicole in a low husky voice. He looked at her straight into her eyes as he epted


    Jay''s invitation.


    He immediately recognized that she was on her guard. Her body was obviously tense. Uneasiness was


    reflected in her eyes and face.


    "Yehey! Uncle Gu is going to have lunch with us!"


    Jay eximed as soon as he heard Kerr''s statement. He let go of Nicole''s thighs and went towards


    Kerr with both his arms extended towards him; a gesture that kids did when they wanted to be hugged


    or carried. A wide smile was on his face as he went to Kerr.


    Kerr extended one of his strong arms and reached down to Jay. He lifted Jay up in one arm, and had


    him in a sitting position on his heavily-muscled biceps. He walked towards the apartment as Jay


    cheered. Nicole stood still and watched them go. She was left dazed and dumbfounded by the


    unexpected events that unfolded in front of her.


    Jay hugged Kerr''s neck as they walked to maintain his bnce. He asked Kerr to wait for Nicole so


    that she could open the door for them when they finally reached the door.


    Nicole found herself smiling unconsciously as she followed the two. She switched back into her calm


    face when the two paused in front of the front door. Kerr turned slightly towards her as she approached.


    She didn''t want Kerr to see that she was smiling. She calmly approached the door and entered the


    password and the door automatically unlocked itself. She gently turned the knob and opened the door


    for Kerr and Jay who remained at Kerr''s arms.


    She headed straight to the kitchen to prepare another bowl and a pair of chopsticks. When she came


    back from the kitchen, she saw two men walking out of the washroom. One full grown man and a


    smaller man.


    They both looked so much alike. The small man looked like the miniature version of the big man. She


    felt a lump in her throat and her breathing immediately became heavy that she almost visibly gasped.


    Kerr sat opposite Nicole, and Jay sat next to Kerr. Jay enthusiastically and quietly ate his lunch.


    Nicole felt uneasy and nervous. She felt awkward while she ate in front of Kerr.


    "What gift do you want?"


    Kerr asked in the same husky voice as he put down his chopsticks and turned to look at Jay.


    "We can have a magic cube match. I''d never had apetent rival yet. So, I want to y with Uncle


    Gu,"


    Jay''s eyes lit up as he replied to Kerr. He paused only briefly when he spoke and then proceeded to


    continue eating after he spoke.


    "Is that all?"


    Kerr asked in a confident tone, still looking at Jay. He had never spent time with children before but his


    voice sounded like he was sure of himself.


    Jay nodded back without saying a word. There was a slight smile on his lips as he continued eating.


    "We''ll y more after lunch, then. But you must eat and be ready. We have a difficult match ahead of


    us."


    Kerr took a piece of fish and removed the fish bones and gave it to Jay. He saw Nicole do it for Jay as


    he spoke to Jay and he took his turn to do it.


    "I''ll be ready!"


    Jay continued to eat happily. He anticipated a fierce match ahead as well as a fun ytime with Uncle


    Gu.


    Nicole was so surprised with what she heard that she almost dropped her chopsticks and toppled her


    bowl.


    Was blood indeed thicker than water? She analyzed the events that yed before her but she was


    unable toe up with a logical exnation for what was happening.


    Kerr raised his head in time and met Nicole''s gaze. They looked straight into each other''s eyes


    unblinking for some time. He said nothing but Nicole caught a glimpse of emotion in those seemingly


    emotionless eyes.


    "Uncle Gu, is it really annoying to be so smart?"


    Jay asked as he turned his head slightly towards Kerr. His face had an unmistakably innocent look as


    he asked his question. His admiration for Kerr led him to believe that Kerr had the answer to all of his


    questions.


    "Being smart is a good quality to have but it must be handled with caution. It can give you a good life or


    bring you a lot of trouble if you are not careful. But overall, it is definitely not a bad thing to be smart."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was not a single hint of impatience in Kerr''s words or voice as he answered Jay''s question. His


    voice was serious and yet he used words that were easy for Jay to understand. He also made sure to


    speak slowly and clearly so that Jay would understand everything that he said.


    "But my ssmates do not want me to be their friend. They do not want to sit close to me. I think I


    should not be in grade one."


    Kerr stared at Jay for a long time. He felt a strong tug at his heart when he saw his own childhood


    reflected in Jay. He understood that outstanding people often grew up alone and lonely. He


    immediately took out his mobile phone and sent a message that seemed urgent. He then turned


    towards Nicole who watched him as he sent his message.


    "I will pick him up for school on Monday. Don''t waste his talent. He can never be happy in that school."


    He knew that Nicole loved Jay very much, but she didn''t know which school was best suited for Jay''s


    skills and intelligence.


    "Yes! Thank you, Uncle Gu!"


    Jay eximed as he turned towards Kerr. He then ran into his room and came out a few minutester.


    In his hand was a model airne that he held very carefully.


    "Uncle Gu, this is for you. Thank you for looking for another school for me." He extended his hands


    towards Kerr with the model airne. His face radiated with a wide smile. His innocent face looked


    very happy and relieved at the same time.


    "I made it myself. Uncle Fang wanted it so much, but I didn''t give it to him. I want to give it to you."


    Jay handed the model airne to Kerr as if it was the most valuable treasure for him that he was now


    giving to his best friend. He looked expectantly at Kerr as if waiting for his approval of his work.


    Kerr took the model airne slowly and studied it from different angles. "Not bad. This is a well-made


    model airne. Very detailed too." He was almost whispering out the words as he studied every detail


    on the ne.


    The model airne in his hand looked nothing like the model airne that anyone would expect a six-


    year-old boy would aplish to build at his age. It was highly detailed andplex.


    "Uncle Gu, let''s y with the magic cube. You promised!"


    Jay held Kerr''s hand and led him into his room.


    Nicole watched them go. Half of her wanted to stop them from going but the other half kept that side of


    her quiet and she said nothing.

 Chapter 16 Do You Like Throwing Yourself At Me

    Chapter 16 Do You Like Throwing Yourself At Me


    Jay Ning was not the type of kid who would have too much affinity with a stranger. It was an odd


    behavior for Nicole Ning to seeing from her child.


    Jay''s friendly attitude towards Kerr made Nicole feel a bit concerned while she was washing a bowl.


    "Is everything alright, Nicole?"


    As Kerr asked, he realized that she kept cleaning the bowl and couldn''t hear him at all, which


    immediately caused him to lean towards Nicole very close.


    However, Kerr''s intentions were never meant to scare the hell out of Nicole as he caught her off guard.


    "Oh my Goodness!" Nicole''s hands instantly dropped the bowl as soon as she noticed Kerr.


    The wet bowl that Nicole let go of hit the ground so hard that it made the floor all slippery, which caused


    Nicole to slip as she turned around and fell straight to Kerr while her subconscious reaction was closing


    her eyes.


    It was really fortunate for Nicole to have Kerr right next to her to stop her from falling. Kerr couldn''t help


    himself to ask with a smile on his face. "Do you like throwing yourself at me?"


    As she was held tight in Kerr''s arms, she decided not to y along with him.


    "Does it seem like I am flirting with you? You just scared me and almost got me hurt." Nicole was


    slightly mad at him.


    The embarrassment made her blush as she stood up with her hands on the bar counter.


    "Then what aboutst time?" Kerr couldn''t stop looking into her eyes, whereas she struggled to keep


    her eyes straight at him.


    The situation was getting a bit intense as he persisted and held her tighter to pull her closer to him by


    every second that passed.


    Nicole felt ufortable and hesitated to get a centimeter closer to him. "Don''t forget that you''re the


    one who came to my house without any sort of invitation. You shouldn''t have asked if I liked throwing


    myself at you in the first ce. That wasn''t nice."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few days ago, he forced a poor woman to have an abortion against her will. Nicole always promised


    to herself that she would make sure to bring the best things possible to Jay¡¯s life. And as a father


    figure, Kerr was not even an option.


    "Do you really think that I came here just because I wanted to?" Kerr continued as he was still holding


    Nicole in his arms. "Jay wanted me to be here. So I just epted his friendly invitation."


    She couldn''t believe how naive he was. "I really thought that you weren''t fool enough to take a kid''s


    innocent words too seriously."


    Nicole''s and Kerr''s bodies were just fingers away of distance that she could even hear his heartbeats


    like a machine gun being fired right next to her ears. The only thing that she wished for in that moment


    was to get rid of his arms around her hip.


    Although he could feel the difort in her, he didn''t let go of her.


    Kerr leaned his nose towards her neck and sniffed. "Is that perfume that I smell? That is the sweetest


    perfume I have ever smelled." It was at this moment that Nicole was seconds away to start freaking


    out.


    He was so dosed by her fragrance that he continued sniffing up to her right ear. Kerr had never felt this


    attracted and excited by someone''s aroma before.


    On the other hand, Nicole had never felt so nervous. Since there was no way for Kerr to let her alone,


    she decided to push him back.


    Then, she squatted down to pick the bowl''s broken pieces up.


    She had barely energy left because of Kerr''s heavy and oppressive aura that she was trapped in.


    She was almost too stunned to realize that the bowl''s pieces were dangerously sharp. And eventually,


    she got a really bad cut in one of her fingers. "Ouch!"


    The blood immediately started to spill from Nicole''s finger which made her move her hand away in


    pain.


    Kerr raised his hands in annoyance. "You need to be more careful!"


    As soon as he saw the blood spilt all over the floor, he helped her out to stand on her feet and walked


    out of the kitchen.


    Kerr knew that the bleeding had to be stopped as fast as possible. "I need to find the first-aid kit."


    He tried asking her where the first-aid kit was. However, she was literally flying to outer space. Her


    eyes weren''t even looking at a straight direction as if she was being hypnotized and following a


    pendulum''s movement from left to right.


    "Try to rx Nicole, you''re not dying. It''s just a cut." Kerr was tapping her cheeks softly. "Hey! Speak to


    me; I need to know if you''re alright please." There was no reaction from her yet.


    Suddenly, Nicole''s body kept falling and dragging away from Kerr''s arms as if she was slowly letting


    herself drown in the sea. Kerr was getting so desperate that he called Jay for help.


    "Jay! I need a hand here!" Kerr didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Jay instantly walked out of the bedroom and saw the dramatic scenario. His mother looked like she just


    passed out and wasn''t even aware that she was being held in arms.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Your mom idently scratched her finger and then fainted." Kerr was too agitated to give a more


    complete exnation to Jay.


    He also thought that the best way to keep the situation calmed to a little kid was to briefly exin the


    incident before running out of the house and going to the hospital.


    "She is bleeding, isn''t she?" Those were the peaceful words that came out of Jay and had Kerr very


    surprised. "It''s okay, Uncle. Justy her body on the sofa." Kerr couldn''t believe that Jay was so steady


    and rxed after witnessing his unconscious mother.


    It seemed that what Kerr had exined a few minutes ago was already familiar to Jay. He knew how to


    act in case that his mother fainted. Therefore, he tried to relieve Kerr and indicated him to put Nicole on


    the sofa.


    "My mom has an issue with seeing blood. She always faints at the sight of any drop of blood. It always


    happens. She will wake up soon." Kerr was still amazed with Jay''sposure as the boy approached


    him with the first-aid kit.


    Kerr bound up Nicole''s finger as soon as he had the first-aid kit in his possession.


    It didn''t take more than fifteen minutes when she finally woke up. Jay was right.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu." She had her eyes slightly open and had difficulty to speak.


    It was obvious that she wasn''t a hundred percent recovered. Her face was literally a tomato and her


    body was cringing as she was trying to stand up with her housecoat slipping to her shoulders.


    When Kerr noticed that she was struggling to get up from the sofa, he jumped onto her and trapped her


    again in his wide arms.


    Nicole turned her face right away when she felt that Kerr was all over her weakened body to avoid the


    eye contact with him. She even sensed that she was going to copse on the sofa again.


    Kerr''s oppressive aura began to strike once more just like in the kitchen. "Mr. Gu, please behave


    yourself."


    She never expected that he would show up at her house.


    The lustrous lips of Nicole were provoking a dirty desire inside of Kerr as he was gradually leaning all of


    his limbs over her.


    His lips were ready to kiss hers. But all of a sudden, the sound of the toilet being flushed came out of


    nowhere as Jay got out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he observed the obscene scene of Kerrying on top of his mother, he covered his eyes


    with both of his tiny shaky hands and inevitably said something that Nicole had never taught him to say.


    "Oh! How obscene. It''s not suitable for children!"


    Nicole pushed Kerr away with such strength as if someone had injected an adrenaline dose to her and


    stood up with her clothes sorted out like nothing happened. It was the first time for her to be caught too


    close with someone else by her son.


    "Jay Ning, I never taught you to say something like that!"


    In these years, she had to perform both mother''s and father''s roles. Now, she straightened her face


    and looked like a strict father.


    He was truly upset towards his mother. "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    He knew that the situation was serious whenever his mother called him by his name Jay Ning. He


    uncovered his sight and stood up straight subconsciously.


    Kerr cut in to ease the tension, "Jay, let''s go y with the Rubik''s cube."


    When Jay heard what Kerr said, a little smile appeared on his face. On their way to the bedroom, Kerr


    lifted him up on his back as if Jay was riding a horse.


    There was no need from Nicole to interrupt their game since Jay seemed to be happy. She did nothing


    but sigh.


    Kerr and Jay yed with the Rubik''s cube until the sun finally went to rest.


    "You could win this time but it won''t happen again Uncle Gu. I hope that you can have more time so


    you cane again and y with me." Jay seemed like he had a great time.


    Before Kerr walked out of the bedroom, Jay raised his tiny head and kept speaking to him.


    Nicole didn''t want her son to have too much interaction with Kerr, so she made up her mind to interrupt


    them.


    "Jay, Uncle Gu has to go now. He is a very busy man."


    She couldn''t stop thinking about Kerr''s actions earlier as they were walking through the garden.


    "Mr. Gu, thank you for your apany today." That was probably the biggest lie that Nicole had ever


    told to someone.


    In the best of the cases, it would be safe for Nicole to stay away from Kerr and to never see him again.


    Since the day that Jay was born, he never needed a father figure to raise him.


    Before getting into the car, Kerr couldn''t resist to ask. "What happened to Jay''s father?"


    He already knew that something must have happened to the biological father since Jay carried the


    name of his apanying mother and there was no data rted to him, ording to the investigation


    results of Jared.


    Nicole tried to give a rapid short answer so Kerr could finally leave. "I broke up with his father shortly


    after he was born. Now his father has a new child with a new family. Jay is too young yet to know that.


    I''ll tell him when the time is right."


    However, she turned her head to avoid the eye contact with him because she knew that her face was


    turning red.


    She wasn''t the greatest liar. Her face always gave it away by blushing as a tomato. But for her and


    Jay''s sake, she had to lie to him.


    Kerr wasn''t leaving until he heard something that would be convenient for him. "Will you ever choose a


    man to help you out with Jay and to spend your whole life with? A man that your son likes."


    Nicole was hopeful to see him leaving right after she replied to that proposal.


    "I don''t know yet."


    After the solid answer that she gave to him, it was obvious that she had made a final decision.


    Nevertheless, Kerr leaned towards her and whispered something to her ear before getting into the car.


    Nicole didn''t say a word nor move a muscle until Kerr''s car vanished in the distance.


    Just when Kerr left, a silhouette appeared around Nicole''s back. "Did you see a ghost or what?"


    Baron snapped his fingers in front of Nicole to bring her back to Earth.


    "Baron! What are you doing here?"


    Nicole was a bit surprised with Baron''s sudden appearance.

 Chapter 17 His Son

    Chapter 17 His Son


    "What? You''re not even going to wee me in? I came here straight after finishing work without even


    having dinner just to bring Jay this gift. What''s this attitude?"


    Baron asked in a tone of mock indignation.


    "It''s not like that. You''re always wee to my home. Anyway, we haven''t had dinner yet either, so let''s


    go out and eat. I''ll go and call Jay."


    Nicole turned around to go upstairs and bring Jay, but before she could walk away, Baron grasped her


    shoulder.


    "I want to eat the food that you made. Jay told me on the phone that you made braised fish in brown


    sauce."


    Back in Manhattan, they had often had dinner together, even after Nicole had given birth to Jay.


    In fact, Baron''s girlfriend at that time had even broken up with him over his friendship with Nicole,


    suspecting that Jay was actually his child. Baron hadn''t even tried to exin the truth to her. And after


    that, he had never dated anyone else.


    The truth was, he was actually a little disappointed that Jay was not his child.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah! Well, there''s no more, we already ate all of it. So, let''s go out instead," Nicole exined.


    If it weren''t for Kerr, there would have been some food leftover. Today, she had made all the dishes that


    Jay liked, but it had turned out that Kerr was fond of them as well.


    ''Like father, like son. Blood ties are strong indeed,'' she thought to herself.


    Then, she continued, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll ask Jay toe down."


    Baron nodded and got into his car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he looked thoughtfully at Nicole''s


    receding figure.


    Earlier, a ck Rolls Royce had passed him, and from inside the car, Kerr had given him a provocative


    re.


    Anyway, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Nicole seemed to


    feel something for Kerr.


    A whileter, Nicole walked out and got into the passenger seat of the car.


    "Jay said that he prefers to stay home and read a book, so I''ll just bring him back some food."


    Nicole fastened her seat belt and leaned her head against the seat with a hint of agitation on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you in any trouble?"


    As Baron started the car and drove it out of themunity, he kept shooting nces at Nicole to


    observe the expression on her face.


    "Sort of. There''s something I haven''t told you yet. It turns out that Kerr Gu is Jay''s father," Nicole finally


    said.


    She didn''t know who she could turn to for help, so she decided to discuss it with Baron.


    When Baron heard that, he immediately stepped on the brakes and turned to Nicole in shock.


    "I asked you who Jay''s father was even before he was born, but you said you didn''t know."


    He had always wondered about the identity of Jay''s father, but since Nicole hadn''t given him any


    information about it, he hadpletely been in the dark until now.


    "I really didn''t know at that time. I just found out by chance a while ago. The whole situation is so


    coincidental. Anyway, you are the only person I''ve told this to. You can''t tell Jay about it," Nicole said


    seriously.


    Jay was a clever boy, and he seemed to like Kerr a lot already. She was afraid that if he knew that Kerr


    was his father, he would directly tell Kerr about it.


    Besides, Jay was still a child. Nicole didn''t want her son to see theplexity of human nature just yet.


    "So, what are you going to do now? Get married to Kerr?"


    Baron joked when he saw the confusion on Nicole''s face. He wanted to lighten up the situation, but he


    also genuinely wanted to know what Nicole was going to do with this information.


    "Of course not. I never expected to find Jay''s father, but now that I have...I don''t know if he will be a


    good father. I just want to lead a peaceful life with Jay."


    Kerr''s words¡ª"Jay loves me," shed through her mind. Those were the words he whispered in her


    ear before he left. Anyway, just because her son liked Kerr didn''t mean that he was suitable to be a


    father.


    "If you want a peaceful life, you''ll have to hide this information. As far as I know, the Gu family is not a


    simple one. They''re very influential. On top of that, Kerr Gu is not someone who should be


    underestimated, either.


    In the past few years, he has been cruel not only when ites to business, but also when ites to


    women. No one knows just how many women he has been with. The news about his love affairs has


    never been made public."


    In fact, Baron had looked into Kerr Gu long before Nicole had. Aftering back from Manhattan and


    starting to work for the Fang Group, he had a business rtionship with Kerr, so he knew that Kerr was


    a cautious but decisive man. But that was about as much as he could find out about Kerr.


    Information about Kerr''s personal life was well concealed and almost impossible to find.


    In Baron''s opinion, the deeper the secret was, the moreplex a person''s background would be.


    "I know, that''s why I''m so worried about this. I can''t let him find out that Jay is his son. That''s why I


    asked you for helpst time," Nicole exined.


    She thought of the call she had overheard before and felt a little depressed. No wonder Kerr had been


    able to win Jay''s heart so quickly today; it seemed that he already had a lot of experience winning the


    affections of other people.


    "Are you an idiot? Why didn''t you tell me about thisst time? Do you know how dangerous this is for


    you and Jay?"


    Baron chided, reaching out and tapping her on the forehead.


    "I didn''t want to cause any trouble. Kerr is a powerful man, after all. Anyway, although he has met Jay,


    he doesn''t know their rtionship yet. I told him that Jay is seven years old on purpose. He won''t


    suspect a thing."


    It was lucky that she had been able to make up such a lie on the spot.


    "I''m not afraid of any trouble. I''ve watched Jay grow up, so I would do anything for him. How about I tell


    my mother that Jay is my son and then marry you? That will solve the problem," Baron said as casually


    as he could.


    Then, he restarted the engine, began driving,


    and took a nce at Nicole.


    "That will just make things worse. Your mother might even try to kill me! I want to live a few more years


    at least,"


    Nicole said, rolling her eyes at Baron before turning to look out the window. Her thoughts were fully


    upied by Kerr, and she felt like his eyes were deeply engraved in her mind.


    After dinner, Nicole arrived home and walked to the dining room.


    "Jay, it''s time for dinner. I''ve brought you some pizza," she said, cing the box of pizza on the table.


    "Mom, pizza is not healthy at all."


    Jay climbed onto the chair and frowned slightly.


    "It''s just once in a while, it doesn''t matter. This is a gift from Uncle Fang." Nicole smiled.


    She was used to her son''s grown-up attitude.

 Chapter 18 A Good Time

    Chapter 18 A Good Time


    "I will thank Uncle Fang next time."


    Jay nced at the remote control car with no interest in it. Whether it was his birthday or any other


    event, Baron would always send him thousands of gifts. Yet, he had never put his heart into any of


    them.


    Such a childish toy could only be suitable for those equally childish.


    "Jay, I want to talk to you."


    Nicole thought it was about time for them to talk about Kerr, so she straightened her face and gave him


    a stern look.


    "I like Uncle Gu very much. Compared to Uncle Fang, I think Uncle Gu suits you better. Does mom like


    Uncle Gu?"


    Nicole knew Jay was smart enough to take care of himself and read books while other children of his


    age couldn''t. However, he still missed a true father-son rtionship.


    "Jay, it''s not about whether I like Uncle Gu or not. He has his own life, his family and his children. We


    shouldn''t disturb other people''s lives, right?"


    While she was in Manhattan, a friend had tried to set her up on many blind dates. But despite her son''s


    consent, she would always refuse them¡ªafraid someone could wrong her son.


    Jay couldn''t help the disappointment on his delicate face once he heard Nicole''s words. Still, he tamely


    nodded in response.


    "I''m full, mom. I''m going to take a shower."


    Staring from Jay''s back heading to the bathroom to his almost untouched slice of pizza, Nicole sighed


    heavily.


    She could sense he was upset. But she had no choice besides ignoring it.


    ''It''s all Kerr''s fault! He''s such a bastard!'' she thought.


    When she got back into her room, she sat on the mattress in a daze. Inadvertently, she caught a


    glimpse of the jewelry box at the headboard. In it there was a ck earring, which had once belonged


    to her mother.


    Of course, there should have been a pair, but now there was only one single piece left. Nicole put the


    box away inside the drawer at the bottom of her bedside table.


    Suddenly, the phone started to ring, cutting off her thoughts.


    The car was on the road and the windows were down as Kerr could feel the breezefortably


    blowing against his face. The peace he felt when meeting Nicole and Jay was exactly what he had


    been looking for.


    When his phone rang, Kerr raised his hand to connect the Bluetooth headset hidden in his ear.


    "Kerr, where have you been? We''re all having such a good time here! Come over now."


    Ken Qin stated convincingly. Kerr looked at his watch to check the time.


    "I can''t, I have to attend a video conferenceter."


    He had already put a whole day off because of Nicole and Jay.


    "Oh,e on! I have a surprise. I promise it''s something you''ll like and you won''t regret if youe


    by."


    Ken''s mystery incited Kerr''s curiosity, and his eyes turned to the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "Fifteen minutes,"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr said and then hung up the phone, stepping on the gas. His ck Rolls Royce was traveling like a


    ghost in the dark night.


    It was in Good Times, a famous entertainment ce in the city. Butpared with other entertainment


    venues, it didn''t give easy ess to just anyone.


    People that came in here weren''t just from wealthy families, they also belonged to the highest social


    spheres.


    Kerr owned a fixed private room in the building, so he knew his way around very well and went


    straightly to room 168.


    "Kerr, here!"


    Ken called his friend without straying his eyes from the door. When Kerr was close enough, he reached


    out his hand to him.


    As the heir of Qin Group, Ken was known as the typical yboy. Only those who were really close to


    him could see there was more behind all his drinking and flirting.


    Kerr''s eyes went down from Ken''s mboyant face to the pink shirt he was wearing. Although he was


    already used to his friend''sck of style, he still didn''t appreciate it.


    "This looks hideous!"


    Sitting next to Ken, Kerr raised his head and closed his eyes¡ªa clear sign he didn''t want to be


    disturbed. There were several rich young men in the room, who often stayed with them. However, they


    didn''t bother approaching Kerr.


    "It''s okay."


    Ken looked down at his shirt, satisfied with his look.


    "What is it?"


    As soon as Kerr reached for the ss, he brought it up to his nose and recognized the peculiar scent of


    it. He turned and looked at Ken.


    "Do you want to die?"


    No one dared to plot against him. Ken and Kerr had history together, so it was impossible for him not to


    know his limits. Even before, no matter how hard they yed, Ken would never challenge him this way.


    "Ah, this isn''t for you. I want to give you a gift today. You''ll find it outter."


    Ken grabbed the ss from Kerr''s hand and poured another for him. Then, he lifted an arm towards


    the door and snapped his fingers.


    "Mr. Qin, here''s your wine."


    A waitress in a sailor''s uniform approached them with a tray. She wore a skirt that was just long enough


    to cover her sex, making her slender legs look seductive in the dim light.


    The girl lowered her head slightly. She seemed a little shy, not daring to look at them in the eyes. Her


    moves were also uncoordinated and stiff.


    She was new.


    Kerr squinted at Ken, waiting for the drama.


    "Drink it."


    Ken put the ss in front of the girl and then raised his eyebrows as he looked at Kerr.


    She looked hesitantly at the full ss. It was her first day and she had already been called by Ken who


    was now offering her wine. Through the other girls, she had heard he was rich.


    She was slightly content at first. After all, how could she make so much money any other way? If she


    had another choice, she certainly wouldn''t have reached this point, though.


    When the girl finally made up her mind, she quavered but decidedly drank the whole yellow liquid from


    the ss. Her face flushed immediately.


    "Ahem!"


    As he watched the pure and innocent girl, Ken nodded and smirked at Kerr from behind her.


    "Clear up the room."


    Kerr barely opened his thin lips to give these words away.


    "Okay, take your time. I want your new yacht."


    This was Ken''s ultimate goal. Ken then stood up and ordered the men around him out. However, before


    walking away, he secretly left the door ajar.


    The noisy room eventually became quiet.


    Kerr was resting his elbows on his knees as he studied the girl in front of him. In the dim light, he


    couldn''t see her face clearly. Her long ck hair hanging down on her chest only made her face even


    more indistinct.


    "Come here."


    The girl hadn''t seen his face until she heard his voice. When she looked up, she froze,pletely


    stunned at how handsome the man in front of her was.

 Chapter 19 The Wrong Girl

    Chapter 19 The Wrong Girl


    When their eyes met, Kerr stared at the girl''s pupils that were a little stunned. He was mesmerized as


    the pair of eyes closely resembled Nicole''s.


    As he continued to study her, he could discern a hint of panic on the young girl''s face. He silently


    watched her, noting every detail of her unsteady physical movement like a frightened kitten. When she


    managed to pull herself up, she quickened her pace, and almost dashed towards the door. But she


    instinctively held back when she heard Kerr''s distinctive voice. It was distant, and yet it sounded


    dangerouslypelling. She couldn''t help but stand frozen in fear.


    "Don''t make me say it again."


    Kerr gazed at the door, and he realized what the surprise that Ken mentioned was. The girl in front of


    him looked like the one who escaped seven years ago.


    The girl''s legs were so weak that she wobbled and fell to the ground. She wordlessly stared at him with


    her watery almond eyes as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    "I feel so ufortable." Her words were barely a whisper. She didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    She felt confused and frightened at the same time.


    Scanning the girl''s clueless and blushed face, Kerr subconsciously recalled the night seven years ago.


    Kerr couldn''t contain himself any longer, so he approached her. His face showed aplicated


    expression as he bent down slowly. Raising his fingers, he lifted her chin gently, fully revealing the girl''s


    profile in front of him. She had a delicate face. Then he exhaled, suddenly realizing that he was holding


    his breath all this time.


    She bore quite a resemnce to Nicole, but shecked the elegance and confidence of thetter.


    Squatting in front of the girl, Kerr suddenly reached out for an empty ss from the table behind. He


    then directly aimed and threw it at the crack of the door visibly emitting a glimmer of light.


    Unexpectedly, in that very second, a beautiful woman suddenly pushed the door open from the other


    side.


    "Ah!"


    The ss knocked on Nicole''s head with a loud thud.


    As a reflex, she reached for her forehead and covered it with her hand. But the sudden dizziness in her


    head made her unable to support herself to stand firmly.


    "Watch out!"


    Kerr yelled, pushing the girl in front of him away. Then he raced past her to catch Nicole. His eyes


    eventually became dark while examining the wound on her forehead.


    He shook his head. It seemed that he certainly needed to orient Ken what the rules were. He must


    know the drill by now.


    Ken, who was still standing at the door, clearly saw the whole scene. He even vividly heard the impact


    of the ss against her. But Nicole was so fast that he had no time to warn and stop her.


    "Nicole?"


    Leaning in Kerr''s arms, she tried to move her head a little to dispel the light-headedness slowly


    engulfing her but to no avail. She could only see that there were still many stars in the sky at that sorry


    moment.


    Blood dripped from the wound on her forehead, and in a steady flow, trickled down in her cheek to


    Kerr''s shirt.


    "You..."


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll take you to the hospital," he coaxed her.


    Passing by at Ken, Kerr threw him a meaningful look.


    Ken could sense nothing but the coldness in Kerr''s eyes. Looking quite depressed, he couldn''t help


    patting himself on the forehead. This time, he was done for, and even the yacht was gone.


    He was about to follow them when he heard the sound of the broken wine bottleing from the room.


    He scurried back as he remembered that there was another one inside. After a moment of hesitation,


    he decided to enter the room and swiftly picked up the girl lying from the ground.


    Nicole felt a little sober while sitting on the front passenger seat beside Kerr. As she turned her head to


    look at him, she instantly remembered the main reason she traveled to Good Times. And the mere


    thought of it jolted her fully awake.


    "Send me back now."


    She frantically reached out and worriedly took his hand. She looked troubled.


    "You should go to the hospital now,"


    he said calmly, noting the blood still on her face. Luckily, she didn''t look in the mirror, he thought, or she


    might faint again.


    "No, please send me back to the Good Times. My sister is still waiting for me inside,"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    she pleaded. It was not until she received a phone call from her stepmother that she learned that her


    half-sister was in room 168 of the Good Times.


    "Is your sister in room 168?"


    Kerr frowned slightly as he asked. It was clear that she broke into his private room, just now.


    "Yes! You were there, too. Did you see her?"


    She grimaced. The throbbing pain in her head reminded her of what had happened.


    "Sit tight. I''ll take you to the hospital. I''ll find someone else to save your sister."


    He casually fished out his phone from his coat and called Ken, but he didn''t answer his call. As the


    waiting tone kept reminding him, his face grew darker and darker.


    "How is it going? Let''s go back. I''m fine,"


    Nicole insisted, but when she noticed the speck of blood on her finger, she lost her consciousness.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head, seeing her sitting unconsciously beside him with her eyes closed.


    Kerr breathed a sigh of relief after sending her to the emergency room. He took out his phone again


    and redialed Ken''s number. If Ken didn''t clean up the mess, it was very likely that Nicole would


    misunderstand him.


    "Hello, Kerr," a voice said from the other end of the line.


    "Don''t hurt that girl. You''d bettere to the hospital right now, or you''ll pay for it."


    Meaning the words more seriously than they sounded, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    Those words rendered Ken shocked. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He tapped his forehead again in


    his hope to shake it off.


    Ken closely watched the girl breathing under him. For a while, he hesitated. When he decided to move


    away from the girl and withdrew his hand, he felt a sharp pain in his palm, stimting his nerves and


    turning him on...


    ncing at the unconscious Nicole in bed, Kerr could not help raising his hand and gently touching a


    strand of hair on her forehead. He neatly tucked the loose hair behind her ears.


    Compared with the girl sent by Ken, he felt that he was more familiar with the woman lying


    unconsciously in front of him now.


    Kerr''s train of thoughts was interrupted by the sudden ringing of his phone. Viewing the unknown


    number on the screen, he eventually picked it up.


    "Do you have your own child?"


    There was a touch of stubbornness in the child''s voice from the other end of the phone. Kerr was quite


    amused.


    "No."


    "Then, do you have a family of your own?"


    Jay''s tone became much rxed now.


    "No,"


    Kerr answered casually as his eyes mellowed. Surprisingly, he didn''t get annoyed by the questions at


    all.


    "Then, will you dislike me if Ie into your life?"


    Although his mother had said that it was not right to disturb other people''s original life, he still asked


    Kerr, if it was alright.


    "Of course not."


    Kerr knew the boy was a stranger to him, but he didn''t want to turn him down.

 Chapter 20 Not The Woman Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 20 Not The Woman Seven Years Ago


    "I see. Good night, Uncle Gu."


    Jay was just about to hang up the phone after having received a satisfactory answer when Kerr


    suddenly spoke again.


    "Will you be okay being at home all by yourself? Your mother might be home a littlete."


    As he gazed at the still unconscious Nicole lying in front of him, Kerr found himself a little worried about


    Jay who was all alone at home.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle myself. I''ll be relieved for as long as Mom is with you."


    There was a hint of joy in Jay''s tone, and the moment he finished talking, he hung up at once. He had


    been worried about his mother since she had hurried out, but now, he could finally sleep at ease.


    Ken buttoned up his shirt and hurried to the hospital. By the time he arrived, it was almost midnight.


    "Kerr."


    The moment Ken pushed the door open, Kerr immediately turned around to glower at him. The cold


    look in his friend''s eyes frightened Ken.


    Nicole, who was still sleeping on the bed, stirred at the noise and frowned slightly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr reached out his hand to pat her on the head as if he wereforting a child who was having


    trouble sleeping. Once the frown had faded from her face, he withdrew his hand, stood up, and walked


    out of the ward.


    "That girl is not the woman from seven years ago."


    He had some doubts before, but now, he knew for a fact that the girl in Good Times was not the one he


    had spent so long looking for.


    Ken nodded at Kerr''s words. He knew it when he slept with the girl. It was the girl''s first time, so there


    really was no way she could be the same woman who had slept with Kerr seven years ago.


    "I''m sorry. It was my mistake."


    He had intended to surprise him, but he didn''t think that he would make a mistake.


    "I warned you not to touch her."


    Kerr turned his face to one side and immediately noticed the lipstick mark on Ken''s neck that he didn''t


    even bother to wipe off. His eyes darkened.


    "This was an ident. I''m saving her. I''m doing something good, okay?"


    Following Kerr''s gaze, Ken wiped the lipstick mark off his neck gently. In hindsight, he really wasn''t


    feeling any shame over it. He didn''t even care at all.


    "Exin to her yourself. Don''t get me into trouble."


    The moment he finished talking, he immediately walked straight into the ward.


    Nicole had been on guard from him from the start, and he didn''t want her to form any prejudice against


    him because of this matter.


    Immensely confused and dumbfounded at Kerr''s actions, Ken made a move to follow him and ask what


    was going on, but Kerr briskly pushed him away and pushed the door to the ward closed behind him.


    "Okay!"


    Ken eximed as he raised his hand to cover his nose that had been identally hit by the door.


    "Is this how it''s going to be? I was just kidding,"


    Ken murmured as he stared at the closed door in front of him with a bit of guilt.


    Deep inside his heart though, he was actually very nervous. He knew for a fact that angering Kerr


    would never be a good idea.


    Meanwhile, as Kerr gazed upon the gauze on Nicole''s forehead, there was a tinge of guilt in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but me himself for what happened. If only he had acted with a little more caution,


    he might not have hurt her.


    "Dad, don''t go there! Come back. Please don''t leave me alone..."


    Nicole sobbed in her sleep as she started desperately shaking her head


    "No way! Dad,e back, please!"


    Kerr gripped Nicole''s hand tightly in an attempt to give her some kind offort. He couldn''t help but


    wonder about what kind of nightmare could terrify a girl as bright as Nicole.


    "No! Don''t touch me!"


    Kerr immediately stiffened at her words, and he couldn''t stop himself from wondering about what was


    going on in her mind. Just as he was about to wake her up, he heard something that shocked him even


    more.


    "I don''t feel so good...Please, help me!"


    The girl from seven years ago also said the same words.


    "Nicole, wake up."


    Kerr lifted his hand up and gently wiped the cold sweat on Nicole''s forehead before finally waking her


    up.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Nicole woke up from her dream with a start, and was utterly shocked to see Kerr staring back at her.


    She was obviously unaware of her situation.


    "You have been injured. I had to bring you to the hospital."


    He really doubted if Nicole''s memory was really so bad. She had forgotten what happened before just


    because she had fainted.


    Nicole lifted her hand to give her forehead some support, but her hand identally brushed the wound


    on her forehead. She gasped as she suddenly remembered what happened to her earlier.


    "You hit me! I''m in the hospital? What about my sister? Where is she?"


    Nicole said in panic as she sat up and stared at Kerr''s face with her eyes wide open.


    She remembered now: when she finally found room 168, she saw a man stealthily hiding himself at the


    door and trying to see what was going on inside.


    Therefore, she immediately broke into the room without hesitation. But before she could get a clear


    view of what was happening inside, she was hit by a ss.


    "I hit you by ident, so I brought you to the hospital."


    Kerr had no intention of passing the buck, so he looked straight into her eyes and told her the truth.


    On the contrary, this side of Kerr made her feel like she was in a bit of danger. It was as if he was going


    to take the responsibility to look after her.


    "Where''s my sister? What did you do to my sister?"


    Sitting on the bed, she was a little bit higher than Kerr at that moment. She grabbed the cor of his


    shirt while shing him a threatening look.


    She had never been a weak woman, and she remembered clearly that Kerr was the only man there


    when she rushed into the private room.


    It didn''t matter how powerful Kerr was, there was no way she was going to allow him to harm the


    people around her.


    "Why are you so nervous? Are you worried that I would hurt your sister? Or is it that you don''t like it


    when I''m with other women?"


    Meanwhile, Kerr didn''t fret about how Nicole was approaching him. Instead, he simply looked at her


    and tried to see all of the emotions in her eyes.


    "I don''t care how many women you have. Just leave my sister alone."


    It was okay for her to not take into ount everything that happened seven years ago. After all, it was


    she who was tricked into walking into the wrong room. But if Kerr was nning on involving her sister


    in all of this, there was no way she was going to let him get away with it.


    It didn''t matter if he was Jay''s father, she was not going to show him any kindness.


    "What would you do if I told you that you''re the only one that I want?"


    As he looked at the nervous expression on Nicole''s face, he suddenly became very aware of the fact


    that he could smell her fragrance from such a close distance.


    He had absolutely no reaction to Nicole''s sister, but now that Nicole was the one so close to him, he felt


    his body stiffen.


    "You... Don''t talk nonsense."


    Nicole loosened her grip, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed because of Kerr''s words. She hastily


    turned her head away from Kerr in an attempt to put more distance between them. However, she failed.


    Kerr reached out his hand and gently caressed her cheek as he looked closely at her


    face.

 Chapter 21 Was It A Trap

    Chapter 21 Was It A Trap


    "I am serious."


    Even though Kerr wasn''t aware of why exactly he decided to choose Nicole, he certainly realized that


    he had a natural inclination to get close to her.


    "Mr. Gu, please refrain from harboring such thoughts in your mind. As long as you are ready, there will


    always be women flocking towards you. I am just an ordinary woman who simply doesn''t consider


    herself to be worthy of this honor. Tell me, where is my sister?"


    Nicole extended her hand and pushed Kerr away readily. She changed the topic with an alienated tone


    without drawing much attention to it.


    Her gut whispered to her that a man like Kerr was absolutely beyond her reach. She had already


    known that Kerr had forced a woman to get an abortion some time ago. There surely seemed to be lot


    more that she didn''t know yet.


    "Ken Qin!"


    Continuing to rest his bottom on the chair, Kerr called for Ken loudly. When he noticed that the day had


    broken out, he took out his phone and sent out a message.


    "Coming!"


    Meanwhile, Ken had switched into a casual white outfit. He had appeared to be a frivolous boyst


    night. At this moment, he gave an impression of a serious man with credible intentions, which made


    people involuntarily let down their guard.


    "Is this Nicole?"


    Before he came in, Ken had already been briefed about Nicole. No matter who she was, he knew that


    she wasn''t anyone to be neglected as he saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face.


    "Who are you? Ken? Are you aware of my younger sister''s whereabouts?"


    Looking at Ken''s innocent face, she fairly trusted him. She perhaps believed that a person''s face was a


    reliable indicator of whaty in one''s heart.


    "Your younger sister? Who is she?"


    Ken stared at her in a perplexed manner. He was certainly hoping for a different response than this.


    "The one who was on your bedst night. She''s her sister."


    Kerr turned to look at Ken calmly, but people who were familiar with him grasped that he was waiting to


    see a good show.


    "What did you just say?"


    When Nicole heard what Kerr said, she looked at Ken furiously.


    Yesterday, she had seeded in preventing Kerr from approaching her sister, Bonnie Ning, directly.


    ''Was it a trap or something? Ken was the one behind this?'' she wondered instantly.


    "Don''t listen to him, Nicole. I''m not that kind of a person. You''re referring to Peach, right? I had


    arranged a presidential suite for her to sleep in Good Times. She should be soundly asleep even now."


    In a ce like Good Times, every girl had her own code name. How could anyone possibly have used


    their real name?


    "Is she actually fine?"


    Although Ken looked sincere, Nicole still felt increasingly worried. Since she was more familiar with


    Kerr than with Ken, she reflexively turned her head to search for the answer on Kerr''s face.


    "She should be sleeping, yes."


    Kerr knew a thing or two about Ken. Ken wouldn''t hesitate to allow a virgin to sleep for two days.


    It was not until she got a guarantee from Kerr that she finally felt relieved. Leaning her head against the


    bed, she felt her forehead quiver with pain. As she turned her attention to the bright sky, she rpsed


    into another episode of worry and anxiety.


    "Oh my God! I didn''t tell Jay that I hadn''t returned. He must be really angry with me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She had never stayed out during an entire night in her lifetime. This time, she was bound to hear an


    earful from Jay about it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve informed him. I''ll pick him upter. It does look like you may still have to stay in the


    hospital for another day."


    He gently pulled over the quilt for her.


    "Nicole, I''ve heard that you have a lovely son, and I''m personally very fond of children. I shall be d to


    take care of him for you. Don''t worry."


    Ken promised as he patted his chest. Although he looked serious, his actions seemed hrious.


    "How old are you? Perhaps I''m younger than you, but you do appear to be younger than even my own


    son."


    A smile finally appeared on Nicole''s expressionless face. Jay loathed childish behavior, especially


    when it came from adults.


    "Uh huh, you are right. I''m twenty-six. Despite that, I''m still single and one of Kerr''s best friends."


    He looked at her seriously and introduced himself without shame or hesitation.


    "I heard that the daughter of the CEO of Wen Group has been interested in you for quite a long time.


    Your father asked me to persuade you to marry her for onest time. He believes I can seed in


    doing what he most necessarily failed."


    There was a hint of an ominous threat in Kerr''s voice. He knew that Ken was easy to be friends with


    people who he met for the first time. Kerr didn''t usually care about this side of Ken. But today, he felt


    uneasy around Ken.


    He was somehow upset as he attentively noticed that Ken was so nice to Nicole.


    "Forget it. I''m young and I want to be single. Nicole, could you give me your address? I''ll pick up your


    son for you before it getste," Ken said.


    If he did not leave now, Ken was afraid that Kerr would really force him to marry the daughter of the


    CEO of Wen Group. He had seen that woman. She was not beautiful at all.


    After Ken left, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became eerily quiet. Nicole shot a nce at Kerr


    with slight embarrassment.


    "Although you were the one who sent me here, it was you who eventually injured me as well. I don''t


    think you deserve my gratitude."


    Nicole was not an unreasonable woman. She just had a weird feeling towards Kerr. She felt as if she''d


    be better off if she were to stay away from him. But it seemed that the harder she tried to escape from


    Kerr, the more closer she got with him.


    "You can reconsider my suggestion carefully at ater date."


    In the eyes of Kerr, although Nicole was a strong, capable woman, she wouldn''t be able to take care of


    her child all alone. She needed a man who could assist her in taking care of her son.


    And the best option for her was to find Jay a father.


    "You tter me too much, Mr. Gu. But the fact remains that your exalted identity is beyond my reach."


    Without any hesitation, she directly refused Kerr''s suggestion.


    Before Kerr could respond to it, a nurse barged in with some medicine.


    "Mr. Gu, we have to give Miss Ning an infusion to prevent her wound from getting inmed."


    The head nurse tried her best to keep calm when she saw the anger on Kerr''s face.


    With a stern nod, he stood up and made way for the head nurse.


    "No, thanks. I''ll get better after taking some medicine."


    Watching the nurse approach her, she retreated to the end of the bed, her eyes filled with fright.


    She had been afraid of injection since childhood. As far as she was concerned, she couldn''t recall a


    time period in her life in which she wasn''t afraid of getting an injection. While she was in Manhattan,


    even a high fever of 39 degree didn''t stop her from struggling to prevent an injection being


    administered to her.


    Atst, she had to be forcibly brought by Baron and Jay to the hospital for an injection. Needless to


    say, she fainted as soon as she saw the needle.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ning. You will be discharged tomorrow after today''s infusion. This will help you


    recover at a much faster rate than what was previously anticipated."

 Chapter 22 Do You Want To Be My Only Love

    Chapter 22 Do You Want To Be My Only Love


    The nurse took her time to exin with details what the injection consisted of and how Nicole would


    feel afterwards. Although it was unusual that a nurse took plenty of time to rify a procedure to a


    patient, the medical assistance had to be impable since she noticed how much Kerr cared about


    Nicole.


    She listened carefully to the nurse, but she was hesitant. "I appreciate what you''re doing nurse, but I


    still think that I don''t need the injection. I feel fine."


    She raised her hands in frustration and avoided the eye contact with the nurse.


    Kerr had meticulously watched every move and facial gestures of Nicole as he was standing by her


    side. He could easily tell that she was quite terrified of the injection.


    "You''re not a big fan of injections, are you?"


    Her face instantly turned red after hearing what he had said.


    She had always hated when needles were too close to her skin. It was a natural reaction of her to


    reject any injection of any kind. However, she felt that she needed to demonstrate that there was no


    fear towards the injection though she didn''t want it.


    Within her ordinary medical knowledge that she had learned over the years by reading articles, she


    tried her very best to convince them that injections had more negative than positive aspects.


    "Injections are worth nothing. They just weaken your body and do no good for your health at all. I


    refuse to have it."


    Unfortunately, her arguments were useless.


    The nurse behaved calm and patient towards Nicole with a friendly smile on her face the whole time.


    "You need to stay steady, Miss Ning. The doctors here will make sure that no negative side effects


    arise and put your health in danger."


    The doctors knew that Nicole had to be treated in the best and most professional way possible since


    Kerr brought her. Even though the hospital was under the control of the Gu family, he would hardly ever


    show up there unless it was for an important asion.


    Kerr moved from the position where he was and held Nicole''s hand to relieve her.


    "I won''t leave you until this is over. You don''t have to be afraid."


    And suddenly, he grabbed her left wrist strongly so the nurse could locate the vein to inject the dose.


    He even put a pillow in front of her to cover her eyes. "No! This can''t be happening without my


    permission! It''s my body!"


    She felt quite desperate as she tried to escape, but Kerr never let go of her wrist. Her strength was no


    match against his.


    She randomly turned her head around and encountered with Kerr''s face which was erged in front of


    hers. His thin dry lips were too close to her bright red blooming lips. Nicole didn''t think about it twice


    and moved her head right away.


    This awkward episode distracted her attention to what was happening, and the nurse could finally find


    the vein to administrate the injection.


    Kerr took a deep breath and released a sigh of relief.


    But in a matter of seconds, his face darkened like the sun getting eclipsed by the moon as he noticed


    the way Nicole was avoiding him.


    He could sense that she was unpleasant with his actions.


    His confidence was so high that he was convinced he could get any woman that he wanted. But Nicole


    Ning was out of themon; a desire of possession would arouse like a candle being lit inside of Kerr,


    whenever she was around him.


    As soon as the nurse realized that the atmosphere between them was heated up as she observed their


    awkward facial expressions, she thought that it was the perfect moment to leave.


    "We''re done for today, Miss Ning. I wish you a rapid recovery." The nurse packed her stuff, took off and


    rushed her way out of the room.


    As Nicole watched the nurse departing, she turned around to Kerr and looked straight at his eyes.


    "Why don''t you just give up on me? Look around you, there are plenty of women. Stop wasting your


    time on me, please."


    Nicole also had experience in the rtionship field. It wasn''t because of her enthusiasm though;


    Gregory''s devotion yed a big role in the rtion.


    However, she possessed the wisdom enough to tell when a man had truly fallen in love with someone


    or not.


    For now, all she cared about was her son Jay. Even if she could decipher Kerr''s intentions and feelings


    towards her, she would still not y along and would reject him.


    He started to feel a bit angry as he noticed that she was determined to keep her decision. "Are you


    really concerned about other women surrounding me? Or is it that you want to be my only love?" The


    story would take aplete turn of events if she actually cared that other women would be devoted to


    him.


    Kerr stood still in front of her as he kept holding her hand.


    "I don''t think I have the luck to be your only love."


    She softly got rid of Kerr''s hand and kept her sight straight at him without moving a muscle.


    She needed to let him know that her determination was as real as it seemed. Nevertheless, a


    sentiment of guilt was eating her from inside whenever she looked into his eyes.


    She wasn''t sure if the guilt was there because of Jay or herself.


    Before either of them would talk to the other, a knock interrupted the intense scene.


    Nicole adjusted her sitting posture so they could be separated from each other. But Kerr insisted to


    stick around her and ced himself by her side. "Come in, please."


    It didn''t matter how hard she tried to get away from him; he would always do everything that was


    possible to be as close as he could be to her. They looked like a couple.


    "I apologize if I interrupted. Your breakfast is ready, Mr. Gu."


    Jared ced the tray with the food on the table that was next to Nicole and he could sense a strange


    ambience in the room as if the air was thick.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr took a bowl of congee and stirred it with the spoon.


    Since Jared wasn''t leaving yet, Kerr took the chance to ask him about any news as he raised his head.


    "Thank you so much, Jared. Is there anything else that you should notify me with?"


    Jared instantly replied as if he was waiting for him to say that, "Well Mr. Gu, you''ll have a meeting with


    the staff of the QY Group this morning. You stated that it was crucial to discuss the details of our


    cooperation."


    Sometimes, Kerr would think to himself that he was fated to be the head of apany such as the Gu


    Group. However, being in the top of the pyramid as a CEO would deprive him of some liberties like


    holidays.


    Therefore, Kerr had to maintain a consistency in taking upon tasks thatbeled higher levels of


    responsibility than other tasks.


    "Call the QY Group''s assistant. Tell him that the meeting shall be postponed."


    Although the partnership between the Gu Group and the QY Group was a very important matter to be


    attended and beneficial to Kerr, he decided to stay with Nicole.


    Jared knew Kerr enough to try to propose something against his word, so he didn''t ask any more


    questions. "Alright Mr. Gu. I''ll notify them immediately."


    And all of a sudden, he heard Nicole''s voice as he was turning around to leave and do what Kerr


    asked.


    "Wait! Don''t leave yet, Mr. Kang."


    She turned her sight to Kerr.


    "The staff of Gu Group has been working really hard to have the arrangement prepared. You shouldn''t


    postpone it just like that. Thus, to consolidate this partnership is a matter to take care of right now


    because it''ll be profitable for the Gu Group to explore the European market. And I also heard that the


    representatives of the QY Group already arrived in A City yesterday. It''d be quite disrespectful from you


    to have them wasted their time, Mr. Gu."


    She didn''t want him to dy this important meeting for thepany just because of her. "I suggest you


    go ahead with this arrangement and don''t miss this opportunity to grow. I''ll be fine."


    Kerr''s disposition to postpone something so crucial would''ve made Nicole feel way guiltier and probably


    change her view on him.


    At this point, she was confused and didn''t know whether Kerr was this considerate to every woman, or


    only to her.


    "I have been in this road before. Trust me, this turn of events won''t affect the partnership."


    He had always been a reasonable person since he was a child.


    Happinesscked during his childhood since he was always destined to be the true heir of the Gu


    Group. This reality to Kerr made him grow more mature and be wiser than others.


    He had an ease to deal with all the pros and cons that every of his decisions to get what he wanted


    would bring.


    Jared didn''t waste more time and followed up Kerr''s final decision.


    He scooped up a spoonful of congee and handed it directly to Nicole''s mouth, beckoning her to eat it


    as if she was in a vegetative state.


    "What are you doing? Don''t do that, I can do it myself."


    She reached out her hand to take the spoonful of congee from his hand as she heard his rigid voice.


    He jokingly said to her as she tried to take the spoon. "Hey! You shouldn''t move too much. You don''t


    want another dose, do you?"


    He looked at the needle on the back of her hand. Even though Nicole didn''t say a word, he guessed


    that she might faint at the sight of injections too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so scared of having


    injections.


    When she heard his words, she pulled her hand back and instinctively gave him a wary look.

 Chapter 23 A Family Of Three

    Chapter 23 A Family Of Three


    Nicole didn''t want to get the injection again, but she didn''t say anything. She felt so nervous with Kerr


    around that she didn''t even feel the pain when the nurse administrated the injection.


    After that, Kerr took out some congee and insisted on feeding her.


    Instead of protesting, she opened her mouth obediently, but she could feel her cheeks burning.


    This was the first time since she had be an adult that someone was feeding her.


    She just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible, so she could not help but chew faster without


    caring about how she would look.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, as the eldest daughter of the Ning family, she had always had someone to make sure that


    she was taken care of. Butter, in Manhattan, she had to look after herself and did part-time jobs while


    studying.


    After that, once Jay was born, she had spent most of her time taking care of him and had often skipped


    lunch. It was not until Jay had be a little older that he had begun to take care of her instead.


    "Take your time. No one''s going to take your food away," Kerr teased.


    The truth was, Nicole hadn''t had any foodst night, so the delicious food made her mouth water. She


    didn''t care about her image as ady, and anyway, she didn''t want to make a good impression on Kerr.


    In fact, she wouldn''t be at peace until Kerr lost interest in her. Little did she know that her n would


    horribly backfire...


    Kerr was watching Nicole''s behavior with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    Right now, she wasn''t wearing any make-up, and she still looked sluggish. Moreover, she didn''t even


    attempt to put up a facade in front of him, which was something he had never seen before. Usually,


    people would be on their best behavior to impress him.


    "Mommy, does it taste good?" As soon as Jay entered the room, he saw Uncle Gu feeding his mom,


    and a satisfied smile emerged on his face.


    ''It seems that Uncle Gu takes good care of Mommy, '' he thought to himself.


    "It''s not bad. Have you eaten yet?"


    Nicole asked after looking up at Jay and swallowing the congee in her mouth.


    "Of course not."


    Jay walked to the bedside and started to climb onto the bed on his own.


    This bed was a little taller than amon one, so it was a challenge for a kid like Jay to climb.


    Kerr immediately put the spoon he was holding back into the bowl and gently ced his free hand on


    Jay''s back to make sure that he didn''t fall.


    He didn''t try to lift the boy up, and instead just let him climb onto the bed on his own. Although he


    hadn''t spent a long time with Jay, he knew that he liked being independent.


    However, Jay had been expecting Kerr to support him and directly sat in his arms before looking up at


    him with innocence.


    "Uncle Gu, I want to eat, too," he said in an adorable voice.


    Of course, Jay was first and foremost a child.


    Or, it seemed that since the day he had met Kerr, he had be more and more like a child.


    Kerr took a spoonful of congee and fed it to Jay.


    "Yummy, yummy!"


    Jay cried, pping his small hands as if he had received a great surprise.


    Ken, who was standing at the door, was stunned by what he saw.


    If he hadn''t known Kerr for such a long time, he would have thought that the three people in front of him


    were a happy family.


    Moreover, Kerr''s behavior wasn''t the only thing that surprised him. The whole way here, Ken had been


    trying his best to please Jay, but Jay had just ignored him.


    But now, in front of Kerr, Jay was acting like a well-behaved child.


    Kerr alternated between feeding one spoon to Nicole and one to Jay until the congee was finally over.


    After that, Jay turned to Nicole and asked, "Mommy, why are you injured again?"


    Jay leaned his head in her arms, his eyes filled with sadness. This was the second time his mother had


    gotten injured aftering back from Manhattan, and it was more serious than the first time.


    "Don''t worry. It was just an ident,"


    she said in a soothing voice and looked at him tenderly.


    She knew her son felt guilty of not protecting her well. But he was only a child, after all. She didn''t want


    him under too much pressure.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect Mommy well,"


    he cried, burying his face in her shoulder so that she wouldn''t see how sad he was.


    "My little fool, you''re still young. When you grow up, you can protect Mommy. But now, Mommy''s the


    one who should protect you," Nicole quickly assured Jay, feeling moved by his words.


    In her eyes, Jay should have enjoyed a happy childhood, but instead, he was under a psychological


    burden because of her.


    As Kerr watched the mother and son exchange words of love and care, his heart softened.


    He instinctively reached out and gently pulled Jay away from Nicole''s arms.


    "Until you grow up, I''ll protect you and your mommy," he said to the little boy.


    It was only around Nicole and Jay that he felt warmth, something he had never felt around the Gu


    family.


    "Really? Uncle Gu, you must keep your word. Let''s do a pinky swear."


    As Jay looked into Kerr''s eyes, he seemed to have found new hope. He stretched out his little hand


    and waited for Kerr to make a deal with him.


    His intuition told him that Kerr was a tough guy and that he would definitely be able to help him protect


    his mother.


    Looking at Jay''s outstretched hand, Kerr imitated his actions somewhat awkwardly and extended his


    pinky finger. Then, Jay wrapped his pinky finger around Kerr''s to symbolically seal the deal.


    Watching this scene, Nicole was slightly stunned.


    It seemed that every time she didn''t know how tofort Jay, Kerr could easilyfort him. Was this


    the power of a father''s love?


    She knew that it was not appropriate for Jay to get close to Kerr, but she didn''t want to disappoint him.


    She could see how happy Jay was when he was with Kerr.


    Ken, who was always watching this scene, curled his lips, shook his head, and walked out of the ward.


    It was so unbelievable that he felt like he was hallucinating! It turned out that even the cold and


    indifferent Kerr had such a gentle side.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He looked at the number on the screen and frowned before answering


    the call.


    "Father, I won''t marry the daughter of the Wen family. Don''t bring it up to me anymore. Even if you cut


    off all my privileges, I won''t agree to this."

 Chapter 24 Afraid Of Blood And Injection

    Chapter 24 Afraid Of Blood And Injection


    Ken couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the face of the daughter from the Wen family. His father


    who was on the other end of the line, however, still wasn''t done trying to persuade Ken.


    "Stop it, Father. If you really think the Qin Group and the Wen Group should be connected by marriage,


    I wouldn''t mind if you married someone else and gave me a stepmother. Mother isn''t here anymore


    anyway."


    Every time Ken was at a loss for words to refute his father, he would always resort to mentioning his


    deceased mother. He knew that even though her mother had been dead for many years, she was still


    his father''s number one weakness.


    As expected, his father hung up the phone at once.


    With a satisfied smirk on his face, Ken sighed and walked out.


    In the ward, Jay looked at his mother with a surprised look on his face as she was put on a drip.


    "Mommy, how did you get rid of the fear of injection?"


    He still could remember the day when his mom had a fever like it was just yesterday. He couldn''t


    understand why she was in aa, so he asked Baron for some help. However, when he arrived at


    the hospital, his mother still refused the injection.


    "Because Mommy is as strong as Jay now."


    Nicole chose not to answer his question directly. She nced guiltily at Kerr only to find that he was


    looking at her with a serious look on his face.


    When she felt quite sure that Kerr was not going to expose her, she was subconsciously relieved.


    She couldn''t believe that she was so used to observing Kerr''s change of facial expressions. It was not


    a good habit, and not one she could to get used to.


    Still sitting on the sofa, Kerr flipped through the files that had been brought over by Jared from the


    company. His lips curved into a slight smile when he heard something Nicole said.


    Inside the ward, Nicole and Jay were happily chatting with each other. And as Kerr observed the two of


    them, he felt a sense of security that he had never felt before. For the first time, he saw, with his own


    eyes, the simple joys that ordinary people experienced.


    Then, all of a sudden, the ringing of a phone cut off their conversation.


    Nicole quickly nced at the number on the screen before pressing the answer key and putting the


    phone to her ear.


    "Hi, Auntie Sandra."


    Nicole had only managed to say hi when she heard a worried voice on the other end of the line.


    "Nicole, Bonnie still hasn''te back. Last night, you said that you were going to look for her. Have


    you found her yet?"


    Back then, not long after the Ning family went down, Nicole received the offer from a university in


    Manhattan. However, since the Ning family had just gone bankrupt, Sandra Zhang and Bonnie Ning


    didn''t have the means to live well.


    It just so happened that before the tragedy happened to Ning family, her father transferred some part of


    their property to his name and wrote a will leaving all of his property to Nicole alone beforemitting


    suicide.


    That enabled Nicole to leave that troublesome ce while the Ning family was facing a lot of problems.


    "I found Bonnie. Don''t worry, Auntie. I''ll look after her."


    Nicole''s mother passed away when she was just a child. Not long after that, her father decided to marry


    Sandra Zhang, and even though she was very much against it, she did not dare to go against her


    father''s wishes.


    Because while she was notpletely okay with it, she wanted her father to live a happy life in the


    future. Despite spending all that time in the Ning family, she never became close to Sandra Zhang, but


    there was still a fundamental connection between them.


    "I''m relieved to have you on my side. Bonnie is still young. I hope you would forgive her if she ever


    says something to upset you."


    Even though the Ning family had fallen, Sandra Zhang heard that Nicole finished her studies abroad


    and had a bright future ahead of her. Therefore, she could be the solution to their problem.


    That was the reason why she had to bow her head to Nicole.


    "Auntie, don''t say that. Bonnie is my sister. I will never leave her alone."


    As she spoke to Sandra, Nicole looked at Kerr. Even though Kerr had guaranteed that Bonnie was fine,


    she really should check for herself.


    After she hung up the phone, Nicole turned to Kerr and said, "I want to see Bonnie. Her mother is very


    worried about her. Can you help me?"


    Even though she wasn''t so sure whether Kerr would agree to her request or not, she knew that he was


    the only one Ken would obey. Therefore, if she wanted to see Bonnie, she still had to ask for Kerr''s


    permission.


    After listening to what Nicole had to say, Kerr nodded and took out his cellphone to call Ken.


    "Bring her here."


    The moment Ken was back to Good Times, he suddenly received a call from Kerr. He felt a little


    helpless at the sight of the girl sleeping on the bed.


    He gave her a gentle nudge.


    "Wake up!"


    In her sleep, Bonnie felt like the night was too long for some reason. Even though she had been


    sleeping for hours, she felt like every part of her body was sore, and she had no idea why. In fact, she


    was so sore that she didn''t even have the strength to turn over.


    She raised her hand to block off Ken''s touch and turned to face the other side. She was just about to


    go back to sleep, but as she turned around, she felt like something wasn''t right. Why was there a


    stranger in her house?


    Bonnie opened her eyes with a start. In spite of the soreness of her body, she gathered the quilt around


    her and sat up abruptly. She looked at Ken with confusion all over her face.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my home?"


    She was obviously confused at what was happening.


    "Put your clothes on. Someone wants to see you, and you need to take your medicine. I don''t want to


    be in trouble,"


    Ken said coldly. At that moment, he didn''t look the way he usually looked in front of Kerr.


    He could tell that the woman in front of him was a very simple girl, but she would change after working


    in this ce for some more time. So, there was no way he was going to waste his time on such a


    woman.


    More than that, it wasn''t like anyone could ever get close to his heart. To him, women were like nothing


    more than clothes that could be thrown away at any time.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t until Bonnie saw the logo on the clothes that she realized just how expensive they


    were. Then, the moment she caught a glimpse of the contraceptive pills in her hands, memories of the


    events fromst night came rushing back to her.


    She knew she wasn''t drunk at all after drinking the ss of wine. She nced down at the red marks


    all over her body and tears started flowing from her eyes.


    "Last night? Was that you?"


    As he listened to Bonnie''s timid voice, Ken''s back stiffened. Her tears gripped his heart. He turned


    around. He felt his heart cry with her.


    It made him feel somehow restless. He had never been an impatient person, but now, for some reason,


    things were different.


    "Don''t cry. I won''t treat you shabbily. You work in Good Times for some money. You can fill in the


    amount as you like."


    Ken took out a check from his pocket and handed it to Bonnie. The amount of transfer was nk.


    He had always been generous to women. After all, money was nothing to the Qin Group.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonnie held the check tightly in her hand.

 Chapter 25 Father Figure

    Chapter 25 Father Figure


    Bonnie Ning lowered her head to avoid the gaze of the man with her, gathered her clothes, and ran to


    the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, her face wore a bitter smile as she examined her


    haggard body.


    Her low spirit couldn''t be hidden. She was spent, exhausted.


    A stray tear fell from her eye, and soon more began to flow out. But there was no time for weakness.


    With new resolve, she wiped her tears away, dressed and walked out.


    "Let''s go."


    She had no idea where they were going to go or who they were going to meet, but she had to follow


    Ken.


    He held his hand up to stop her. "Just a second."


    Ken saw the dark purple marks on Bonnie''s neck. He picked up the silk scarf from the bed, walked up


    to her and wrapped it around her neck. After making sure the material covered the exposed part, he


    handed her some medicine.


    "Take the pills. It''s good for you. Don''t mention what happenedst night when you see her. I didn''t


    mean to sleep with you. It''s just an ident."


    He didn''t forget what Kerr had warned him before. Not to mention that from the expression on Nicole''s


    face, he could tell that she cared a lot about her sister.


    He knew he had to hide what happened between him and Bonnie.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Bonnie held the pill box tightly, opened it and swallowed it in front of him.


    It was bitter, but the taste was nothingpared to the resentment in her heart.


    They were silent the entire car ride. When they arrived at the hospital, she found it odd, but she


    followed Ken inside all the same.


    Knowing his way around, they found the door they were looking for. He knocked and faintly heard a


    response from inside, "Come in."


    When he pushed the door open, he saw Nicole sitting on the bed, ying with Jay. Near the two was


    Kerr, who was still in the room. Ken couldn''t help but give a tiny smile.


    Looking directly at Nicole, he gestured, "Hey Nicole, I''ve brought the person you want."


    His face was beaming with delight. There was arge contrast to how cold he looked when he was


    alone with Bonnie.


    Looking at Ken''s side profile, Bonnie was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would smile to anyone


    else, but he was so cold to her.


    "Bonnie."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Bonnie was snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Nicole, her half-


    sister.


    They used to be on good terms when they were in the Ning family, but since the Ning family went


    bankruptcy and Nicole went abroad, they stopped contacting each other.


    "You are back."


    Bonnie sounded calm. She didn''t look thrilled to see Nicole and looked at her in a strange way.


    Nicole looked stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    "Jay, follow Uncle Kang to see the school you are going to attend tomorrow."


    Noticing the strange behavior of Nicole and Bonnie, Kerr decided to ask Jay to leave with Jared first.


    After all, he didn''t want children to get involved in the adult''s world.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jay looked up at his mother with a little hesitation. After seeing his mother nod,


    he jumped out of the bed, waved bye and left with Jared.


    Nicole gave Kerr a grateful look and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. She walked to Bonnie and held her


    hand.


    "It''s been seven years. You have grown up. Don''t you remember me?"


    Nicole thought her sister looked more beautiful than before. When she left, she was just a little eleven-


    year-old girl, but now she had grown up.


    "I don''t think I do. You left didn''t you? Without even a second thought. Is it because my mother isn''t


    your mother, that it was so easy for you to leave us? Have you ever thought about what we''ve been


    through these past 7 years?"


    Bonnie didn''t understand why her father had been more fond of her sister. Even at thest moment of


    her father''s life, he still had arranged everything for Nicole, without taking Bonnie into consideration.


    Nicole tried her best to pacify the situation. "Bonnie, that''s not why I left. I had no choice but to leave at


    that time. I''ll exin everything to youter. Last night, your mom called me. She was very worried


    about you."


    She couldn''t exin her entire situation to her sister, not with Kerr in the same room. She tried to


    exin as much as she could without mentioning anything that might catch the man''s attention, but


    Bonnie was having none of it. In her eyes, Nicole abandoned them, that was it.


    "Seven years ago, you left me alone. Now, you have no right to discipline me."


    Bonnie shook off Nicole''s hand, turned around and was about to leave when she heard a very cold


    voice.


    "Stop."


    Kerr stepped forward and blocked the exit.


    "Your sister was in a hurry to see youst night, so she was injured and got sent to the hospital."


    He didn''t forget that before she fainted, Nicole was still thinking about her. He didn''t expect that Bonnie


    would be so rude.


    Since he had promised Jay to protect Nicole, he would not stand to see her suffer, not even a little.


    Bonnie raised her eyebrow questioningly. "Really?" She scoffed at that and merely responded, "Then I


    have to thank my dear sister."


    She step aside and reached for the door, pushed it open and ran out. Her face was already covered


    with tears.


    Ken wanted to stop her, but he heard the helpless voice of Nicole.


    "Never mind. Let her go."


    She knew that the misunderstanding between the two of them could not be straightened out


    immediately. She needed to give the younger sister some time to calm down before trying to talk to her


    again.


    Looking at her bare feet, Kerr lifted her up and put her on the bed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    She looked at Kerr gratefully and politely.


    Seeing the looks of Kerr and Nicole, Ken walked out of the ward in silence. When he was about to


    leave, he saw Jay and Jared standing not far away. It was obvious that Jared was trying to please the


    boy, but the calm look on Jay''s face meant that he was not easily impressed.


    It peaked Ken''s interest and walked towards them.


    "What''s going on? Is he that hard to deal with? "


    Hearing Ken''s voice, with a look of pleading in his eyes, Jared seemed lost, in need of a savior.


    "Mr. Qin, please help me keep himpany. I still have some materials on my hand to send abroad


    now."


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of him."


    Ken had always been curious about the identity of Jay. On the way to the hospital this morning, he had


    already tried to find out who he was. But the little boy did not say anything.


    "Tell me, what''s the rtionship between your mother and Kerr Gu?"


    He had never seen Kerr pay so much attention to any woman, especially it was a woman with a child. It


    wasn''t like the guy he''d known for years, so there must be something wrong.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m trying to make Uncle Gu my father."


    Jay didn''t mind telling Ken the truth. He didn''t talk to him earlier because he didn''t know his


    background. Now that he knew he was Kerr''s friend, the little boy let his guard down.

 Chapter 26 A Person More Important Than Life

    Chapter 26 A Person More Important Than Life


    Jay''s interesting statements amused Ken.


    "What about your father?"


    he probed further. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like for Kerr to be a stepfather, knowing he was


    the sessor of the Gu Group. But the scene he witnessed today made his heart skip a beat,


    surprisingly in a funny way.


    With the way they interacted earlier, he deduced that Kerr seemed not to care about the fact that Nicole


    had a child.


    "I don''t have a father. Not everyone will have a healthy family. My mother told me to respect others''


    privacy, so it''s very impolite to ask me this way,"


    Jay sternly replied, scrutinizing Ken. The boy didn''t show any respect to him at all.


    Deep down, he genuinely wanted his father back. He longed to know him, but he didn''t want to put his


    mother in a tough situation, so he never said a word about it.


    "Well, I apologize. I''m sorry. What are you looking at?"


    Ken apologetically uttered as he stared at the serious look on Jay''s face, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He thought that this child was surprisingly troublesome. He was too sharp to fool.


    Feeling defeated, he had resorted to changing the topic.


    "For Uncle Gu''s sake, I forgive you. Here''s the school he arranged for me,"


    Jay replied in a friendly fashion as he raised his small hand and patted Ken on the shoulder. Then he


    eagerly showed him a piece of document. He seemed very generous today as if he didn''t want to make


    a fuss about the trifles with Ken.


    Jay had checked the information about this school. He beamed with satisfaction. And all the more, he


    was interested when he learned from Jared that Kerr himself graduated from this school.


    "Really? Did he ask you to go to his school?"


    Ken blurted out while carefully taking a look at the documents in Jay''s small hands. The moment he


    laid his eyes on it, he quivered with a startled expression. He stared wide-eyed at the child as if he was


    looking at a monster.


    When he was a child, his father had also asserted that he wanted to take him to that ce. But after


    enduring for a day in that school, Ken resolutely refused. Only talented children from across the globe


    gathered at that prominent ce, and it was not where ordinary children could survive.


    "Why not? Would the education costs be quite expensive? It''s not easy for my mom to take care of me


    all by herself. I don''t want her to be too tired."


    Jay slightly frowned, worried about Ken''s shocked expression. Now, he was thinking about whether to


    sell the system he recently developed. In this way, he could easily make a fortune.


    "You''ll know when you get there,"


    Ken gently said with a controlled smile, looking at the child with such sympathy. Although Jay seemed


    to be smarter than ordinary children, Ken couldn''t tell if he was a gifted child. He couldn''t help feeling


    really worried about the boy.


    It wasn''t until a long timeter when Jay handed over to Ken his first homework, that he realized he


    had worried too much. He would know the boy was indeed a genius.


    Still in the ward, Kerr was caught unaware of himself when he reached out and held Nicole''s cold little


    feet, and surprisingly, he didn''t look disgusted at all. He gently rubbed his fingers against her feet, trying


    to warm her with the warmth from his palms.


    "Mr. Gu, as I have told you earlier, you don''t have to take those words of my son seriously. I know that


    you merely don''t want to disappoint him. Please rest assured that I won''t cause you any trouble,"


    Nicole managed to voice out as she awkwardly withdrew her feet to avoid his touch. She carefully


    chose her words to distance herself from him safely.


    "Jay will be upset if he knew how you are going to let him live in this world,"


    he countered while looking directly into her eyes, gauging her reaction, which didn''t escape his notice.


    "He won''t know. As his mother, I totally understand what kind of living environment is more suitable for


    him to grow up. Mr. Gu, you have a respected identity. I don''t want to trouble you.


    And of course, I don''t want Mr. Gu to affect the peaceful life that Jay and I currently enjoy,"


    she insisted, her eyes almost pleading. She only dared to say it when Jay was not around. She


    deliberately wanted to ignore all of his concern, not because she couldn''t understand it, but she knew,


    deep down, such care and attention wouldn''tst long.


    So with how she perceived everything, she''d better not want anything from him from the very


    beginning.


    After all, it was so much better than losing all of it in a snap.


    "Nicole, do you honestly think so? Or are you afraid that you will fall in love with me?"


    After throwing her such questions, he casually approached her on the bed, holding her gaze. He


    leaned closer as he gently put his palms on both of her cheeks. Now she was trapped between his


    chest and the bed. She attempted to move, but she couldn''t escape.


    He gazed at her whole face for a while as if he was memorizing her delicate features. Although he


    could feel her resistance against his nearness, he detected something unusual in her eyes. She was


    discreetly evading eye contact with him. He was silently pleased, knowing that it only meant she had a


    feeling for him.


    His judgment told him that maybe his ex-girlfriends were all an easy-going type of woman. That the


    moment he met Nicole, he basically knew nothing about how to win her heart.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Gu. There is a person more important than my life. I only love him, and no


    one wille into my heart again."


    Jay''s little face vividly came to her mind as she stared back at Kerr. And without realizing it, she


    compared both of them, and she seemed to see his son''s face through Kerr''s features. She deliberately


    spoke in an ambiguous way to make Kerr shrink back from theseplexities.


    She knew how proud he was as a man, so she was absolutely sure that he could never ept the fact


    that she had another man in her heart.


    However, she utterly ignored the fact that her son owed his intelligence from Kerr. So her trick was


    soon seen through.


    "The person you are referring to and who is more important than your life is Jay. You are clearly


    showing me that there is no one else in your heart, and you are sincerely waiting for me,"


    he indulgently dered while he ced his cold finger on her chest. His voice was calm, and it


    sounded sincere as if he was trying to win her heart.


    When she felt a slight cold seeping on her chest, she instinctively stretched out her hand and held his


    finger. She stared at him, wide-eyed as her mind absorbed what he said. The more she thought of it,


    the more her heart raced wildly.


    "Don''t use your tricks on me. I''m not the kind of woman you used to know."


    Looking at the rxed manner Kerr behaved, she felt so annoyed that she couldn''t bring herself to


    exin her side well. He had nothing to do with her in the first ce, but she really couldn''t bear that


    he treated her the way he treated all his women.


    She reached out and attempted to push him away again, but he didn''t budge nor move at all.


    "How do you know what kind of woman you are in my eyes? By the way, what kind of woman do you


    want to be? Or how about being my only woman?"


    Considering her twisted expression out of anger, he became more interested in her, so he bombarded


    her with a series of questions that meant to tease her. How could he let go of such an interesting


    woman?


    "Why? Do you think you are qualified to say ''only woman''? Can you guarantee that you will love only


    one woman in your lifetime? If you can''t, then don''t make any empty promises here,"


    she countered heatedly, enunciating every word. She would never fall into that tender trap, absolutely


    not.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She didn''t dare think about what she would have be if she was serious about him. She would


    certainly not repeat the same mistake that happened in her past with Gregory.

 Chapter 27 An Old Friend Comes Back

    Chapter 27 An Old Friend Comes Back


    Kerr couldn''t help but feel a bit stunned at the question he had just heard.


    No one had ever said that to him. He was used to having all the women around him just hoping that he


    would stay with them for a little while longer, and he had never met anyone who dared to say anything


    like that to him.


    He had no idea how to answer her question. Of course, there was no denying that she had attracted


    his attention, maybe even enough for him to dote on her. But there was no telling how long he would


    actually stay interested in her.


    Kerr loosened his grip and sat up at once, stopping his inquiry. There was something he needed to


    think about before anything else.


    Because Nicole was not like the women he used to date.


    As she looked at the nk expression on Kerr''s face, Nicole gave off a sigh of relief. Relieved as she


    was, she also felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    What exactly was she expecting? She should not have expected anything at all.


    "Mommy, is the woman who left a moment ago my aunt?"


    When he saw Bonnie leave the ward, Jay decided not toe inside because he wanted to give Kerr


    and Nicole some more time alone with each other. But he couldn''t take it anymore¡ªtalking to Ken was


    just way too boring.


    He decided toe inside to look for his mommy and Uncle Gu. Once he opened the door and saw


    that Uncle Gu was sitting in silence next to his mommy, he found himself feeling quite disappointed.


    Maybe he needed to do something to help Kerr.


    "Yes! She has something else that she needs to do though, so she left in a hurry. I''ll introduce you to


    her some other time, okay?"


    Nicole reached out and grabbed her son''s arm while trying her best to avoid looking at Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, I just received an overseas resume."


    Jared saw the resume and the letter of rmendation from the CEO of the He Group on the screen.


    Obviously, it was Sunny He who wanted to apply for the job in Gu Group herself.


    "Go back to thepany."


    Without taking the notebook from Jared''s hands, Kerr immediately stood up and started walking


    towards the door. But just as he was about to step out of the ward, he stopped abruptly and said, "I''ll


    pick up Jay and take him to school tomorrow morning."


    Before Nicole even had the chance to respond and say no, Kerr had already left.


    "Mommy, did you have a fight with Uncle Gu? Don''t you like him? I like Uncle Gu very much. You know,


    I''ve already asked Uncle Gu¡ªhe doesn''t have his own child nor his own family.


    He even said that he doesn''t hate that I entered his life. I am not disrupting Uncle Gu''s life, right,


    Mommy?"


    Jay raised his white jade-like face and looked innocently at Nicole with wide, expectant eyes.


    "Jay, do you really like Uncle Gu that much? Who would you prefer then, Mommy or Uncle Gu?"


    Nicole petted Jay''s soft hair with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Jay would start liking Kerr that much. So much so that it would even be cruel of


    her to erase him from Jay''s life.


    But if the day when Kerr would forcibly take Jay from her ever came, she knew that it would hurt more


    than she could imagine, and she woulde to regret letting Kerr get so close.


    Knowing that she couldn''t let that happen, she knew that she had to be heartless right from the


    beginning.


    "Of course you''re the one I love the most, Mommy. Don''t worry, I will never leave you. I don''t really


    understand why Daddy didn''t want us, but I promise that I will always stay by your side."


    He stretched out his small hands and wrapped his arms around her neck. Then, he rubbed his head


    onto her shoulder and acted like a spoiled baby.


    He didn''t want to put too much pressure on his mommy. After all, the main reason why he liked Uncle


    Gu was because he thought Uncle Gu could take good care of Mommy, but if Mommy didn''t want that,


    he wouldn''t force it.


    "Good boy!"


    After hearing her son''s words, Nicole finally felt a sense of relief.


    Once it was nighttime, Jared arrived at Nicole''s ward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Director Ning, the doctor said that you can now leave the hospital. Mr. Gu asked me to take you back


    to your home."


    "You don''t have to bother, Mr. Jared Kang. I can take a taxi home with Jay."


    She started packing her stuff at once, and immediately refused Jared or, to be more precise, Kerr.


    She didn''t like bothering others.


    She took Jay''s hand and led him out of the room.


    "Director Ning, it was Mr. Gu who asked me to take you home. Please don''t make this difficult for me."


    Jared stepped forward to stand directly in front of Nicole. If he didn''t take her home and Kerr found out,


    he would surely send him to some faraway ce.


    "Mom, we shouldn''t have put others in an awkward situation."


    Jay raised his head to look at Nicole seriously. He was meaning to help Jared out of this.


    "You naughty boy!"


    Nicole ruffled Jay''s hair while making a face at him before turning around to smile at Jared Kang.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kang."


    "You''re wee, Miss Ning."


    On the way to Nicole''s house, they didn''t speak a word. Jared merely dropped off Nicole and Jay at


    their apartment before immediately driving back to the Gu Group.


    "Mr. Gu, Director Ning and Jay have safely returned to their apartment."


    With his fingers still tapping on the keyboard, Kerr nodded at Jared.


    "Mr. Gu, what should we do with Miss Sunny He''s resume?"


    Since he was just an assistant, he couldn''t deal with matters rted to the rtionship between the Gu


    family and the He family on his own. Especially since the two families had been friends for a long time,


    and Sunny He had already fallen in love with Kerr.


    At first, Jared thought that once Sunny He left for abroad to pursue higher education, her feelings of


    affection for Kerr would gradually disappear. But to his surprise, the moment she came back from


    abroad, she immediately applied for a position in the Gu Group.


    Clearly, she had an ulterior motive.


    "Whatever. I will only ept her for the sake of the He family."


    He had already gotten a call from Sunny before, so he was not surprised to receive this letter of


    rmendation. This was actually a good thing for him. The earlier Sunny knew how he felt, the


    earlier she could drop the idea of the two of them together.


    The moment he finished talking, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. He had a feeling that the call


    was from Sunny He, so he raised his head to shoot Jared a meaningful look.


    Jared immediately walked over to Kerr''s desk and answered the phone.


    "Hello, this is Mr. Gu''s office. This is his assistant speaking. What can I do for you?"


    Upon hearing Sunny He''s voice, Jared nced at Kerr who was sitting next to him and made up an


    excuse on his behalf.


    "I''m sorry, Miss He. Mr. Gu is in a meeting, so he can''t answer the phone right now.


    Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes, Miss He. I''ll be sure to tell him that. Bye."


    Jared put down the phone and shot Kerr an innocent look.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss He told me that she was arriving at the airport tomorrow at 9 o''clock, and she would like


    you to pick her up."


    Kerr cast a nce at the calendar and saw that the date for tomorrow was encircled.


    "Ask one of thepany''s chauffeurs to pick her up."


    He was going to take Jay to school tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 28 Special Treatment

    Chapter 28 Special Treatment


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    It was quite expected. But now, Jared felt a little sorry for Sunny He. It was widely perceived that it was


    easier for a woman to chase a man. But in Sunny''s case, it was no bed of roses. It was so difficult for


    her to even get Kerr''s attention.


    Early morning, when Nicole had hastily packed her stuff and brought Jay downstairs, she quickly


    noticed that Kerr''s car was already waiting for them.


    "Good morning, Uncle Gu!"


    Recognizing Kerr''s car, Jay ran towards it and greeted him politely.


    "Good morning!"


    Kerr got out of the car and opened the back door for Jay. After he saw him get in the car, he turned his


    attention towards Nicole who was standing behind him.


    "Mr. Gu, you really don''t have to do this. If you''d be willing to give me the address, I''d definitely feel


    duty-bound to send Jay there."


    She looked at Kerr, feeling embarrassed. Since Kerr left the hospital without a word yesterday, she had


    been reflecting on herself. She thought she shouldn''t have said those harsh words to him.


    Her words yesterday sounded like it was she who had demanded a future with Kerr.


    "If you keep on refusing, we''ll probably end up beingte."


    He weely opened the door for her.


    Since Jay had already gotten in the car, she didn''t truly have much of a choice than to follow his lead.


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Nicole didn''t part her tightly pressed lips throughout the while when the


    car cruised through the busy street. When the car eventually stopped in front of the school door, she


    noticed that the principal seemed to have been expecting them for a while.


    It was only guessable that Kerr had informed him about their arrival in advance.


    "Wee, Mr. Gu. Everything has been arranged with regard to the child. Please don''t worry. This is


    the head teacher who''s in charge of Jay''s ss."


    The principal was in his fifties and was dressed in a ck suit, which made him look very energetic.


    When he saw Kerr, he immediately bent slightly towards him and shook his hands elegantly.


    "Good morning!"


    Jay greeted his teacher happily. His mother had made it the mission of her life to ensure that he always


    remained a polite and obedient child.


    "What a charming boy!"


    The principal stared at Jay with admiration in his eyes. The children who were able to join here were


    anything but ordinary. He was also the first child who was brought here by Kerr. The principal wouldn''t


    dare to neglect him.


    "Thank you for taking care of Jay in school."


    Nicole nodded at the teacher and the principal respectfully.


    "You''re wee, Miss Ning."


    "Mom, Uncle Gu, you may go for work. Let me also go to my ssroom. You may have to hurry or else


    you''ll bete."


    Jay waved his hand to bid goodbye to them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr nodded back and left with Nicole without much hesitation.


    "Mr. Gu, how much do you estimate I should pay for Jay''s tuition and all other rted expenses?"


    Nicole felt embarrassed for bothering Kerr so much already. She was keen on not allowing Kerr to pay


    the tuition fees for Jay. She felt she was the one who was primarily responsible for Jay.


    Upon hearing that, Kerr was a little surprised. He turned around and looked at her in a way that didn''t


    quite hide his emotions.


    In the past, women had always demanded money from him. Nicole was the first woman who wanted to


    return him the money. In addition, Nicole''s action reminded him of the woman who had left 2,642


    dors and fled from him seven years ago.


    Perhaps, that woman had the simr personality as Nicole''s.


    "The school where Jay is studying doesn''t require any tuition fee. It was built by Gu Group. All students


    who enter this school must have a high IQ of at least 120. Gu Group has spent a lot of its resources to


    cultivate them but on one condition."


    He paused for the sake of an emphasis on what he was about to say.


    "What?"


    She felt as if there was a catch in this generous offer. When she looked at the calm expression on


    Kerr''s face, she felt a little nervous reflexively.


    She already felt as if she and Jay wouldn''t ept this condition. At that moment, she felt grossly


    remorseful. She had just voluntarily sent Jay into a school without conducting necessary enquiries. If


    something were to happen to Jay while he was in there, what would she do? How would she be able to


    forgive herself for it?


    As expected, Kerr''s words made Nicole highly uneasy.


    "The only condition is that they will work for the Gu Group throughout their lives."


    The elites of hispany were all from thispany, including Kerr himself. This school had a certain


    history and had been sessful in producing many exceptional talents. Maybe that was the reason


    behind the good international reputation enjoyed by the Gu Group.


    "No way! He is way too young to figure out what he wants to do in the future. If he doesn''t wish to stay


    here, you can''t force him to do so."


    She looked nervously at Kerr and he detected a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Last night, she had even decided to leave Gu Group when the time was ripe. She wanted to bring Jay


    back to Manhattan, so that Jay would have less opportunities to meet with Kerr.


    But thebor contract she signed when she joined thepany was a bit troublesome.


    "Stop the car, Kerr! I''m going back to pick Jay up! I can''t leave him alone."


    She would be willing topromise on any matters, except for Jay''s matter. He was the apple of her


    eye. She wouldn''t let anyone harm him, not even his biological father.


    "Calm down, Nicole. He has the privilege to make a choice for himself in the future. I can assure you


    that only Jay himself can decide whether to stay in thepany or not by his own free will."


    He had nned to use Jay to keep them here forever, but when he saw how concerned Nicole was, he


    quickly retracted his idea.


    He knew how important Jay was to Nicole, but he did not expect her to explode with emotions at the


    sight of a slight danger to him.


    Kerr''s words soothed Nicole''s troubled mind. She nced at Kerr hoping for further assurance.


    "Why do you treat Jay so well?" she asked.


    He turned to look at her and said earnestly,


    "Because he is your son."


    ''I like you, so I like your son too,'' he thought.


    Feeling a bit awkward, she turned her head away. She stole a nce at the car driving into the parking


    lot of the Gu Group. She breathed a sigh of relief. Every time she was with Kerr alone, she would be


    inexplicably nervous.


    Kerr always said something that she couldn''t immediately respond to. Even if she had expressed her


    mind, he still didn''t care.


    When the car stopped, she opened the door of the passenger seat and got off without any hesitation.


    Just as she was about to walk towards her office, she heard a sweet female voice behind her, which


    attracted her attention.


    "Kerr!"


    As soon as Sunny got out of the car, she saw Kerr''s car. She trotted over to him and held his arm


    intimately with a surprised expression on her face.


    "Why didn''t youe to pick me up? After returning home, the first person I want to see is you."


    She was wearing a light yellow dress.

 Chapter 29 Arouse Her Attention

    Chapter 29 Arouse Her Attention


    The heavy make-up on her face didn''t make her look her best, but it showed that Sunny had dressed


    up meticulously. To top that off, her shoulder-length hair made her look even more vigorous.


    When she saw the woman throwing herself all over Kerr, a sh of disdain appeared in her eyes. But


    instead of confronting them, she merely walked away.


    ''Bah, you said you would take care of me,'' Nicole thought. ''How shameful of you to lie like that!''


    As Kerr gazed at Nicole''s back as she walked away, his eyes grew cold.


    "Let me go."


    His tone was firm and icy. Even though he had let Sunny work in Gu Group, it didn''t mean that she


    could already do whatever she wanted in front of him. He only spoiled the woman he loved, and Sunny


    could never be her.


    Meanwhile, as Sunny watched Nicole walking away, a smug look shed in her eyes. However, the


    moment she heard Kerr''s icy cold voice, she immediately loosened her hand subconsciously out of


    fear.


    "Kerr..."


    She was the apple of everyone''s eye. No one dared to raise their voice at her and talk to her like that.


    "It''s your first day back today. You don''t have to start working right away. Just go and see your uncle


    first. Jared, send Miss He home."


    Without even waiting for her to reply, he started walking towards the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    "Kerr," Sunny said, calling after him.


    Remembering the coldness on Kerr''s face, her grievances started to show in her own. Just as she was


    about to chase after him, the sound of Jared''s voice stopped her.


    "Miss He, this way please,"


    Jared said. By the time he opened the back door for her, he had already started to have a headache.


    After all, he was well aware of the fact that Sunny was a tough character to deal with. He learned that


    even before she went abroad.


    As she stared after Kerr''s receding figure, Sunny reluctantly got in the car.


    She knew very well what kind of person Kerr was. Once he had already made up his mind about


    something, there was no changing it. And if she continued to pester him, he would most probably get


    angry.


    "Jared, who is the woman who got off of Kerr''s car?"


    That girl was the reason she ran towards Kerr in the first ce¡ªto let that woman know that he was


    her man.


    Even though she had been abroad for the past few years, she had never let any woman get away with


    trying to get together with Kerr. In fact, she was the one who ordered someone to rape that woman who


    was once with Kerr.


    The woman got pregnant after that. What Sunny didn''t expect was the woman had the audacity to lie to


    Kerr that she was pregnant with his child. Of course, the woman had gotten her lesson.


    "That''s Director Ning. The Gu Group employed her from overseas with a high sry."


    As Jared looked at the expression on Sunny''s face through the rear-view mirror, he couldn''t help but


    feel a little worried about Nicole. Everyone knew how much of a jealous person she was, and he


    definitely didn''t want Nicole to be her target.


    But even if he didn''t tell Sunny who she was, they were sure to meet in thepany in a few days


    anyway.


    "Director Ding..."


    she murmured to herself, deciding not to ask Jared about the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole.


    She knew for a fact that Jared was Kerr''s most trusted subordinate, so she had to think very carefully


    about what she could say to him.


    Nevertheless, she was going to keep an eye on this Director Ning for sure. After all, if she wasn''t


    important to him, Kerr never would have allowed this woman to work in the Gu Group because in his


    eyes, women were only suitable to be kept at the sidelines.


    Getting Kerr was not an easy feat. Sunny stared outside the window, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, in Nicole''s office at the Gu Group


    "Director Ning, Mr. Gu wants to discuss the details of the new cooperation with you,"


    Lily said as she stood in front of Nicole''s desk. She had just received a call from Kerr''s secretary who


    told her to tell Nicole toe to Kerr''s office.


    Upon hearing Lily''s words, Nicole stopped writing. She gave her surroundings a quick look before


    putting her pen down and putting her hand on her stomach while grimacing.


    "Lily, can you hand over my proposal to Mr. Gu? I''m not feeling well. I need to go to the bathroom."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily hesitated for a while before reaching out to take the file from Nicole''s desk. Before she could make


    a decision though, Nicole had already stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Lily didn''t think


    Nicole''s stomach was hurting at all.


    However, she had no choice but to give the proposal to Kerr''s secretary and pass on Nicole''s words to


    him.


    Kerr''s face darkened as he looked at the file on the desk. He knew exactly what was happening here.


    ''You want to escape? No way!'' he thought.


    "Tell Director Ning that many of the details in her n are unclear, and I need her to exin them to me


    in person."


    When the secretary handed the business proposal back to Lily, Nicole still hadn''te out from the


    bathroom, so he asked Lily to convey Kerr''s message to Nicole.


    Nicole stayed in the washroom for a while before finally washing her hands and walking back to her


    office. The moment she returned to her office, she saw Lily waiting for her inside.


    "Didn''t I tell you to send the business n to Mr. Gu?"


    "I already did, but he immediately sent it back. Mr. Gu said that he needed you to exin it to him in


    details."


    Lily stared at Nicole with a strange look on her face. She had no idea why Nicole was hiding from him.


    Yes, Kerr was well-known as the dignified representative of the entire Gu Group.


    But that wasn''t enough reason for her to be so nervous.


    "Oh, no. I have to go to the bathroom again."


    Nicole clutched her stomach with her hands and ran towards the bathroom again.


    She knew from the get go that it would be difficult to avoid him, but she literally couldn''t think of an


    excuse to get out of seeing him. If Jay was there, he might have been able to help her find a solution.


    On second thought, if Jay was there, he probably would have helped Kerr find her. Nicole got a


    headache just thinking of all that.


    Anyway, there was no way Kerr could catch her in thedy''s room. She could hide there for a while.


    But it didn''t take long for her to see how persistent he was.


    Aftering back to thepany, Kerr felt confused when he saw Kerr''s secretary winking at him in


    front of Kerr''s office. Nheless, he walked into the office at once.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss He hase back home."


    "You go and tell Nicole that if she doesn''t appear in front of me within two minutes, I''ll go to thedies''


    bathroom and get her myself."


    Kerr ordered Jared without even raising his head. He had mixed feelings about all of this.


    "Okay."


    Jared paused for a moment before quickly walking towards Nicole''s office.


    "Lily, where is Director Ning?"


    "Mr. Kang, Director Ning has been in the washroom for a long time. I asked her if she was okay and


    she said she was fine, but she hasn''te out yet."


    Lily was confused by Nicole''s actions too when she saw the expression on Jared''s face shift.


    "I''m doomed!"


    Just as he had expected, a dignified figure suddenly appeared and started walking towards the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 30 He Really Dared To Come In

    Chapter 30 He Really Dared To Come In


    Jared anxiously ran after Kerr immediately. He broke into a cold sweat when he saw Kerr stopping at


    the door of thedies'' room.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ll ask someone to go into the room right away."


    Recovered from his initial shock, he quickly spun around. He intended to call for a female colleague,


    but then Kerr gestured him to stay put.


    "Nicole, do you want toe out by yourself or want me to get you out?"


    Kerr demanded as he exuded a manlyposure. The certainty in his voice showed that he actually


    knew what exactly he was doing.


    He didn''t intend to walk in by himself, because he was positive that she would step out herself. But if


    she remained stubborn, he would take it as she wanted him to invite her in person, then that he


    wouldn''t mind.


    Still hiding in thedies'' room, Nicole was startled when she heard Kerr''s well-modted voice. Her


    face automatically turned in the direction of the door with her eyes wide open. Uh-oh! Now, she was


    getting the creeps.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her thoughts ran wild as she seemed to visualize that there was an expressionless face behind that


    door. She sucked in her breath. She didn''t expect that Kerr could downrighte to thefort room


    to find her. Staring back at her reflection in the mirror, she urged herself to rx and think clearly. She


    convinced herself that there was no way the CEO of the Gu Group would barge into adies'' room.


    Patiently waiting at the door, Kerr didn''t hear any footsteps at all, and she was not even making any


    sounds. His eyes suddenly lit up. But as a sly smile started to curl in his mouth, he immediately


    pressed his lips into a thin line, afraid he would burst outughing.


    "Nicole, yourst chance is three times left. If you don''te out, I will go in.


    Three."


    Then Nicole''s taut voice reverberated in the room.


    "I don''t believe you''ll dare toe in!"


    "Two."


    Nicole was on edge already. She faintly heard Kerr''s footsteps getting closer and closer to the door.


    And it looked like he randomly positioned himself, ready to open the door once he reached out his


    hand.


    Looking helpless, finally, she gave in. She couldn''t calm down anymore. She hastily pinched her nose


    and purposely made her voice sounded sharp.


    "Nicole is not here."


    Hearing the sound from the washroom, a hint of understanding appeared in Kerr''s eyes. Fighting the


    urge tough, he directly pushed the door open and unceremoniously strode in.


    Realizing Kerr''s sudden action, Jared immediately raised his hand to conceal his face before quickly


    turning around. He could only think that Nicole was such a fool to expose herself by making that sound.


    "You... You haven''t counted down to one yet,"


    Nicole stammered, too startled when Kerr showed up in front of her. If she hadn''t been strong-minded,


    she must have fainted with fear.


    "One,"


    he spat out offhandedly as he looked at Nicole with tenderness in his eyes.


    There had never been a woman that made him feel so funny. Looking at her shocked expression, he


    had a feeling of something peculiar that he couldn''t tell and pinpoint what. Her eyes were pure and


    devoid of any mischiefs, though.


    If he hadn''t seen Jay in person, he would never have believed that she already had a seven-year-old


    son, while she was still like a child herself.


    When she sensed that he was taking the moment for granted, she could feel the blood surging on her


    head and was about to faint.


    "Watch out!"


    he blurted out as he dashed towards her. Without even looking at her, he picked her up and carried her


    to the door.


    "Wait! Wait a minute! Put me down. We are inside thepany premises. I don''t know what others will


    think if they see you carry me out like this!"


    she yelled hysterically. She instinctively reached out and patted Kerr''s shoulder. Then she jumped out


    from his arms. Her face blushed, feeling quite embarrassed.


    Yes, she did want to faint, but it was not real. She was merely pretending. It was utterly humiliating.


    She couldn''t imagine how the people in thepany would think of her if they knew that she was


    carried out of the bathroom by Kerr.


    "So, you mean that I can carry you like this if we''re not around in thepany premises?"


    He couldn''t help teasing her while appreciating the baffled expressions on her face. He thought she


    was lovely.


    But if he only knew that she wanted to strangle him right there and then, he wouldn''t be so relieved.


    Kerr felt grateful more than ever that he decided toe and find her in person. Otherwise, he would


    have missed such a lovely side of Nicole.


    "You must be kidding, Mr. Gu. I honestly don''t know whether you have the hobby of breaking into the


    ladies'' room. Mr. Gu, please go back to your office. Let''s not talk business here."


    Nicole restraint herself hard as she repressed the urge to strangle Kerr, so she put on a forced smile.


    Now, she was feeling tense all over. Thinking that the longer they stayed in the washroom, the more


    suspicious the others would be. She refused to imagine just how many people had been waiting in front


    of the washroom.


    But as it turned out, Nicole was inly overthinking. With Jared at the door, no one dared to go to the


    washroom. However, rumors spread like fire throughout the Gu Group.


    "What is suitable then to talk about here?"


    Seeing that she was a little anxious, Kerr decided to tease her a bit. And instead of heading out in


    haste, he leisurely inched his way forward, cornering her. While still gazing at her, he casually nted


    his hand on the wall behind her head.


    He definitely found her amusing. And admittedly, he might be addicted to seeing her panic like a little


    white rabbit.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m just a director of the Gu Group. And what you''re doing is not so proper."


    Nicole''s body stiffened when she felt cold behind her. She didn''t realize that she was pressing her back


    at the wall. She lifted her eyes only to see him looming over her, and his face with chiseled features


    magnified in front of her. Though she hated to admit it, he was indeed very handsome.


    But such a stance reminded her of that bitter night seven years ago, and she could not help clenching


    her small fists.


    "What am I doing now? You can also be more than just the director of the Gu Group,"


    he offered rather calmly. Because at this precise moment, he never wanted to let go, and he was quite


    sure of it. She aroused in him his manly desire to conquer. And by hook or by crook, he must make her


    willing to stay with him.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I''m not like those women around you?"


    Nicole hissed angrily, her face contorted in anger. She raised her hand and swiftly threw her fist directly


    at Kerr''s stomach. Long before he could react, she had already bent down and escaped directly from


    under his arm.


    She didn''t give it a damn on how many people were standing at the door. She merely couldn''t stand


    staying with him alone in the same room. She didn''t want it because the moment she looked deeply


    into Kerr''s eyes, she felt captivated. She would lose herself.


    No, she couldn''t get lost in the trap set by him.


    "Director... Ning."


    Jared was stunned as he watched Nicole run back to her office in a hurry. Before he could say


    something to stop her, he heard the footsteps of Kerr behind him.


    Kerr nonchntly straightened his ck shirt and purposely made his way out of the washroom, with


    concealed, inexplicable joy in his eyes.


    Marveling at the faint strength of Nicole''s fist made him want to roar intoughter. But, his suppressed


    laugh turned into a chuckle, and he couldn''t help it. He felt good. Her small soft hand didn''t cause him


    any harm, but it seemed to beat him in his heart as well.


    "Make here to my office,"


    he tly instructed while ncing at the direction of Nicole''s office. And without another word, he turned


    into the elevator that was exclusive to him.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Pursing his lips, he hastily sauntered towards Nicole''s office to carry out Kerr''s instruction as expected.


    "Director Ning, did Mr. Gu really go to the washroom to catch you? You and Mr. Gu..."


    Lily gushed as she curiously watched Nicole marching back to her office. Now everyone in the Gu


    Group had known that Kerr was in love with her, and they were dating in the bathroom red-


    handed.

 Chapter 31 Nothing Is Impossible

    Chapter 31 Nothing Is Impossible


    Nicole raised her right hand to her forehead as Lily was curious to hear what Nicole had to say.


    "I guess that whatever the rumor is, it has spread until thest corner of thispany, am I wrong?"


    Even though she never cared about gossiping, she wanted to know how people were talking about her.


    "Do you know what everybody is saying?"


    She had always believed that there was no need to feel guilty about something that had never


    happened. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to bear the pressure of bringing her son to life.


    However, if the circumstances were different and the rumor was rted to Kerr, she would totally mind


    it without doubting.


    Kerr was the unhealthiest and most dangerous person for her to have around. If possible, it''d be the


    best if there was no contact with him in any aspect.


    Lily looked at Nicole as she leaned towards her a bit and cautiously told her the rumor.


    "From my perspective, it isn''t something of a big deal to be honest. Somebody spread the word that


    you deliberately wanted Mr. Gu to apany you to the bathroom and that his feelings for you were


    special."


    Kerr was the type of guy to keep a low profile, even though he was famously known as a legendary


    figure throughout the city since he became the CEO of the Gu Group. It was rare for most of the


    employees of thepany to see him in person.


    Curious about their CEO''s private life, the staff didn''t stop spreading the rumors. After all, even if they


    had never met him, he was still the idol of many female employees in thepany.


    "So they said that I seduced Kerr, right?" Nicole could tell the hesitation on Lily''s face and instantly


    found out what the rumor was truly about. "So now all the women here will hate me because I


    supposedly seduced their biggest crush."


    She took a deep breath and sighed as a helpless feeling emerged inside of her.


    She obviously couldn''t control and be aware of what people said in thepany''s corridors. It seemed


    that she should really distance herself from Kerr from now on. However, avoiding him had always been


    a hard mission to aplish, especially now since she apparently was a subordinate of him.


    And he certainly would be d about all this arousing suspicion.


    "I don''t think that the situation is that bad, Director Ning. So, do you really have a thing for Mr. Gu?"


    Lily had a good impression of Nicole. Nicole was capable at work, so she respected her very much.


    She never spoke ill of Nicole behind her back, so she asked her the question straightforwardly.


    "What makes you think that?" Nicole kept a straight look at her with a smile as she softly tapped her


    forehead. "I have my beautiful child. Do you think he will fall in love with a woman who has a child?"


    These made up rumors were quite harmless to Nicole as she couldn''t care less of what others thought


    of her.


    The only person that knew for real what was going on in her life was herself.


    However, she was still curious.


    She couldn''t understand Kerr''s attitude towards her since it was evident that he knew she had a son.


    Therefore, she was not sure about his true self.


    Then what could the reason be that made Kerr say something like that to her? ''Could it be? Could he


    actually be in love with me after all? Wait, no. What am I even thinking? It''s impossible.'' She quickly


    discarded that unrealistic idea. The only reason that would make sense to her right now was that he


    was a womanizer.


    That was the only way for her toprehend why he was always chasing her around.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, Jared knocked on the door of the office as Lily was about to lead her way out after her


    conversation with Nicole.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Mr. Gu would like to see you, Director Ning."


    "Ha, ha! That couldn''t be more on point."


    Lily let her emotions to take over and burst intoughter after hearing Jared, but she immediately held


    herself back.


    She turned around to look at Nicole and jokingly said to her with a wide left to right smile on her face,


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Right after Jared said Kerr''s demand, Nicole heavily smashed a pen that she was holding against the


    table as she swiftly stood up from her seat and picked up her folder. She firmly walked towards Kerr''s


    office with a solid posture.


    Her steps were so loud that it seemed like she was preparing to outbreak a war to annihte a whole


    army with her bare hands.


    She thought to herself as she was ready to crush the door, ''Kerr will always think that I''m not brave


    enough to stand against him if I don''t reveal myself to him.''


    Jared decided to follow her and he was ready to act in case that any incident may happen since he


    noticed how pissed Nicole was.


    She smacked the door open and strode to Kerr''s desk and threw her folder in front of him. At this point,


    even the funniest joke wouldn''t make herugh.


    "Did you want to see me? I''m right here in front of you. I don''t have all day. Are you done?" The least


    thing that she wanted was to be entangled with Kerr and be known as the public enemy of the


    company. But her peaceful life had been disturbed because of his annoying and persistent attitude


    towards her.


    "If you don''t stop harassing me even at my job, I''ll quit."


    Kerr never expected her to behave like that.


    "Director Ning, are you alright? I just need your help for a business matter. Could you do me a favor?


    You know that this project will bring huge benefits to the Gu Group. I''d like to keep everything cool so


    nothing can go wrong."


    He gave a straight and serious look at her like never before. It seemed that he only needed her for his


    work this time.


    "I have sent Jared to call you several times, but you didn''t show up until now. Is everything okay?"


    The only thing for sure in the office was that Nicole was absolutely mad at Kerr and he was aware of


    that. And the fact that he just wanted to talk about business made her anger even bigger.


    Nicole seemed to cool down a little but she was still ready to strike like a cat with sharp ws. Kerr


    knew that if he wanted to keep her close to him, he must take care of himself and prevent her from


    hurting him.


    "I have the nning proposal right here. I''ll exin the details to you." She just proceeded to open the


    folder as she was sitting opposite to Kerr and noticed his serious look on his face. All of a sudden, she


    ran out of words.


    She started to feel a bit disappointed because she couldn''t vent her anger at all. Her face was still


    heated up after her emotional explosion.


    If Kerr hadn''t turned the situation into a business matter, the story would''ve been different.


    It was so hard for her to see through his mind. Kerr was not an ordinary and simple man to break.


    There was just no clue to find out what he wanted to get. Thus, it seemed like her mouth was


    automatically shut in front of him.


    It was time for seriousness toe into the office.


    "I have made some adjustments to our partnership with the Chu Group. The only thing they''re asking


    me to do is to provide some technical support under their charge.


    If this is the case, then our profits can''t be maximized anymore. Therefore, I suggest that we cane


    into other agreements with them. Since this is our first time cooperating with the Chu Group, they will


    obviously have their concerns.


    But I think that they will be down to be involved in a new long-term partnership contract."


    Nicole was an excellent student when she was studying in Manhattan. She was recognized to be quite


    talented in business as if she was born for it. Although she had her own problems and struggles in her


    life, she would make sure to leave no error or mistake behind at work.

 Chapter 32 His Explanation

    Chapter 32 His Exnation


    As a result, Nicole felt confident and capable enough of working in the Gu Group. However, she would


    only still work in thispany as long as Kerr didn''t harass her.


    She admitted that he was a great leader though, but hecked goodness as a man. On the other hand,


    it was important to acknowledge that both thepany''s mission and the chance to train new talents


    were exactly what she wanted to work on.


    "So ording to what it has been nned, you will be in charge now of the cooperation''s


    rearrangement. I''ll send someone to notify the Chu Group to check and confirm the new details as


    soon as I can."


    Despite her fullymitment to her son Jay which was totally understandable, she would still give the


    best of her performance to surpass the work''s requirements. Nicole''s seriousness in this matter caused


    Kerr to look at her with appreciation in his eyes.


    Kerr could sense Nicole''s untainted talent in work. He felt lucky that he had hired her with a high sry.


    If the circumstances had been different back then, he would''ve never found such a smart and


    interesting woman as her.


    "Alright, I think I shall start right now."


    Right after she closed her folder and stood up, Kerr''s words vibrated in her ears as she was about to


    cross the door.


    "Wait, I need to tell you something that you may not know."


    He hesitated a bit as he said that. It seemed that he wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to tell her what he


    wanted to say.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr with confusing eyes.


    "It''s just...It''s Sunny. She is my new secretary."


    Kerr wasn''t the type of person who would exin anything to anyone. But he felt that he needed to tell


    Nicole who Sunny was because he sensed that there was a misunderstanding between them this


    morning.


    This was rarely the first time that he was worried about what others might think of him. He just didn''t


    want Nicole to misinterpret him.


    "Say again?"


    It seemed that she couldn''t really understand what he meant, and she clearly had no clue who that


    Sunny girl was.


    He decided to rify it to her clearly as he stood up and walked towards her with honesty.


    "The woman that you met in the underground parking lot this morning is my new secretary, whose


    family is the He family. They''ve been friends with the Gu family for a long time."


    Not until she heard his words did she realize that he was exining what happened this morning. She


    raised her right hand and covered her mouth as she was still confused that why he had to point out


    who the girl was.


    "Why are you stressing yourself out to exin this to me, Mr. Gu? Now that I think about it, you should


    go and rify to her that I''m just your subordinate. In that case, Miss He won''t misunderstand us."


    A sentiment of relief and peace unconsciously seemed to emerge inside of Nicole after hearing what


    Kerr said to her.


    As she wasn''t expecting this unusual moment, she didn''t know how to react and felt a bit nervous. She


    thought to herself that she shouldn''t care about Kerr, but that was a hard task for her though.


    "But I believe that Sunny won''t eventually misunderstand us. Her spection isn''t wrong... about us."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He really wanted to speak out the feelings and thoughts that crossed his mind in that moment, as he


    stepped forward and held her hand. He noticed that she was flustered because of the sweat on her


    palm.


    "If there isn''t anything else that either me or you can contribute with, then I''ll take off now to organize


    the partnership n that you assigned me to work on."


    She didn''t let Kerr say one more thing as she was so done talking to him. She got rid of his hand easily


    due to the sweaty palm and left the office.


    He felt a bit bothered by the situation, but a devious smile loomed on his face as he watched her


    vanishing.


    He waspletely sure that she would fall in love with him someday. However, he wasn''t even


    desperate to achieve his goal; he learned to be patient throughout the years. Even if all of a sudden


    she disappeared from the map, he would still find her.


    Nicole rushed her way to the restroom to pour herself a ss of ice water. It didn''t even take her more


    than three seconds to drink it all and it couldn''t help her cool herself down.


    She didn''t have the courage to hear him out. He treated love as a child''s y, but he looked so serious


    when he said those words to her. She just couldn''t stand it.


    At this point, Nicole''s brain was getting affected by all the stress that was rted to the name of Kerr


    Gu.


    She took a deep breath and walked towards the front of the French window of the restroom. She


    needed to see the light blue of the sky to clear her head and think for a second.


    The moment of peace that she had found didn''tst more than five minutes as a pair of voices


    interrupted her thoughts. "I heard that Mr. Gu suddenly showed up in the project department today and


    went to thedy''s room. Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I also heard that rumor from a colleague of the project department. Mr. Gu went to


    thedy''s room to see the new director, Nicole Ning."


    "Well, no wonder she has be the director of the project department even though she''s at such a


    young age and with no experience at all. It''s because she has hooked up with Mr. Gu. That''s pure


    luck."


    "Yeah, she''s also really pretty. We''re not at that level so Mr. Gu won''t even pay us attention. I was also


    told that they stayed in the washroom for a long time before they came out. I wonder how good that


    should''ve been."


    That was probably the longest gossiping in the Gu Group that Nicole had ever heard from two women


    in business clothing as they poured themselves sses of water.


    The funny part was that Nicole was standing there the whole time while listening to them making up


    theories. She couldn''t be seen due to therge water dispenser that blocked her face and it was


    impossible to realize that she was there.


    The female employees in high-heeled shoes started to disappear one by one from her sight. When the


    restroom was empty, she washed and dried the ss that she used, took her folder and prepared


    herself to leave calmly.


    If she ever cared about what the others said about her during her whole life, she would''ve never been


    where she was right now. Whenever she thought about that, a smile would emerge on her face and she


    would continue to rely on her own strength.


    She remained rxed as she watched her colleagues leaving. The best aspect of Nicole was to always


    think with her head clear.


    Suddenly, her phone started to ring as she was leaving the restroom.


    "Hey! It''s so nice to hear from you, Baron. What''s up?"


    On the other end of the line, Baron smiled as he heard her voice and spoke softly.


    "How are you doing? I was wondering if you were going to be free today''s evening. And hoping that


    your answer will be a yes, we could have dinner together after I pick Jay up. What do you think?"


    The usual routine of Baron whenever they had dinner together was to pick Jay up from school after he


    left Fang Group, and then he would pick up Nicole.


    "Sure! I''m down. But I suggest you pick me up first and then we go for Jay because he''s studying in


    another school now."


    Baron didn''t know yet that Kerr had changed Jay of school.


    "Alright then! See youter."


    He was looking at the draft design of a ring that he had in his hand as he hung up the phone. It was the


    birthday present that he would give to Nicole, which was printed with a set of precious stones designs.


    They had known each other for so many years. However, Baron''s mother and Nicole''s birthdays were


    on the same week, which always made him fly back home while Nicole was celebrating her birthday


    without him. It had been a pity for him to miss Nicole''s birthday since then.


    He promised himself that he wouldn''t miss it this year. Thus, he desired to be the one that put the ring


    on Nicole''s finger.


    He wouldn''t let anything or anyone to ruin the ns that he had in mind for her birthday.


    "I want the ring to look exactly like this draft design. I really hope it is ready before the month ends,


    please."


    He handed the draft design to his assistant and gave him the instructions to follow up.

 Chapter 33 Do You Like The New School

    Chapter 33 Do You Like The New School


    It was a rush hour that evening, and there was a majority of people waiting at the entrance of Gu


    Group. At this time, Baron precisely parked his silver Rolls Royce Phantom in front of thepany,


    drawing a lot of immediate attention. Everyone stood there in awe as they started guessing the identity


    of the car owner.


    And with a casual sort of attitude, he rolled down the window and stared at the entrance of the


    company. Nheless, the pair of sunsses he wore today suited him well as it didn''t escape the


    eyes of onlookers.


    "Nicole, here."


    Nicole snapped out of her musing when she suddenly heard the warm voice of Baron the moment she


    emerged at thepany''s door. Still carrying a pile of files she had just received, she gingerly made


    her way towards the shy car and directly sat on the front passenger seat.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t be excessively showy! Aren''t you over-the-top? You are never a high-


    profile person,"


    she couldn''t help scolding him. She almost rolled her eyes as she noted that he looked like a gentle


    boy in the white shirt he currently wore. But it didn''t go well with his boldness to unt such an eye-


    catching car in front of Gu Group.


    That wasn''t like something Baron would ever do.


    "No, I''m fine. I just drove my car here. I was initially worried that you might not be able to see me right


    away! I''m just being nice,"


    Baron exined, shrugging at her innocently. But he appeared in the Gu Group on purpose. He wanted


    more than ever to let more people know that he was a friend of Nicole.


    From the start, he had always minded her son''s existence as he buried his feelings for her deep in his


    heart. And now more than anything, he yearned to know what he was in Nicole''s heart.


    After hearing what he said, Nicole, who was busy leafing through her piles, merely cast him a nce


    and said nothing. Then she continued reading the documents she had pulled out in her hand.


    Her mind was pre-upied at the moment. She was helplessly thinking about what kind of rumor


    would circte tomorrow when she reported back for work. Recalling the event earlier in the


    washroom, where Kerr blocked her, she felt goose bumps rising on her skin. And now, another luxury


    car came to pick her up after work. She groaned inwardly.


    "Let''s go to pick up Jay. I don''t know whether he can get used to the new school he is going to on the


    first day,"


    Nicole murmured, her head tilted low as she was still reading the documents in her hands.


    She was also thinking at the same time if Jay couldn''t get used to the new environment, then she


    would be happy if her son decided to go back to his former school. This way, she would be able to help


    him get rid of Kerr. Then her mind whined again. Howe would she unconsciously think of Kerr''s


    eyes, which were intense and mesmerizing? Wasn''t this too much?


    "Why do you want to change a school for Jay all of a sudden? Isn''t the school I arranged for him


    suitable?"


    Baron gently asked as he looked straight ahead and directly headed to the address provided by Nicole.


    The school was almost situated near to the Gu Group, but it was a little far from Nicole''s apartment. So


    he couldn''t help reflecting that it was not quite convenient for Nicole to go to work every day from her


    ce.


    "Yes, I think it''s suitable. But Jay doesn''t like it there, so I changed it for him. He is too mature and


    smart at his age."


    She heaved a sigh. It was because of Jay''s acute and sharp intellect that caught Kerr''s attention.


    Sometimes, she really hoped that Jay could be like an ordinary child. Someone who would act like his


    age. But unfortunately, he was not. So she didn''t know whether to feel blessed or cursed at the thought


    of it.


    "Are you sure this is Jay''s new school?"


    Baron asked after some time, in utter disbelief. When he stopped his car, he was stunned at the sight


    of the school in front of him. It was the school of the Gu family. He knew it since childhood. And just


    because of his identity, he was not qualified to enter.


    Because everyone graduated from this school would be employed by the Gu Group.


    "Yeah, it was arranged by Kerr. And Jay read some documents about the school. He likes it very


    much,"


    she added as she rolled down the window. She felt something amiss, looking at the empty school gate.


    ncing at her wrist, it was time for students to leave school, but there was no one at the school gate.


    So she just felt a little strange.


    Momentster, Jay came out with his backpack.


    "Mom."


    Jay trotted to the car with burgeoning excitement on his little face. But soon, his face fell and


    immediately hid his disappointment. He was about to call Uncle Gu, but he saw Baron getting out of the


    car, so he politely greeted him instead.


    "Nice to see you, Uncle Fang."


    "Get in, my dear,"


    Baron prompted while opening the door for him. He then returned to the driver''s seat and soon started


    the engine after seeing the child,fortably settled at the back.


    Currently, no one noticed the ck Porsche parked behind them.


    "Do we still follow that car, Mr. Gu?"


    Jared ignorantly asked through the rearview mirror, however, what he saw was a darkened face of Kerr.


    He immediately started the car to tail behind the vehicle leaving as a sharp light shed through Kerr''s


    eyes. It sent a shiver down his spine.


    Inside the silver Rolls Royce Phantom, Nicole broke the silence.


    "Jay, do you really like this school? Why did youe out alone after school?"


    Nicole turned around, meeting his son''s gaze before asking him in a concerned tone.


    "I like it. It''s much better than the former school. All the students, except me, live in the school, so they


    go back to their dormitory after ss."


    Jay thoroughly exined with such curiosity in his eyes though he had never experienced this


    collective life. Despite him being the youngest child in his ss, he was not inferior to others. He


    quickly adapted to the new environment.


    Then he mentally added, ''This ce is indeed much more interesting than my former school.''


    "Well, I''m d you like it,"


    Nicole said after a moment of reflection, smiling at him. On the contrary, she had been counting on how


    his son would adapt to his new school. If he said otherwise, then she could naturally send him back to


    the first school. Now, it seemed that both her hope and n simultaneously went into a nosedive.


    "Nicole, all the students, from that school are to be used, by the Gu Group. That is the rule. How can


    you let your son enter this school?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Baron couldn''t help probing. Although the Fang family did not have equal footing with the Gu family,


    both had an encounter in the business world. And as the only heir of the Fang family, he was naturally


    not allowed to enter the Gu Group. So he did not enter this particr school.


    After hearing what Baron said, Nicole sighed gloomily, and her tone sounded helpless.


    "I understand what you''re saying. However, Mr. Gu assured that he would give Jay a chance to choose


    his own life. So this rule won''t be imposed on him."


    It was rather explicit that Kerr had eliminated all the reasons for her refusal. Even if she wanted Jay to


    stay away from him, she had to consider and take care of his feelings. That was what mattered most to


    her as his mother.


    Witnessing the way the two interacted with each other, she could see that Jay liked Kerr very much.


    Maybe, it was because they were blood-rted, so cultivating the rtionship between them as father


    and son was an easy feat since it came naturally.


    Thinking about it further, she should be sure that Kerr was not a good husband. But at any rate, she


    had no idea whether he was a good father.


    For a while, Baron fell silent as he was in deep contemtion himself. He was mulling over the kind of


    person Kerr was, and his real intentions for doing this. As far as he knew about him, Kerr was not a


    nosy person. Being a businessman in every sense of the word would make him do nothing but for


    profit.


    Jay was leisurely sitting in the back seat. With a phone in his small hands, which was given to him by


    Kerr that morning, he quietly edited a message. After he was satisfied, he sent it to Kerr right away.


    Kerr''s train of thought was distracted when he heard the sound of a text message. He casually fished


    out his phone and flipped it open. A dash of warmth shed through his eyes when he saw the screen.


    "I like the new school very much. Thank you, Uncle Gu. But I felt a little sorry that I didn''t see you after


    school."


    With a satisfied smile, curling at the corner of his lips, Kerr tapped on the screen and instantly sent a


    message.


    And Jay, on the other side, firmly held his cell phone with both hands, excitedly waiting for Kerr''s


    reply.

 Chapter 34 Jay Is My Son

    Chapter 34 Jay Is My Son


    When Jay read Kerr''s message, he immediately turned around and saw a ck Porsche following him.


    With a beaming smile on his face, he sat back silently.


    "Jay? Are you okay? Were you too exhausted to go to school today? Why are you so quiet today?"


    Nicole turned back and kept her eyes fixated on Jay who still remained silent in the back seat.


    Although Jay wasn''t of the talkative kind, it was still quite strange to her that he didn''t utter a word when


    she mentioned Kerr just a while ago.


    "No, Mommy, don''t worry about me. I can adapt. Although I''m the youngest kid in my ss, I don''t feel


    inferior to any of them!"


    Jay looked up at Nicole with an innocent and happy smile.


    "That''s great to hear, Jay."


    When she saw the energetic smile on Jay''s face, she was surprised.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    During her days in Manhattan, she had arrived at the conclusion that Jay was much more mature than


    other children of his age and was even more prudent than them in various circumstances. During


    several asions, she used to treat him like a grown-up man. She had almost neglected the fact that


    he was only six years old.


    However, ever since they returned to the country, she had noticed that Jay was bing more like a


    normal kid.


    She was aware of how Jay relied on Kerr and how he slowly transformed to be less and less


    mature after having met Kerr. It seemed as if everything was going in a way she had anticipated.


    But the fact was that the change of Jay''s personality was because of Kerr, which made Nicole worried


    and hesitant. She knew that if she rashly took her son away from Kerr, the boy would be unhappy.


    "You may please get off the car now,"


    Baron looked at Nicole thoughtfully and requested gently. A set of cautious eyes could have detected a


    slight sense of concern from his face.


    His intuition told him that Nicole''s silence had to be attributed to Kerr. Although she had just returned to


    the country, he had already figured that Kerr had gradually be a significant part of her life.


    When he was about to open the door, he noticed from the rear-view mirror that a ck Porsche was


    approaching them from behind. The car stopped right behind them ominously. None got off the car.


    However, the exclusive logo of Gu family on the te was more than enough for him to recognize the


    owner of the car within a fraction of a second.


    "I''ve already made a reservation. Nicole, take Jay with you. I had forgotten about a call that I had to


    make. I just remembered it now."


    He turned around and looked at Nicole with a tender look in his eyes.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you inside. Please join us once you''re done."


    After hearing what Baron said, Nicole took Jay out of the car and headed straight for the restaurant.


    It was not until he saw Nicole and Jay enter the restaurant that Baron opened the door and got out of


    the car. However, he stood still right by the car without budging an inch.


    He was waiting for Kerr as the car that followed him until here definitely belonged to Kerr. He believed


    that Kerr must be in the car. If he hadn''t been worrying about Nicole just now, he would have been able


    to notice Kerr''s car tailing behind them much earlier.


    After a while, the driver''s door of the ck Porsche was quickly pushed open from the inside. Jared


    walked out and opened the door for Kerr.


    A pair of ck leather shoes, which was in good quality,nded steadily on the ground at the outset.


    The ck suit yelled its superiority due to its exclusively custom-made style.


    Caressing the cuffs of his left hand, Kerr stood in front of Baron with a cold face.


    But he didn''t look at Baron, he just looked at the entrance of the restaurant and walked steadily


    towards the door.


    As and when he was passing by Baron, he was abruptly interrupted by Baron''s question.


    "Don''t you want to say hello to me, Mr. Gu?"


    With a faint smile on his face, he politely stopped Kerr.


    Although he knew that Kerr had travelled all this way for Nicole, he hoped that if possible, he could


    warn Kerr to stay away from them.


    But he very well knew who Kerr was. There wasn''t one living soul in the entire city whose bones


    wouldn''t tremble in fright upon the mention of his name. Baron was also aware of the immense


    resources that were at Kerr''s disposal at a moment''s notice.


    He couldn''t influence Fang Group for his personal reasons.


    Kerr stopped and turned his attention towards Baron expressionlessly.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t notice you. I still wouldn''t have, if you were to remain silent."


    The hidden meaning behind his words was tantly evident. He didn''t take Baron seriously, and he


    wasn''t here to meet Baron at all.


    He just wanted to see the one he loved. As for others, they were meaningless to him.


    But he also knew that the reason why Baron was here was also because of the woman in the


    restaurant, the same woman he was in love with.


    On hearing this, Baron was stunned for a while and stood silently as he couldn''t think of anything to


    respond to it. Later, he smiled effortlessly.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Gu. I don''t want to beat around the bush. So, let me get this straight with you, Mr. Gu.


    It''s about Nicole."


    "I know that Nicole is working in yourpany now and has caused a great deal of trouble to you, Mr.


    Gu. I had hoped that she woulde to mypany after she returned to the country so that I could


    take care of her.


    But she wants to gain more working experience in anotherpany before working in the Fang Group.


    She doesn''t want to be criticized by others. That''s why she''s working in yourpany now, Mr. Gu."


    He looked at Kerr with a warm smile in his eyes. When he talked about Nicole, his eyes were full of


    affection.


    He was announcing that Nicole belonged to him. He wanted Kerr to misunderstand that he and Nicole


    were in love.


    This way, Kerr might give up on Nicole.


    It was just that he had grossly underestimated Kerr''s interest in Nicole.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for Mr. Fang to say that. I can only ask you to set your mind at ease.


    Besides, it''s her choice to choose whether to stay in the Gu Group or the Fang Group."


    "Now that she is a member of the Gu Group, I believe it must be my luck or something that Mr. Fang


    has never had the fate to experience."


    He didn''t care about what Baron said at all. In his opinion, Baron was only trying to make him give up


    on Nicole.


    Nevertheless, regardless of how much effort Baron was putting in, Kerr was bing increasingly


    interested in Nicole.


    "I have another person to attend to right now. I hope we can hold an amicable conversation about this


    sooner thanter."


    He ignored Baron and headed hastily towards the restaurant. But when he was just about to step in,


    Baron''s voice stole his attention away.


    "Jay is my son."


    In a moment of desperation, Baron blurted out the lie. He noticed that Kerr was visibly shaken upon


    hearing his revtion.

 Chapter 35 So What

    Chapter 35 So What


    Baron decided to attack Kerr with lies. However, once he started with lies, there was no way of turning


    back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The only idea that Baron had in order to make his big lie convincing was to keep using one lie after


    another and so on. This n could either end up ridiculous or aplete sess.


    It started off pretty well since Kerr''s attention was drawn to Baron.


    Although Kerr looked at him with shocking eyes, he concealed it quickly.


    "Say again? I couldn''t quite hear you."


    Just for the record, Jared never found any kind of data that was rted to Jay''s father. Baron had met


    Nicole in Manhattan and she gave birth to Jay there.


    Nevertheless, Kerr thought that Nicole and Baron weren''t even that close to look like a couple when he


    saw them, which made Kerr suspicious of Baron''s statements.


    "Jay is our son. He is my child. I met Nicole in Manhattan while we were still in college. Jay was never


    nned though, and my mother didn''t like Nicole.


    My mother always made sure that our marriage wasn''t a reality. Me and Nicole loved each other, but


    she didn''t want to put me in such aplicated position. So, she decided to leave me and raised Jay


    by her own.


    This is my family affair, and I owe Nicole my life. The only thing that I wish to do now is to make it up to


    them after all these years. I never stopped loving Nicole. I hope you understand, Mr. Gu."


    Baron looked at Kerr with guilty eyes as he narrated his family affair''s fantasy to him. However, Kerr''s


    calmed aura was like an unbreakable shield that didn''t allow Baron to see through him.


    He was hopeful that Kerr believed at least a huge portion of the story, even though there were many


    plot holes in it. He had to tell Nicole about this as soon as possible because it was obvious that Kerr''s


    next action was to corroborate Baron''s story with her.


    Baron''s purpose behind this idea was only to protect Nicole and Jay from the harasser. If everything


    turned out positive, Kerr would never molest them again.


    Unfortunately, Kerr made up his mind as he noticed that Baron couldn''t keep his eyes straight to look at


    him.


    "So what? What does that have to do between me and Nicole? If you failed to marry her seven years


    ago, what makes you think you can seed now? Or do you think you have seven more years to fight


    for it?


    I''m not a man that leaves women waiting. If I had the chance to marry her right now, I''d do it."


    Kerr didn''t even bother himself anymore and went past Baron to walk straight to the restaurant¡¯s


    entrance. As a matter of fact, Nicole was still free as long as she didn''t marry anyone else.


    Kerr thought to himself that it was impossible for Baron to marry Nicole since he had her waiting for him


    for seven years.


    Kerr expected anyone to be the biological father of Jay but Baron. He inevitably felt disappointed after


    learning the truth. However, Kerr started to make connections between Baron''s version and Nicole''s


    version when they first met.


    In the first ce, Nicole mentioned that she had separated from Jay''s father before Jay was born. Why


    couldn''t he marry her before Jay''s birth? Was Baron''s mother the real impediment for them to marry?


    Baron ran out of words for a couple of seconds, but he instantly rushed his way towards Kerr as he saw


    him entering the restaurant.


    It would be too quick for Baron''s lie to be uncovered by Kerr if he talked to Nicole now. Therefore,


    Baron had to make sure Kerr wouldn''t ask Nicole about it now.


    But it was toote for Baron when Kerr walked in the restaurant and could spot the figure he was so


    obsessed with. Long hair down to the waist in which her curves were covered by it as if they were shy


    to be seen, and smoothly straight like a calmed dark sea.


    As soon as Jay realized that Kerr was at the entrance, he couldn''t help but smiled at him with his


    shining eyes as he was sat in front of Nicole.


    "Are you still hungry, Jay? What else would you like to eat?"


    As Nicole was holding the menu and asked Jay what he wanted to eat, she noticed that his eyes were


    happily paralyzed like a kid watching cartoons. And she turned around just in time to witness the


    picture of Kerr standing still at the restaurant''s entrance and Baron rushing in behind him.


    "What are you two doing together?"


    Her face gave away how shocked she was as she stood up from her seat and focused her sight


    straight at them.


    "What a coincidence, isn''t it? Mr. Gu was just passing by when I was outside, so we had a little chat.


    Sadly, he has an appointment now and he must leave. Isn''t that right, Mr. Gu?"


    It would be a terrible idea if Kerr stayed for dinner with them. Besides the indigestion that Baron had,


    his lie would be exposed more than ever. After all, he involved Nicole in a big lie which wasn''t nice for


    her.


    Kerr replied calmly as he didn''t take his eyes off Nicole,


    "You''re right Mr. Fang. But I got a call a moment ago. My client canceled the appointment."


    Nicole thought to herself that there had to be a reason of why they were sort of agitated, especially


    Baron. "Oh, I got worried for a second since I watched you two kind of rushed. I thought something


    important had happened."


    Now Kerr moved his sight towards Jay.


    He knew what he was doing. He expected Jay to react immediately if heid his eyes on him.


    Jay jumped out of his seat with enthusiasm and gently took Nicole''s hand just to draw her attention. "I


    want Uncle Gu to stay with us, Mommy. Can he stay for dinner, please? Let him stay so we can y


    after dinner. Please, please, please!"


    He looked up at his mother with his eyes filled with hope.


    She looked back at him with her head bent. She couldn''t have the courage to deny his wish, even


    though she had her doubts.


    As it was mentioned, Kerr knew what he was doing and so did Nicole. She was aware of how well


    prepared Kerr was. His status was well known in every ce of the city. Who would dare to stand him


    up?


    Only Jay would believe his tant lie.


    Nicole raised her head to look at Baron and signaled him to make the decision.


    "It would be an honor to share a table with you and get to know you better, Mr. Gu."


    Baron was a bit scared since his lie was in danger. However, he still agreed so as not to put Nicole in a


    complicated and awkward position.


    Baron knew from Nicole''s words that Jay liked Kerr. And now he just witnessed it with his own eyes as


    he looked at that tiny and innocent face of Jay with his eyes full of happiness.


    He felt a bit weird though, as he realized that Kerr was actually the only one to bring out the best of Jay


    and his personality. He started to worry.


    "Thank you, Uncle Fang. Can we sit together with you today?"


    Jay let go of Nicole''s hand as he walked towards Baron''s side and reached out to him so Baron could


    see that Jay wanted to be picked up.


    "Sure! That''s a great idea."


    Baron put his hands around Jay''s waist to lift him up and sat him on the chair next to him.


    "Alright! Thank you for your invitation of dinner then."


    Before sitting next to Baron, Kerr moved towards Nicole''s seat to gently pull out her chair so she could


    sit on it as he secretly winked at Jay.


    Nicole felt a bit awkward and thought that Kerr''s action wasn''t even necessary as she sat down.


    There was no expression on Kerr''s face but ofcency which Nicole could easily notice it in his


    eyes.


    She knew him well enough to think that it was just an illusion from her. Kerr''s hint waspletely real.


    "I already ordered the food for me and Jay. Here''s the menu for you two."


    She handed the menu to them so they could choose their orders. However, when she put the menu


    between Baron and Kerr, she felt quite embarrassed as her face was turning red as


    always.

 Chapter 36 Wanted To Marry Her

    Chapter 36 Wanted To Marry Her


    "Mr. Gu, you are the guest. Please take the menu first."


    Baron pushed the menu to Kerr in a respectful manner.


    Discreetly, he showed his identity clearly. It created the impression that he was a family with Nicole and


    Jay, and the man named Kerr was an outsider.


    "Don''t bother. What did Nicole order? I only want the same one,"


    Kerr replied beaming before turning to look at Nicole with a devilish smile.


    He treated Baron''s provocation indifferently because other than he found it uninteresting, he never took


    it seriously. What he craved at the moment was to get what he wanted. No matter what it was or who it


    was.


    He had been like this in the past. Now facing Nicole, he felt that it was still the same, nothing had


    changed.


    The only differencey in his firm determination to have her.


    Nicole was slightly uneasy. Knowing Kerr staring at her intently, she felt herself blushing.


    "How do you know what I ordered? Must you like it?"


    she asked bluntly. ''This was weird,'' she thought. She had this nagging feeling of being haunted by this


    man. He was like a stalker. She couldn''t avoid him in thepany, and even after work, she couldn''t


    get rid of him.


    Since when had she been afraid of getting along with Kerr? Imagining the way how Kerr looked at her


    now, it seemed like he would swallow her whole in his stomach.


    Indeed, she was bing a bundle of nerves this day.


    "Even if I don''t like it now, I''ll try to get used to it,"


    Kerr grinned, holding her gaze intently and a bit more passionately.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''What difference could it make even if Baron was really the father of Jay?'' Kerr mused. While still


    appreciating the beauty sitting across him, he inwardly swore that Baron''s being a father of Jay


    wouldn''t deter him from liking Nicole.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jay felt happy that he almost couldn''t suppress a giggle. He immediately covered


    his mouth, but still, his mother caught it.


    "Jay, don''t be so impolite."


    Not knowing how to respond to Kerr, she had resorted to looking at her son instead. Her eyes were so


    helpless.


    Considering how happy he was, gradually, she lowered her guard down in her heart''s defense.


    Because first and foremost, Jay was her Achilles heel. She didn''t care about anyone''s feelings, but she


    couldn''t ignore Jay''s.


    "Okay, Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom,"


    Jay softly mumbled, meeting his mother''s eyes with a serious expression, before casting a nce at


    Kerr.


    "Uncle Gu, can you take me there?"


    he requested, his face looking expectant. He was curious about Uncle Gu''s thoughts, so he surely


    needed to have a good talk with him. After all, it was rted to Mommy''s happiness, so he must be


    cautious.


    "Okay,"


    Kerr nodded at once before standing up and inched his way to Jay. He gently wrapped his hand in his


    small hand and carefully led him to the bathroom.


    Looking at their backs, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She subconsciously picked up a ss of water


    on the table and drank some to calm herself down.


    Baron, however, chose this moment to spout what was on his head.


    "Nicole, I''ve told Kerr that Jay is our son."


    What he said next almost made her choke on a mouthful of water. It took her a lot of strength to prevent


    the water from gushing out of her mouth. She tried to suppress the erratic beating of her heart, but


    when she swallowed it, she coughed incessantly.


    "Ahem!


    What... What did you say?"


    She lifted her head and eyed him doubtfully.


    ''Was this for real?'' she thought inwardly. She knew Baron so well. He was usually calm and collected,


    and would not make up such a ridiculous lie.


    After thoughtful consideration, it seemed to her that they had changed a lot after they came back from


    Manhattan. Jay had changed, and likewise, even Baron had changed too.


    As for herself, she didn''t know. And she was not quite sure.


    "Haven''t you been worrying about Kerr taking Jay away from you? So I think it''s a way to solve it once


    and for all. I also told him that I would give you and Jay a legal status in the Fang family.


    Maybe we can make him give up, totally. Even if you don''t tell me, I can guess that he is pestering you,


    right?"


    Baron said earnestly in a voice soft with affection as he continued looking at her worriedly.


    Yes, he knew that Nicole was a strong-minded woman. And most often than not, she was fond of


    shouldering things by herself like in Manhattan. And now that she came back to their hometown, she


    was still like that.


    And more than once, he had even hinted that he could support this pair of mother and son, but she


    never gave him a chance.


    Right now, he felt desperate and drastically told a lie. ording to his knowledge of her, she would not


    recklessly expose him. Thus, he had every reason to get close to her.


    "Baron, don''t you know that we won''t get married? If you keep lying about me, I''m afraid that your


    reputation will be damaged sooner orter. In that case, all the more Kerr will be suspicious.


    You should have addressed it with me first. I nned to resign after some time and bring Jay back to


    Manhattan. But Jay loves the present life very much, so it is still open for discussion with him.


    Don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing. And I''ll ask for your help if I''m in trouble. That''s it,"


    she thoroughly exined as the light in her eyes became dim, looking more apprehensive.


    Now it confused her whether his lie was useful or not, but considering Kerr''s behavior just now, there


    was no sign of fear on his face, nor did he look threatened.


    All she could discern was a strong sense of possessiveness in his eyes every time their eyes met.


    Somehow, she was a little scared of it, but she was more ufortable with Baron''s silly idea.


    Keenly observing her bothered and thoughtful expressions showing in her face, Baron held back and


    remained silent. He opted not to speak out his thoughts at the moment.


    He truly intended to tell her that he genuinely wanted to marry her. But the Fang family couldn''t ept


    Jay as he was a child of another man.


    It was the sole reason he had been hesitant for so many years. And he couldn''t bring himself to


    confess.


    In the washroom, Kerr silently watched the little guy, who was standing in front of the children''s specific


    washing table. He liked the way he washed his small hands as he found it cute and funny. His eyes


    continued to follow his small actions until he found himself already lost in his thought.


    "Jay, do you remember your father?"


    He had no idea whether Jay knew that Baron was his father. But as he observed, he didn''t see any


    resemnce between the two.


    On the contrary, he was reminded of his own childhood every time he looked at Jay.


    He thought that things would have been easier and simpler if he was his son.


    Jay shook his head when he heard him ask.


    The word "father" was very strange to him. He had never heard his Mommy mention it.


    "When I was a child, my mommy told me that my daddy was separated from Mommy before I was


    born. But Mommy gave me all the love.


    So, I don''t feel sad at all."


    Jay lifted his eyes and started scrutinizing Kerr seriously.


    For so many years, he had beenforting himself by these words. And he hoped for someone who


    could protect his mommy. Sometimes, he felt that the speed of his growth was way too slow.


    After they came back here from Manhattan, his mommy had been injured twice.

 Chapter 37 Uncle Gu Is So Considerate

    Chapter 37 Uncle Gu Is So Considerate


    "Do you want me to be your father?"


    Kerr squatted down to be on the same height as Jay, and looked at him straight in the eye. He seemed


    so earnest in his request that he decided to show his respect by being on the same level as the boy.


    Although Jay was still a child, he would treat him seriously. Kerr could feel in Jay''s gaze that he was


    considering what was best for Nicole''s interest given that he loved and cared for her deeply.


    He had never met a child like Jay who had such a smart mind and a considerate heart.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jay nodded solemnly.


    "I know that you can protect Mommy. She once told me that someone pped her once, and that


    person ended up having a broken hand."


    It was you who did it, isn''t it? It was you who protected her that time. You also like Mommy, don''t you?


    You like Mommy as I do, right?"


    No matter how smart Jay was, the way he viewed the world was still very simple. He wanted to protect


    a person just because he simply loved that person.


    Just now, it urred to Kerr that Jay did not understand the difference between familial affection and


    romantic love.


    "That''s different. I like your mommy, but your love for her is different."


    With a smug look in his eyes, Kerr reached out and held the young child in his arms.


    It was true that Nicole had sessfully drew his attention and aroused his interest. Even he was


    starting to believe that he was falling in love with her a little bit.


    Stretching out his short arms, Jay put them around Kerr''s neck and tilted his face against Kerr''s broad


    shoulder. Jay was thinking that Uncle Gu was an adult whom he could rely on, so he allowed himself to


    be hugged by him.


    His mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t say the word "father" out loud. Only he knew that he


    wanted to call him that.


    Looking at the faces of Kerr and Jay, Nicole was put in a trance. The two were bing more alike as


    the days passed by.


    Kerr helped Jay sit down on the chair. When the dishes were served to them, he deftly cut the steak on


    his te and exchanged it with the te in front of Nicole.


    "Wow, Uncle Gu is so considerate!"


    Watching Kerr cut the steak for his mommy, Jay pped his hands and exaggeratedly praised Kerr''s


    behavior. In return, Nicole rolled her eyes at him.


    "Jay, focus on your meal," she admonished him.


    Wearing a disapproving face, Nicole looked at Jay who sitting opposite her.


    She remembered clearly when Baron got told off for doing the exact same thing. That time, Jay had


    told Baron that his mommy was an adult and there was no need for others to take care of her.


    But now that Kerr did it, his reaction was totally different from before.


    She really wanted to know how Kerr managed to easily win Jay''s heart. What kind of potion did Kerr


    make him drink for Jay to act childish and docile like now?


    "Mommy, do you think I''m too noisy?"


    Wearing an innocent and wronged face, Jay looked as if he had been scolded by her.


    "No, I just want you to eat more."


    When she saw the expression on Jay''s face, Nicole did not want to say anything more.


    Although she knew that Jay did not mean anything bad by it, she still felt that it was a bit inappropriate


    to nag him now.


    During dinner, neither Kerr nor Baron engaged each other. The atmosphere remained thick between,


    and it was very awkward for Nicole.


    She felt a little ufortable to be taken care of by Kerr, but she couldn''t show her emotions in front of


    her son.


    She could only turn around and nod at Kerr with a smile to express her thanks.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Looking at the way Kerr and Nicole interacted, Baron was upset.


    Jay was the reason why he had not proposed to Nicole. Even if Nicole was to ept him, Jay would


    never be epted into the Fang family. He was torn because he did not want to hurt Nicole in any way.


    Now that Kerr had entered the picture, he felt a little regretful of hisck of action in the past. It seemed


    that his only option now was to win Jay''s heart so he would be able to fight for Nicole''s heart.


    A sudden call interrupted Baron''s train of thoughts. When he saw his mother''s number on the screen,


    he immediately stood up.


    "Excuse me, I have to take this call. Please continue to eat," he excused himself.


    After that, he turned around and walked towards the bathroom for some privacy.


    "Mom, I''m outside. What''s up?"


    Baron frowned while listening to his mother on the phone. He was silent for a while, a hesitant look on


    his face. But in the end, he didn''t refuse her.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be right back," he replied obediently.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at himself in the mirror and sighed softly. Then he turned around


    and returned to the dining room. He began apologizing to Nicole and Kerr.


    "I have something urgent to deal with, so I need to leave now. Mr. Gu, please help me drive them home


    after the dinner." He turned to Jay and added, "Jay, I''ll take you out on weekend, okay?"


    He then raised his hand and fondled Jay''s hair. Jay looked annoyed but did not say anything.


    "You can leave now if you have something to deal with," Nicole offered.


    When Nicole looked at Baron''s worried face, she thought that something must have happened at


    home. Since Baron didn''t spare her any detail, she left it at that. It was improper for her to ask him


    about his family affairs.


    Baron nodded and left.


    On the way home, Baron''s mind was filled with images of Nicole and Kerr. Nicole was now working at


    the Gu Group and Kerr was pestering her.


    Nicole and Kerr worked together and saw each other every day. Baron was really afraid that Nicole


    would fall in love with Kerr sooner orter.


    It seemed that he really needed to take action fast.


    When he came back home, his mother was sitting in the living room, waiting for Baron''s arrival. She


    looked at the photo in her hand and noticed that the girl in the photo had such gentle eyes. She


    couldn''t help but admire the girl''s beauty in the photo.


    "Mom, why did you call me back in such a hurry?"


    He took off his coat and sat beside his mother, looking at her tenderly.


    Everyone in A City knew that Baron was well-known for his filial piety. He seldom talked back to his


    parents, and was a model for his obedience.


    "Look at this photo, Baron. She''s the daughter of my friend. She will return from abroad in a couple of


    days. However, her family are all living abroad, so I promised her parents to let her stay here


    temporarily.


    This way, we can take care of her. When shees back, you must pick her up at the airport," she


    requested Baron.


    Mrs. Fang was satisfied to see that Baron had grown up to be modest and polite. She had put all her


    heart and soul into raising him when he was younger, and now she harbored high expectations of his


    future.


    After taking the photo from his mother, he looked at the girl in the picture and nodded.


    It was not an emergency after all. He felt a little disappointed that his time with Nicole was cut short, but


    he didn''t show it.


    "You don''t remember her at all? When you were a child, her mother took her to visit us. But before long,


    they emigrated," Mrs. Fang reminisced gleefully.


    "I still remember that you asked her to marry you after you grew up," his mother added with a gentle


    smile.


    Thinking of what happened to Baron when he was a child, his mother smiled tenderly. She was also


    trying to hint at her son and wanted to know his thoughts.


    She offered to take care of a friend''s daughter in hopes that Baron could try to get along with the


    woman she approved of.

 Chapter 38 A Family With Good Reputation

    Chapter 38 A Family With Good Reputation


    On hearing this, Baron was shocked.


    "Mom, you don''t expect me to live up to my childhood joke, do you?"


    He would have totally forgotten about that incident if it wasn''t mentioned by his mother just now. Even if


    he did remember, how could he take that promise seriously? At that time, he didn''t know what love and


    marriage meant. He was still innocent to the inner workings of the Fang family.


    Why would she bring that up now? Before crossing paths with Nicole, he didn''t know what real love


    was. He started and ended his rtionships without an immense joy or sadness usually felt when one


    was in love. Now, he was 100 percent sure of his feelings for her.


    He loved her so much. Even though he wasn''t sure whether she loved him or not, he would still offer


    his heart to her wholly.


    "You can make your decision after you meet her. I won''t force you, but if you can get along well with


    her, it will be a good thing for us. After all, our families are well matched."


    Baron''s mother persuaded him patiently as she saw that he was frowning.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The future daughter-inw of the Fang family must be generous and sensible. More importantly, she


    must belong to a family of equal social rank.


    "Mom, I''m a grown man. I can make decisions on my own. Besides, I''m already in love with someone


    else, so I can''t keep the promise I made when I was a child."


    Baron leaned tiredly on the sofa and rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    He still hadn''t helped Nicole solve her big issue with Kerr, and his mother had already gotten him in


    trouble. He was unable to cope with what was happening. What troubled him the most was that he


    faintly felt that Nicole had changed her mind.


    He had thought that she wouldn''t mind the lie he told to Kerr, but it turned out that she didn''t want him


    to help her at all.


    Baron''s mother was surprised to hear this. It was her first time hearing those words from Baron, so she


    was very curious about the woman who had piqued her son''s heart.


    "Really? Why have I never heard you mention it? Who is she? If you have time, you should take her to


    our home and introduce her to us. I won''t stop you from choosing your own woman, but she better


    belong to a family that won''t put the Fang family to shame.


    At least, she should be from a family with good reputation. I will never let some shameful woman marry


    into our family."


    She put her foot down. She didn''t want to fight with her son, but she had to make it clear to him that the


    pristine reputation of the Fang family should never be put at stake.


    Looking at his mother''s serious face, Baron sighed. He wanted to say something, but he decided to


    keep his mouth shut.


    "Okay."


    Although Nicole was a good woman, he could not deny the fact that she gave birth to a child out of


    wedlock. Although he knew it wasn''t her fault, it was true.


    No one would dispel their prejudice against the result of what had happened.


    In Manhattan, he had fallen in love with Nicole at first sight, and when he was about to confess to her,


    he noticed her slightly swollen belly.


    He had tried to persuade Nicole to abort the fatherless child, but she refused adamantly. After that, his


    confession never saw the light of the day.


    Meanwhile, Kerr sent Nicole and Jay back to their apartmentplex.


    "Jay, could you please go upstairs first? I have something to discuss with Uncle Gu."


    Nicole turned to Jay with a meaningful look.


    She really needed to have a talk with Kerr. She had thought it over. Baron''s lie might be of some use to


    stop Kerr from pestering her. But she didn''t want Jay to know about it.


    "Okay, Mommy. Take your time. I can sleep on my own. You don''t have to rush back."


    Wearing a naughty smile on his face, Jay looked at Nicole and couldn''t help butugh. He then turned


    to look at Kerr and winked at him, raising his little hand to cheer him up.


    "Good night, Uncle Gu!"


    After that, he walked towards his room.


    When Jay had entered the apartment, Kerr looked at her and said coldly,


    "Jay is nothing like Baron."


    He turned his head and looked at Nicole coldly, as if she had the answer he needed. He never


    completely believed what Baron said.


    In his eyes, Nicole seemed too calm when dealing with Baron. He always knew she was smart, but he


    didn''t think she was capable of collecting herself in this kind of rtionship.


    No woman could calmly face her ex, let alone get along with him after being dumped. On the contrary,


    Nicole was very friendly with Baron.


    Maybe she loved Baron so much that she would willingly be his woman from behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this possibility, Kerr couldn''t help but clench his fists in anger.


    "Yes, since Jay takes more after me. I''ve heard that you already knew about Jay''s identity, but I hope


    you can keep it a secret. I don''t want Jay to know about it because the truth will only bring him harm.


    Since I have decided to give birth to him, I will definitely take care of him. I don''t need anyone to help


    me.


    It''s my own decision to give birth to Jay. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Nicole was not sure if Kerr believed what Baron had said. After all, Jay didn''t seem close to Baron who


    had been around him since he was a baby. On the contrary, the boy only met Kerrtely but he already


    seemed very attached to him.


    She didn''t care whether Kerr believed that Baron was the father of Jay, but she had to make him


    understand her attitude. Jay was her only child and it had nothing to do with anyone.


    ''Even if Kerr finds out the true identity of Jay one day, I won''t let him meddle with me.''


    "Since you and Baron already broke up, why would you give birth to his baby? Do you still love him?"


    What bothered Kerr the most was whether she still loved Baron. Was it the reason why she always


    tried to keep a distance from him?


    He was concerned about Nicole''s feelings towards Baron. It seemed that he not only wanted to keep


    her, but also wanted to conquer her heart.


    Even if Nicole already had a child with another man, Kerr had to make sure she had forgotten that man.


    He wanted her to love him whole-heartedly.


    "No, I don''t. Yes, I gave birth to Jay but he had nothing to do with it. Now that I''ve been able to raise


    him myself these years, I don''t need anyone else to take care of him," she exined.


    "What''s more, since Baron and I have already separated, there is no need for us to think about each


    other anymore."

 Chapter 39 Talking In His Sleep

    Chapter 39 Talking In His Sleep


    "I''ll just keep Jay to believe that Baron is a good friend to me. There''s no need for Jay to know who he


    really is."


    The only thing she wished for in that moment was Kerr to understand her. If he ever found out that she


    was lying to him, he would let Jay know that his mother was a liar.


    Nicole promised to herself that she would always teach Jay good values, such as telling the truth.


    Although she had to lie to Kerr for her own sake, she would never let her lie to be discovered by her


    child because he''d probably end up learning a bad habit.


    Besides, she had a feeling that Kerr somehow drew Jay''s attention a long time ago by persuading him


    and making some kind of deal between them.


    "Baron will never get the respect that Jay has for me. He didn''t acknowledge himself as Jay''s father


    and I know he won''t do it now.


    I can assure you that you''ll realize that I''m better for you and Jay rather than Baron. I don''t care if your


    rtionship with him was relevant or not."


    Kerr kept his sight at her with such kindness.


    Kerr was probably the hardest man on Earth to trick. He could tell with ease that no signs of love or any


    type of emotion manifested in Nicole''s eyes when she talked about Baron.


    Deep inside of Kerr, he truly felt that there wasn''t ce awaiting for Baron in Nicole''s heart.


    "I appreciate that you agreed to keep Baron''s true identity to Jay as a secret, Mr. Gu. But I''d like to


    maintain the situation as it currently is. It''s been quite a long time since Jay and I''ve been living


    together, I don''t want anything or anyone toe and change it all.


    And judging by the time, I think I should get inside the apartment. Thank you so much for the ride back


    home."


    Nicole gave a sign of gratitude to Kerr, turned to her right to pull the car door''s trigger and got out. She


    wouldn''t look back until she was sure that he had left as she was walking towards the building.


    She took a deep breath and released a sigh of satisfaction as she watched the ck Porsche vanish.


    She didn''t deny it though. She was scared to hell in his car because she thought that he would


    question her about the truth in any second. Fortunately, she seeded in hiding her fear with


    calmness.


    In case that anything wrong had happened in that car, she wouldn''t have known how to react against


    Kerr and how to protect her child.


    A sentiment of worry and anxiety emerged inside of Nicole as she realized that she had never felt so


    defenseless and weak with someone''s presence before.


    She heavily stepped forward the apartment''s door and walked in. As she approached the living room,


    she could see that the main light was still turned on but no one was in there. Then she realized that her


    child was already asleep as she watched the clock hung on the wall.


    She walked towards Jay''s room as she was quietly taking off her high-heeled shoes. He had his sheets


    down to his feet, so she put them back on his body to cover him from the cold as she was just thinking


    about stuff.


    "...I love you too, Father."


    Jay whispered with his soft voice as he was smiling from left to right.


    Nicole had a hard time trying to understand what she just witnessed. She was so shocked that she


    couldn''t even move a muscle. She stood still for a couple of minutes and then left.


    She had no clue that Jay was somehow interested in his father that he even had dreams about him. He


    was a kid, after all, no matter how smart he was.


    She started to feel sorry for her boy.


    Maybe she should''ve never kept secrets from Jay. She wondered for a moment if Kerr would be willing


    to take care of Jay if he ever found out about his true identity.


    However, she totally discarded that possibility of her mind since she remembered the amount of


    women that were around Kerr. She wasn''t sure if he could be able to behave nice towards Jay all the


    time.


    Right after Nicole had left the bedroom, Jay immediately got rid of his sheets as he jumped out of the


    bed, smiling happily.


    Early when the sun had just awakened, Nicole arrived to thepany as she felt a strange feeling of


    dislike when she walked in.


    Lily was just chilling as she was cleaning up her desk and getting rid of her trash. However, Nicole


    sensed that the atmosphere in thepany was dense.


    "Hi Lily, is there something wrong today?"


    Lily stopped cleaning for a second and turned her body around as she heard Nicole''s voice. It seemed


    by the look on her face that she was flustered. She just made a gesture of hesitation as she always did


    and went back to cleaning.


    Then she turned around again and said to Nicole with such zero interest, "You don''t need to worry


    about anything. It''s just that the employees here are focused on nothing but being unproductive."


    Lily heard the rumors as soon as she arrived at thepany this morning, but she hadn''t seen the


    gossip in the flesh until now. However, she knew how Nicole was at work, so she took the rumors with


    a grain of salt.


    Nicole didn''t give it a second thought as she heard Lily''s words. She headed to herputer and


    started working on the partnership with the Chu Group which was more important than anything else at


    the moment. The only thing that was missing now for Nicole was Kerr''s signature.


    "Hey Lily, could you do me a favor? I need you to hand this document for Mr. Gu to sign."


    Lily didn''t bother and went straight to Kerr''s office with the document. When she was about to knock


    the door, his new secretary showed up and stopped her.


    "Not so fast! Do I know you? Well, I don''t think so. Why are you looking for Kerr?"


    Sunny couldn''t help but be suspicious as she was wearing a white suit and stood firmly in front of Lily.


    She wouldn''t let any other woman get close to Kerr since she wanted only herself to be around him.


    "Hello, may I introduce myself? My name is Lily and I am Director Ning''s assistant. She needs Mr. Gu


    to get this document signed as soon as possible."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lily would''ve naturally said something back to her, but she decided not to when she realized how


    expensive Sunny''s white suit was. It was obvious that she wasn''t the right person to mess with.


    "Cool, let me check it."


    After hearing that it was Nicole who sent Lily to Kerr''s office, she made cheerful noises.


    It was explicit that Sunny had a personal matter with Nicole. She saw Nicole getting out of Kerr''s car


    yesterday. Therefore, she thought that Nicole was looking for any chance to reach out to Kerr today.


    She took the document and carefully scanned it as she turned around. She didn''t find any notes with


    messages in the document. She turned back again and handed the document back to Lily abruptly.


    "I guess that you''re professional enough to notice what the mistake is here. You have no idea the


    losses that thispany may suffer with such errors like this! You seriously need to take a training


    course again! Go and hand back this atrocity to your director and ask her to redo it."


    Sunny was apparently mad as she aggressively shouted at Lily.


    Lily couldn''t believe what she just witnessed. She felt truly blown away as she headed her way back to


    Nicole''s desk with concerning eyes.


    Lily had always been confident when it came to Nicole''s performance in thepany since she hardly


    ever made mistakes. Nevertheless, Sunny looked pretty serious. So she decided to check it out with


    Nicole.


    As Kerr could also hear Sunny''s heated show, he asked Jared without even bothering tond his sight


    on him.


    "Could you go and check that everything is alright, please? And take the chance to tell Sunny that she''s


    working in one of the biggestpanies in the city, not in some kind of vegetable market."

 Chapter 40 Sorry To Disturb You

    Chapter 40 Sorry To Disturb You


    "No problem Mr. Gu. I''ll let her know."


    Jared obeyed Kerr''s demand as he turned around and led his way towards where Sunny was.


    However, Jared nned to change Kerr''s message since the He family had a special rtionship with


    the Gu family. He thought that Kerr''s words were a bit rude to deliver to Sunny.


    He knew that Sunny wasn''t the person he would want to mess with. Jared was sure that she would


    cause a lot of trouble if she was irritated.


    "Hello Miss He. Is everything alright?


    Mr. Gu was a little concerned because of the screaming that came from you."


    Sunny nodded her head in a sign of affirming that there was nothing wrong as she walked directly to


    Kerr''s office with Jared. Once she got to the office, she poured Kerr a cup of coffee and put it on his


    desk as she kept a gentle look at him.


    "I will always be grateful with you for giving me this big chance to work in the Gu Group, Kerr. You must


    teach me well though if you want me to perform correctly here."


    Jared decided to leave the office since Sunny''s timid voice made him cringe.


    "The Gu Group has a history record of excellent people that have ever worked with the Gu family, Miss


    He. I''m afraid that I can''t intervene in your process if you don''t behave like a qualified assistant."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were the emotionless words that came out of Kerr as he kept looking at hisputer''s screen


    with focused eyes.


    In fact, Kerr had done enough for Sunny by letting her work in thepany. Therefore, the least she


    could do was to behave properly.


    "I know Kerr. I know what I have to do. You can trust me."


    She grabbed the cup of coffee and handed it to Kerr as she widely smiled from left to right.


    "You should have a little break for now and drink this cup of coffee."


    Meanwhile, Lily brought back the document to Nicole in her office.


    Nicole started to check every piece of data''s detail like five times because she couldn''t locate what


    Sunny stated that was wrong. And eventually, she found nothing wrong with the document as she


    looked at Lily with confusing eyes.


    "I don''t think I found anything wrong with it. It is weird for me that Jared felt that this document isn''t


    good enough."


    Nicole was probably the most meticulous person in thepany when it came to business matters.


    She would never let any mistake to go past her sight.


    Although she disagreed with the feedback, she had to take it seriously since Kerr''s assistant said so.


    "That''s the thing Nicole, it wasn''t Jared. When I was about to knock on the door, Kerr''s new secretary


    stopped me and decided to take a look at your document. She was really rude to me though, but it


    seemed that she wasn''t joking around."


    Judging by the tone of Lily, she was still not pleasant towards Sunny''s treatment to her.


    "Oh. I understand now. Don''t worry Lily, you should go ahead with your work."


    Nicole gave a sign to Lily with her hand to let her know that she could go back to her desk.


    Nicole was unsure of Sunny''s behavior. She even wondered if Kerr was behind this. After all, it was


    something that Kerr would do. It seemed that she had to try to deliver the document in person since Lily


    wasn''t treated quite well.


    She thought to herself that if situations like this one started to happen repeatedly from now and on, she


    wouldn''t be in peace with her job anymore. Therefore, she would have to quit.


    She stood up from her chair and walked towards Kerr''s office. She saw Jared''s presence as she


    arrived at Kerr''s door.


    "Hello Mr. Kang. I was wondering if Mr. Gu is avable to talk."


    Jared could notice from meters away that Nicole wanted nothing but argue with Kerr.


    "Hello Director Ning. Mr. Gu is inside reviewing some business matters."


    Jared agreed to let her walk in since Nicole was an important part of thepany and there might''ve


    been a relevant issue that she needed to discuss with Kerr. However, he knew that the atmosphere


    was about to get heated because Sunny was also in there yet.


    Nicole stepped forward firmly as she knocked on the door with great strength. Jared started to feel


    quite nervous.


    "The door is unlocked, pleasee in."


    Kerr instantly answered to whoever knocked on the door, even though he previously didn''t even reach


    out to receive Sunny''s coffee.


    When Sunny saw Nicole enter the office, an idea popped up in her mind at once.


    "Ah!" she screamed as her hand couldn''t stay still and identally let go of the cup of coffee which


    heavily hit the floor. The impact made the coffee ssh on her and Kerr''s clothes.


    "Oh my god Kerr! I didn''t mean to provoke this mess. I''m truly sorry."


    Sunny immediately grabbed the paper towel that was on the table and wiped the coffee stains off Kerr''s


    shirt. Kerr could sense how anxious she was by looking at her face and as he felt the intensity that she


    held his arm with. They looked very intimate at that moment.


    He quite disliked her bodynguage in that moment and he was about to move his arm away as he


    heard Nicole''s strange tone of voice that made him feel a bit concerned.


    "I honestly didn''t mean to cause this mess with my visit, but I urgently need this document with your


    signature, Mr. Gu.


    I would like you to check on every detail of it since it was rejected for having some mistakes that I never


    found. If you''re not avable now, I''ll just ask my assistant toe and take itter on. Please take


    your time to check the document."


    A loud noise resounded all around the office when Nicole unconsciously dropped the folder on the desk


    with such toughness.


    Before Kerr could say a word, she was already leaving the office.


    This time, even taking a deep breath couldn''t help Nicole out to cool herself after witness their intimacy.


    It seemed that whenever she had to pay a visit to Kerr''s office, she would end up with a weigh on her


    chest.


    Now she couldn''t get out of her head the thought that the same man, who had said those ambiguous


    words to herst night, was getting along with his assistant in the office. She was still grateful that she


    hadn''t told Jay that he was his father.


    If the circumstances were different, Jay would be quite disappointed.


    Nevertheless, she tried not to pay attention to the disappointment in her heart.


    "Wait, Nicole. Where are you going?" Kerr called out.


    Nicole just kept going towards the office''s door as she ignored Kerr''s soft words.


    Kerr didn''t even hesitate to push Sunny away as he rapidly stood up to go after Nicole. But the chase


    had to be interrupted due to Kerr''s phone which started to ring.


    He decided to pick up his phone first since Nicole was still in hispany. She couldn''t escape from


    him anyway. He moved forward to the bathroom since his shirt was still dirty with coffee stains on it.


    Jared stood at the door and watched the whole scene. When he saw Nicole angrily leading her way out


    of the office, he decided to go after her.


    "Wait, Miss Ning. Miss Ning! Please don''t leave like that. Miss Ning!"


    When she heard Jared''s desperate words, she took a deep breath again before turning back. She


    smiled professionally at him. She had no interest in venting her anger on others.


    "Mr. Kang, you have anything to tell me? I need to get back to work now."


    Jared simply stood in front of Nicole to stop her at once. He was slightly surprised as he noticed how


    much anger there was on her face. He never imagined that Nicole could care that much about Kerr.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to be mad at Kerr and Sunny.


    "I feel that I have the responsibility to exin some things to you. Miss He is the daughter of the He


    family. Both the Gu and He families have had a strong rtionship throughout the years. The reason


    she''s here working with us is simply because Mr. He asked Mr. Gu to keep her in the Gu Group.


    Although Miss He has feelings for Mr. Gu, he''s never had interest in her. But it''s impossible for Mr. Gu


    now to avoid her while she''s around here."


    Jared knew that it had been hard for Kerr to ever approach Nicole since she always was on guard


    against him.

 Chapter 41 I Look Down Upon You

    Chapter 41 I Look Down Upon You


    If she misinterpreted the rtionship between Mr. Gu and Sunny at this point of time, Mr. Gu might


    really lose his hope to win Nicole''s heart. He probably would not even have a chance to exin


    himself.


    Hearing Jared''s utterance, Nicole was stunned. She looked a little bit embarrassed, but the anger in


    her chest seemed to disappear little by little.


    "Why on earth did you tell me that? You know it is none of my business, right? Whoever Mr. Gu


    chooses to keep in thepany has no connection to me. I just want to make sure that the flow of


    work here is not affected because of some insignificant personal affairs."


    She sounded cold and it seemed as if she didn''t care about Kerr. She was unfazed by all the recent


    developments. But though she said this aloud, the anger in her eyes gradually disappeared and was


    reced by a dash of happiness that she didn''t even notice herself.


    "Yes, Miss Ning, you couldn''t be more urate on this. I just feel sorry for Mr. Gu because after all he


    is a good man. It must be nerve-wrecking to get pestered by someone you don''t like all the time."


    Looking at the relieved expression on Nicole''s face, with an understanding smile on his face, Jared


    seemed to be talking to himself, but he was actually speaking to her. This way, he was helping Kerr,


    somewhat.


    If Mr. Gu could win her heart in the end with his help, his sry would be hiked surely! He must ask Mr.


    Gu to raise his sry for him no matter what!


    "Maybe,"


    said Nicole and smiled ufortably. She felt unexpectedly embarrassed about the whole


    conversation. Without wasting any more time just as she turned around to go back to her office she


    heard Jared speak again.


    "Isn''t the file that you are handling a very urgent one? I guess Mr. Gu has signed the document by now.


    You may go and collect it. Lily need note again."


    Jared decided that it would be a great idea to seize the opportunity. Nicole''s mood was better now. This


    would give Kerr a chance to say his piece to her in order to exin everything personally.


    "Well, this document is really an urgent one."


    Seeing no other way, she turned around and headed towards Kerr''s office.


    Standing in the bathroom, Kerr hung up the phone just as he finished. He then reached out to unbutton


    his shirt swiftly, took it off and threw it into the trash can casually. Then he turned on the tap and


    washed his hands thoroughly, and called out to Jared.


    "Jared, get me my shirt from the wardrobe quickly," he said loudly.


    In the office, hearing Kerr''s voice, Sunny was beaming with joy and excitement. She could not care less


    about tidying up the coffee stains on her clothes. She had no time for such insignificant things right


    now. She rapidly took off her high heels and threw them away. She took out the shirt Kerr was asking


    from the wardrobe, opened the bathroom door smartly and walked in confidently.


    With his back to the door, he heard the clicking of the door and unsuspectingly thought that it was


    Jared. He raised his hand to grab the shirt. But when he could not reach the shirt, Kerr raised his head,


    slightly disgusted, to see what was going on. Little was he prepared for the surprise that awaited him.


    He saw Sunny standing there waiting to unbutton her clothes. He was confused and taken aback.


    "What on earth do you think are you doing?"


    He shot an annoyed and quizzical look at Sunny. He wasn''t ready for such a twist.


    "You see my clothes got dirty too. And I did not get anything else to wear. Would it be okay if I


    borrowed yours?"


    There was a gloomy shadow in her eyes, and she looked like she really did not understand what was


    going on. She looked especially pitiful, it was as if she was begging Kerr for some kind of help, and she


    was utterly scared that she would be rejected by him.


    She was dead sure that Kerr would definitely react to such a tender situation. She was confident of her


    beauty and her perfect figure. She knew her way into a man''s heart. She knew the art of seduction.


    The only reason that it took time was because previously she just didn''t have a chance to let Kerr see


    and fall for her undeniable charm.


    Now that moment was here. Sunny was definitely not a fool and would never let the opportunity pass


    by just like that.


    "Sunny, are you even in the right mind? You really need to understand what you are doing."


    Saying this he simply turned and walked towards the door. A desperate Sunny could not let this


    happen. She immediately hugged him tight from behind and stopped him from leaving so easily.


    "Kerr, you know that I like you and you must understand that I can do anything for you. I just want you


    to be mine. Is that too much to ask for? Don''t drive me away like this, please?"


    As she pressed her cheek against his bare back, tears rolled down from her eyes. She could not help


    but cry. She did not want to let go off him. She moved even closer to his body to feel the warmth.


    "Sunny, you know I have no feelings for you. Promise me that you won''t do that ever again."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr was at the end of his wits by now and he simply pushed her away. He then opened the door of the


    bathroom to walk out. He knew what Sunny was thinking but to him, she was no one special except her


    identity. So he had no interest in establishing any form of rtionship with her.


    Since he knew that it was impossible for him to love her, he would never even give her the chance to


    anything of that sort. Otherwise, he would be put under tremendous pressure from both the Gu family


    and the He family. Things would be very troublesome.


    When he emerged out of the bathroom after that extremely shocking incident, he saw Nicole standing


    in the office with a sneer on her lips.


    Now, Kerr was in a very sticky situation and on top of that he didn''t put on his shirt. Sunny''s high heels


    were on the floor. Obviously, both Sunny and Kerr were alone in the bathroom just now and only the


    two knew what they had done.


    "It seems that Mr. Gu is too busy right now to read my document."


    She red at Kerr scoffing. Then she turned around and shot a sarcastic nce at Jared who stood


    behind her with an open mouth. After this she simply left without looking back even once.


    She should have known that Jared was not one to be trusted. After all, he was one of Kerr''s loyal


    subordinates, so she knew what he was thinking. What Jared had done was merely a part of a well


    arranged n.


    But no matter what the truth was, it didn''t make a difference anymore. A person like Kerr would only do


    what he set his heart on. She was too stupid to believe his words, sympathize with him and fall in the


    trap.


    She didn''t feel sorry for Kerr at all. Instead, she felt that Kerr enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded


    by different women.


    Kerr stepped forward and grabbed her wrist directly. He wanted to stop her then and there. All was


    going beyond his control.


    "Please give me a chance. Let me exin. It''s not what you think. I know it looks wrong but the truth is


    different."


    But without turning back, she just raised her hand and pulled him away bit by bit. Then she said in a


    cold and controlled tone,


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t need to exin anything to me. Neither am I bothered nor am I interested to get


    sucked into this weird cycle of misunderstanding anymore."


    Sunny walked out of the bathroom in Kerr''s shirt right at this moment. Her face was reddened and


    there were remnants of the tears on her cheeks. The shirt she wore was definitely over-sized. But


    instead of making her look awkward she appeared to be even more beautiful.


    "Sunny, why don''t you help me out here? Why don''t you say what happened inside there?" Kerr


    pointed at the bathroom.


    He was aware of the fact that Nicole might have misunderstood the rtionship between him and


    Sunny. Therefore, it would be better that Sunny exined the whole thing. Now that he was present,


    she would definitely not even dare to lie.


    Surprised by Kerr''s direct question, she gasped. She lowered her head to hide the maliciousness in her


    eyes that she often used on people to get by her way.


    She was right. When she saw the way Kerr treated Nicole, she understood that there was fondness


    there. When she sniffled, her voice was filled with sadness.


    "Believe me, nothing happened between us..."


    When Nicole heard Sunny, the misunderstanding in her heart didn''t just vanish, instead she became


    more furious. She was surprised to see Sunny in Kerr''s shirt when she turned around.


    Then, she looked up to Kerr and met his worried eyes.


    "Please get dressed first, Mr. Gu. Please be a responsible man. For heaven''s sake don''t do something


    so that I have to look down upon you."


    Nicole quickly turned and left without another word.


    Looking at the receding figure of Nicole, Kerr looked back at Sunny and his eyes became full of


    rage.

 Chapter 42 None Of Your Business

    Chapter 42 None Of Your Business


    "Get out!"


    Hearing his cold voice, Sunny felt her body tremble all over with fear. She watched him clench his jaw.


    Knowing that he would have a fit, she ran out directly without saying another word and caring about her


    appearance.


    Jared efficiently selected a shirt from the wardrobe and handed it to Kerr. When he saw him putting it


    on, his expression turned clouded and dispirited. All his words just now were in vain.


    "Mr. Gu, no wonder that Director Ning misunderstood your rtionship. It''s so easy to let people''s


    imagination run wild here..."


    he said on impulse despite knowing the fact that Kerr was currently boiling with anger. Though it was


    quite obvious, it was just a trick well-yed by Sunny.


    Suddenly aware of the sharp gazeing from Kerr, Jared shut up immediately. He didn''t dare to finish


    what he was about to say further.


    Kerr purposely picked up the documents brought by Nicole a while ago. Giving it a brief nce, he


    promptly affixed his name and signature. His expression held a tinge of worry, but he quickly concealed


    it as he sauntered towards her office.


    Having learned the stubbornness of that woman, he knew that it was impossible to summon her to his


    office. Since Nicole hade to him twice today, he didn''t mind looking for her himself.


    "Where is Director Ning?"


    he sternly asked. He was standing in front of Nicole''s office, but she was not around. His eyes became


    dim when he noticed Lily doing some cleaning up in her desk.


    Lily gasped when she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Still looking startled, she turned around and


    faced Mr. Gu. His unreadable expression made her stammer,


    "Mr. Gu...Miss Ning said that she was not feeling well and just asked for leave to go home."


    Lily was also curious. She had seen Nicole, looking unhappy aftering back from Kerr''s office and


    directed her to ask for leave.


    "How long has she been gone?"


    he urged impatiently. He was more than upset, but he carefully hid the unsettling emotion inside.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not long ago."


    He didn''t waste another second. He hastily turned around and walked straight towards his private


    elevator. His eyes darted towards the red number blinking at the top of the elevator door. He remained


    his gaze fixed on it as he mentally counted the floor as he descended. But it seemed that it was moving


    frustratingly slow, and it was getting on his nerves. He nearly wanted to jump off when it was almost


    down to the first floor. Soon after he heard the elevator ding sound, he dashed all the way down to the


    gate of the Gu Group. But, he was toote, he only saw Nicole''s car leaving.


    "Nicole!"


    At that time, Nicole was too absorbed in her own thoughts as she focused driving straight ahead. She


    was seething in anger and utterly unaware of Kerr''s distressed look.


    "What else did he tell me to forget? The past? Son of a bitch! I shouldn''t have given you 2642 dors


    back then. You''re worthless! If I ever trust you again, I won''t be Nicole Ning!"


    Although her heart refused to believe every word Kerr had said, her mind kept on holding onto his


    words. So all this time, she was always in a pretense, forcing herself not to hope too much.


    And now, she even didn''t realize how furious she was when she encountered Kerr and Sunny together.


    It seemed that she was not only angry, but she also felt a little unhappy and lost. Her gamut of


    emotions weighed her heart down.


    She gently swayed her head, trying to shake these worries out of her mind. However, the images of


    Kerr, who was topless, and Sunny, in disheveled appearance, seemed stuck. They kept haunting and


    tormenting her.


    After a while, she ended up coaxing herself that she had to find something to distract her attention.


    And before she knew it, she had driven her car to where Bonnie and her mother lived. She was unsure


    if they had moved. She should have visited them when she just returned from abroad, but she failed to


    do so.


    Nicole sighed and alighted from the car. Momentster, she had already bought some fruits and found


    herself walking upstairs. When she reached the top, she lifted her hand and knocked on the door


    gently.


    "Who''s there?"


    It was the soft voice of her Auntie Sandra,ing from the inside. It made her instantly happy. She


    missed her.


    "Auntie, it''s me, Nicole. Ie to see you and Bonnie."


    Sandra promptly opened the door in surprise and quickly let her in.


    "Hi, Nicole, you''re finally back. I''ve been thinking about you all these years. And thest thing I heard


    was that you''re already here. I''m afraid that you would have a lot of adjustments to do with your current


    life now,"


    she gushed as she gestured her to sit on the sofa before pouring a ss of water for her. As expected,


    she was concerned about her.


    "Auntie, we are family. Don''t say that. I just settled down in a hurry this time, so I should havee to


    see you earlier. By the way, where is Bonnie? Is she okay?"


    Nicole asked as she eyed the living room. ''Nothing seemed to have changed,'' she mused. She recalled


    the times she had lived here for two days before she left for Manhattan.


    "Well, Bonnie seemed to grow up suddenly. She didn''t tell me many things. Last time, I learned she


    went to a nightclub, so I had no choice but to call you."


    Sandra confided to her as a faint worry visibly showed on her face. Her words were full of


    helplessness.


    "Auntie, I''m here. If you have anything, you can call me. Although you are not my biological mother, you


    have watched me grow up. Moreover, Bonnie is my sister. I won''t leave her alone,"


    Nicole insisted with so much sincerity in her eyes. Then she reached out for her auntie''s hand, giving it


    a tight squeeze, reassuring her. Not long after her birth mother passed away, her father married her.


    Although she did not ept it at that time, she did not object to it.


    She considered herself fortunate that her aunt treated her well, and she gradually let go of the knot in


    her heart. She grew up with her aunt. Before long, Bonnie was born, and they had a good rtionship.


    However, not long after the incident in the Ning family, she moved to Manhattan, and eventually lost


    contact with Bonnie. She knew that her little sister had a lot of misunderstandings about her when she


    met herst time.


    "Bonnie is not at home? She is still at school, isn''t she?"


    Just as soon as she asked, the door opened. Bonnie casually walked in, with a key dangling in her


    hand. She let out a small gasp, the moment she lifted her face, she was shocked.


    "Why are you here?"


    Bonnie demanded. Her cold voice made Nicole''s smile froze.


    "Bonnie, don''t talk to your sister in that way,"


    Sandra scolded her and stared at her angrily.


    "Ie here to see you. It''s gettingte, and I''m leaving. I''lle to see you again when I have time,


    dear Auntie."


    Nicole politely said goodbye and then made her way towards the door. But when she passed by


    Bonnie, she threw her a meaningful look.


    "Let me walk you out."


    Bonnie heeded it and hurriedly put the key on the table before following her downstairs.


    "What are you doing here? If you have something to say, just say it now. Don''te here again. Mom


    didn''t know what happened at the Good Times that day. Don''t say anything more."


    she hissed worriedly. She didn''t know if Nicole had told her mom everything, but she just instinctively


    warned her. In the past seven years, she and Nicole had their own ways of living. She no longer


    needed her pretentious kindness at all.


    "Bonnie, I know you misunderstood me. At that time, the Ning Group had just gone bankrupt, and my


    father had passed away. Then all of a sudden, I received an offer from Manhattan University. I just don''t


    want to face it all, so I went abroad."

 Chapter 43 Nothing Can Change That Fact

    Chapter 43 Nothing Can Change That Fact


    She still couldn''t ept the fact that in just a matter of a few days, her life had be virtually


    unrecognizable from what it had been. Her father had died and the Ning Group had gone bankrupt.


    She went from being the eldest daughter of the owner of the Ning Group to being just another


    nameless orphan. Under such a heavy blow, she had identally fallen into the trap set by Gregory


    Song and Fiona Zhao.


    Everything in this country was too painful for her to bear. She simply wanted to escape from all what


    was happening around her and pretend whatever that had urred was nothing more than a bad


    dream.


    "In Manhattan, I had tried multiple times to contact you, but you refused to answer my phone. Despite


    the tragic demise of our father, inside my heart, you are still my sister."


    Nicole looked at Bonnie with guilt-ridden eyes.


    "Sister? I don''t think so! I still can''t understand why my father favored you so much. Even before his


    death, you were being paid the money that he had secretly left you with.


    Do you know what kind of life my mother and I have had? We are both daughters of the Ning family.


    Why was our father so unfair to me? You have never treated Mom and me as family. Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t have left us alone."


    Bonnie looked at her coldly as if the girl in front of her was no longer her sister whom she had relied on


    so much. She still remembered how her mother had hugged her and wept uncontrobly.


    "I don''t know about all these things. At that time, I received an offer in Manhattan, and I didn''t know that


    my father had already paid the tuition for me. Bonnie, you are my sister. No earthly force can change


    that fact. That bond between us will remain alive forever."


    She could understand her resent. Her father had always been nice to them since childhood. However,


    not long before her father''s ident, he had suddenly lost his temper with Bonnie.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    From that day onwards, it seemed that their father hadn''t said a word to Bonnie until his death.


    However, Nicole couldn''t have ever imagined her father arrange a school for her and at the same time,


    leave Bonnie empty-handed.


    "Forget it. Seven years has passed since then, and we can still lead a happy life without you. I don''t


    need any sister. Just tell Ken Qin, that bastard, that I won''t let him go anytime soon."


    Then, Bonnie turned around and trotted upstairs.


    Nicole listened to her and felt puzzled. She didn''t leave until Bonnie disappeared from her sight


    completely.


    This made her heart sink. She fished out her phone from her bag and called Baron immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Miss Ning, why did you suddenly have to think of me?"


    When he saw his phone screen brighten up by the name Nicole Ning, Baron felt delighted and smiled


    slightly.


    "I may have to work overtime today. Can you help me and pick up Jay?"


    Nicole requested calmly, trying to hide the tsunami of uneasy emotions that were running wildly inside


    her mind.


    "That won''t be a problem. I''ll only be delighted to help you out. Call me once you are free. I''ll pick you


    up at once."


    Now, he obviously didn''t mind helping Nicole take care of her son, which was far better than giving Kerr


    the chance to take care of them. Besides, he could have more time to get along with Jay and win the


    boy''s heart.


    "No, thanks. I''ll drive. You don''t need to pick me up. Bye."


    Without giving him an opportunity to respond, she hung up the phone and drove towards the bar.


    She was way too upied in taking care of Jay in the past seven years. Hence, she had never


    indulged herself in drinking. But today, she really wanted to get drunk so that her chest would feel


    lighter after all the emotional toll she had to take.


    She parked her car in front of the main door of the bar and walked in directly.


    At the Gu Group, Kerr wanted to go look for Nicole with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Mr. Gu, Jeremy Chu, the CEO of the Chu Group, is waiting for you in the meeting room. We''ve already


    made an appointment,"


    Jared said in haste, seeing that his boss was going to leave.


    Hearing this, Kerr stopped in his tracks abruptly. He raised up his chin and rendered a stern look at


    Jared. He hesitated and sighed.


    "Find out where Nicole is right now, and send her location to my phone as soon as possible."


    With that, he walked towards the meeting room and pushed the door open ferociously.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Chu," Kerr apologized.


    Hearing the voice, Jeremy Chu stood up, offered his hand and nodded at Kerr with an elegant smile.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Gu. I have some queries about our cooperation. I hope you''ll be willing to


    alleviate our concerns regarding the same."


    The two men shook hands and then sat opposite to each other.


    "Our cooperation n has been altered. My project director should be here to exin it to you herself.


    But unfortunately, my director isn''t in thepany today for something urgent. I''m sorry that I have to


    make youe here unnecessarily."


    This project was the fruit of Nicole''s painstaking efforts, and he wanted her to finish it on her own terms.


    Even though he knew that it might be irresponsible to tell this to his business partner, he still had to


    respect her strenuous efforts.


    But he didn''t know where Nicole had fled all of a sudden.


    When he thought of how angry she had been when he was with Sunny, he actually felt delighted.


    Nicole''s behavior meant that she cared about Sunny''s rtionship with him very much, which indirectly


    meant that she really cared about the other women he had around him.


    When he heard this, Jeremy Chu was stunned. He didn''t expect Kerr to be so straightforward with him.


    That day at the dinner, he had noticed how much Kerr cared about Nicole Ning. But he didn''t expect


    that Kerr would even ignore the cooperation between the Chu Group and Gu Group because of Nicole.


    "Really? Is Director Ning not avable today? It seems that Mr. Gu really cares about Ms. Ning."


    There was a faint trace of dissatisfaction in Jeremy''s tone. The attitude shown by Kerr clearly depicted


    that he wasn''t taking the Chu Group seriously and he had left it entirely to a subordinate to deal with


    them.


    "Mr. Chu is right."


    Kerr didn''t care about Jeremy''s words at all. He only cared about Nicole. He simply wanted to keep her


    happy. When he felt his phone vibrate, he looked down at the GPS on his phone and frowned.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I have something else to do. That''ll be all for today. I''ll ask my assistant to make an


    appointment with you at the earliest and I assure you, we shall resolve all the differences we currently


    have in an amicable manner at the earliest."


    As soon as he concluded his words, he walked away hastily, leaving Jeremy in a daze.


    Jared couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw Kerr leave in a hurry. He then turned his attention


    towards Jeremy, who came out of the meeting room with a deadpan face. Jared exined with an


    embarrassed smile,


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I hope you won''t mind it. Mr. Gu has something urgent to deal with today, but


    please believe that the Gu Group is sincere in its efforts to cooperate with the Chu Group."


    Hearing this, Jeremy nodded slightly.


    "I hope so too. This cooperation will be beneficial to both ourpanies if it bes a reality."


    After seeing off Jeremy, Jared finally felt relieved.


    When Kerr''s car came to an abrupt stop at the door of the bar, he recognized the car that was parked


    at the door of the bar as was expected. Without any hesitation, he walked in as quickly as he could.


    In just a fraction of a second, he detected Nicole sitting at the bar counter.

 Chapter 44 The Two Bastards

    Chapter 44 The Two Bastards


    "Great!"


    Nicole looked at the bartender with a hazy look on her face.


    She''d already had a lot to drink, and by now, her head was starting to spin. As she looked at the


    bartender''s quick movements, she felt even dizzier.


    With her body feeling hot, Nicole took off her coat to reveal a ck form-fitting dress that was really


    nothing more than a normal business attire.


    But at a certain time, at a certain ce, that kind of dress held a different kind of seduction.


    When Kerr saw the condition Nicole was in, he strode towards her sullenly.


    Damn it! He didn''t know that Nicole could be so sexy and tempting too.


    Nicole squinted at the noisy music, entirely unaware of the danger.


    Meanwhile, when the bar manager in the monitoring room saw Kerr entering the bar, he couldn''t help


    but feel stunned. He quickly got over his shock and immediately went out to receive him in person.


    "Wee, Mr. Gu! Why didn''t you tell me you wereing in advance? I could have prepared a VIP


    room for you."


    At the sound of the manager''s hospitable words, Kerr was forced to stop just a short distance from


    Nicole. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Just then, a bold man approached Nicole.


    Gregory, who had been fooling around with a group of his bad friends, inadvertently caught a glimpse


    of a familiar figure at the bar counter. When he realized who it was, his eyes brightened and he


    immediately started walking towards the bar counter with a wine ss in his hand.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Long time no see, Nicole."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Nicole turned around and saw Gregory Song and his silhouette standing right


    in front of her.


    ''Why are there two bastards in front of me?'' Nicole thought to herself.


    Nicole shook her head, but there were still two Gregorys standing in front of her.


    At the sight of the puzzled expression on Nicole''s face, Gregory was delighted. It was a pity that he did


    not get Nicole when he was with her seven years ago. How could he let such a great opportunity pass


    him by?


    "You are drunk, Nicole. Let me drive you home."


    Gregory reached out his hand to help her get up, but before he could even touch her, his wrist was


    gripped by someone else''s strong hand. He looked up to see whose hand it was, and his eyes widened


    at the sight of the person in front of him.


    Suddenly, he felt a dull pain in his arm, and the blood all over his body seemed to rush in the opposite


    direction. Gregory felt a cold shiver run up his body.


    "Ke¡ª Mr. Gu."


    Gregory was still quite traumatized from thest time he encountered Kerr. And now, when he saw him


    in person again, he felt a sharp pain shoot up his arm.


    "You want me to break your other hand?"


    Kerr red at Gregory fiercely and refused to loosen his grip on him at all. At that moment, he looked


    extremely dangerous.


    It seemed to him that what he didst time wasn''t enough to teach Gregory a lesson. He actually didn''t


    think that Gregory would even dare to stare at Nicole like this after that.


    "It''s not like that... No. I was just about to inform you of this. I thought it would be more appropriate for


    you to drive Nicole home, Mr. Gu."


    When faced with a choice between Nicole and his life, Gregory chose to save his life without hesitation.


    Even though he very much wanted to get Nicole, there was no way he was going against Kerr this time.


    Besides, he would still have another chance in the future.


    After all, he believed that one day, Kerr would stop looking after Nicole. He could even lose interest in


    her in just a few days.


    After hearing what Gregory had to say, Kerr slowly loosened his grip on him.


    Although there wasn''t a bone in Kerr''s body that believed what the jerk said, it was enough for him to


    know that Gregory was afraid of him. As he looked at Gregory''s trembling body, Kerr knew that the


    Song family would soon go bankrupt, and this jerk would have no one to rely on.


    "Don''t let me see you again."


    Gregory seemed to get a special amnesty from his words. He turned around and ran out of the bar at


    once.


    Nicole, on the other hand, was already lying across the counter, too drunk to even sit up straight. Her


    steady breath let Kerr know that she was fast asleep.


    Kerr lifted his hand to tuck the hair scattered on her face behind her ear. Now that her entire face was


    exposed, Kerr saw that her face was now crimson red.


    He took her in his arms and carried her out of the bar.


    "Asshole, don''t touch me..."


    Nicole murmured as she felt someone touching her body. In her mind, she started thinking of Kerr''s


    expressionless face and the way he stood so close to Sunny.


    "Bastard! You are such a liar!"


    Even though he said he would treat her well, he would still hug other women whenever he wanted to,


    and every time Nicole wanted to trust and believe him, he would always let her know the harsh reality.


    But what did she expect? Of course a man like Kerr wouldn''t have any sincerity. More than that, when


    she asked him about it in the hospitalst time, he didn''t give her an urate answer. He obviously


    wouldn''t have just one woman in his life.


    As she thought about Kerr even more, she felt inexplicably sad.


    Meanwhile, when Kerr heard what Nicole said, his lips curled up to form a slight smile.


    "Are you talking about me? The bastard?"


    While he felt a little sorry for her, he was also a little bit proud. Her words meant that he had a ce in


    her heart.


    After putting Nicole in the passenger seat of his car, Kerr took out a towel from his car''spartment


    and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. By now, it was getting dark.


    After making sure that Nicole was secure in the passenger seat, Kerr took out his phone and dialed


    Jared''s number.


    "Go pick up Jay and tell him that his mom is with me."


    Even though he wasn''t able to ask permission from Jay beforehand, Kerr had a feeling that the boy


    would support him anyway.


    From here on out, his rtionship with Nicole might be entirely different.


    Kerr started the car and drove Nicole all the way to his vi.


    Up until he put Nicole on the bed in his bedroom, Kerr''s eyes never left her, and he felt his desire for


    her be stronger and stronger.


    "Asshole... Why did you lie to me?"


    Since her eyes were still closed, Nicole didn''t realize that she had be amb to be ughtered on


    a chopping board.


    "I''m not lying to you. Be my woman. Nicole, I''ll make sure you won''t regret it."


    As he stood on the edge of the bed, Kerr looked down at her. He untied his neck tie and took off his


    shirt before throwing them to the floor.


    Women always went after him like a flock of birds. It was the first time he''d ever had to be so patient for


    a woman.


    Kerr bent down and kissed Nicole on the forehead as his palm went to the hem of her dress


    subconsciously.


    "Don''t touch me. It hurts..."


    She didn''t want him to get any closer to her.

 Chapter 45 Destined To Be My Woman

    Chapter 45 Destined To Be My Woman


    She felt that a man''s hand was all over on her body. No matter how hard she tried to wiggle her body


    out, she couldn''t get rid of his touch. And she was getting more intoxicated. The alcohol didn''t help but


    turned her body''s temperature up.


    Her whole body drenched in sweat. She felt very ufortable with her dress pressing against her


    body.


    Nicole instinctively reached out her hands and began pulling her tops. Her nimble fingers traveled down


    as it continued untying herself with the rest of her clothes.


    The whole scene turned Kerr on. Nicole was such a woman!


    "You are really a seductive woman!"


    Still looking engrossed with her, he felt captivated. The fire swelled in his heart soon spread to all over


    his body, making his blood boil.


    He gingerly lowered his head. And when he found her warm and moist lips, he kissed her without


    hesitation. But he felt she was pushing him away the moment their lips touched.


    "I feel bad..."


    Kerr heard her weak protest. His gaze fell on her delicate face, which had a slight frown on her brow.


    On Nicole''s end, however, she felt as if someone was holding her breath, and she must refuse.


    With a soft smile curling at his mouth, he gently shook his head. If he hadn''t known that Nicole was


    actually drunk, he would have thought that she was ying hard to get.


    "Be good. You''ll be fine soon,"


    Kerr coaxed her patiently as he constrained his desire.


    She was unconscious, but he still cared so much about her feelings. After he gently subdued her, he


    continued to taste her soft lips.


    Nicole''s body emitted a slight fragrance, which made Kerr obsessed with it. Even the dense smell of


    alcohol couldn''t cover up the scent.


    There had never been a woman who could make him feel so intoxicated. Even it was only a modest


    kiss, he felt extremely fulfilled.


    "I won''t let you go again, Nicole, you are meant to be my woman,"


    he mumbled while staring at the drunken state of Nicole. His tone sounded firm like that of a bossy


    man, but the softness that Nicole couldn''t even discern in his eyes was evident.


    Then, he bent down, reaching for the hem of her dress. He tried to take it off but was reflexively pushed


    away by her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr staggered back by the sudden impact. He was caught off guard.


    "My God!"


    Nicole whispered, pushing him away again with all her might. She immediately crawled at the edge of


    the bed and vomited everything in her stomach.


    The smell of stench alcohol filled the room, reaching his nose.


    In that instant, it seemed that a basin of cold water was directly poured over his head, calming him


    down at once. As he looked at Nicole, the lust in his eyes disappeared. All he had was helplessness.


    He could sense that she felt better after vomiting. And she even fell asleep soundly the moment her


    head hit the pillow.


    He stared at her for a while, then noticing that her clothes were stained and wet, he couldn''t help


    shaking his head, feeling helpless. He gathered her in his arms and walked into the bathroom.


    While filling the bathtub with water, he quickly took off Nicole''s dress. This time, she didn''t resist, and


    she was obedient to his arrangement.


    "Nicole. You did it on purpose,"


    he said knowingly, but she didn''t respond. Instead, she threw her body in his arms, clinging like an


    octopus. He knew that she could barely support herself, so he hugged her closer.


    Momentster, he finally washed her clean. Carefully wrapping her with a bath towel, he carried her


    directly to the guest room.


    God knew how hard he tried to control himself from sleeping with her. It was not that he didn''t want to,


    but he somewhat thought of how she vomited a moment ago.


    His eyes darted across the room, checking the time. It was already early in the morning. ncing back


    at Nicole still in his arms, he heaved a sigh as heid her down gently in the bed. He stared at her


    sleeping face for a long while. She was so pure and beautiful that he didn''t bear to touch her.


    "I''ll let you go this time, but you have to make it up to me next time,"


    he whispered in a voice soft with affection. Then he let out a soft chuckle. He even felt that it was he


    who was drunk. Otherwise, how could he be a gentleman with a beauty in his arms?


    The night was peacefully quiet, but the lone ringing of the phone forgotten in the car was left unheard,


    creating such a disturbance at the stillness of the night.


    Back when Kerr found Nicole in the bar, he had called Jared. When Jared got his order, he drove to


    Jay''s school right away.


    However, a silver Rolls Royce Phantom also stopped at the school gate. Immediately recognizing the


    person in the car, Jared got out shortly and decided to wait for Jay outside.


    Soon, Jay came out of the school with his schoolbag on his back. Seeing both the cars of Jared and


    Baron, he halted his steps in the middle of the two vehicles.


    "Jay, Mr. Gu asked me to pick you up, and he also informed me to tell you that your mother is with him


    now,"


    with a beaming expression on his face, Jared exined to him.


    "Jay,e here. Your mother told me to pick you up."


    Noticing that Jared was getting close to Jay, Baron got out of the car at once. And he called out to him.


    Jay thoughtfully looked at the two rivals.


    Seeing that Jay didn''t move an inch, Baron casually walked to him and lifted him in his arms as if it was


    the natural thing to do.


    "Your mother requested me to pick you up. She is still working."


    Jay didn''t refuse him. But quickly turned around and peered at Jared with surprise.


    "Is my mother working overtime with Uncle Gu?"


    Hearing this, Baron stood frozen on the spot.


    Embarrassed, Jared could only scratch his head.


    "Yes, they worked overtime together!"


    He stressed the word ''overtime'' on purpose and eased his way to Baron before speaking in a very


    polite tone.


    "Mr. Fang, Mr. Gu asked me to take Jay home."


    "What a coincidence. I''m also here to pick up Jay,"


    Baron merely said and didn''t respond directly to Jared. He just drove Jay back to his apartment and


    stayed there the whole night.


    After learning that Nicole and Kerr were together, Jay felt happy and had a sound sleep. But Baron


    didn''t sleep at all. He kept on calling Nicole.


    And no matter how many times he tried, no one answered the phone. He was pacing back and forth.


    Inside, he could hear his heart pounding hard as he quickly caught his breath. His hands shook as he


    slumped himself on the sofa. With his elbows on his knees, he rummaged his hair in frustration. He


    didn''t know what Nicole and Kerr were doing, but his doubt made him a total mess.


    That morning, when Nicole stirred from her sleep, there was no one in the room. Suddenly feeling the


    pounding headache, she gingerly raised her hand and gently rubbed her temple.


    Her eyes fluttered open the moment she found herself in a strange ce. Startled, she hurriedly sat up.


    The silk quilt delicately covering her slipped from her waist down. She felt her body shiver as she


    stared hard at her naked body.


    Her fear paralyzed her at the moment, but she fought hard the rising panic within her.


    ''Was it another one-night stand?'' her mind reeled. Thinking of this possibility, she felt humiliated and


    resentful. Lost in her thoughts, she quietly wrapped her arms around the quilt tightly.

 Chapter 46 Anybody But You

    Chapter 46 Anybody But You


    Before Nicole could find her clothes, the door suddenly opened from the outside. She grabbed the


    huge pillow beside her and threw it with all her might towards the person who was about to enter the


    room.


    "Bastard!" She cried in anger.


    The identity of that person did not matter to her. Regardless of who that person was, he was a jerk who


    took advantage of the situation and did such an unspeakable thing to her. Never in her wildest dreams


    did she expect that she would get drunk because of a jerk, let alone meet another jerk.


    Hearing Nicole''s furious shout, Kerr carried the tray with one hand and subconsciously raised his other


    hand in order to catch the pillow that she threw at him. The huge pillow covered his face that she


    couldn''t see clearly who it was.


    "You called me thatst night." He confirmed calmly.


    A glimmer shed through Kerr''s eyes. He wondered if he lied to her that they had sexst night, would


    she give in and ept him?


    But Kerr was a greedy man. He would not be happy with Nicole''s submission alone. He wanted Nicole


    to offer her whole heart and soul to him.


    In her fury, Nicole looked for other things to throw. She spotted a vase on the bedside table and


    stretched out her arm to grab it. But as soon as her hand touched the neck of the vase, she heard a


    familiar voice. She paused and turned around hesitantly to look at the person''s face. She was then


    greeted by the face of the man who had made her very angry the day before.


    "Why are you here?" She looked incredulously at Kerr who slowly took the pillow away from his face.


    Why couldn''t she escape from this man? Why did she keep crossing paths with Kerr especially when


    she was drunk?


    Seven years ago, her mistake of going into his room gave way to that fateful night. She did not me


    Kerr that time because it was all her fault. But today, after seven years, she couldn''t believe that history


    would repeat itself. Her mind was flooded with questions about what happenedst night.


    Did they have another one night stand? Did she try to push him away but failed?


    "Who were you expecting to be here?" Kerr replied coldly.


    When he saw that she had let go of the vase, he carefully walked towards her while carrying a tray with


    a bowl of soup. She stared at him with a pained look, and the sight of tears in her eyes confused him.


    Was she regretful now? Was she regretting that he was with her yesterday?


    "Anybody but you!" Nicole hissed angrily.


    To Nicole''s eyes, Kerr acted as if nothing happened. He looked and acted cold, as if he didn''t care


    about what he did to her. His cold expression filled her heart with anger.


    She didn''t forget that yesterday, Kerr was doing unspeakable things with Sunny in his office during


    working hours. With his looks and social status, he could get any woman he wanted. Presently, there


    were a lot of women surrounding him, waiting for their chance to pounce on him.


    But she was different from those women. She would never be his woman.


    She didn''t care about him at all.


    When Kerr heard Nicole''s spiteful words, his face darkened. He mmed the tray on the nightstand


    and left the room.


    Looking at Kerr''s retreating back, Nicole folded her knees towards her body and hugged it tightly. She


    looked helpless as tears flowed down her angry but sad face.


    "Miss Ning, may Ie in?"


    Suddenly, she heard a woman''s voice from outside the room.


    Nicole stared at the door silently before remembering to wipe the tears from her eyes and wrap the quilt


    around her naked body.


    "Come in, please," she replied in a tentative voice.


    A young woman in a maid''s attire came in with a polite smile on her face.


    "Miss Ning, Young Master asked me to prepare this for you."


    She put the clothes next to Nicole and secretly gave her a look filled with surprise and envy.


    "Thank you," Nicole said simply as she grabbed the clothes prepared by the maid.


    She held the clothes tightly against her body.


    "Miss Ning, why didn''t you drink the soup? Young Master cooked that for you this morning! I was really


    surprised yesterday because it''s the first time that I have seen Young Mastere home with a


    woman."


    The maid was surprised to see the soup still untouched. This woman obviously did not know how lucky


    she was to get his Young Master''s love! He even went into the kitchen for her!


    Hearing the maid''s words, Nicole was slightly shocked. She raised her head and looked at the young


    maid in front of her in surprise.


    "Did you just say that this was made by Mr. Gu? Thenst night..."


    She finally started to calm down. Examining her body, she didn''t feel that something was amiss. Her


    body felt totally different todaypared to that fateful morning seven years ago. Did Kerr really touch


    herst night?


    Deep down, she already knew the answer to her question but she still couldn''t believe it.


    "When Young Master brought you homest night, you were already drunk. You even threw up. It was


    Young Master who took care of you personally! Don''t you remember?" the maid asked quizzically.


    When Nicole saw the surprised look on the maid''s face, her chest swelled with surprise. It finally


    dawned on her that Kerr did not take advantage of her and even took care of her. A hint of confusion


    appeared in her eyes.


    She knew now that she had misunderstood Kerr. No wonder he left angrily just now. When she turned


    her head to look out of the window, the sun was already shining brightly, meaning, he woke up early to


    take care of her before going to work. She really felt terrible about how she treated him.


    "I see. You can leave now."


    As soon as the maid left the room, Nicole quickly walked into the washroom with the clothes in her


    hands. After a quick shower, she put on her clothes and was about to leave when she noticed the bowl


    on the nightstand. She peered at its contents guiltily.


    Nicole made up her mind. She took the bowl and drank all of its contents before she turned and walked


    towards the door.


    The Gu family''s vi was enormous. Since the house was unfamiliar to her, she walked downstairs by


    instinct and did not see Kerr along the way. It was not until she came to the living room that she saw


    the young maid.


    "Excuse me, where is Kerr?"


    The young maid smiled politely when she heard Nicole''s voice.


    "Young Master has gone to thepany, but he ordered one of the drivers to be at your disposal this


    morning."


    Then, she handed over Nicole''s bag and phone.


    "Thank you." She gratefully smiled at the young maid.


    Looking at the phone in her hand, she felt a little upset. She knew that Kerr was angry.


    She switched on her phone and saw many missed calls from Baron. Frowning, she got into the car


    which was parked at the door, and told the driver to bring her to the Gu Group''s headquarters. Then,


    she dialed Baron''s number.


    Before Nicole could even say ''hello'', Barron started to bombard her with questions.


    "Nicole, where were youst night? Do you know how worried I am?"


    Barron had been waiting for her the whole night in her apartment, but she never showed up. He


    couldn''t imagine what she and Kerr had done the whole night.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    What was more, he couldn''t imagine what would happen between them after this night.


    "Stop. Listen to me. I had an identst night. I don''t want to talk about that now. Where is Jay? Did


    he get angry?"


    Nicole had never been out overnight before, so what she was most worried about now was her son.


    She was afraid that Jay would be furious with her.


    "Jay already went to school. Actually, he is very happy to hear that you spent the night with Kerr,"


    Baron replied angrily.


    He was so jealous that he could hardly control himself.


    He didn''t want to admit that Nicole only cared about Jay, and that she didn''t give a damn that he was


    worried sick all night waiting for her. It seemed that his feelings towards her was not getting through


    Nicole''s guarded heart.

 Chapter 47 Misunderstanding Him

    Chapter 47 Misunderstanding Him


    "I''m d he''s not angry. I''m on my way to work. I got drunk yesterday and didn''t go home. But how did


    Jay know that I was with Kerr?"


    When she heard that Jay went to school, she breathed a sigh of relief. But she was confused. She had


    no idea that Kerr would be in the bar, and how on earth did her son know that they were together?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He sent Jared to pick him up from school yesterday. Are you thinking clearly? How did you get drunk


    with Kerr? What if he finds out he is Jay''s father? Are you going to stay with him then?"


    Baron was befuddled. The girl on the other end of the phone insisted that she wanted nothing but for


    Kerr Gu to stay away from her and her son, but here she was in the aftermath of drinking with that


    same man.


    He worried that Nicole had fallen into Kerr''s trap, so he reminded her of her son.


    He knew that mentioning Jay could easily bring Nicole back to reality.


    "No, I wasn''t in the right state of mind. But you are far more distressed than I am. I know I went


    overboard with drinkingst night. I won''t do that again. Don''t worry about me. I can handle it.


    I''m headed to work now. I''ll treat you to dinnerter as thanks for taking care of Jayst night."


    After she hung up the phone, she looked at the driver in front of her, and it seemed he didn''t hear any


    part of the conversation regarding the rtionship between Jay and Kerr. She sighed in relief.


    Remembering what transpired earlier, however, she was still bothered with how Kerr left angrily this


    morning.


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would take care of her drunken self and didn''t take advantage of her. The


    things that she said to him this morning left her feeling regretful, after hearing what happened from the


    maid.


    But she couldn''t take back what she said. She knew she had to apologize to Kerr. After all, she was


    wrong to say those horrible words to him.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the Gu Group, Nicole expressed her thanks to the driver and went


    straight into thepany.


    The driver watched her disappear into the building and dialed a number.


    "My Lord,


    Miss Ning is in the Gu Group now."


    "Okay, I know," the person on the other end of the line said.


    When Nicole entered the Gu Group, she felt uneasy. A murderous aura surrounded her. It seemed that


    she was being watched. When she checked her appearance in the bathroom, she didn''t find anything


    that was out of ce.


    So she made her way towards the door, but when she turned the knob, she found it locked from


    outside.


    "Who''s there? Is this a trick? It''s not funny. Please open the door!"


    She tried hard to turn the doorknob, she turned it several times to try and get it to budge but she was


    unsessful. It became very quiet. She pressed her ear against the door and heard the sound of


    shoes walking away.


    Someone was testing her patience, but who could it be? She didn''t know who she had offended. She


    took out her phone, but when she was about to call for help, it ran out of power and shut down.


    "Damn it!"


    Nicole leaned against the wall in defeat. All she could do now was hope that someone would find her


    as soon as possible.


    On the other side of the door, Sunny put the "out of order" sign in front of the washroom''s door, then


    threw the key in the trash can and left immediately to prevent suspicion.


    In the CEO''s office, Kerr looked at the documents in his hand with a gloomy face, which led to Jared


    bing wary of his actions, even going so far as to holding his breath so as not to irritate his boss.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, but he sensed his fury when he came to thepany earlier this


    morning. He guessed that Kerr must have suffered a blow from Nicole.


    "Where is she?"


    Kerr asked without raising his head. He wondered who Nicole thought of immediately upon waking up


    this morning. If anyone of them reminded him, he felt like punching him to death.


    He had beenpletely infuriated by what she said.


    "Ah, who is it?"


    Jared didn''t respond for a moment, but when he saw the sharp eyes of Kerr, he immediately reacted.


    "I see. I''ll call the driver right away."


    Before Kerr lost his temper, Jared called the driver immediately. He ryed the answer to the currently


    ill-tempered CEO.


    "Mr. Gu, the driver said that he dropped off Miss Ning to thepany an hour ago."


    Sunny walked in with a file in her hand and heard Jared reporting to Kerr. Suppressing the anger in her


    heart, she pretended to say inadvertently,


    "You''re looking for Director Ning? I saw her get picked up by a car just now. It seemed to be a silver


    Rolls Royce phantom. I didn''t see the license te number."


    After Kerr and Nicole left thepany yesterday, she overheard the other employees gossiping in the


    company for a whole day. She was stunned to hear that Nicole was not only seducing Kerr, but other


    people as well.


    Nicole didn''t deserve him.


    When he heard her, Kerr raised his head and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Is that true?"


    Kerr''s angered face did not escape Sunny''s eyes.


    "Yes, I wanted to stop her, but before I could, she left immediately. I don''t think it''s appropriate for her to


    go out during office hours."


    She knew that if she said that she was concerned about Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t believe her for sure, so


    she pretended that she was making trouble for Nicole so that he would really believe her words.


    "Confirm it,"


    Kerr ordered Jared, and then lowered his head with anger in his eyes.


    Was Nicole going with Baron? Was Baron the man she wanted to see upon waking up this morning?


    After giving Sunny a meaningful look, Jared turned and walked out of the office.


    In the washroom of Gu Group.


    Nicole was exhausted and sat on the floor. She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday afternoon, and


    drank a lot at night. She knew she threw up her stomach''s contents, and she had nothing to eat this


    morning.


    She was getting weaker by the minute. She leaned against the door and tried to knock on it over and


    over again, but her force was decreasing.


    Helplessly, she could only talk to the door, hoping someone would hear her. "Open the door..."


    Meanwhile, Ken entered the Gu Group dejectedly. Anyone could see that he was miserable. He did not


    expect that his father would be so serious this time.


    His father cut off his rights from the Qin Group, and even all the assets under Ken''s name were taken.


    He was stripped away of everything he owned. He thought his father was just bluffing, but it seemed


    that the old man was serious this time.


    Luckily, he still had a shot by talking to Kerr.

 Chapter 48 Human Or Ghost

    Chapter 48 Human Or Ghost


    As he passed by the washroom, Ken thought he heard an odd noise, but couldn''t be too sure. He


    slowed down to try to identify the noise. He even held his breath so that he wouldn''t miss the sound if it


    repeated again. Not hearing anything, he decided to leave.


    "Open the door... Please..."


    There was that sound again! Ken looked down at the signs on the floor and frowned to himself.


    "Since when is this a haunted building?"


    Silence again. Ken shook his head, trying to convince himself it was his imagination. Just as he was


    about to leave, he heard a faint voice.


    "Hello? Is anybody there?"


    "Who''s that? Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Ken yelled in the direction of the washroom.


    His voice immediately attracted the staff in the office.


    "Tap tap tap..."


    Nicole heard the voice outside the door but didn''t dare to be too excited. She was scared it was just her


    imagination ying tricks on her. She quickly banged on the door as hard as she could. She couldn''t


    shout anymore as her throat was already dry from all the earlier shouting, to the point that even the


    slightest noise made her wince with pain.


    "Oh my God, there''s someone in there!"


    Ken quickly called for the maintenance staff, but the spare key was nowhere to be found.


    "Let me try."


    Ken took a few steps away from the tightly closed door. Then he rushed towards the door and kicked it


    open in one swift motion.


    "Ahhh!"


    Nicole had been leaning on the door, not expecting someone toe and kick it open. Before she


    realized what was going on, she was trapped under the copsed door. She had no time at all to react.


    Ken thought the scream sounded vaguely familiar. He bent down and took a closer look at the woman


    lying on the floor. His eyes filled with shock and recognition.


    "Nicole? What are you doing here? What happened?"


    Nicole had already been weak from the start. Now that the door had copsed on her, she was too


    exhausted to say anything. She just looked at him, her mouth opening but no wordsing out.


    "Someone go and inform Mr. Gu!"


    Ken ordered the person nearest to him. He had a bad feeling about this.


    He squatted next to Nicole, checking her injuries carefully with a panicked look on his face.


    "Nicole, please don''t tell Kerr that I''m the one who kicked the door open. I''m worried my fate will end up


    the same as the door."


    He could still remember how concerned Kerr had been when Nicole was in the hospital. If Kerr found


    out that he was the one who had hurt Nicole, he might get thrown out, even though it was unintentional.


    He would be dead meat.


    Nicole''s hand was mped tightly over her head. She was much too weak to talk to him.


    Before long, Kerr rushed over. He seemed taken aback to see Nicole lying on the floor in that state, but


    without missing a beat, he bent down and lifted her up easily.


    "Go get the car,"


    he told Ken, and made his way towards the exit with Nicole in his arms.


    The other onlookers had quickly returned to their ces as soon as they had seen Kerr approaching.


    "Yes,"


    Ken responded immediately, quickly heading towards the car park to fetch the car. His hypothesis was


    right. This Nicole was indeed very important to Kerr.


    He hoped that she remembered what he had said earlier.


    From her position in Kerr''s secure embrace, Nicole looked up at Kerr''s serious face and felt touched.


    "Thank you, Kerr," she told him earnestly.


    She hadn''t expected Kerr to be this worried even though he was so angry at her. It made her feel even


    guiltier.


    Looking up at Kerr''s solemn face, she finally felt warm for the first time.


    "Shut up."


    Hearing Nicole''s voice only made Kerr more worried, and his eyes seemed to darken immediately.


    She had seemed totally fine in the morning. In fact she had been so energetic when they argued


    earlier. How could she be so weak, a faint shadow of herself in just a few hours?


    Hadn''t she left thepany with Baron?


    He noticed the woman in his arms closing her eyes and grew even more anxious. He leaned forward a


    bit in his car seat and told Ken in an urgent tone,


    "Drive faster."


    Ken was already going as fast as he dared. Kerr''s instruction made him shake his head slightly but he


    still stepped on the elerator a little harder.


    He really couldn''t believe that Kerr was so panicked, since he always disyed such a cool, calm


    exterior in any situation. It was obvious that Nicole was really special to him.


    It was only after Nicole had been admitted and given a clean bill of health by the doctor that Kerr


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Nicole, how are you feeling?"


    Nicole had actually been alert the whole time, she was just too drained and exhausted to open her


    eyes. Hearing Kerr''s words, she forced herself to summon the energy to open them and looked into his


    concerned face.


    There was hint of grief in her eyes.


    "I''m hungry..."


    Her insides felt empty, making her feel extremely ufortable. When Jay had been around, she was


    used to having three meals a day. This new, irregr diet with uncertain mealtimes was hard for her to


    ept.


    "Let''s see if you dare to touch a single drop of alcohol again."


    Upon hearing herin of hunger, Kerr was torn betweenughing and crying. But in her current


    pathetic state, he didn''t have the heart to keep ming her. He immediately instructed Jared to bring


    some food to the hospital.


    Ken stood behind Kerr, looking at Nicole with a relieved smile.


    "So, you passed out because you were starving? Oh my gosh, you made me so worried! You should


    tell us earlier. It''s just buying you a meal. Do you really think the CEO of Gu Group would care about


    that little money?"


    Kerr spun around and red at Ken, giving him a threatening look.


    "What were you doing at Gu Group?"


    Seeing the look on Ken''s face, Kerr knew that he wasn''t there just for fun. To be honest he was grateful


    for Ken''s presence. If it wasn''t for him, there was no telling how long Nicole would have been trapped in


    the washroom.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m here to ask for a favor. I''ll have to rely on you from now on,"


    Ken said, trying to tter Kerr.


    Nicole looked at Ken''s shameless face and suddenly got goose bumps all over her body.


    Kerr filled a ss with water and ced it in front of her mouth, tilting the ss carefully to make sure


    that he didn''t make her choke by pouring too much water in her mouth. He did it patiently until the


    whole ss was finished.


    Feeling a bit better now that her throat was no longer dry, she looked at Kerr gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve brought what you asked for!"


    Jared had moved quickly, wasting no time inpleting his task as soon as he had received Kerr''s


    message. He came over swiftly and ced a food container on the table.


    Kerr gently helped Nicole sit up and ced a pillow behind her back.


    Her eyes were shining, eagerly looking at the container that Jared had brought. She looked as though


    she could eat the whole thing in one go.


    As Nicole started eating her meal obediently, Kerr nced in Ken''s direction and walked out of the


    ward.


    "What happened?"


    Ken couldn''t help sighing when he heard Kerr''s sharp tone. He knew he couldn''t hide anything from


    Kerr.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 49 Miss, Who Are You

    Chapter 49 Miss, Who Are You


    Still feeling downcast, Ken lowered his head and leaned against the wall. He refused to meet Kerr''s


    piercing gaze.


    "My father is serious this time. If I don''t marry the daughter of the Wen family, he will kick me out of the


    Qin family. Now he has suspended all the assets in my ount,"


    he gloomily confided. It never urred to him that the situation would turn rather serious this time.


    Considering his father''s firm attitude, he did not want topromise at all. His father had left him with


    no other choice. After all, marriage was an important event in a person''s life.


    He wouldn''t marry a person he didn''t like. It was not his thing. He would preferably go roaming alone,


    which was much better than being bothered by a nuisance all day long.


    "What''s your n?"


    Kerr inquired. There was a fleeting andplicated emotion in his eyes when he learned his


    predicament. But sadly, Ken couldn''t disobey his father''s will. So even though he sympathized with him,


    he couldn''t help him against his father''s will.


    Ken instantly raised his head and looked at him with total disbelief.


    "Really? Bro, don''t you want to help me?"


    Ken had anticipated that Kerr would offer to support him without hesitation, but with the way he acted


    now, it was apparent that he didn''t care about him.


    "It''s your own business,"


    Kerr uttered dismissively before turning around and headed into the ward, leaving Ken feeling all alone


    on the same spot.


    When he emerged from the door outside, he observed how Nicole struggled with the food in front of


    her. She was munching her food in a way too fast that clearly showed she was starving.


    He suddenly felt regretful, thinking it was his fault that he forgot to remind her to grab some breakfast


    before heading for work.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But when he recalled what transpired that morning, he couldn''t help pulling a long face.


    "I''m so full..."


    Nicole touched her round belly, feeling hugely satisfied. Her face showed she was pleased as she


    mulled over that there was nothing in the world that can''t be solved by food.


    "What... Have you had breakfast?"


    Strangely, she asked him out of her impulse when she recognized Kerr walking towards her, the


    moment she lifted her head. Looking down, she was lost for words as she realized what she did. The


    food was good for two people, and yet she gobbled them all with gusto!


    She was so embarrassed that she absolutely wanted to dig a hole and quietly bury herself. ''Anyway,


    Kerr must have told me that he had eaten,'' she thought inwardly.


    "No, I haven''t."


    Keenly observing the way her face turned crimson red, he couldn''t help but want to tease her. ''Just a


    little bit,'' he chuckled to himself, clearly enjoying this sight of her.


    His heart was mesmerized by her honesty. She was so candid that it made him sense something he


    had never felt and seen before.


    "Ah! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    She gawked up at him, seemingly slightly annoyed.


    ''Humph! It''s none of my business. Why didn''t he tell me earlier?'' she thought, feeling displeased.


    But how she felt was immediately reced by guilt. Images of the way Kerr sent her to the hospital


    earlier, in such a hurry, vividly shed in her mind. And it softened her heart a little.


    "I didn''t expect you have such a good appetite,"


    noticing that the table was a bit messy, he stated rather bluntly.


    And since he was unable to stop himself, he quietly watched her blush again, and it fascinated him


    more. He knew, he was captivated by this shy woman in front of him.


    She was so delicately charming that he selfishly thought to hide her away from others.


    Outside the ward, Ken badly wanted to barge inside and desperately sought for Kerr''s opinion. After a


    few moments of reflection, he summoned his courage and decided to go in. Just as he was about to


    inch forward, he was startled by someone who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Bastard, I finally found you."


    Seething with anger, Bonnie forcibly pped on Ken''s back.


    A couple of days ago, she received a cheque from him. Though she was initially hesitant for such a


    time, she finally scribbled down two hundred thousand on it. And in all honesty, she didn''t want to


    convert it to cash, if possible.


    But she was in a desperate situation. So even though it was against her will, she directly went to the


    bank. Right there and then, she learned that all the assets of Ken were held frozen. Explicitly, the


    cheque in her hand was useless as a waste paper.


    Feeling the strain on his back, Ken swiftly turned his head in surprise. With a pained expression, he


    grimaced at the woman behind him. She looked quite strange to him.


    "Miss, who are you?"


    Ken gaped at the delicate face of the woman in front of him. She fumed in anger, and yet she looked


    quite childish.


    Watching her closely, he could guarantee that the woman in front of him was no more than 20 years


    old. But he never remembered the women he had slept with. His brow furrowed in confusion as he


    stared at Bonnie.


    The woman openly stared at him as if waiting for something. And for the first time, he felt like he


    thought she was a little cute.


    "Bastard! You are a big liar! How dare you pretend that you don''t know me at all! Pay me back the


    money!"


    Hearing Ken''s words, Bonnie red and almost fainted out of her fury. Without an ounce of hesitation,


    she hurled at him obscene words as she stretched out her hand and swung intensely towards him.


    She couldn''t believe that she gave this man her first time! She clearly remembered that it was he who


    asked her to drink that ss of wine. And soon after that, she felt strange and that there was


    something wrong with her body.


    Now, this liar dared to pretend not to know her. All the more, she even wanted to take him six feet


    below the ground.


    "Miss, do we know each other? Please calm down! Don''t fight! Don''t push me. I never hit women!"


    Ken eximed, almost out of breath as he continued to dodge the beating from Bonnie. He was a


    womanizer and was not easy to deal with, but he had his own principles. He never hurt a woman.


    With a sigh of irritation, he firmly told himself that he had to avoid meeting her as much as possible.


    "How dare you y dumb with me? Ken Qin! I will let you know what I can do today!"


    Sizing him up in front of her, Bonnie quickly pushed her legs and jumped directly to Ken. Then without


    pity, she pinched his ears with both hands. Her livid emotion emanating from her eyes almost tore him


    up.


    "You bastard! You made me lose my most precious thing, and now you even deny it! I can''t live. You''ll


    pay for it!"


    Sensing her unexpected action, Ken stretched out his hands to hold her legs instinctively to prevent her


    from falling.


    "Get your hands off me!"


    Ken''s eyes had teared up when he felt that his ears were almost pulled down by Bonnie. At this


    moment, he retracted his thoughts about her. This girl was not lovely at all. She was extremely


    irritating.


    In the ward, both Kerr and Nicole heard themotion outside.


    Nicole frowned as she intently listened to the voice. It sounded like that of Bonnie''s. So out of her


    curiosity, she looked at Kerr questioningly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr opened the door to the ward. Immediately, there was a loud crash reverberated within the room.


    Ken was leaning against the door and fell on the ground without warning.


    Still sitting on hisps, Bonnie lunged and grabbed him by the neck long before he could react, totally


    ignoring the stunned people in the room amidst the chaos.


    "Bonnie?"


    Nicole asked incredulously at the person who was steadily beating Ken in front of her. It was her sister,


    Bonnie. With a curious expression, she could only stare at her.


    Bonnie paused when Nicole''s voice registered on her. Sweeping her eyes to the voice''s direction, she


    caught herself gazing at Nicole''s surprised face too. With a sh of panic in her eyes, she loosened her


    grip on Ken subconsciously.

 Chapter 50 Ruin His Reputation

    Chapter 50 Ruin His Reputation


    "Jared, help me get rid of this crazy woman!"


    Ken knew that Kerr would not help him at this time, so he had no choice but to ask Jared for help.


    He had never expected that this small and thin girl would turn out to be so strong.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Jared walked over helplessly and reached out to pull Bonnie off of Jared. But


    before he could touch her, she abruptly stood up.


    ring at Ken, who was still slumped on the floor, Bonnie straightened her clothes and said,


    "Now that I''ve found you, I will not let you go until I get my money!"


    Kerr watched Bonnie and, thinking of that night, walked over to Nicole as if he was enjoying the show.


    When he saw Nicole part her lips to say something, he shook his head slightly.


    Nicole saw the slight movement of his head and decided to keep her mouth shut.


    "When did I owe you money? Who the hell are you? How dare you be so rude to me?"


    Ken barked. Feeling a sudden sting of pain in his neck, he touched it and felt something wet on his


    fingers. When he pulled his hand away and held it in front of himself, he found that there was blood on


    it. That crazy woman had wounded him!


    He immediately stood up and, ring at Bonnie, raised his hand to hit her. However, his hand paused


    in midair.


    He didn''t want to ruin his reputation because of her.


    Seeing Ken raise his hand, Bonnie held out her arm in front of her to block him, but the contact that she


    was waiting for never came. Then, she raised her head to look at Ken again.


    "You still want to hit me? You bastard! Didn''t you give this to me?"


    She took out a check from her pocket and threw it at Ken.


    Ken caught it easily and brought it up to his face to read what was on it. Seeing the signature on the


    check, he frowned slightly. It was indeed his signature, and this was indeed the way that he usually


    dealt with women.


    Was the woman standing in front of him one of his past flings?


    "See? I didn''t say anything wrong!" Bonnie added when she saw the look on Ken''s face.


    Ken raised his head and rubbed his nose. He shot Bonnie a guilty look, and then secretly nced at


    his friend, who had been enjoying the scene for long enough.


    He signaled to Kerr toe over and help him solve this issue. However, Kerr was deliberately


    avoiding his eyes, seeming not to care about what was going on at all.


    Finally, he turned to Bonnie and said, "Well, I''ll give you the money a few dayster. It''s not convenient


    for me right now. Anyway, it''s only $200000. I won''t forget you."


    He had given up on trying to ask Kerr for help. This was the first time that Kerr had been so cold-


    blooded toward him.


    "Don''t lie! All the assets in your ount have been frozen. What else do you n on giving me?"


    Bonnie retorted.


    She wanted toe to some sort of agreement now as she didn''t have the courage to go to the Qin


    family.


    "Bah! Who do you think I am? That money is nothing for me. I''ll give it to you a few dayster."


    Ken hadn''t expected her to be so stubborn, but the truth was, he really couldn''t afford to give her the


    money right now.


    As they were in a stalemate, Nicole got out of bed and walked to Bonnie.


    "Bonnie, do you need money urgently for anything? I still have some left. How much do you need? "


    Even though she didn''t know what Bonnie was going through, she felt that she had topensate her


    somehow.


    "I don''t need your fake kindness. This is my own business. I can handle it myself," Bonnie said coldly


    without even looking at Nicole.


    Then, she turned to Ken and said indifferently,


    "I won''t give up, Ken, just wait."


    Then, she stalked out of the room. Whatever it was, she didn''t want to lose her dignity in front of Nicole.


    Seeing Bonnie leave in a huff, Nicole wanted to chase after her, but Kerr stopped her before she could


    take another step.


    "Let them deal with it by themselves," he said firmly.


    Annoyed to hear Kerr speaking up after everything was over, Ken sank down into the sofa and red


    at him.


    "Mr. Gu, you really didn''t want to help me? As a matter of fact, you have to take responsibility too! I got


    into trouble just because I was helping you. You know what, why don''t we let Nicole judge?"


    He had already remembered the girl when Nicole called her Bonnie. It was because of Kerr that he


    would let Bonnie drink that ss of wine that night.


    That was why there were so many problems. In his eyes, Kerr was the one who was mostly


    responsible for this matter; he, on the other hand, was innocent.


    However, Kerr replied coldly, "I didn''t force you to put her on the bed, nor did I give her drugged wine. I


    warned you not to touch her."


    Kerr didn''t care about Ken''s threat at all. If Nicole found out that Ken had slept with Bonnie, he was


    afraid that she would hit him too.


    However, Nicole already had an idea of what must have happened. She turned around and gave Ken a


    sharp re.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why did Bonnie hit you? And why did she say that you owe her money? What did you do to her?"


    Even though Nicole already knew the answer in her heart, she wanted to hear it from Ken''s lips. If Ken


    had really hurt Bonnie, then she would definitely seek justice for her.


    After all, Bonnie was her sister.


    When Ken saw the fury on Nicole''s face, he shivered involuntarily, and then put on an ingratiating smile


    on his face.


    "Nicole, don''t be angry. It was just a mistake. I just remembered, I have something else to do now, so


    I''m leaving right away."


    If he didn''t run away now, Nicole would definitely beat him up! Ken sighed inwardly, thinking about how


    tough his life was. He had nned to solve the problem for Kerr, but had somehow ended up getting


    himself into trouble.


    Looking at Ken''s retreating figure, Nicole wanted to chase after him, but Kerr stopped her once again.


    "What are you doing? Why are you stopping me? My sister is just 18 years old! She was so young,


    but... She''s right! You are all bastards!"


    As she looked at Kerr''s face, her eyes suddenly misted over. What had happened with Bonnie


    reminded her of herself from seven years ago.

 Chapter 51 I Have No Choice

    Chapter 51 I Have No Choice


    Seven years ago, Nicole had also been drugged, and as a result she gave up her virginity to a stranger.


    Even though she would always try to talk herself out of how what happened wasn''t a big deal, deep


    down she couldn''t truly let it go. Yet, she never expected Bonnie to have gone through the same.


    A trace of doubt crossed Kerr''s face as he listened to Nicole''s usation.


    "I have nothing to do with Ken''s business."


    He didn''t want to take the fall for Ken. Nicole had been keeping him at arm''s length. She had finally let


    her guard down a bit, but she was cold to him again because of Ken''s mistake.


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole closed her eyes and took a few moments to process everything.


    Once she opened her eyelids again, there was no sign of anger in her face. Quite the contrary, she was


    uncharacteristically calm.


    "I apologize for what happened this morning. And I appreciate you for taking care of mest night and


    bringing me to the hospital. But now I''m all right. I can go back to work."


    Nicole picked up her coat and walked out of the ward.


    She couldn''t let her emotions show in front of Kerr. She had almost revealed him too much, and she


    couldn''t risk him finding anything out.


    Kerr decided not to argue or force her to stay in the hospital. Instead, he drove her back to the Gu


    Group, not for a second forgetting about what he suspected.


    In the next few days, Nicole kept avoiding Kerr, and as he didn''t chase her anymore, she began to think


    he had given up.


    With Kerr''s personality and status, she didn''t expect him to renounce the world for a woman. Especially


    for one who had been rejecting him.


    The thought of it brought her a sense of relief, but she couldn''t help feeling disappointed as well.


    "Director Ning, the Chu Group''s CEO, Jeremy Chu, is already waiting in the conference room. Mr. Gu


    requested you would receive him."


    As soon as Lily delivered the message, she noticed Nicole wasn''t her usual self. Although she was


    sitting right there in the office, her eyes were unfocused and her thoughts were certainly elsewhere,


    which left Lily to wonder.


    Since Nicole was sent to the hospital the other day, the Gu Group had a new order from above. At this


    time, no one was allowed to discuss the rtionship between Nicole and Kerr anywhere in the


    company.


    From everyone''s eyes, this was Kerr''s way to protect Nicole.


    "Okay, I know."


    Clearing her head, Nicole grabbed the documents she had prepared for the meeting and headed to the


    conference room.


    When she approached the room, she spotted Kerr walking towards the same way, followed by Jared


    and Sunny. Nicole was sent into a trance as she felt she hadn''t seen Kerr in a long time.


    She noticed that nothing had changed on him. His spirit and vigor remained the same as always.


    Sunny nced from Nicole to Kerr, and holding a mischievous look in her eyes, she purposely


    stumbled onto him.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Kerr just reacted to Sunny''s panicked voice, instinctively reaching out to her and holding her arm


    before she could fall.


    Nicole rolled her eyes and pushed the door to the conference room open.


    Realizing her little show didn''t have the desired effect on her rival, Sunny quickly stood straight, not


    keen on bothering Kerr for too long.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. I was careless."


    Sunny knew Kerr hated women who clung to him, so there was no use on being too eager. The most


    important thing now was to get rid of Nicole.


    Kerr didn''t bother to respond. He just looked sullen over the fact that Nicole didn''t seem to care about


    any of it.


    In the conference room, Jeremy was already waiting when Nicole stepped in. She greeted him with a


    polish smile.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Chu. I have all the coboration details ready for you. You can


    look through them first, and maybe Mr. Gu willeter.


    If you don''t see anything you want to change, we can sign the contract today."


    Jeremy took a moment to look at Nicole in her business suit. Although she still seemed very young,


    there was nothing inappropriate in her speech.


    Last time when he saw how much attention Kerr would give to Nicole, he deemed Kerr''s fondness of


    her was the reason she earned the position of director at such a young age.


    However, how she was about to respond to himpletely dissuaded Jeremy from this idea.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of this coboration n. When I discussed with Mr. Gu, he said that


    the Gu Group would provide technical support for the Chu Group, and we would take charge of the


    whole process. Why is this n you''ve given me suggesting a co-development now?"


    Nicole didn''t show any rm, as if she had already foreseen his question.


    "Mr. Chu, you''ve juste back from abroad, eager to operate your business here. The Gu Group is


    already deep-rooted in this city, and I believe this is the main reason you''ve chosen to work with us.


    However, this is not that beneficial to the Gu Group.


    We can provide a way for the Chu Group to make a higher profit in this city, so shouldn''t you, Mr. Chu,


    consider ourpany''s benefits as well?"


    She paused and added, "A lot has been invested in this project. If the Chu Group was responsible for it


    alone, I''m afraid you would have greater pressure on you, sir. The Gu Group intends to help, and I


    believe you also want a long-term coboration with us, right?"


    Nicole knew that Jeremy was apetent businessman who would recognize the pros and cons of


    every negotiation. So, as long as he wanted to seek a long-term business in the city, he would be wise


    enough to seize the opportunity and coborate with the Gu Group.


    On the other hand, if Jeremy chose to decline the Gu Group''s offer, that would be a great loss for him.


    He was perfectly aware of this, even more than she was.


    As Jeremy acknowledged that Nicole Ning was determined enough to get what she wanted, his eyes


    glinted with surprise. He looked at her with admiration even though she blocked every way out he had


    in mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He was faced with a hard choice, but he also knew there was only one he could make at this point.


    "I have to say, Mr. Gu is really good at choosing his people. You''re a powerful addition to thispany,


    Miss Ning. Of course I hope to be a long-term partner to the Gu Group, and I also look forward to


    hearing more from you soon."


    Nicole briefly smiled, content with Jeremy''s recognition.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Chu. With the n I''ve shown you, the coboration between the


    Chu Group and the Gu Group will be mutually beneficial. It''s our honor to work with you."


    Nicole''s words fell to the sound of the door suddenly being pushed open from the outside. She looked


    towards the entrance and watched Kerr walking in, holding nothing but a cool look on his face.


    "Mr. Gu, long time no see."


    Jeremy promptly stood up to greet Kerr. Now that the Chu Group was about to close the deal with the


    Gu Group, he needed to show respect to Kerr, even if this meant looking past any rude behavior


    previously exhibited.

 Chapter 52 He Would Play Along

    Chapter 52 He Would y Along


    "Long time no see, Mr. Chu. I believe that Director Ning has already told you about what the Gu Group


    stands for. If there''s nothing else to discuss, I hope we can make this decision today. After all, our time


    is very precious," Kerr said.


    He had heard about Jeremy''s appreciation of Nicole. If he hadn''t shown up, he was afraid that Jeremy


    would poach Nicole from Gu Group. Nicole was the one who had worked hard on the project. He didn''t


    want to ruin her efforts, otherwise he wouldn''t even mind rejecting the cooperation with the Chu Group.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Someday, he would realize that he should have refused to cooperate with Jeremy in their very first


    meeting, as that would have saved everyone the trouble in the future, but that was ater story.


    "Okay, no problem," Jeremy replied, but there was a sh of dissatisfaction in his eyes after seeing


    Kerr''s indifferent attitude.


    Nevertheless, he picked up a pen and signed his name on the cooperation n as if he hadn''t noticed


    anything amiss.


    Then, he looked up and held out his hand for Kerr to shake. "I hope we will have a pleasant


    cooperation!"


    Kerr shook Jeremy''s hand with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    "I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation," he echoed.


    Nicole, who was watching the exchange between these two men, couldn''t help but think that there was


    some tension between them, but she didn''t know what could have caused it.


    After leaving the Gu Group''s building, Jeremy got into his car and clenched his fists in anger.


    ''How dare that little girl show off in front of me! She was so bold just because she has Kerr''s support!''


    he thought bitterly.


    Anyway, since Kerr Gu had started this game, he, too, would y along.


    "Go!" he barked at his driver.


    After Jeremy left, Nicole looked at the cooperation document in her hand and smiled. Her efforts had


    brought the Gu Group a profit of over one hundred million! Not only was it a great achievement for her,


    but it was also something that had gained her Kerr''s approval.


    "You are excellent. But you have to watch out for those who have bad intentions," Kerr said lightly.


    He couldn''t help but tease her after seeing the proud look on her face.


    He knew that she had put a lot of effort into this project, and he didn''t want to put too much pressure on


    her. However, her confidence and pride in her work made him want to protect her.


    Anyway, a confident woman was just as attractive as a confident man. Now that Nicole had realized her


    value in the Gu Group and felt satisfied, Kerr would definitely give her a chance.


    "I see. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gu!" Nicole replied, but she didn''t really take heed of his words.


    She didn''t want anything to ruin her happiness now, so she deliberately ignored the disappointment she


    had felt earlier in her heart.


    Anyway, being disappointed was better than being sad. Nicole turned her head and looked at the


    woman behind Kerr, only to find that Sunny was staring at Kerr with admiration in her eyes.


    From the look on her face, it seemed as if Kerr was her whole world. However, Nicole knew that Kerr


    would never cherish a woman like that. If she loved him too much, she would lose herself. She didn''t


    want to end up like Sunny.


    Carrying a stack of documents in her arms, Nicole turned around and was about to leave when she


    heard Kerr''s voice.


    "There will be a big bidding event in a few days and it''s very important to us. The Gu Group is


    determined to win. Are you interested in being the person in charge of the bid? It''s going to be a great


    challenge for us."


    He gestured for Jared to hand the report to her.


    Nicole took a look at the expression on Kerr''s face and knew that he wasn''t joking, but she still couldn''t


    help asking,


    "Are you being serious?"


    Normally, when it came to such arge-scale bid, Kerr would personally participate. After all, it was


    directly rted to the reputation and the development of the Gu Group. But now, he was willing to let


    her take charge of it?


    Was it because Kerr was so arrogant that he thought that there would be nopetition for the Gu


    Group, or was it because he trusted her so much?


    "You can read the document first. If you think you can''t do it, I won''t force you," he continued.


    Although his words sounded considerate, he was obviously provoking her. And from what he knew


    about Nicole, she would definitely ept the challenge.


    As he had expected, she didn''t disappoint him.


    "Ha, are you looking down on me? I won''t let you down," Nicole replied curtly before grabbing the


    documents from Jared''s hand and confidently walking out of the meeting room.


    Kerr''s words had sessfully stimted her spirit. She hadn''t felt this excited in such a long time.


    The most important thing was, she couldn''t let Kerr look down on her.


    However, it was only when she went back to her office and nced through the documents that she


    realized just how important the bid was to the Gu Group. All the well-known enterprises in the city


    would also likely participate in the bid, so they would definitely be going up against toughpetition.


    Nicole continued studying the documents in her hand well into the evening. When she finally


    remembered to nce at the watch on her wrist, she realized that she had missed Jay''s dismissal from


    school, so she quickly dialed his number.


    "Jay, are you at the school gate? Mommy''sing to pick you up," she said hurriedly.


    Jay, who was sitting in Baron''s car, felt a little helpless.


    "Mommy, I''m already downstairs below your office. Come down now."


    If he had actually waited in school until now for his mother to pick him up, he might have gotten


    kidnapped.


    Baron was sitting in the driver''s seat, feeling a little upset as he watched Nicole anxiously walk out of


    the Gu Group''s building. She hadn''t contacted him at all after that day. She hadn''t even given him any


    exnation.


    He had nned to wait for Nicole to give in and reach out to him first, but in the end, he had missed her


    too much to stay away.


    When Nicole reached the car, she looked at Jay first and said, "I''m sorry, darling. I was busy with work.


    What do you want to eat? It''s Mommy''s treat."


    Being in a good mood, she smiled at Jay, but he just scowled at her in response.


    "Whatever."


    It wasn''t just that his mother had forgotten him. In Jay''s eyes, there was no point in having a meal


    without Uncle Gu. In fact, it had been days since he had seen him. He looked longingly at the Gu


    Group''s building and wondered if Uncle Gu had already given up on his mommy.


    At this moment, Baron cut in and said, "It''s up to me!"


    Nicole turned to Baron with a grateful expression on her face.


    "Thank you. You know me so well."


    She was used to Baron''spany. In fact, he was like a family member to her.


    "Have you been busytely?" Baron asked.


    Although he was a little angry that he hadn''t received a call from Nicole for days, he was also worried


    about her.


    "Yes, a little. Jay''s previous school was close to home, so I could easily pick him up after work, but


    picking him up from his current school is a bit inconvenient.


    Besides, there''s been a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently, so I might have to work


    overtime. This project is very important, so I have to be careful. Anyway, I''ll manage."

 Chapter 53 The Entanglement

    Chapter 53 The Entanglement


    Nicole had no ns of hiding this from Baron. On one hand, she had to take care of her son, and on


    the other, she had to work hard. Even though her son was very smart and didn''t worry her much, she


    still was very busy taking care of everything on her own.


    Baron knew that Nicole was by no means a sluggish person when it came to her work, and if the


    project attracted her attention so much, then it must really be important.


    "What kind of project is it that has you so interested?"


    After hearing Baron''s question, Nicole showed him the folder in her hand.


    "There is a bidding event that is going to be held in the city, and the Gu Group is involved."


    With his hands still on the steering wheel, Baron shot the documents in Nicole''s hands a casual nce,


    and he couldn''t help but feel stunned at what he saw.


    "Did Kerr ask you to take charge of this project?"


    He didn''t expect Kerr to care so much about Nicole, or have any kind of ulterior motive. By any means,


    this was definitely not a good thing for him.


    Because he didn''t want to treat Nicole as an opponent at all.


    "Don''t tell me that Fang Group is also involved in the bid."


    When she caught the surprise in Baron''s voice, Nicole was also surprised herself. However, when she


    thought of the position of Fang Group in A City, she thought it was just reasonable that the Fang Group


    was also involved.


    Although Fang Group was nowhere near as powerful as the Gu Group, it was still a very important


    enterprise in A City. The bidding that was about to take ce was sure to be crowded with many big


    companies.


    All of a sudden, Nicole felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. After all, she was the representative of


    the entire Gu Group this time, and thest thing she wanted was to cause any kind of damage to the


    company because of her mistakes or inadequacy.


    What was more, if she made a mistake, it would give others the chance to question Kerr''s decision,


    and she would very much hate to disgrace him.


    "Yes, and I am the person in charge."


    His tone was full of helplessness. Baron had been persuading Nicole to work for the Fang Group for so


    long in the hope that she wouldn''t ever be hispetitor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, things didn''t go as he expected, and what was worse, all the things he had been worried


    about came true.


    "Well, let''s see who will be the winner this time. Be careful. I won''t show any mercy."


    A smile found its way to Nicole''s face.


    She had known Baron for such a long time, and she knew that no matter who won the bidding, her


    rtionship with Baron would stay the same. After all, their friendship, and their respective jobs were


    two separate things.


    On top of that, there was no way she would deliberately give up on the bidding just because of Baron.


    She knew she didn''t want to fail Kerr.


    And this time, the bidding was very important to the Gu Group.


    "Me too."


    As he looked at the side of Nicole''s face, Baron found himself in a trance.


    In all the time he knew Nicole, she had always been very optimistic. When he first found Nicole


    pregnant at such a young age, he was very much surprised.


    But Nicole was still very calm.


    In hindsight though, he liked this side of Nicole¡ªthe hardworking, determined one. But Nicole was


    unaware of his feelings for her.


    Kerr had parked his car in front of Nicole''s apartment building. He finally felt relieved when he saw


    Baron''s car drive away after Nicole had led Jay to go upstairs with her.


    When he saw the alienation between Baron and Nicole, he started having doubts about whether Baron


    was really Jay''s father.


    "Have you gotten any results regarding the thing I asked you to investigate?" Kerr asked Jared.


    At the sound of Kerr''s voice, Jared felt a little guilty.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate their past in Manhattan. It is true that Baron had been taking care of


    Director Ning and her son until just recently when the Fang Group asked Baron to return home."


    Despite investigating as hard as he could, this was the only information he managed to find. It had


    been seven years since that incident happened, and given that Kerr didn''t find any clue about it back


    then, it made sense that it was even more difficult for him to find information seven years after that.


    After listening to what Jared had to say, Kerr reached out his hand to look at the small, ck ear stud


    on his palm. It shone brightly under the moonlight.


    He had been carrying it with him for seven years, but the owner of the earring had yet to appear.


    Despite it being so long ago, he still couldn''t forget the feeling that woman gave him.


    However, someone else seemed to have caught his interest now.


    When the car finally arrived back at the Gu vi, there was a man and a woman standing not far from


    the vi who seemed to be talking about something.


    "I already told you that I don''t have any money right now. It would be useless for you to pester me!"


    Ken looked at Bonnie helplessly. He really regretted ever sleeping with her that night. He absolutely


    didn''t expect that Bonnie would follow him for so many days for the 200,000 dors.


    Ever since that day when he walked out of the hospital and saw Bonnie waiting for him by the door,


    they had been entangled with each other.


    "If you don''t give me money, I won''t let you go."


    Deep inside, Bonnie was even more anxious than Ken. She didn''t have much time left. Tonight, at


    twelve o''clock, was her deadline. She had to get the money before the deadline.


    If not, Howard Wu would be killed by those people.


    Seeing the persistent look on her face, Ken sighed. He turned his head and saw Kerr''s car parked not


    far away. The car''s headlights weren''t even on despite it being nighttime. Obviously, Kerr spotted them


    a while ago and had been watching their little show from the car.


    Ken walked to Kerr''s car and knocked on the driver''s window.


    Jared opened the car window, forced a smile, and greeted Ken. It was the first time he had ever seen


    Ken look so defeated.


    "Good evening, Mr. Qin."


    Ken then raised his hand to open the door to the backseat just as Kerr slowly got out of the car.


    "Are you really just going to stand by and watch me get tortured?"


    Kerr cast a nce at Ken and Bonnie and said indifferently,


    "I don''t care about the women you''ve irritated."


    His intuition was telling him that if he got involved, Nicole would definitely not let him get away with it.


    And since this was caused by Ken alone, he had to solve it by himself.


    Seeing the nonchnt expression on Kerr''s face, Ken was just about to say something to defend


    himself when Bonnie''s phone suddenly rang.


    At the sight of the number on the screen, Bonnie''s eyes widened in surprise before she hurriedly


    answered the call.


    "Howard? How are you doing? I''m raising money. Hello? Are you okay?"


    A choppy voice resounded from the other end of the line, and the expression on Bonnie''s face shifted


    before she turned around and ran out of the vi. Then, the call was cut off.


    Ken let out a sigh of relief as he watched Bonnie leave. However, when he saw the anxious look on her


    face, he couldn''t help but feel worried. Based on her expression, it was clear that something happened


    during her phone call.


    Kerr looked at the hesitation on Ken''s face, and he immediately knew what was going on.


    "If you can''t pay the money back, you can owe me a favor first."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared instantly understood and got out of the car, and then opened the door for


    Ken.

 Chapter 54 Intentional

    Chapter 54 Intentional


    Ken watched Jared''s actions carefully, recalling what Kerr had told him earlier. Finally he sighed, got


    into his car and drove till he caught up with Bonnie.


    "Get in the car!"


    he called, stopping the car right next to her. His dissatisfaction was obvious on his face. Seeing Bonnie


    standing still, unresponsive to him, he began to grow impatient.


    "Quick! We need to get to warehouse 9!"


    Bonnie finally managed to respond, directing Ken with an anxious look on her face. She gripped her


    phone rightly and tried calling Howard''s number again. The dial tone rang and rang, but no one


    answered.


    Kerr shrewdly watched Ken drive his car away.


    "Go get the car."


    It seemed there would be a good show; of course, he wouldn''t miss it. He remembered how much


    Nicole cared about her sister and how Bonnie was cold to herst time. It looked like God was giving


    him a good chance to help Nicole. He pulled out his phone and dialed Nicole''s number.


    Nicole had just finished her shower and was getting out of the bathroom when her phone rang. She


    toweled her wet hair with one hand as she walked towards the phone she had ced on the bedside


    table. She frowned when she saw Kerr''s name on the screen.


    She stared at it for a while, debating whether she should answer the call and finally decided to ignore it.


    ''It''s alreadyte. I know he could be calling me for reasons other than work, but besides work matters,


    there''s really nothing much we can talk about,'' she thought to herself.


    Her phone finally stopped ringing. She was just about to turn it off and go to sleep when a message


    from Kerr appeared on the screen. His message consisted of only two words, "Bonnie Ning."


    Shocked, she reread the message to make sure she hadn''t seen it wrongly the first time. Then she


    immediately called him back.


    "What happened to Bonnie?"


    Kerr''s face darkened immediately when he heard Nicole''s anxious voice. Based on the timeframe in


    which she had called back, it was obvious that she had intentionally ignored his call.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that Nicole had intentionally avoided his call. He would rather have her hate


    him than totally ignore his existence.


    "Tell me what happened to Bonnie,"


    Nicole repeated urgently. After she had parted with Bonnie at the hospital, Nicole found out that Bonnie


    desperately needed money, so she had tried calling her repeatedly. Yet all of her calls had gone


    unanswered.


    Nicole had tried asking her aunt about it, but she didn''t seem to have any idea why Bonnie needed


    cash so urgently. In spite of all her efforts to show concern about Bonnie, she just couldn''t find a way to


    help her.


    And now, Kerr was suddenly mentioning her sister''s name, leaving her surprised and slightly confused.


    "Answer my question first,"


    Kerr replied stubbornly. His car eased through the entrance of Nicole''s apartment building and parked


    right under her block. As he talked, he looked up at the light shining from her unit.


    "All right, since you insist. I was taking a shower when you called. Now tell me what happened to


    Bonnie," she repeated her question again.


    She knew Kerr had a one track mind. As long as she didn''t answer his question, he would keep asking


    and ignoring her question. To avoid wasting any more precious time, she gave him the most


    reasonable answer she could think of.


    "She seems to have gotten into trouble. I''m already downstairs, parked right below your block. Come


    down now and we''ll go see her together."


    He couldn''t tell if she was lying to him, but he would find out as soon as she came down.


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole immediately hung up and got dressed in some casual clothes. Her


    hair was still wet as she was too distracted to continue drying it while she was on the phone with Kerr.


    Drops of water were still dripping from the ends but there was no time to dry it.


    Before leaving the house, she stopped for a while and decided to pop into Jay''s bedroom to check on


    him. She opened the door slightly and peeped at him. She saw him with his eyes closed and left,


    thinking he was already asleep.


    But as soon as Nicole had closed the door, Jay''s eyes were wide open and he sat up. He turned on the


    laptop that was sitting at his bedside and soon his little fingers were flying over the keyboard. He didn''t


    stop until two ovepping locations on a map appeared on his screen. Smiling with satisfaction, he


    finally shut down hisptop to get a good night''s sleep.


    Downstairs, Kerr received a message on his phone while he was waiting for Nicole toe down. It


    was from one of his security team at the Gu Group, telling him that someone was tracking his location.


    He frowned slightly as he read the message.


    It had been a very long time since someone had tried to mess with him.


    Meanwhile, Nicole had finally reached the bottom of her block, where she spotted Kerr''s car


    immediately. Without any hesitation, she rushed over to the car and got in the back seat.


    "What happened to Bonnie? Where is she? "


    Kerr noticed the water droplets at the ends of Nicole''s long hair and his dark expression softened a


    little. He reached into the locker in the car and took out a clean towel to gently dry her hair.


    "Don''t worry, Ken is with her. Everything will be fine. I''ll get their location and we''ll go over to them right


    now,"


    Kerr told her in a calm voice. Despite his tone, his words didn''t do anything to calm her nerves. She


    tried to grab the towel from him, but he quickly pulled it out of her reach.


    "I can do it myself."


    "Don''t move."


    Kerr seemed to like Nicole''s long hair. She had soft, luscious ck locks with a natural curl, which


    made her look like a gentle, innocent girl.


    It soon became clear to Nicole that Kerr wasn''t going to give in, so she had no choice but to allow him


    to continue drying her hair.


    She hated to admit it but his gentle actions were actually rather calming and rxing.


    In the other vehicle, Ken had managed to control his anger throughout the whole journey and drove up


    to the gate of warehouse 9. He nced out of the window indifferently, noting that the warehouse was


    totally dark, without any lights on. Yet he had the feeling that there were at least six people hiding


    inside.


    Now that they had reached their destination, Bonnie left the car without even acknowledging Ken. He


    returned the favor by moving the car even before she had her feet firmly on the ground.


    She summoned up her courage, took a deep breath and walked towards the warehouse.


    As Jared approached warehouse 9, he noticed Ken''s car parked not too far away. He told Kerr,


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin is already here."


    Kerr nodded firmly as he heard Jared''s words. After Jared had parked the car, he took Nicole''s hand


    and led her out of the car.


    Initially, Nicole struggled to shake his warm hand away from hers, but as she registered the cold sea


    breeze and the gloomy darkness, she decided not to let go of his hand.


    "Where''s Bonnie?"


    she asked Ken anxiously, when she spotted him smoking while leaning against his car.


    "She''s inside."


    Ken watched the couple exit the car and let out a smoke ring nonchntly.


    "Put that out."


    Ken frowned as he watched Ken smoking. Personally, he didn''t mind, but Nicole was there and he was


    worried that she wasn''t used to the unpleasant smell of cigarettes.


    Ken rolled his eyes at Kerr''smand but listened to his words anyway, throwing the unfinished


    cigarette down on the ground and stepping on it to extinguish it.


    "Is she alone in there? What''s that noise?"


    Nicole asked Ken, sounding a bit shocked. Aside from the sound of the howling wind, her ears picked


    up the sounds of men''s coldughter and a woman faintly calling for help.


    "Ahh!"


    She knew that voice. It was Bonnie''s voice. Instinctively, she let go of Kerr''s hand and tried to run


    inside. But before she could even move one step away, Kerr grabbed hold of her and pulled her back


    protectively into his strong arms.

 Chapter 55 Dont Open Your Eyes

    Chapter 55 Don''t Open Your Eyes


    "Since you won''t move a muscle to save my sister, then I''ll do! Put your hands off me now!" Nicole


    shouted.


    Her sister was being bullied in that building, but Ken and Kerr were totally uncaring towards her.


    Although they were not familiar with Bonnie, Nicole still thought they were so cruel to just stand by.


    Due to the disappointing reaction from Kerr, Nicole stopped feeling grateful for him.


    "We have to wait for the right moment to intervene and save Bonnie. You need to rx, Nicole."


    Kerr grabbed Nicole with his wide arms and got her into the car as he said these words.


    He was also sure that Ken would take good care of Bonnie since he hade here with her. Kerr knew


    that Ken wasn''t much of a cold-blooded person.


    He was aware as well that the only reason that would make Ken smoke was if he encountered himself


    in a rming position.


    "You''re a liar! I can see it in your eyes. Just let me go for once! I swear that if my sister isn''t okay, I will


    make your life a living hell! Don''t think I don''t know what you guys did in Good Times!"


    Even if they didn''t tell her, Nicole already guessed why they went to that club and what had happened


    to Bonnie that night.


    The disappointment was too much for Nicole that it came to the point that Kerr and Ken were exactly


    the same sort of person in her eyes.


    "What did I do?"


    Kerr wasn''t even annoyed with Nicole''s statements as he kept an expectantly straight look at her.


    If she was mad at him because he went to that kind of ce to have fun, it meant that she actually


    cared about him.


    "Just let go of me for God''s sake! What is your problem?"


    She realized that there wasn''t time to waste arguing with Kerr since the atmosphere in the warehouse


    wasn''t safe at all yet, especially for a girl like Bonnie that would show up alone therete at night.


    Even if Nicole was a weak girl herself, she couldn''t bear to see Bonnie suffer any harm. What Bonnie


    was experiencing might be a devastating blow to her.


    Ken started to move and walked directly to the warehouse while Kerr still had Nicole trapped in his


    arms.


    Ken was expecting for the perfect moment to act.


    "What can you do to help even if you go inside? You will just be another ything for those men in the


    warehouse."


    Kerr just wanted Nicole to realize how risky trying to interfere with Ken''s ns would be for her safety.


    But he was worried that she would even get way more upset.


    Just likest time, she went to Good Times alone. If she had met a drunken man instead of meeting


    Kerr, she might have been raped already.


    Nicole''s tears silently started to stream down her cheeks as she heard Ken''s words. Then she pushed


    Kerr away.


    "Don''t try to think that I''m like you. You probably have the guts to be stone hearted, but I don''t. I never


    thought you would behave like this. It seems that after all this time, the true self of Kerr Gu has finally


    come to light, the cold-blooded beast in fancy suits."


    Nicole was drugged when she met Kerr seven years ago. He could''ve avoided her or helped her out in


    some other way but he didn''t.


    He was just like any other man who would''ve never missed such a cheap chance to get a girl.


    Nicole''s tears kept falling harshly as she said those words to Kerr, which made her feel wronged for no


    reason.


    Kerr could feel her heavy tears as cold as a freezing breeze on his hands.


    "Ken is already on his way to help Bonnie out, Nicole. I know for sure that he will keep her out of


    danger. You should stop letting those tears drop."


    Kerr tried to calm her down withforting words as he looked at her with charming eyes and wiped


    her tears off her face.


    He knew very well that Nicole had already gone through worse events while taking care of Jay. It was


    strange for him that such toughness and courage would get faded by these circumstances.


    Thus, that aspect of Nicole was an unknown fact to others.


    "Are you really convinced that she will be okay?"


    Now she was wiping her own tears off with the back of her shaky hand as shended a look of hope on


    him.


    The only thing she didn''t want to do was to believe hisfy words as she tried to listen to her heart.


    However, there was a part of her that filled her eyes with expectation.


    She couldn''t help but unconsciously have Kerr as her harbor on which she could rely during that


    stressful moment.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a grown woman? Those are tears of a child."


    He gently held her saddened face and wiped off the rest of the tears that were left on her cheeks as he


    sat her on the back seat.


    Before closing the car door, he spotted a mysterious ck car that drove past him from the corner of


    his right eye. He instantly notified Jared when that happened.


    "Jared, that ck car had a strange vibe in it. I could sense it. I need you to find someone to keep all


    eyes on that car."


    His inner impatient and anxious intuition told him that there must be something wrong with that car.


    "I watched it passing by too, Mr. Gu. I didn''t like it either."


    Jared was lost in thought as he saw the ck car vanishing in the distance. Then he turned around and


    walked towards the warehouse.


    Kerr decided not to take the risk of keeping Nicole in the car since there might be someone suspicious


    driving around outside. Therefore, both got out while holding hands tightly.


    "If everything goes badly and we found ourselves in danger, don''t you ever let go of my hand."


    Kerr noticed that it had been quite a while since there was no sign of Ken from the warehouse yet. Now


    he was unsure if he would make it or not.


    He had wanted to take advantage of Bonnie''s matter to win Nicole''s trust. But he didn''t want to put


    Nicole in any kind of danger. The most important task for him now was to keep her secured and


    keeping her away from menaces.


    "Alright, I''ll keep my hand held firmly to yours."


    Nicole decided to get more cautious with their surroundings as she sensed the concern and


    seriousness on Kerr''s rigid face.


    She thought that being mad at him would be the dumbest thing to do at that point. Their safety was


    more important to maintain than ever as she saw how tight he was holding her hand. Thus, the only


    way for her to feel relieved was to stand by his side.


    When he observed how determined she was to follow his lead to the warehouse, he felt confident to


    confront the dangerous scene.


    "Ken! Wake up Ken! Are you with me? Ken!"


    The first thing they heard as they walked in the warehouse was Bonnie''s cry while she was shouting at


    Ken to wake him up.


    Kerr speeded up his pace as he subconsciously ran into the room where Bonnie and Ken were. He


    could witness the floor covered with a stream of blood as he arrived and swiftly raised his hands to


    cover Nicole''s eyes.


    "You mustn¡¯t see this Nicole! Please don''t try to uncover your eyes!"


    Kerr didn''t want Nicole to faint or to get too scared as he kept his hands over her eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nicole was smart enough though to tell that there was blood in the room because of the smell. But she


    still couldn''t see it with her own eyes since Kerr wouldn''t let her.


    "Bonnie are you there? Please tell me you''re alright!" Nicole shouted.


    Kerr wouldn''t let Nicole to watch the bloody scenario. She was only able to be worried at that instant.


    "Just listen to me Nicole! She is fine. You need to trust me on this one."


    Right after saying this, he took off his tie to wrap her eyes, so he could act with his hands.


    "You don''t want this tie taken off, trust me. You will regret it if you do it."


    She felt that Kerr needed to do his thing calmly, so she agreed not to take the tie off her eyes, even


    though she hesitated at first as she heard his words.


    Kerr had to be sure that Nicole wouldn''t try anything to take the tie off before attempting to check on


    Ken and Bonnie. When he realized that she was cooperating, he turned around and assisted Ken.


    Jared had already checked on Ken before they even got there.

 Chapter 56 Verbal Promise

    Chapter 56 Verbal Promise


    Jared saw Kerr approaching and immediately looked up to give him a report.


    "Mr. Qin is fine. He was shot with a tranquilizer dart but doesn''t seem to have any injuries."


    He pulled the needle out of Ken''s arm and handed it to Kerr.


    "Bring him to the hospital, but don''t inform the Qin family for the time being,"


    Kerr instructed Jared. He took a look at the surroundings, his eyes sweeping the warehouse for every


    detail. The small sunroof diagonally above him caught his attention.


    Before he could get nearer to examine the window, a tranquilizer gun appeared.


    "Move away!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kerr yelled urgently. He twisted his body deftly and managed to dodge the tranquilizer dart that was


    shot out of the window.


    Not too far away, Nicole was not so lucky.


    She was glued to the spot, unable to see anything and exposed with nowhere to hide. She had never


    felt so scared in her entire life.


    "Ah!"


    She felt a sharp pain in her arm, as if something had stung her. Instinctively, she raised her hand to the


    spot to brush it away. Much to her surprise, it wasn''t an insect but something that felt like a needle.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr was about to rush to her side to pull her into his arms when a man d in ck suddenly


    appeared from behind her and held a dagger against her throat.


    "Stay where you are, Mr Gu. Even if you identally get any closer, my hand will slip and identally


    cut open this youngdy''s artery too."


    The man''s voice was clear and menacing. He had never expected to meet Kerr there today, but it


    seemed to be a very good opportunity that was not to be wasted.


    "What do you want?"


    Judging from what the man had said, Kerr was sure the man knew him well.


    He didn''t mindpromising for Nicole''s sake, but he couldn''t risk allowing her to get hurt. She was


    already weakened by the tranquilizer and he didn''t know how much more she could endure.


    "Oh Mr Gu, you''re such a kind-hearted person. I haven''t actually decided what I want yet, but I wouldn''t


    mind epting your verbal promise in return for her safety. When I''ve figured out what I really want, I''ll


    come find you to make my request.


    When the timees, don''t pretend to forget about our deal."


    The man''s tone was casual and rxed, as though he was a friend chatting about the weather, instead


    of a gangster threatening a woman with a knife in his hand.


    His bright eyes were hidden under the brim of his hat, but he could feel Nicole''s body starting to get


    heavier in his hands, and was starting to slip down slowly.


    "As long as we don''t meet in these circumstances again, I will fulfill my promise and give you whatever


    you want."


    Kerr could tell that the man in front of him was a smart man. He didn''t seem to have any real intention


    of hurting Nicole.


    It didn''t make him feel any calmer though. After all, Nicole''s life was literally in the man''s hands at the


    moment.


    To make matters worse, he could see Nicole''s body starting to tremble.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Gu. Till next time, then."


    The man grinned broadly at Kerr''s promise. Hearing a car approaching from behind him, he let go of


    Nicole and quickly jumped into the car, which then sped out of the warehouse and disappeared into the


    darkness.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr shouted, as he sprinted towards her and caught her before her body could hit the ground.


    Nicole''s head felt heavy and she was only half aware of what was going on. She was about to lift her


    hand to fight him away, but when she recognized his voice, she let her guard down. Before she could


    utter a single word, the whole world seemed to go ck and she passed out.


    Without hesitating, Kerr picked up her limp body and took her outside.


    Jared watched as Kerr walked away and couldn''t help sighing to himself. His boss really valued his


    woman more than his good friend. He turned his head to look at Bonnie, who was crying. Feeling sorry


    for her, he took off his coat and handed it to her.


    "Here, put this on," he told her.


    Then he bent down and carried the unconscious Ken out of the warehouse.


    Bonnie''s face flushed red at Jared''s words. Wordlessly, she took the coat from him and put it on. Then


    she stood up and stumbled clumsily behind him.


    As Kerr drove, he kept one hand tightly locked on Nicole''s hand. He felt her finger twitching and looked


    towards her instantly.


    "Nicole? How do you feel? "


    He had noticed her brush off the dart almost immediately after getting shot, which meant that not much


    of the tranquilizer had managed to enter her system, not that the dosage was very high to begin with.


    She should be waking up any moment soon.


    He knew that the tranquilizer dart they had shot at her was mainly to distract him and catch him off


    guard.


    Nicole heard Kerr''s voice and tried to shake her head to clear the disorientation from her head. She


    tried to open her eyes but found only darkness in front of them. She raised her hand to slowly to


    remove the tie that Kerr had wrapped there to avoid her from seeing the blood earlier. She looked at


    him with eyes full of worry.


    "Where''s Bonnie?" she asked fearfully.


    Kerr was driving in the direction of the hospital.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. Ken saved her. They''re in the car behind us, Jared is driving. We''re headed to


    the hospital now."


    His hands were on the steering wheel, but he kept looking in her direction every few seconds. His eyes


    were full of tenderness as they gazed at her.


    "How do you feel?"


    He could see that Nicole was still panicked, obviously worried for Bonnie, but his concern was her, and


    her alone.


    "I''m fine. Just that my arm feels a little numb."


    Her hand kept rubbing the spot where she had been shot by the dart. She felt slightly ufortable


    and turned to look at Kerr, only to see his gentle, affectionate gaze.


    She knew that Kerr was worried about her. Despite her minor confusion and dazed state, she could still


    remember how nervous he had been when he was saving her earlier.


    "What? Keep your eyes on the road!" she told him.


    His affectionate gaze was starting to make her blush. She quickly looked away and looked in the rear


    view mirror instead, watching the other car following closely behind them.


    Kerr noticed the shy look on her face and smirked to himself. If she was starting to feel self-conscious,


    it meant that he had a different ce in her heart.


    Very soon, the five of them arrived at the hospital. The two cars stopped right at the entrance of the


    emergency room of the hospital owned by the Gu Group. Since Jared had already called ahead before


    their arrival, a team of medical staff were already on standby, waiting for them. Ken was immediately


    whisked away for a checkup.


    The first thing Nicole did when she got out of the car was take a good look at Bonnie. Seeing her


    sister''s disheveled look, her eyes instantly filled with distress.


    "Bonnie, are you hurt?"


    Bonnie''s eyes were still staring in the direction where they had taken Ken. When she heard Nicole''s


    voice, she couldn''t stop the tears from spilling from her eyes. She didn''t say anything but just let the


    tears roll down her cheeks.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here now. I''ll protect you!"


    Nicoleforted her as she wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly.


    Bonnie didn''t respond, but she didn''t push Nicole away either. She was still in shock after all the


    terrifying events earlier.


    She was so relieved and seemed to be on the verge of passing out after the adrenaline in her system


    had worn off. Her eyes started to close and her body began to slump.


    "Bonnie!"


    Nicole felt her sister''s body getting heavier but couldn''t find the strength to support her. She started to


    panic and cried out,


    "Kerr!"


    Instinctively, she turned towards him for help.


    "Jared!"


    Kerr''s demeanor seemed calm but he didn''t move. Seeing Nicole''s panicked expression, he quickly


    called Jared over.

 Chapter 57 You Are The Only Woman I Want To Hold

    Chapter 57 You Are The Only Woman I Want To Hold


    When Jared heard Kerr, he came to Bonnie and picked her up, promptly leading her to the ward.


    Nicole frowned, disappointed that Kerr didn''t make an effort to help Bonnie. However, she had another


    concern in mind, so she decided to follow Jared and see how Bonnie was doing. She only didn''t count


    with a firm grip on her arm, holding her in ce.


    "You are the only woman I want to hold in my arms."


    Kerr wasn''t the type of man who would embrace any woman unless he had to.


    His eyes never left Nicole''s as he told her that. Not even the hardness on her delicate features could''ve


    intimidated him to turn away from her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just want to see Bonnie."


    Although she would never admit it, Kerr''s words caused her cheeks to flush in a light shade of pink. As


    she distanced herself from him and walked towards the ward, she absentmindedly put on a smile.


    Before Nicole could walk into the room, Jared came out and tried to soothe her.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Director Ning. Miss Bonnie Ning just got scared. She will be fine as


    long as she rests for a while."


    Noticing the blush adorning Nicole''s cheeks, Jared''s face twisted with worry.


    "Director Ning, is something wrong? You seem quite flushed!"


    Unconsciously, Nicole brought her hands to her reddened face.


    "I''m fine," she said, trying to hide her embarrassment. "Thank you, Mr. Kang."


    Nicole walked by Jared and went straight to the room. Inside, she approached Bonnie and sat next to


    her.


    With concern, Nicole inspected Bonnie''s pale face and looked at the hospital gown set beside her.


    Then, she gently lifted the nket covering Bonnie''s body and carefully changed her clothes.


    "No! Don''t touch me!"


    In her sleep, Bonnie had the feeling someone was touching her against her will. She woke up


    frightened, waving her arms and groaning as if she was trying to resist an assault.


    "It''s all right, Bonnie, don''t be afraid. It''s all right!"


    Seeing the fear on her face, Nicole held her hand in order to soothe her.


    "Don''t worry. You''ve just had a nightmare."


    Nicole gave Bonnie a few gentle pats on the back, hoping this would bring some sense offort to


    her.


    "Sister!"


    Looking upon Nicole''s concerned eyes, Bonnie sought the safety of her arms and held tightly to them


    before bursting into tears.


    Nicole hugged her sister back, silently allowing her to get it all out of her chest. Her lips curved into a


    smile as she felt relieved after hearing the name Bonnie used to call her.


    Meanwhile, Kerr was watching everything from the outside. He witnessed the whole scene with a glint


    of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin is awake and he''s looking for Miss Bonnie."


    Jared wasn''t expecting that Ken would wake up anytime soon, so he hurried to report it to Kerr.


    "Got it."


    Since Kerr didn''t wish to disturb Nicole and Bonnie, he turned around and headed towards Ken''s room.


    Jared nced at Bonnie''s door and caught a glimpse of her crying while Nicole embraced her.


    Saddened, he lowered his head for an instant before following Kerr.


    "Did you get any information about that car, Jared?"


    Sitting on the couch, Kerr raised his head and stared at Jared.


    "Not really. My men found the car on the roadside, but there was no one in it or any clue left."


    Jared looked at him apprehensively. Whoever they were dealing with was smarter than they could''ve


    foreseen.


    "Who did you see?"


    Kerr turned his attention to Ken lying on the hospital bed. His using tone could lead anyone to


    believe he thought it was unlikely that Ken hadn''t seen something.


    Ken''s mind was elsewhere, on Bonnie, when he heard Kerr''s inquiry. It took him a short while to


    recover from his daze, but once he did, he didn''t bother to meet Kerr''s eyes.


    "No, they had their faces masked. All I could tell was that one of them was skinny but strong. Even


    though I didn''t have the chance to fight him, I could see it.


    There were at least two people. I was so distracted I didn''t notice it was an ambush until it was too


    late."


    He was so concerned with saving Bonnie he didn''t see who had drugged him approaching.


    "I don''t believe they were expecting me to show up. They''ve just drugged me to have a safe out. If they


    wanted to cause me any harm, they wouldn''t have just given me a tranquilizer."


    Kerr narrowed his eyes as he listened to his friend''s tale. In his mind, he wondered how long had this


    man been around.


    "Investigate," Kerr told Jared. "They know who we are."


    They might not have been the target intended, but Kerr still had to know who exactly he was dealing


    with. Such a dangerous character couldn''t be up to any good.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I know."


    Jared grabbed his phone and gave the order to his men.


    "Maybe Bonnie knows something we don''t."


    The underlying matter was connected to Bonnie''s kidnapping. Kerr felt he had to ask her more about it.


    "I''ll ask her!"


    Ken was over the moon now that he had a reason to go after Bonnie. However, he had only had the


    time to lift his nket when someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Jared headed to the door and opened it. On the other side, he found Nicole and Bonnie waiting. He


    didn''t say anything; he just stepped aside and made room for them toe in.


    "Bonnie has something to tell you."


    Nicole''s eyesnded on Ken, sitting on the bed. The corner of her lips slightly lifted when she saw him.


    Although she hadn''tpletely forgotten about what he had done to her sister, today, after seeing him


    risking his life to save her, she was willing to overlook a few things.


    She saw how Ken cared about Bonnie. If the way they had met was wrong, they could try to make it


    right now.


    As soon as Kerr saw Nicole, he stood up and walked towards her before taking her hand into his.


    "Ken also has something to tell your sister," Kerr said.


    He led Nicole out of Ken''s room, so thetter and Bonnie could have some privacy.


    With a considerate smile, Jared gently closed the door behind them.


    A momentter, Kerr asked Nicole to stay in the hospital and rest, but she refused since it was already


    dawn outside.


    Sitting in his car, Nicole watched the sun rising in the east. The early morning had her feeling peaceful


    and energized.


    Finally, she was able to get Bonnie''s forgiveness. She felt as if a heavy weight had been taken off her


    shoulders.

 Chapter 58 The End Of An Issue

    Chapter 58 The End Of An Issue


    "What''s on your mind?"


    On the way to Nicole''s apartment, Kerr found her deep in thought and decided to break her away from


    it.


    "Not much. I''m just relieved that Bonnie has finally forgiven me. Thank you for what you did for mest


    night. I know why you urged me to go there. I really appreciate it. At least, I know that she''s safe. My


    worries about my sister are put to rest."


    Turning her head, she gazed at the handsome profile of Kerr. Although he had never said a word, she


    knew that what he had done was all for her.


    In any case, from Kerr''s perspective, it was totally unnecessary to get involved in Bonnie''s problems.


    She could continue lying to herself until the end of time, but she knew that all that Kerr did was for her


    sake.


    She was grateful to him, and because of it, her view on her boss'' cold-blooded nature was diminishing


    quickly.


    If she were to be honest with herself, since she met Kerr, he had done nothing but care for her, from


    her well-being to familial matters. But the fact of the matter was, Kerr attracted a lot of women that she


    couldn''t help but be wary of him.


    "I''m d to hear that."


    Kerr felt some weight lifted from his chest. She was starting to open up to him, and he considered that


    as a huge step forward.


    It didn''t matter to him that he''d never made such an effort towards a woman before, and he believed


    she was worth all the spent energy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When he saw the satisfied look on her face, Kerr''s heart leaped upon seeing the most beautiful smile in


    the world.


    "We''re here. Thanks for bringing me home. You should go back and rest. Don''t worry about the


    bidding. I will do my best. The Gu Group cannot miss such a good opportunity."


    Nicole''s face glowed with sincerity and determination. She knew that winning the bid was the best way


    to show her gratitude towards Kerr.


    Anything other than her work as a form of thanks wasn''t an option.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. Although the Gu Group values this opportunity for the cooperation, it isn''t


    necessary to put too much pressure on your shoulders."


    Although he wanted to give Nicole a chance to prove herself, he didn''t want her to wear herself out.


    That was thest thing that he''d want.


    "It''s almost dawn. Get some rest. I''ll ask for a leave for you."


    Outside, the sun had risen. Kerr suddenly regretted that he involved Nicole withst night''s incident,


    and in turn, she did not have a good rest.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m fine. Nothing should get in the way of my work. I know what I''m doing. See


    youter!"


    Although Nicole was exhausted, she did not have the right toin. She wasn''t a child anymore.


    She couldn''t be coddled. Having Jay helped her grow up quickly.


    Without giving him a chance to answer, she got out of the car and trotted upstairs.


    She couldn''t deny that Kerr really was ady-ma who could attract anyone, and Nicole was


    powerless against him.


    With her back against the door as she closed it, she took a deep breath.


    She felt her face burning and covered it with her hands.


    "If you were with Uncle Gu, I forgive you for staying out all night."


    Jay stood nearby, with his arms crossed in front of his chest, and looked earnestly at his blushing


    mother standing at the door.


    His little body leaned against the door frame, looking mature and yful. But from a six-year-old child,


    the sight was absolutely adorable.


    "Ah! Why are you standing there? You scared me."


    With all that happened, she didn''t notice Jay standing at the door of the dining room when she came in.


    When she heard his voice, she was shocked.


    She lowered her head and walked to the dining room looking guilty. She reached for a pitcher of water


    on the table and poured herself a ss. After she drank half of it, she gradually calmed down and


    turned to look at Jay and tried to divert the topic of conversation.


    "Hurry up and have breakfast. I''ll take you to school."


    Although she knew that Jay really wanted her to be with Kerr, she didn''t agree with him. She didn''t


    want him to know who she was with.


    No one knew what could happen in the future, and if she was doomed to break up with Kerr, if they


    even started a rtionship, she couldn''t bear to think how disappointed Jay would be.


    "You haven''t told me who you were withst night."


    Seeing that his tactic didn''t work, Jay changed his n and ran towards Nicole. He held her leg with his


    little arms and smiled bitterly.


    "It''s just something happened to your aunt Bonnie, so I went there to have a look. Don''t think too


    much."


    Jay''s miserable expression was thest thing she could bear. Every time he did, she would be wrapped


    around his little fingers.


    "Really? Mommy, you didn''t stay with another manst night? I don''t want a daddy anymore. And


    Mommy, please don''t date any other man, okay?"


    The look he held against Nicole was filled with offense, as if he was using her of leaving him alone


    at homest night.


    "I''m sorry, baby. I saw you sleeping and I didn''t want to disturb you, so I slipped away. I promise I won''t


    do it again. Do you really not want to have your father?"


    Nicole bent down and picked up her son from the floor and headed for the kitchen. As expected, Jay


    had already prepared breakfast.


    Suddenly, she felt like such an inadequate mother. Jay was far more mature than other children, even


    more so than she was, and it seemed that she was the one being taken care of, not the other way


    around.


    But she was a little surprised by what Jay said. After all, he had been hoping that she could get


    together with Kerr.


    "Don''t leave me. I will be good. I don''t need any other father. If I have to choose one, I think only Uncle


    Gu is the best choice. But Mommy doesn''t like him. He''s smart, but he''s still a little bit stupid since he


    failed to win my mommy''s heart."


    Jay''s tone was tinged with disappointment


    He just thought that Kerr was a smart man and he would take good care of his mommy. But it had been


    so long, why didn''t he change Mommy''s mind at all? It was really a disappointment to him.


    Nicole''s face turned grim. The newly-found hope in her heart had shattered once again.


    She knew that Jay wouldn''t change his mind easily.


    "Okay, okay. I understand baby. Let''s get you ready for school, you''re going to bete. "


    She didn''t want to talk about Kerr with him anymore, because she could never find any reason to


    refuse him.

 Chapter 59 Why Do You Have So Many Women

    Chapter 59 Why Do You Have So Many Women


    And she seemed to have no good reason to reject Kerr as well.


    Jay made a face at Nicole, and obediently went to eat his breakfast.


    After dropping off Jay at his school, Nicole finally arrived at thepany with two minutes to spare.


    She made herself a cup of coffee to refresh herself and braced herself to start preparing the bidding


    n.


    "Director Ning, this is the data file you asked for. Don''t you want to rest for a while? It''s already noon


    now."


    Lily put the file on Nicole''s desk and watched her as she worked nonstop.


    "I still have some work left. You go and have lunch first."


    Nicole fixed her eyes on theputer screen. She would have finished reading all of the information


    last night if she hadn''t been interrupted by the ident. What was more, this was the only time she had


    to finish everything since she had to go to the hospital tonight to visit Bonnie.


    Therefore, she had to make full use of every single minute.


    Lily nodded at Nicole''s words and walked towards the canteen of thepany.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO Office of Gu Group


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning is still working."


    Jared reviewed the surveince video and saw that Nicole had not left her office since she came in that


    morning.


    "Go and prepare some lunch."


    As Kerr put down his pen, he suddenly heard a text alert from his phone. He immediately picked up his


    phone to read it.


    He couldn''t help but smile when he noticed the disappointment in the text message.


    "It''s been such a long time, and you still haven''t made Mommy fall for you. You really disappoint me,


    Uncle Gu."


    Sitting in the school canteen, Jay held his phone in his hands and waited for a reply from Kerr. He


    thought about what he should do all morning until he finally decided to give Kerr a reminder. He had a


    feeling that Kerr wouldn''t give up on his mom so easily.


    "I won''t let you down."


    To be perfectly honest, he actually didn''t n on making Nicole his woman so soon, but apparently,


    there was someone even more anxious than he was.


    If he didn''t take action now, he would be theughing stock of a child.


    With that, he stood up and started walking towards Nicole''s office.


    Nicole clicked thest data closed and glimpsed at her watch. She still had twenty minutes before her


    lunch break ended. Now was a good time for her to take a nap.


    Nicole slumped over her desk, closed her eyes, and fell asleep in no time.


    She had been drinking coffee just to stay awake the entire morning, and now that she could finally


    rx, it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kerr stopped right before the door to Nicole''s office. When he saw her bent over theputer in


    exhaustion through the ss window, he immediately asked Jared to find a spare key.


    He opened the door as gently as he could. Thest thing he wanted was to disturb the sleeping beauty


    in the room.


    He walked up to her and noticed the faint smile ying on her face. She looked as if she was dreaming


    of something wonderful, and Kerr didn''t have the heart to wake her up.


    He bent over, gently picked up Nicole, and walked towards his office.


    It was not until he put Nicole on the bed in the lounge of his office that he finally felt relieved.


    He looked at Nicole as shey on the bed with an infinite amount of tenderness in his eyes. Then, he


    gently tucked her in and gave her a kiss right on the corner of her mouth.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed his mind. He took out his mobile phone and mischievously took a photo of


    Nicole, the sleeping beauty. Once he was content with the photos he had taken, he stood up and left.


    "Kerr..."


    In her dream, when she saw the gentle look on Kerr''s face, Nicole had a moment of weakness and


    softly called out his name. But since he had already closed the door behind him, he didn''t hear her call


    out to him.


    "Why do you have so many women? Don''t you know that Jay is your son?"


    In reality, she would never dare to ask him those questions¡ªshe could only do so in her dreams. After


    all, in her dreams, Kerr was always so gentle with her.


    Maybe this was what she was really expecting in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Sunny entered the office with two lunch meals in her hands. The moment she got in, she


    immediately saw Kerring out of the lounge.


    "Kerr, how did you know that I didn''t eat lunch today?"


    She had been on the phone until just now, so she really didn''t have time to eat lunch. She didn''t expect


    to receive lunch from anyone, let alone Kerr, and yet the person who handed her the lunch told her that


    it was sent over by Kerr.


    Therefore, she instinctively thought that Kerr wanted to have lunch with her. She could barely contain


    her happiness. She finally had the chance to get close to him.


    Upon hearing her words, Kerr didn''t say anything. Instead, he merely returned to his desk and sat


    down.


    Jared walked into the office in a hurry, and was a little stunned when he saw the lunch in Sunny''s


    hands. He had to go and send out a document, so he asked another man to deliver the lunch.


    When he saw the expression on Sunny''s face, he immediately knew that there had been a


    misunderstanding.


    But based on the expression on Kerr''s face, he felt that now wasn''t the time to tell Sunny that the lunch


    was meant for Nicole and Kerr.


    "Miss He..."


    Jared knew that if he didn''t clear up the misunderstanding now, Kerr would be the one to get mad, and


    he would definitely rather offend Sunny than Kerr. But before he could even start to exin, Kerr''s


    voice cut him off.


    "It''s lunch break. You and Jared can both go and have a rest."


    Kerr fixed his eyes on theputer screen without giving Sunny so much as a nce in her direction.


    He didn''t mind waiting for Nicole to wake up before having lunch.


    When she heard what Kerr said, the smile on Sunny''s face slowly faded. But before she could say


    anything in reply, she heard Jared talking to her.


    "Miss He, it''s time for us to take a nap. There should be a bnce between work and rest."


    Feeling like he had gotten an amnesty from Kerr, Jared took the food containers from her and led her


    outside.


    "Kerr, you haven''t had lunch yet, have you?"


    Sunny didn''t give up. The reason she was working in thispany was that she would seize any


    chance to approach him.


    "There will be an appointmentter."


    After the incidentst time, Kerr had enough reason to fire Sunny, but when he realized that Nicole was


    quite jealous of Sunny, he decided to keep her around for a while longer.


    Maybe, with Sunny around, he would be able to win Nicole''s heart faster.


    Noticing the nk look on Kerr''s face that said he didn''t want to be disturbed, Sunny had no choice but


    to turn around and leave.


    After she left, Kerr looked up to stare at the lounge door, and as he thought of the woman behind that


    door, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He took out his phone and sent the picture to Jay. A cunning look shed in his eyes.


    The boy didn''t like his slow approach, huh? Then this was him speeding things up.

 Chapter 60 How Do You Know I Cant Fulfill Your Wish

    Chapter 60 How Do You Know I Can''t Fulfill Your Wish


    Jay was eating his lunch peacefully when his mobile phone vibrated in his pocket. He took out his


    phone curiously and saw that Kerr had sent him a message. Looking at the picture sent by Kerr, he


    couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He immediately dialed his number.


    "Uncle Gu, you shouldn''t take advantage of Mommy while she is sleeping!"


    Although he fervently hoped for his mommy to be together with Kerr, he would still respect her


    mommy''s wishes. No one should force her to do something against her will, including Uncle Gu. He


    would not let anyone hurt his mommy.


    "She is just sleeping. I didn''t do anything to her," Kerr assured Jay.


    When he heard Jay''s tender but protective voice, Kerr had a strange feeling.


    "Okay. I think Mommy is sleepy because she stayed upst night. Don''t forget to remind her to eat. She


    tends to skip meals when she gets too focused on work. I will go to ss now, Uncle."


    Jay hung up with a happy smile on his face.


    Kerr put down his phone and decided to let Nicole rest. This bid was of great importance. Normally, he


    would closely oversee important projects like this instead of assigning it to someone else.


    However, Nicole would be able to make great aplishments if she sessfully handled this project.


    Thus, he wanted to hand over the project to Nicole and give her the chance to prove herself. In any


    case, regardless of whether shepleted this task or not, he would always stand by her side and


    back her up.


    His eyes went to the closed door. There was a tender look in his eyes that no one had ever seen


    before.


    Meanwhile, Nicole was sleeping soundly while unaware of the tender gaze she was receiving from the


    man behind the door. She continued to sleep deeply until dusk fell. Finally feeling rested, she turned


    over to the other side but did not get up because the bed was so soft.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar room. Surprised, she suddenly sat up and


    looked around, but she didn''t see anyone.


    She looked a little panicked. She got out of the bed and tidied up her appearance as best as she could.


    The lounge was designed to maintain Kerr''s privacy, so it was pretty much secluded and hard to


    navigate. That was why it took a lot of work for Nicole to find the exit.


    Hearing the noiseing from the lounge, Kerr knew that Nicole had woken up. In order to fetch her,


    he stood up and walked directly towards the lounge. As he turned the knob and pushed the door open,


    he heard a thud.


    "Ouch!" Nicole shrieked in pain.


    She was standing at the door when she was suddenly pushed to the ground when the door opened. As


    she sat on the floor, she raised her hand to touch her forehead with a frown on her face. Thankfully, her


    face was not wounded. She lifted her gaze to get a look at the man towering over her.


    "Are you okay?"


    Seeing the disheveled Nicole, Kerr crouched down and grabbed her chin to carefully examine her face.


    Awkwardly, she pulled his hand away from her face.


    "Why are you here? Where am I?"


    Thest thing she remembered doing was taking a nap. Instead of waking up in her office, she was


    dumbfounded to find herself in an unfamiliar room. Since Kerr was here, there was no doubt that he


    was involved with this incident.


    "How''s your forehead?"


    He didn''t answer her question, and inquired after her injury instead.


    "Never mind. I know Mr. Gu is very busy. I should go now."


    She stood up and fixed her clothes while ignoring Kerr. Right when she was about to go outside, Kerr


    grabbed her arm firmly.


    "What do you want?"


    When she turned her face to look at Kerr, she frowned slightly. The affection she had for himst night


    disappeared with time.


    "You already know what I want, don''t you?"


    He suddenly pulled Nicole to embrace her. Enveloping her with his strong arms, he looked at Nicole


    who was struggling hard while blushing. Her expression was so amusing.


    She had constantly rejected his affections and advances toward her, which felt extremely frustrating.


    Strange enough, her resistance only made him more possessive about her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Please behave yourself, Mr. Gu. I''m not one of your women."


    Nicole put her hands on Kerr''s chest as she tried to distance herself from him. But no matter how much


    she tried to push him away, the warm scent of his cologne which filled her nostrils made her blush


    harder.


    The musky scent reminded her of that passionate night seven years ago.


    Men who saw women as objects like Kerr were dangerous and she shouldn''t put herself in any danger.


    "Really? Then, what kind of woman do you wish to be? Don''t you think I can fulfill your wish?


    Maybe you want to be my only woman?"


    He remembered what Nicole once told him. She said that she wanted a man who couldmit wholly


    to her. He hesitated that time, but now, he was ready to give her everything she wanted.


    "Do you think you can fulfill my wish? As the head of the Gu Group, you can have any woman you


    want. Why waste your time on me? I don''t want you to lose the fun with other women because of me."


    There was provocation in Nicole''s eyes when she looked at Kerr. She was challenging him. She knew


    that Kerr was smart enough to choose the entire forest over one tree.


    Kerr was a logical man. Making this decision wouldn''t be difficult for him. Anyone who used their head


    would know how important freedom was. Whymit to one woman if you could have many women?


    Nicole did not know that after meeting her, Kerr had be a changed man.


    "How do you know that I can''t fulfill your wish?"


    He bent slightly to give her a kiss, but she turned her head to avoid his lips. Trapped in his embrace,


    she was feeling very hot and sweaty.


    When Nicole''s scent wafted through his nose, it took almost all of his will power to fight off the strong


    primal impulse that suddenly assaulted his body. Looking at her delicate features of up close, he was


    bing more and more intoxicated.


    Looking back, it seemed that his life had changed drastically ever since he met her. He felt strange that


    he could no longer clearly recall what life was like before she came.


    When Nicole saw theplicated look on Kerr''s face, a faint hint of anger gleamed in her eyes. She


    quickly concealed her emotions as she curled her lips into a faint smile.


    She raised her hand to point her index finger at Kerr and motioned him toe closer.


    Enchanted by her inviting smile, Kerr leaned forward.


    "Go to hell! I won''t believe you!"


    Nicole lifted her five inches high heels and stepped heavily on Kerr''s fortunately hard leather shoes,


    and gave him a hard stomp.


    Before Kerr could react, Nicole pushed him away and ran out of the room.


    She told herself over and over again to never believe in Kerr. Although she kept rejecting him, her heart


    throbbed for his love. It was hard for her, but she couldn''t put herself in a situation beyond redemption.


    Even without looking in the mirror, Nicole knew that her face was as red as a tomato. She was


    sweating profusely. She couldn''t forget the sensation of being embraced by him. His wild look, warmth


    and musky smell were invading her mind. She really didn''t expect that she would meet such a person


    like him.


    "Miss Ning, please wait!"


    Standing at the door of Kerr''s office, Sunny looked at her coldly.


    It was a mystery to her why Kerr stayed in his office the whole afternoon and forbade everyone from


    entering his office. Now she realized that it was because of Nicole. When she saw the wrinkles on


    Nicole''s clothes, Sunny''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Kerr was alone with Nicole during the whole afternoon. She couldn''t imagine what happened between


    them.

 Chapter 61 Dont Get Her Into Trouble

    Chapter 61 Don''t Get Her Into Trouble


    "What do you want?"


    After catching her breath, Nicole turned around to face Sunny who was standing behind her.


    It was obvious that something was wrong since Sunny never approached Nicole for a good reason.


    "My eyes are telling me that our lovely Director Ning relies not only on her job responsibilities now. I


    thought that she joined the Gu Group because of her tremendous skills."


    Sunny implied all of her sarcasm while ironically smiling as she stepped forward to Nicole with her four-


    inch high heels.


    "As far as I''m concerned, the lovely Miss He has nothing relevant to do with me and my right to stay in


    thepany. But I know for sure that I''ll be the first one to leave as soon as trouble begins."


    The least thing Nicole wanted was to start a conflict with Sunny since she knew that Sunny''s only


    interest was Kerr. Therefore, Nicole just replied to her bynding her hostile eyes on her.


    It would be senseless for Nicole to treat Sunny aggressively because of Kerr.


    It was all because of the women around Kerr that Nicole got herself into so many troubles. She put all


    the me on Kerr and cursed him in her heart thousands of times.


    "You clearly know how famous the identity and status of Kerr means to a lot of women out there.


    Bearing that in mind, I suggest you should behave yourself professionally.


    And if that''s eventually the case, you won''t be getting into problems anymore, Director Ning. Anyway, I


    will be thest to wear a long white wedding dress alongside Kerr due to my powerful bloodline.


    I''d truly like to say the same thing about you, to be honest. But I know as a fact that the Ning Group


    went fully broke seven years ago. I think it''s important that you keep in mind that you don''t deserve


    Kerr."


    Sunny could see that Nicole was something else inparison to the other women that surrounded


    Kerr. She wasn''t sure if Kerr was serious about Nicole.


    So she decided to give Nicole a warning.


    Nicole only bothered to look at Sunny with eyes of disgust after hearing what she had said.


    "Did you really investigate me? Am I that relevant to you that you wasted your time to search my life?


    What else did you find out about me? Who are you even trying to protect Kerr from?"


    Nicole wasn''t a hundred percent confirmed that Baron had concealed Jay''s identity well before. She


    didn''t want anybody to uncover Jay''s identity, especially Kerr and Sunny.


    The secret she had been trying to hide wouldn''t be a secret anymore if it was discovered.


    She would never let the mess between her and Kerr affect her child.


    At that time, Nicole acknowledged that Sunny wanted nothing else but to marry Kerr. Nevertheless, she


    never realized that the insanity of Sunny would led her to hurt innocent people in the future.


    "Kerr is and will always be mine from now and on. I am the only woman that deserves Kerr''s love and


    affection.


    And now that you know this, you should stay away from him. I don''t want to hear you crying if I was too


    rude to you after today."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sunny shed a little tear as she was talking about Kerr. She knew as a fact that Kerr had never loved


    her back, but she had been always hopeful that they would get married someday.


    In addition, Sunny felt unbelievably happy when Kerr decided to give her a chance in the Gu Group.


    And eventually, she would definitely would marry him as long as she was the only daughter of the He


    family.


    "I never nned to do anything to please Kerr in any sense. But after you have forced me to stay away


    from him, he''s be the most interesting human being to me. I can sense you are nervous because


    you also feel that Kerr treats me differently.


    How would you feel now if I told you that I''ll take the initiative to seduce Kerr and make him of my


    own?" Nicole provoked.


    Shended her mocking eyes on Sunny as she noticed her face was filled with anger.


    Although Nicole promised to herself that she wasn''t willing to get into trouble anymore, she wouldn''t let


    the bullying get through her skin by any chance.


    "Listen carefully, I won''t be interfering with whatever you have in mind to get engaged with Kerr.


    Bearing that in your little head, do not mess with my life. Take it as a warning."


    Nicole turned around to lead her way as she said these words.


    It never mattered for Nicole when the Ning Group went broke back then. She could still keep up with


    her skills and got to where she was now. Although she disliked Kerr, it wasn''t worth being scared by


    him. She also knew that if she cowered in fear easily, Sunny would bully her even more.


    Sunny had it clear that Nicole had be a rival to her and that Nicole wouldn''t be able to continue


    with her life peacefully as long as she stayed in the Gu Group. Nicole just took a time to think and


    decided to me Kerr for all this love drama.


    "You, Nicole Ning!"


    Sunny felt a burning me inside of her as she watched her leaving. She was so pissed that she was


    about to insult Nicole just when the door behind her opened.


    She immediately stopped talking as soon as she noticed how serious and darkly emotionless Kerr''s


    face was when she turned around.


    "Let me remind you that you''re here because I asked you to stay in the Gu Group, not because I


    agreed to be under the He family''s control. So I suggest you should stop sticking your nose in ces


    where you mustn''t be."


    Kerr ced his sight towards the direction in which Nicole had taken off with his thoughtful eyes since


    he heard everything that Sunny sphemed at her.


    When he stepped forward with chilling steps straight where Nicole had gone, he stopped and turned to


    address Sunny some words before leaving.


    "You don''t really think that I''m too fool to realize the things that you have done behind my back?"


    Sunny was shocked.


    Sunny took advantage of the He and the Gu families'' friendship to stand alongside Kerr way back in


    time. Sunny had been so focused on getting rid of every woman that was close to him.


    Kerr clearly knew everything Sunny did behind his backs. However, he didn''t even bother to interfere in


    the He n''s dirty game. Moreover, he didn''t actually care about those women in the past.


    Sunny considered to give an exnation to him but she backed herself up after hearing his rigid words.


    Sunny had never felt remorse whenever she aplished her n of drawing women away from Kerr,


    but she was worried about Kerr''s thoughts towards her actions. She wanted to be a simple woman, but


    she loved Kerr so deeply that she had to do unthinkable things for getting him.


    Meanwhile, Nicole hardly dropped her files on her desk in the office as she thought about Kerr and the


    mess that he caused.


    "Wow! I''d hate to be that desk right now. Why are you so pissed? Or do you take me as your desk? I


    know that it''s hard to delete my face off your head."


    Kerr wanted to mess around with Nicole teasingly as he stood at the door.


    He had been worried that Sunny might''ve scared Nicole with her foolish words.


    Nevertheless, he remembered the type of tough and interesting woman he had in front of his eyes who


    wasn''t like the others. It was the same woman that dared to hit him without hesitation once.


    "The least I want to do today is to waste my time. Therefore, is there anything useful that I can do for


    you, Mr. Gu? I have tons of documents to fill and organize right now. If you don''t need my help, then it


    was nice to see you, Mr. Gu."


    There wasn''t any second where she dared tond a look at Kerr as she calmly sat and put her folder


    on her desk.

 Chapter 62 Dont Waste Food

    Chapter 62 Don''t Waste Food


    She was absolutely angry. All she wanted was to choke Kerr to death, but since murder was against


    thew and she had her Jay to think of, she couldn''t do anything that impulsive. Yes, impulsiveness


    was the devil.


    "Jay!"


    Nicole eximed. She checked the time on her wristwatch and was horrified when she realized that


    she had forgotten to pick up Jay from school.


    "Howe my mommy has been forgetting me a lottely? I feel so sad!"


    With his schoolbag still on his back, Jay walked towards his mom''s office. As he was walking, he


    caught a glimpse of Kerr and greeted him warmly.


    "Hello, Uncle Gu!"


    Nicole approached her son and saw Jared standing next to him.


    "Mr. Kang, thank you for picking up Jay from school for me today."


    Hearing the gratitude in Nicole''s voice, Jared couldn''t help but feel a little bit embarrassed. He


    scratched his head and said,


    "Mr. Gu asked me to do it. You can thank him if you want."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He didn''t want to be involved anymore, so he immediately shifted Nicole''s attention to Kerr and made


    sure to put in a good word for him.


    If it hadn''t been for him, she would have never forgotten to pick up her son. Besides, whatever she felt


    for Kerr the night before was totally gone by now.


    "Mommy, you should thank Uncle Gu."


    Noticing the look Nicole was giving Kerr, Jay knew that Kerr had made his mommy angry at him once


    again. He admired Kerr with all his heart, but he was also the only one who could make Nicole that


    angry.


    In all his life, he had never seen his mommy be as angry as Kerr made her.


    "I will make sure to thank him."


    Nicole red at Kerr and gritted her teeth. It was as if she was going to skin him alive.


    "It''s time for dinner. I''ve asked someone to prepare the food for you."


    Kerr didn''t care for Nicole''s attitude at all, but he knew she must be hungry now given that she hadn''t


    had lunch yet.


    "I''m not hungry!"


    As a reflex response, Nicole immediately refused Kerr''s offer.


    But just as she was about to leave with her son, her stomach growled.


    "Oh! Mommy, you lied. You know, I am hungry too!"


    Jay put his little hands on his belly as he looked at Kerr with an expectant look in his eyes.


    Nicole''s hands subconsciously flew to her stomach, and before she could say anything, she saw Kerr


    bend down to take Jay in his arms and walk outside.


    "Hey, put Jay down!"


    With her handbag in her hand, she followed closely behind Kerr. He walked so fast that she actually


    had to trot just to keep up with his pace.


    "Mom, it''s not good to waste food. That''s what you taught me."


    Jay nted his head firmly on Kerr''s shoulder and smiled at Nicole who was walking right behind them.


    Then, he mischievously whispered into Kerr''s ear.


    "I had to find a way to help you, but you don''t have to be too grateful to me, Uncle Gu!"


    He patted Kerr''s shoulder with his small hand like an adult.


    As soon as Kerr put Jay in the car, he saw Nicole walking out of thepany. He opened the car door


    for her.


    "Okay, you win!"


    She looked at her son who was nowpletely captivated by Kerr, and had no choice but to get in the


    car.


    She was the one who gave birth to her son, but he was won over by Kerr so easily, and it made her feel


    a little frustrated.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad. I wasn''t going to leave you. I was just worried that we''d be wasting food. We will


    go home together after dinner, okay?"


    Jayforted his mom in a docile manner, but deep inside, he actually felt ted.


    With Jay''s precious smile, there was no way she''d be able to say no to him. Now, all she could do was


    nod.


    When he heard the interaction between Nicole and Jay, for the first time, Kerr felt like he was home.


    His vi was not far away from the Gu Group''spany. So it didn''t take long before he parked his car


    right before the gate of the vi. With one hand holding Jay, he stretched out his other hand to hold


    Nicole as well, but she immediately pulled away.


    She took a step back to keep her distance from Kerr, but she knew it was a lost cause¡ªthere was


    nothing she could do about their situation anymore. After all, her son was now in the territory of Kerr,


    who had him in his arms.


    She felt like she was going deep into a dangerous ce.


    Kerr shrugged his shoulders and walked into the living room with Jay. As he had expected, he heard


    Nicole''s footsteps as she followed closely behind them.


    "Master, you are back. The dinner is ready."


    Vedder Gu was standing at the door, waiting for Kerr, and when he saw the boy in Kerr''s arms, he


    couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    "Hi Grandpa!"


    Jay looked at the bearded man standing in front of him and guessed that he should be called Grandpa,


    so he took the initiative to speak.


    "Hello!"


    Upon hearing the child call him Granpa, Vedder felt a little embarrassed. He had been working for the


    Gu family for several decades and had watched Kerr grow up, and not once had he ever seen Kerr


    bring other people back.


    More than that, the boy in Kerr''s arms looked absolutely beautiful, just like Kerr did when he was a


    child.


    "Mommy, hurry up!"


    Jay said to Nicole who was standing behind them.


    "Okay."


    As much as she wanted to escape, she knew she couldn''t, so she had to bite the bullet and walk in.


    When she saw Vedder standing at the door, she gave him a slight nod.


    "Miss Ning, please!"


    He led the way for Nicole. When he got the phone call from Jared, he didn''t really know what he meant.


    But now, he finally understood what Jared''s vague words meant.


    Sure enough, he was surprised.


    After a while, they were finally seated in the dining room. Nicole deliberately sat down next to Jay,


    drawing a distance between him and Kerr.


    Almost all of the dishes on the table were Jay''s favorite, and Nicole could not help but feel a little


    worried.


    "Mommy, these are all of my favorite dishes. Thank you, Uncle Gu!"


    Jay expressed his thanks politely.


    Vedder, who was standing beside the table, was even more stunned at Jay''s words. He smiled and


    poured him a ss of juice.


    "I didn''t expect that he would like the same food as the young master."


    His words seemed casual, but they shook Nicole to the core.


    She had noticed that Jay and Kerr liked the same food the first time Kerr had dinner with them. She


    was worried that it would cause Kerr''s suspicions. She didn''t expect that Jay would look so much like


    Kerr in many aspects.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom."


    She didn''t want Kerr to see the panic on her face, so she stood up and quickly made her escape.


    "Miss Ning, this way please."


    Vedder immediately led the way for her.


    Even though he didn''t know what exactly the rtionship between Nicole and Kerr was for the time


    being, Vedder could tell from Kerr''s attitude towards Nicole that she was different for him.

 Chapter 63 I Wish You Success

    Chapter 63 I Wish You Sess


    Angering the woman would be unwise for Vedder.


    Eyes following his mother''s back disappearing into the bathroom, Jay looked pensive.


    "Uncle Gu, don''t scare Mommy. She looks strong, but she is also very fragile,"


    he said, turning to look at Kerr with the most earnest look he could muster.


    "I know."


    Nicole''s wariness didn''t escape his eyes. Swirling the wine gently in his ss, Kerr took a sip.


    The wine tasted sweet, but not as sweet as Nicole.


    "What do you think of living here with your mommy in the future?"


    The idea ran through Kerr''s mind for quite a while now, and he couldn''t let go of it. The thought of the


    possibility that it could happen made him happy.


    Looking at the boy sitting across him, he knew the likelihood of this oue.


    "What good does it do to me?"


    Jay liked Kerr, a lot. He would be over the moon if his mother and Uncle Gu got together,


    but it didn''t mean that he''d let her do something she wouldn''t want to do. He would never do that.


    "How does it benefit me?" Jay asked again. "I can''t sell my mommy out like that, not to mention that


    I''ve done nothing but help you and try to push you both in that direction, and yet you still haven''t won


    her heart. I''m starting to doubt you, Uncle. I''m seriously thinking of dropping it," he added.


    No matter how much he supported Kerr, his mother''s happiness was his top priority.


    Jay raised his eyebrows doubtfully at Kerr. He had a delicate face with intense maturity.


    "You can get what you want on the third floor."


    Kerr was unmoved by the boy''s query. There was no doubt that Nicole would eventually marry him


    sooner orter. He would see to it that it would be done.


    "OK. I wish you sess!"


    Jay winked at Kerr. Although he hadn''t seen anything what the man prepared for him, he trusted Kerr


    from the bottom of his heart. And what he said a moment ago was meant to make Kerr wary more than


    anything.


    In the washroom, Nicole turned on the tap and let the cold water run through her hands. But her panic


    wasn''t alleviated.


    While her son grew up, she started to notice the simrities that Jay and Kerr had in terms of their


    personalities and hobbies. She didn''t know if she could keep up the lie, especially now that the two


    were getting even closer to each other.


    Although Kerr hadn''t said anything, she had to keep up the act. If he found out Jay''s real identity, she


    wouldn''t know how to exin herself.


    She took out her phone from her pocket. The only person who could help her right now was Baron.


    "I need your help, Baron!"


    Upon hearing Nicole''s voice, Baron was happily surprised, but the smile on his face froze. He


    answered her cautiously,


    "Did Kerr find out about Jay''s identity?"


    Baron had been worried about this. He didn''t mind if Jay was taken in by the Gu family. After all, he


    was their flesh and blood. But he was worried that Nicole had fallen into Kerr''s trap because of Jay.


    "Not yet, but I''m afraid his suspicion may rise. Your suggestion before, let''s do it. Last time, I didn''t deny


    that Jay is your child. Please, help me make Kerr give up Jay.


    I''m sorry for causing you a lot of trouble Baron, but we will leave this ce. I won''t take long. After


    everything is settled, we''ll leave."


    She wouldn''t have taken such drastic measures if she had another choice. Even if Jay would get upset,


    it didn''t matter. She could exin everything to him after they left here.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Nicole. I''m here for you, whatever you need. Where are you now?"


    When he heard that, he was quite excited. God knew how long he had been waiting for this opportunity.


    If she eventually fell in love with him, he would have nothing else to ask for.


    But he knew he had to sway things in his direction. Somehow, he had to figure out a way to make


    Nicole love him more than Jay. Even though he might not care about Nicole''s past, if they got together,


    they would have their own children.


    The Fang family couldn''t ept Jay.


    "I''m in Kerr''s vi. I''ll send you the address. Come and pick us upter."


    She had to get out of here as soon as possible. Even if she let Jay down this time, she had to protect


    her son. After all, Kerr was not someone they could provoke.


    "Okay. I''ll get there as soon as I can."


    After confirming with Baron, Nicole hung up. She took a deep breath and walked out of the washroom.


    Before she reached the table, she heard Jay''sughter.


    "Mommy, you''ve been there for a long time. I''m talking to Uncle Gu about my new research. He said


    there was aboratory here where I can do my experiment. Can I stay here tonight?"


    Jay turned around to look at her with hopeful eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In the past, if he asked this way, she would agree without hesitation. But today, she couldn''t be swayed.


    "We shouldn''t disturb Uncle Gu. He still has a lot of work to do. Uncle Fang called Mommy. He will


    come to pick us upter."


    Wearing a smile on her face, Nicole looked at Jay, but was directing her words to Kerr.


    She wanted him to know that the idea of them being together was impossible.


    "All right."


    Jay reluctantly agreed and was a little disappointed, but he didn''t challenge her, because he knew his


    mother well and knew that she was serious. He secretly stole a nce at Kerr.


    Hearing Baron''s name caused the expression on Kerr''s face to darken.


    He had been doubting what Baron said, but every time he did, Nicole would remind him of the truth.


    "A call from Mr. Fang? Aren''t you worried you will disturb him?"


    Kerr couldn''t ept this. She was shutting him out again. All the progress he had made with her would


    be for nothing. He found it greatly upsetting that Baron woulde to pick them up. He didn''t like


    where any of this was going.


    The anger on his face was clear as day.


    "No, it''s not what you think. Baron is supposed to pick us up today. But something came up in their


    company that he had to deal with, so he couldn''t. Jay and I should get going soon. We won''t disturb


    you in the future, Mr. Gu."


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr, with determination in her eyes.


    She couldn''t cower in fear of Kerr anymore, she should face this head on.


    When he saw the look on her face, Kerr''s anger heightened.


    He held the goblet with all his strength and it shattered to pieces in his hand.


    The dark red transparent liquid spilled out and ss fragments directly pierced into Kerr''s thumb.


    Before the blood flowed, he hid his injured hand under the table.

 Chapter 64 Out Of Control

    Chapter 64 Out Of Control


    "Excuse me."


    Kerr stood up abruptly and walked out of the dining room.


    When Nicole saw what Kerr had done, she couldn''t help feeling touched. Had he hidden his injury


    because he was worried that she would faint at the sight of blood? Was he taking care of her feelings


    subconsciously?


    The thought made her feel slightly mncholy. She couldn''t believe that Kerr cared about her that


    much.


    "Mommy, Uncle Gu is angry."


    Next to her, Jay looked up at her innocently. He didn''t look panicked, instead his little eyes seemed to


    be filled with helplessness.


    It seemed that the grownups world was a lot moreplicated than his.


    "It''s not your fault, dear. Don''t worry about it,"


    she smiled at himfortingly as she stroked his hair. She temporarily ignored her curiosity about


    Kerr''s sudden departure and focused on Jay. Looking at his little face, she felt like she was looking at


    Kerr.


    She didn''t see Kerr again until the dinner ended.


    "Miss Ning, my apologies but Mr Gu can''t be interrupted at the moment. He is currently taking an


    overseas call,"


    Vedder told her respectfully. He was standing at the entrance of Gu family vi.


    "It''s okay, Vedder. Could you please tell him I''m very sorry about what happened earlier? It''s already


    ratherte, I need to take Jay home."


    Nicole took a quick look in the direction of the stairs before saying goodbye to Vedder. Then she took


    Jay''s hand and left.


    When they got into the car, Nicole leaned her head against the door. She felt and looked as though she


    hadn''t slept in days.


    "If you are tired, you can close your eyes for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive,"


    Baron told her. Even though he was driving, he could still catch the strange look on Nicole''s face from


    the corner of his eye.


    Back in Manhattan, she had never looked this tired no matter how busy her schedule was. He could


    even detect a slight sense of loss from her behavior. He knew better than to ask but it was obvious that


    she had been through a lot.


    Nicole nodded gratefully at his words and her eyes fluttered shut gently.


    She knew it would be impossible to sleep, but she just wasn''t in the mood to talk. Anyway, Jay was


    there, so there wasn''t much she could say. To tell the truth, she didn''t exactly know how to face Baron


    either.


    Her life seemed to be a huge mess ever since she had met Kerr. No matter how hard she tried, it


    looked like her life would never be under control again.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived home.


    "Mommy, it''s okay if you like Uncle Fang. I will try my best to ept him,"


    Jay told her earnestly before entering his room.


    Nicole watched her son disappearing into his room and sighed to herself.


    The man she liked...


    Without any warning, Kerr''s good-looking face popped into her head. She shook her head violently to


    get rid of the image.


    When Baron arrived home, his mother was on the phone with a smile on her face. She seemed to be


    nning something.


    Sure enough, as soon as she saw himing in, she hung up and beamed at him happily.


    "Baron, Maggie''s flight here has been confirmed. She will be here in three days. Don''t forget to go pick


    her up, okay? This is her first time here, so be nice,"


    his mother told him, in a tone that said that he had no choice in that matter.


    "Mom, I told you before, I''ve fallen in love with someone else. I mean it. I want her to be my wife. You''ll


    give me your blessing, right?"


    He knew he couldn''t avoid the topic anymore. He didn''t want anyone other than Nicole, but at the same


    time, he didn''t want to disappoint his mother. As hard as it was, it was time to take a stand for the sake


    of his happiness.


    Marriage was a lifelong matter, and he wanted to be in control of his happiness. He should have the


    right to make his own choice. The existence of Jay posed a slight problem, but it wasn''t anything that


    couldn''t be handled.


    "No matter what, you still need to bring her home to meet us, Baron. We need to evaluate your other


    half''s identity and status since you are the only heir of the Fang family."


    His mother was slight annoyed with his stubbornness. He should know by now that his family didn''t


    have the luxury of marrying for love. For a family of their status, marriage was more like a partnership,


    it was all about mutual benefits. All they had to do was respect each other and take care of each


    other''s image in the public eye. What happened in private was a whole different story.


    "The Fang Group''s party will be happening in three days. I n to bring her as my plus one."


    It was the perfect opportunity to introduce Nicole to everyone and let them know she was his.


    Mrs. Fang didn''t think it was a good idea at all, but she didn''t say no to him. After all, it was better to


    meet the woman who had won his heart sooner ratherter, so it would be easier for her future


    nning.


    She was also curious to know what kind of woman he had fallen so madly for. She must be quite a


    wonder if he was this persistent about being with her.


    In the three days that followed, Nicole didn''t meet Kerr at all. No one mentioned him either, not even


    Jay and the otherpany staff.


    She even felt as though life was finally going back to the way it had been before she had met him. It


    was as though she had never gotten to know him. Even though she had wished for her life to go back


    to normal, she couldn''t help feeling a faint sense of loss and emptiness.


    "Director Ning, this is the dress that you asked me to pick up. It''s lovely. Do you have any ns


    tonight?"


    Lily asked as she ced a gift box on Nicole''s desk.


    "I''m going to attend a party with a friend."


    When the workday finally ended, Nicole waited for her colleagues to leave one by one. After they were


    all gone, she finally went to the washroom to change into the dress that Baron had picked out for her.


    She knew that it was actually not a proper time for her to show up at the Fang Group''s party. After all,


    she and Baron was still preparing to bid for the tender. It was a rather sensitive time to even be in a


    rtionship.


    But since she owed him such a huge favor, there was no way she could turn him down.


    She looked in the mirror and applied some light makeup, making adjustments until she was fully


    satisfied with her look. She checked her appearance again carefully and finding nothing wrong, she


    picked up her handbag and left the Gu Group building.


    Baron''s car was already waiting at the entrance.


    "You look amazing! I knew this dress would suit you well. I really hope you''ll have a good time tonight.


    Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged for someone to pick Jay up,"


    he told her, his eyes sparkling as he looked at the gorgeous beauty in the passenger seat.


    "Why did you ask me to dress up like this?"


    She frowned slightly as she took in his outfit that matched her dark purple dress. She knew that as a


    couple, it was only fitting that they wore matching outfits to an event like this.


    But she couldn''t help feeling bad. She was only pretending to be with Baron so that Kerr would think


    that she was already in a rtionship. She had not expected Baron to start taking this seriously.


    "It''s the Fang Group''s prestigious wine party today, so there will be a lot of peers from our industry.


    Even Kerr is going to be there."


    To be honest, Baron had had second thoughts about inviting Kerr since he knew that his presence


    might affect Nicole. But after giving it some careful thought, he decided to send Kerr an invitation


    anyway, hoping that Nicole would not reject him if Kerr was there.


    He was actually very nervous that Nicole was going to reject him during such an important function.


    After all, it was the day that he was nning to expose her identity as his girlfriend to everyone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Got it."


    When she heard that Kerr was going to be there, she couldn''t help feeling nervous.

 Chapter 65 Soul Mate

    Chapter 65 Soul Mate


    "I believe he may have already given up. He hasn''t tried to bother me again these past few days, which


    comes as no surprise. He''s the CEO of the Gu Group, after all. How could he ever be truly interested in


    someone like me?"


    There was a sadness in Nicole''s voice that she didn''t realize. She should''ve been d Kerr wasn''t


    insisting on chasing her, but she couldn''t.


    He was a man full of himself, who wasn''t used to anyone standing up to him, and he would never find


    out what cherishing meant as long as everyone was so disposable to him. Perhaps this was the side


    effect of having all thingsing too easy in hand.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Baron''s smile fell as his eyes became watchful of Nicole.


    His main concern didn''t belong to Kerr''s desires, but if Nicole had fallen in love with him before she


    could even realize it herself.


    This was the real danger.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense. This is exactly what I want. I''d be overjoyed if Kerr announced the news of his


    marriage right now!"


    Nicole raised her voice in an attempt to suffocate her uneasiness.


    "I hope so."


    Baron really wanted to believe her words, but he couldn''t help but notice what she was trying to hide.


    He parked at the entrance of the Fang Group''s hotel as two members of the staff were promptly at


    each side of the vehicle''s doors, opening them.


    Nicole walked to Baron and held her arm to his.


    Baron smiled to the gesture. When they were about to step inside the hotel, he heard a clear female


    voice calling his name.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Baron?"


    Maggie Chen was getting out of the car when she saw a familiar figure. Uncertain, she called out for


    him to be sure.


    Nicole and Baron stopped and turned around to see Maggie Chen. She walked towards them wearing


    a white short designed dress as her well-groomed wavy hair fell like cascades over her shoulders.


    Her blonde locks made her delicate skin look even fairer when she beamed.


    "You are Maggie Chen?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Baron tried to recognize her for a moment before recalling the


    photo his mother had shown him once. He was supposed to have picked Maggie Chen up that day,


    but, instead, he went to get Nicole and put his driver up to the task.


    "Yes, long time no see!"


    Maggie Chen grinned as she looked at Baron. It had been years since they''ve seen each other. She


    was surprised to find out he turned out to be so sessful.


    Baron''s kindness and courtesy were apparent even though he was yet to say more. Maggie was just


    d to be back at this time.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, Maggie. Let me introduce you to my partner, Nicole Ning."


    He turned and looked at Nicole beside him.


    "Nicole, this is the daughter of a friend of my mother, Maggie Chen."


    Maggie froze for an instant when she heard how Baron referred to her. Then, she nced at Nicole


    standing beside Baron and bit her tongue.


    Maggie''s eyes discreetly hovered over Nicole''s purple dress. She thought she looked like a


    noblewoman. Coming up to her face, Nicole had a polish smile, which Maggie returned.


    "Hello."


    Nicole gave her a slight nod and withdrew her arm from Baron''s. She didn''t miss the glint on Maggie''s


    eyes the moment she saw Baron.


    It was clear she liked Baron. Nicole looked nomittally at Baron, realizing he was using her to


    refuse other girls again. It seemed she had no reason to feel guilty over Baron''s feelings, after all.


    "Hello, Miss Chen. I''ve heard a lot about you. Baron is so happy to have you back."


    Nicole walked to Maggie''s side and smirked at her before raising her brows to Baron.


    "Really?"


    Maggie Chen looked down shyly.


    "Ahem, let''s go inside. The party is about to start."


    Baron coughed to cover his awkwardness and then changed the subject. He was well aware of Nicole''s


    warning. So, before anything could go wrong, he led his way to the hotel.


    Both women followed him inside.


    Kerr was getting out of the car when he caught a glimpse of Nicole''s back. It''d been a few days since


    hest saw her, but there wasn''t a moment she hadn''t been in his head. He couldn''t believe she was


    here now with Baron as if nothing had happened.


    Annoyed, he clenched his fists.


    In the hotel, the Fang Group''s party had already begun when Baron came up to the stage and


    weed everyone.


    "Thank you all foring to honor the eighty years of the Fang Group. On behalf of my family, I


    express my gratitude to everyone here today.


    Thank you for your support over the years. And I hope we can be together for many more in the future."


    Baron raised his ss to all the guests and took a sip from the sparkling wine. Then, his eyes fell on


    Nicole.


    "Moreover, I''d like to share one more thing with you guys."


    His eyes bore into hers full of meaning.


    Nicole stared at Baron in shock. She had a feeling that whatever he was going to say would leave her


    in a tough position. And she wasn''t wrong.


    "I''ve already found my soul mate¡ªMiss Nicole Ning."


    Baron stretched out his hand and pointed to Nicole. All of a sudden, every head in the room was


    following his gesture, causing a bunch of pairs of eyes to fall on her.


    Nicole was astonished at first, unable to react, but as soon as she realized that all of those guests were


    watching her, she managed to force a smile. ncing at Baron, she made sure he would see the hint


    of threat in her eyes.


    For countless times she had already cursed Baron inside her mind, and yet she still couldn''t believe


    how far he had gone to use her as his shield.


    As everyone looked at her awaiting her reaction, Nicole had no clue what to say. But before that


    moment could drag on much longer, she jolted when a pair of soft hands unexpectedly wrapped around


    her legs.


    "Mommy!"


    Dressed in a small size tuxedo, Jay came running from the lounge. He had been there the whole time.


    The boy was only allowed in the party after Baron''s speech, so he had no idea what had been said


    before his entrance.


    He had been looking for Nicole, but he was caught by surprise when he saw everyone standing still


    while staring at his mother.

 Chapter 66 Bastard

    Chapter 66 Bastard


    Jay was very smart for his age. As soon as he saw Nicole''s face, he instantly sensed that something


    was wrong.


    Baron''s face darkened when Jay suddenly appeared out of the blue. He turned around and looked at


    his assistant standing behind him. The assistant shrugged his shoulders helplessly and turned his gaze


    towards Mrs. Fang. Baron then realized that this was his mother''s doing.


    It seemed like she had found out about Jay''s existence.


    "Miss Ning, how long have you been together with Mr. Fang? How did you know each other?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Miss Ning, who is this boy? Is he your child with Mr. Fang? Miss Ning, please answer me!"


    A crowd of reporters besieged them. Some of them held their recorders near her mouth as they threw


    one invasive question after another. Even the camera crew aimed their light at them to capture their


    photographs.


    When she saw the scene in front of her, Nicole automatically reached out her hand to cover Jay''s little


    face. Then, she lifted him up and held him in her arms so that his back would be turned towards the


    reporters.


    The reporters were relentless in their invasion of their privacy. Without prior consent from Nicole, the


    cameras continued to sh and the reporters repeated their questions loudly when they got no


    response. Nicole was deeply disturbed. She didn''t want to traumatize Jay by exposing him to such


    situation.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I believe you came here today to celebrate the anniversary of the Fang


    Group. Mr. Fang was just joking earlier. I hope you don''t mind." Nicole spoke clearly to the reporters.


    While smiling politely, her eyes were scanning the room to find the exit of the banquet hall. She smiled


    brightly when she saw the door, and was about to walk towards it with Jay in her arms.


    They couldn''t stay here any longer. She decided to leave the event before the situation got any worse.


    After this, she swore to never let Baron use her as his girlfriend anymore.


    "Nicole!"


    When Nicole was about to leave, Baron got off the stage and was about to run towards her, but he was


    stopped by his mother.


    Mrs. Fang positioned herself in front of Baron as she firmly held his arm. Disappointment was written all


    over her face.


    "Enough!" Her cold voice echoed through Baron''s ears.


    She had put all her hopes on Baron. Since childhood, he had been a good son so she was never


    worried about him. But recently, when he had told her that he had fallen in love with someone, her


    maternal instincts acted up. Anxiously, she sent a few people to investigate the women around Baron.


    When the results came up, she was really disappointed to find that the woman chosen by Baron had a


    child out of wedlock.


    "Mom, let me go. This has nothing to do with Nicole. I can''t let her get hurt!"


    He was about to pass through his mother and go after Nicole, when he saw a familiar tall figure


    standing by the door of the banquet hall.


    "Miss Ning, do you mean to say that the child is not Mr. Fang''s? Then who is the father? Are you going


    to marry into the Fang family with this bastard?"


    It was obvious that this female reporter didn''t intend to let it go. Although Nicole was trying her best to


    shield her son from the media, the reporter continued to probe at Jay''s identity in a tactless manner.


    The word "bastard" triggered Nicole. She stopped and covered Jay''s ears to prevent him from hearing


    another cruel word.


    Turning around, her polite demeanor was reced with a murderous look. She looked coldly at the


    reporters who were swarming around her. She could understand that these reporters wanted to capture


    the most sensational news, but she could never ept the fact that they would maliciously injure a


    child with such hurtful words. Zeroing in on the female reporter, she spoke firmly.


    "Miss, please be responsible for what you say. You''re a professional, so you should do your work


    professionally. Do you think it''s proper to refer to a child using such a crass word?" Nicole''s statement


    silenced the crowd of reporters.


    "You are a woman, too. You are going to be a mother one day. How would you feel if someone said


    those words to your child?


    Since you badly want to know the truth, I''ll tell you that this is my son, and my decision to raise him has


    nothing to do with anyone. I''m just a good friend of Mr. Fang. He only wanted to avoid the arranged


    marriage by his family so he told everyone that I''m his soul mate. It''s that simple."


    Nicole was unusually calm. She did not seem flurried or afraid at all. She was holding Jay in her arms


    like a mother hen protecting her chick. This was the instinct of a mother who wanted to protect her


    child.


    She could tolerate anything thrown towards her, but she couldn''t bear it if anyone were to hurt Jay.


    Standing at the door of the banquet hall, Kerr looked at the unwavering stance of Nicole with respect


    and admiration in his eyes. The woman he loved didn''t disappoint him.


    Hearing Nicole''s reply, the reporters did not know how to react. They looked at each other silently as


    Nicole strove towards the exit.


    Kerr walked straight to Nicole and pulled Jay into his arms.


    "Why did youe here yourself? I''ve been looking for you for a long time," Kerr asked in a concerned


    voice.


    He looked gently at Nicole beside him and casually reprimanded her for not waiting for him. In front of


    the reporters, he did not hesitate to act lovingly towards her.


    His intention of protecting Jay and Nicole was obvious.


    The reporters'' eyes were wide in shock when they saw this scene.


    "Wait!"


    The reporters were quietly watching the scene when a disturbing look appeared on Kerr''s face. The


    look sent a chill down their spines and no one understood what it meant. Meanwhile, Jay who was


    observing the scene from Kerr''s arms, covered his mouth with his little hand and snickered. He knew


    that someone was going to get what wasing for her.


    Nicole was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that the reporters had given up asking


    questions, but when she heard the voice of Kerr, she couldn''t help but get nervous again.


    She hadn''t recovered from the shock caused by Baron yet.


    As she looked at Kerr, Nicole couldn''t guess what he was going to do, or perhaps, she could never


    guess what he was thinking.


    "Which of you said that the child in my arms is a bastard?"


    Kerr was a few meters away from Nicole earlier but he didn''t miss that reporter''s clear voice.


    Since he wanted to protect Nicole, he would not let go of the people who had hurt Jay easily. Although


    he was not addressing his question to a specific person, his eyes were precisely fixed on the female


    reporter who had spoken earlier.


    Feeling Kerr''s gaze, the reporter didn''t even dare to look up at him. Her body was trembling all over.


    Kerr was well-known in A City. Almost everyone knew about him. However, no media group dared to


    casually report any news about him. Every photo and report about him had to be reviewed by the Gu


    Group.


    Inpliance with the Gu Group''s rules, no media crew dared to put their cameras in front of Kerr


    when he appeared.


    "Mr. Gu I..."


    Everyone immediately took a step back when they heard the question. Only the reporter who had just


    spoken was standing on the same spot. No one had seen Kerr Gu look this angry.


    Everyone could feel his threatening tone. This could have made for sensationalized news but they all


    didn''t want to be involved in this matter.


    "You can choose to resign today when you go back, or you will no longer be a journalist in the future. If


    you can say such irresponsible words, it just proves that you don''t deserve to be a journalist."

 Chapter 67 Paternity Test

    Chapter 67 Paternity Test


    Anyone would know that ticking off the Gu heir would mean catastrophe to whoever crossed him. Kerr


    hadid waste to the reporter''s career, and gave a hint to Jared, who stood behind him, with his cold


    eyes. He swiftly turned around and took Nicole''s hand under everyone''s gaze, and walked out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although no one asked, everyone had their own theory behind Kerr''s odd behavior, but it all boiled


    down to the child. They figured that the young boy must be rted to the Gu Group''s CEO in some


    way, otherwise he wouldn''t have cared.


    For the first time in all of history, Kerr Gu protected a woman, a woman with a child nheless.


    Everyone was wildly curious about the identity of Nicole Ning and Jay Ning.


    Taking his boss'' hint, Jared took off the name tag of the female reporter''s chest and noted it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that themotion is over, the Fang Group''s Anniversary Party has


    officially begun."


    The host then took everyone''s attention and slowly got the tension to lessen.


    Baron wanted to go after Nicole but his mother stopped him. "Baron, today is a very important day for


    the Fang Group. You can''t leave!"


    Mrs. Fang warned Baron while holding his arm.


    She had spent a lot of time and energy on raising Baron to be the man that he was. Making any


    mistake was uneptable because marriage was a matter of vital importance to his whole life, to the


    entire Fang Group.


    Baron tried to piece together what happened and came to one conclusion. "Mom, this is your doing.


    You asked them to bring Jay here, am I right? You want everyone to know that Nicole is a single


    mother.


    Because you want to tear apart the idea that she and I can be together, so you are trying to ruin her


    reputation, am I right?"


    Baron looked at his mother in disbelief. His mother had always been gentle and kind in his eyes. But


    today, she showed her true colors. His mother was a scheming woman who would even dare hurt a


    child.


    He was not only surprised, but also very disappointed.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. Maggie is back, so don''t think about other women. Nicole Ning is not


    qualified to be a member of the Fang family. It''s impossible for our family to ept a woman with a


    child out of wedlock. She doesn''t belong with you."


    Mrs. Fang had been a member of the Fang family for so long. She couldn''t let their family be the


    laughing stock of everyone because of that woman. It was absolutely uneptable for the family to


    raise other people''s children.


    "Mom, you''re sorely mistaken. I like Nicole, I''ve had feelings for her for a long time. I want to marry her,


    not the other way around."


    Bitterness was etched on Baron''s face. He broke free of his mother''s grip and walked outside.


    At the door of the banquet hall


    "Uncle Gu, that was amazing! Those annoying voices disappeared instantly when you appeared. I


    hope I can protect Mommy in the future like you can, Uncle,"


    Jay remarked and looked up at Kerr with sparkling eyes.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    Nicole thanked him as she reached her hand to take Jay, but Kerr dodged. She had to admit that even


    though they were in the middle of trouble, she appreciated that he did not avoid them.


    And he didn''t seem to mind how people think about his rtionship with Jay at all.


    Looking at the sincerity in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr did not say a thing, but saw Baron running out from the


    hall.


    The heir of the Fang family called out, "Nicole!"


    Noticing that she was still standing by the door of the hall, Baron was relieved. With a guilty look on his


    face, he walked to Nicole. But when he saw Kerr standing beside her, his eyes darkened.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I didn''t know those journalists would say something like that, and I didn''t expect that


    they would bring Jay here. I''m so sorry for what I have done."


    He had nned to confess his love to her, but he didn''t expect any of this to happen. He could tell that


    he was losing any chance he had to be with her.


    He had been thoughtless on this matter. Of course the Fang family would never ept Jay, but he


    didn''t expect that his mother would try to tarnish their reputation and show to the world that Nicole was


    not suitable to be a member of their family.


    "Baron, you didn''t want any of this to happen. I know it''s not your fault. Thank you for helping me all


    those years with taking care of me and Jay. But please, stop using me as your excuse to turn down


    other women.


    You should know that anything regarding Jay is where I draw the line and no one can cross it. I forgive


    you for what happened today. But this ends here."


    There was unshakable firmness in Nicole''s eyes. She knew that the events of this evening were


    perfectly formted to cut off any possible rtionship between her and Baron.


    She didn''t know who the mysterious person was and she didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so


    she didn''t intend to look into it. But she had to let Baron know her limit.


    "Of course, I understand, but I still have something to tell you alone. Can you spare me a few minutes


    to talk?"


    Looking at Nicole, Baron was a little hesitant. Obviously, now Kerr was with her, so he couldn''t speak


    with her freely.


    Baron didn''t forget the lie that he had told Kerr. The Gu heir still believed that Jay was Baron''s son. It


    was not reasonable for him to ask Nicole if she could send Jay away now.


    "No need. If Baron can''t say it, let me enlighten you."


    Mrs. Fang came out of the party hall, followed by Maggie Chen.


    Hearing the voice behind her, Nicole turned her head and looked at Mrs. Fang who was walking


    towards her slowly.


    The Fang matriarch wore a dark blue cheongsam, looking very regal, and the cold color entuated


    her seriousness.


    Mrs. Fang''s eyes were fixed on Nicole. She nced at Jay who was held by Kerr in his arms. Her eyes


    showed her clear agenda as she carried a stack of papers in her hands.


    "Are you Miss Ning?" Nicole simply nodded in response before Mrs. Fang continued what she had to


    say. "I''m well aware that in Manhattan, you and Baron were good friends, but Baron is different from


    you. He has the responsibility of the entire Fang family, and not just anyone can be his bride and


    be the daughter-inw of our family.


    I hope that you know who you are, Miss Ning. I only hope that Baron will have a wife from a good


    family with a clean background. I don''t have anyment on how you live your life.


    But giving birth to a baby without a father isn''t something I can ignore."


    Mrs. Fang threw the stack of papers on Nicole. Her eyes were filled with disgust.


    Reading what was on them, Nicole''s eyes widened at the bold letters "Paternity Test Report". She was


    trying so hard to contain her anger at what she discovered.


    She didn''t expect that Baron''s mother would secretly do a paternity test for Jay and Baron, which could


    endanger Jay.

 Chapter 68 A Small Pond Cannot Hold A Mermaid

    Chapter 68 A Small Pond Cannot Hold A Mermaid


    Nicole couldn''t fathom how Mrs. Fang managed to get hold of this information, but she surely wouldn''t


    stand to watch anyone tarnish the reputation of her beloved son.


    She tore the DNA test into pieces and threw it into a trash can.


    "Mrs. Fang, I apologize but it seems like I cannot consider you as an aunt, no matter how close I am to


    Baron, seeing the stunt you just pulled. But no matter how close we have been for all these years, I


    consider him as nothing more than a friend. Jay is my son; he''s not rted to Baron.


    It has never crossed my mind to enter into a rtionship with your son, and even less so with regards


    to being a part of the Fang family. I am not a threat, nor will I ever be, to your family''s reputation, so


    kindly dispose of that idea. However, that is not what upsets me the most this evening. It''s that you''ve


    used my son as a pawn in whatever silly n you are concocting in your mind.


    I am not sorry to have given birth to him. He is the most precious gift in my life. He is my pride. There is


    nothing in the world I would change, especially if that means I would lose him. I know my ce and it is


    nowhere near your family. If you''ll excuse us, we''ll be on our way."


    They had to leave immediately. Everything that was happening could negatively affect Jay. She even


    forgot that Kerr could hear her amongst all the turmoil of this evening.


    So Nicole turned to leave with her son, but was stopped by Kerr.


    With one hand holding Jay and the other holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr stared at the Mrs. Fang


    sharply.


    "Mrs. Fang, Ms. Ning is part of the Gu Group. As you know, a mermaid must be kept in the sea, a mere


    pond cannot allow it to be free and grow beautifully. Nicole is that kind of woman. So I highly suggest


    that you pay attention to your words and deeds so as not to bring trouble to your family."


    How could anyone think otherwise?


    Nicole was born beautiful. Her arrogance, intelligence, kindness, courage and strength were what drew


    Kerr to her in the first ce.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He would never allow anyone to look down on such a precious woman.


    "Mind your actions."


    Kerr''s arrogant face got Mrs. Fang speechless. She couldn''t say a word. She was well aware of the


    status of the Gu Group, so she didn''t dare offend Kerr.


    After that, he led Nicole and left.


    Watching Nicole walking away, Baron could hear his heart breaking inside his chest. He had to face the


    reality.


    The anger on her face was visible. It was alsoced with worry. Throughout their exit, Baron noticed


    that she hadn''t looked at him.


    When they got in the car, Nicole sat Jay on her legs and looked at him with worry.


    "Jay, don''t listen to that grandma and don''t believe her, okay? You need to know that you are


    everything to me. The happiest moment of my life is when I brought you to this world. "


    She was worried that her precious boy would be devastated by such verbal abuse at a very young age.


    No matter how smart he was, he was still a child. It would be too cruel for one to hear such words.


    She had worried that theck of a father would leave Jay susceptible to this kind of bigotry. But she had


    made up her mind that one day, she would find a person who would love Jay as he should be loved.


    "I know, Mommy, don''t worry about me, I am very strong, I already knew that Uncle Fang is not my


    father. It doesn''t matter. What happened back there really doesn''t matter."


    Wearing a bright smile on his face, Jay softly kissed his mother''s cheek, a gesture to show her that he


    wasn''t affected by what just happened.


    When she saw the smile on Jay''s face, Nicole smiled.


    Then the car came to a halt. As she looked out of the window, she found that Kerr didn''t send them


    back to their apartment but to the vi of the Gu family.


    "I know the two of you must be tired. If you need something, don''t hesitate to ask."


    When he saw how determined Nicole was about to say no, Kerr didn''t give her any chance to refuse.


    He took Jay in his arms and walked in.


    "Wait!"


    She lifted the hemline of her dress to keep up with Kerr, but he was walking too fast. The high-heeled


    shoes she was wearing brought about an obstacle and she couldn''t walk fast enough. So she took


    them off and caught up with him.


    "Go to the third floor and you''ll get what you want."


    Kerr led Jay to the door and nodded at him.


    At the sight of Kerr''s gesture, Vedder walked directly to Jay''s side, took his hand and led him into the


    elevator.


    Before the elevator door closed, Jay saw Nicole running after him and tittered.


    "Hey, where''s he going?"


    When she was about to stretch out her hand to stop the elevator door from closing, she was pulled


    back by Kerr and her high-heels fell to the ground.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed her shoulders and brought her against the wall. He cornered her and


    locked her between his chest and wall.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Kerr''s actions were making her nervous. With the closeness of their proximity, her breath hitched. She


    looked at him with evasive eyes, blinking quickly.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    His voice was tempting. He looked firmly at the woman in front of him.


    He could feel Nicole''s fear and worry, and he could also feel that she had pretended to be strong.


    When she heard Kerr, Nicole''s eyes began to water. Her guard seemed to be shattered by his gentle


    voice, as if all of her strength dissipated into thin air.


    "I don''t want Jay to experience what happened today again. What Mrs. Fang said is right. I''m not a


    good match for the Fang family, and the Gu family is not something I can reach either. So I hope you


    can let me go.


    What I want is very simple. I just want Jay and I to live a peaceful life. I don''t want to be disturbed by


    anyone."


    When did such a simple wish be a luxury? She never thought that one day she would ask others


    to give her a peaceful life.


    "Why did you lie to me? Baron is not Jay''s father, and you have never been with him."


    Kerr remembered that conversation, but he didn''t expect that Baron was so cunning that he would think


    of such a way to prevent him from approaching Nicole. What pissed him off more was that Nicole lied


    to him as well.


    In the past, what he could not bear most was others'' deception, but now he epted it, and he even


    felt a little relieved that it was all a lie.

 Chapter 69 The Hostess Of Gu Family

    Chapter 69 The Hostess Of Gu Family


    But Kerr knew that her lie wouldn''t affect his decision whether it was a real lie or not.


    Nicole avoided the eye contact with the man standing in front of her as she heard his words with a


    guilty conscience.


    "You listened to me and believed in my words."


    Nicole saw herself in a weak position since she stopped being confident towards the presence of Kerr,


    which made her voice turn lower and shyer for the very first time.


    And of course, Kerr would take advantage of that and would kiss her since she lowered her guard.


    Her heart started galloping like a horse as she felt his aura getting closer to her. Suddenly, Jay''s little


    voice could be heard just when she was hopeless to do anything to stop Kerr.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thanks to Jay, Nicole was able to get rid of his arms.


    "Mom! There are a lot of Rubik cubes here! Can we stay tonight please?"


    Although Jay noticed that there was something wrong between her mother and Kerr, he was too young


    to sense the weight of the situation. Therefore, he just focused on the Rubik cubes. Moreover, it was


    more important to find an excuse to make his mother stay here.


    "Yes honey, you can y with those all the time you want."


    Kerrnded his confident eyes on her as he leaned back against the wall that was behind him.


    It seemed that Nicole''s rejection didn''t even tickle him at all.


    It was Jay who helped him make Nicole stay in his vi. Little did Kerr expect at the time that it was


    also Jay who would take Nicole away from his viter.


    Nicole didn''t feelfortable yet and was still hesitating, but she already heard Jay''s cheer.


    "You''re the best Mom! How fun! And thank you for letting us stay tonight, Uncle Gu! Where am I going


    to sleep? Is there a bedroom for me?"


    Jay asked naturally as if he was at his own home while he was walking towards the elevator. He felt a


    bit strange though since it wasn''t actually his home.


    "Don''t worry, boy. I will take you there."


    Vedder grabbed Jay''s tiny hand and led their way to the guest''s room which was next to Kerr''s room.


    However, Vedder couldn''t believe that Kerr would allow someone to be ying around with his stuff.


    Kerr''s personal collection was on the third floor and it was supposed to be a forbidden ce. But it was


    Jay''s unique moment to have the chance to enjoy Kerr''s collection.


    It seemed that Kerr had too much love and appreciation for the kid.


    As long as Jay was d and satisfied, Nicole would never feel regret. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help


    but take a deep breath and turn around so she could say something to Kerr.


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Gu. We''ll stay here for just one night and I''ll leave with Jay


    tomorrow. Sorry for the trouble."


    Her voice turned estranged and polite as she said these words to Kerr.


    "Honestly, I won''t be troubled if both of you spend the night here. Your ce is too far from Jay''s


    school, but if you take off from here tomorrow morning, then Jay won''t bete. And you''re busy with the


    bidding these days. So, it is pretty convenient for you if you just stay here at my ce. And by the way,


    it seems that Jay is the happiest person right now.


    Don''t get me wrong though, I know what you are thinking. I can assure you with ease that I am not like


    Baron. You won''t see anything about you and Jay in the news tomorrow.


    I know myself and I can tell you that I''m capable of taking care of you and Jay."


    Kerr''s promise resounded in Nicole''s head. Rashness and impulsiveness would note from Kerr


    since he promised that neither he would be like Baron nor look for a woman who came from a family of


    equal status as the Fang family.


    Kerr was the type of person that was clear of his feelings and would never let others influence on his


    duty to protect his beloved woman.


    Nicole felt a little spam on her nose and jiggled it as she heard what Kerr said.


    Although she was truly moved by his words, she wouldn''t admit it at that instant. She decided to keep


    her toughness straight since she told to herself that she was no longer fragile and weak when her


    father passed away.


    "Don''t say those words to me. You know that it''s hard for me to believe in your words."


    Once she was done talking to him, she turned around and took off towards the room which Vedder had


    assigned her to spend the night. After locking the door, she put her back against the door and sighed


    as she gradually slid down on the floor. She raised her arms and put her hands on her head in


    frustration. Then, she reached out to the tips of her feet as she had her legs crossed.


    It was the first time for Nicole to hear a man saying that he would do anything to keep her safe. She


    had always been on guard and tried to escape from all the sad things happened here, including the


    death of her father and the nightmare that Gregory caused her.


    She had used up all her courage to give birth to Jay and be a single mother. However, Jay brought a


    hopeful sentiment to Nicole somehow, even though she always acted as if she never cared in order to


    draw anybody who would hurt her away.


    On the other hand, Kerr''s words would be her only weak spot.


    She knew deep inside that falling in love with Kerr would only bring suffering to her peaceful life with


    Jay. Although there was no way for her to rely on him, she admitted that his words were actually


    starting to seduce her.


    "Master, I''m curious about Miss Ning. Could you exin to me who she is for you?"


    Vedder had been working there for many years. Therefore, whatever happened to Kerr would make


    him worried. It was totally normal that Vedder would ask Kerr about that woman that he cared so much


    about.


    "Uncle Vedder, I can assure you that the woman who is staying with us tonight will be the future


    hostess of the Gu family," Kerr said with confidence.


    To be honest, Kerr was a bit hesitant before, but after seeing how Nicole faced those reporters today,


    he had made up his mind. Nicole was such an interesting and intelligent woman who would be suitable


    enough to be the new hostess of the Gu family.


    As for her weak spot, he would always protect her whenever she was vulnerable.


    Although Vedder could see Kerr''s fondness of Nicole, he was still shocked that Kerr had already made


    up his mind and had taken the decision to marry her.


    "But... What about the kid, Jay Ning?"


    Vedder obviously noticed that Jay was carrying his mother''s surname, which indicated him that if Kerr


    married her, he not only would be a husband but also a stepfather. He started wondering if that


    situation would be favorable for the Gu family. He started to hesitate as he thought too much about


    Kerr''s decision.


    "You know I really appreciate your advice, Uncle Vedder. But you don''t need to say anything about it.


    My mind and heart have never been so clear."


    Kerr understood Vedder''s worries. But Kerr knew from the very beginning that Jay would never be such


    pain and an obstacle between him and Nicole.


    He knew that there was only one thing that could make his desire difficult to achieve as far as he was


    concerned. And that obstacle was Nicole''s willingness.


    Vedder couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly as he looked how serious Kerr was with his words


    and intentions. After all, Vedder was also part of the Gu family and he would do anything to maintain its


    legacy, even more when it came to Kerr''s love interest.


    "ording to my experience Master, I believe that we should discuss this matter with the Lord and the


    Lady."


    Kerr felt a fire which burned inside of him while his eyes were filled with anger as he heard Vedder''s


    suggestion.


    "And ording to my experience, Uncle Vedder, I believe that no one would dare to tell me how I


    should make my own decisions. How am I supposed to take the full lead of thispany if you won''t


    even let me to choose my wife?"


    Kerr had never been so serious with somebody. He kept his fierce eyes on Vedder.

 Chapter 70 You Were Like Me When You Were A Kid

    Chapter 70 You Were Like Me When You Were A Kid


    It was not relevant to Kerr whether the Gu family epted Nicole or not. He had clearly stated that he


    was not like Baron. And he had vowed that he would never let Nicole experience the same insults


    again.


    It was more than a promise that Kerr made to Nicole. And no matter what it took, he must keep it.


    "No, I don''t dare. I know what to do now. Master, please go to bed early,"


    Vedder politely said and deeply bowed to Kerr, before he turned around and left.


    He believed that Kerr was serious about Nicole. He knew him too well. He had been working with him


    for a long time. Judging from the look of it, Nicole weighed importance in Kerr''s eyes.


    Upstairs, Jay quietly eased his way to Kerr''s bedroom. His small face showed how amazed and


    delighted he was. But when his gazended on the photos neatly arranged in the wardrobe, he fell


    momentarily lost in thought.


    At first sight, he recognized Kerr immediately. But he couldn''t help feeling weird. By looking at the face


    in the photo, it resembled that vague feeling of him looking in the mirror. Jay inwardly thought, ''Is Kerr


    my father?''


    His heart was racing wildly at the thought. Although such suspicion had been in his mind for a long


    time, he had no evidence yet.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kerr had just walked in and casually asked Jay in a calm voice. He silently stayed behind Jay as he


    watched the little guy, who still stood in front of his wardrobe, seemingly in a daze.


    "I''m looking at the photos. You were like me when you were a kid!"


    Jay responded in a polite tone. He didn''t turn around but remained standing still staring at the photo.


    He sounded unusually calm, which was not like him. It was far from Jay, who would be more like a kid


    in front of Nicole. This time, he was like a grown-up.


    "You appeared at that time on purpose today. The Fang family got the paternity test report with your


    cooperation,"


    Kerr began matter-of-factly as he sauntered closer to Jay.


    He had never doubted Jay''s ability, not even once. Kerr could discern it with the way he performed in


    the school. He was the youngest in the school, but he had gradually surpassed all the students.


    And with the incident earlier, he could faintly feel that there were a lot of secrets revolving around Jay


    that even Nicole didn''t know.


    "Yes! They don''t want Mommy to be together with Uncle Fang, and it happens that I don''t want them to


    be together, either. So why don''t I cooperate with them? You also think so, don''t you?"


    With an innocent smile stered on his face, Jay tilted his head to one side and looked at Kerr next to


    him rather earnestly. Indeed, what he said was surprising enough.


    Jay was surprisingly picked up by the Fang family at the school gate this day. They imed that they


    wanted him to have a body check-up. How could he not know that the reason they drew his blood was


    to do a paternity test? But he obeyed them very obediently.


    And besides, the result of the paternity test was already in his mind, and he was confident about it. He


    had known Baron for so many years. If he was really his father, then it was so impossible for him not to


    know.


    "You''ve already known that Baron isn''t your real father. In other words, you have an idea who is your


    real father,"


    Kerr probed. He was well aware of how smart Jay was. Even though the little guy had tried to pretend


    to be amon kid, unbeknownst to him, Kerr was still able to discern it.


    Speaking of Jay''s father, a cold shiver ran down his spine. Kerr suddenly felt quite afraid thinking that


    one day Jay''s father would appear out of nowhere. No, he didn''t want it! He would never let Nicole


    have a tiny sliver of possibility to leave him in the future.


    "Maybe. Compared with Uncle Fang, I think you are more suitable to take care of Mommy. If you also


    mind my existence, then I will leave Mommy. But before that, I have to make sure that you can take


    care of my mommy for me,"


    Jay gently spoke in a soft voice. He knew all the time that he might be a burden to his mother. But


    before he could find a suitable person to take care of his mother, he was more worried about him


    leaving when he didn''t want to leave his mother at all.


    "I don''t need you to leave. You can just stay here,"


    Kerr softly countered. His heart couldn''t bear the pang of sadness that swelled within him when he


    heard how sensible Jay was.


    For him, only a well-behaved child could utter such words. And only a well-behaved child could bear


    more sorrow than others. At this moment, he felt very sorry for Jay.


    Yes, he liked Nicole so much that everything she had, including his son, Jay, would unquestionably be


    part of his world. He would dly ept and embrace them. And he would be someone more


    suitable for them no matter who his father was.


    Kerr''s gaze never left Jay''s small cute face. He knew that this child was not kidding.


    "Really?" Jay asked in surprise. "Jay, where are you?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both heard Nicole''s voiceing from the outside.


    When Nicole checked Jay in his room, he was not around. Afraid that he might get lost in the Gu


    family''s vi, she started searching for him. However, she was not also very familiar with the ce, so


    she didn''t know where to look for him.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    Jay suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled off Kerr''s hand. Then he ran towards the door dragging


    Kerr behind him and quickly poked his head out of the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    The moment Jay opened the door, a gush of relief washed over her. But she was stunned when she


    noticed a tall figure standing in the door.


    She couldn''t help looking at the two. She felt it odd that Kerr always kept himself away from others.


    She could attest that he had never been so close to a person, but when these two met, they had


    chemistry. Their personality just clicked.


    It made her silently marvel at the power of the so-called blood rtion.


    "Uncle Gu said that he would be afraid to sleep alone, so I''ve promised him that I will sleep with him.


    Mommy, do you also want to sleep with me?"


    he exined to his mother. Then he looked at her earnestly, waiting for her reaction.


    Hearing Jay''s blunt words, Nicole was startled. She appeared so awkward that she felt goosebumps


    rising all over on her skin. What was worst, she could see herself blushing.


    Clearly, her son had been totally bribed by Kerr, and that was she thought. So she could only mentally


    curse him.


    "Jay, if you are afraid to sleep in a strange ce alone, I can apany you. Come out quickly, and


    don''t disturb Uncle Gu,"


    she softly coaxed. Ever since Jay was very young, he had insisted on sleeping in separate rooms.


    Initially, she was worried that he would be afraid, so she secretly went to see him at night. However, his


    toughness and courage were always beyond her expectations.


    She didn''t buy the idea of Kerr being afraid to be alone. It was merely a lie, and apparently, as his


    mother, she could sense that Jay only wanted to be with him.


    "Mommy, I''m not scared. It''s Uncle Gu who is afraid, so Ie here to apany him tonight. I have


    promised him. As a man, I''ll keep my words. I can''t break my promise,"


    Jay politely insisted. Then without another word, he turned around. But when he was about to close the


    door, he was stopped by his mother.


    "Jay, don''t let me repeat myself. Get out!"


    she blurted out, sounding impatient. She rarely looked serious in front of her son, but she couldn''t let


    him stay with Kerr alone. Considering that both of them were clever, it certainly made her feel on edge.


    She felt something nagging at her, making her frantically worried that it would be a bad thing if she let


    the two of them stay together like this. She knew that if they continued to live together like this, it


    wouldn''t be long before Jay recognized his father. By then, she wouldpletely lose


    him.

 Chapter 71 Why Arent You Wearing Your Clothes

    Chapter 71 Why Aren''t You Wearing Your Clothes


    Upon hearing Nicole''s stern voice, Jay stopped and turned to her with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "But Mommy..."


    Seeing the quarrel between the mother and son, Kerr walked to thetter''s side and lifted him up in his


    arms with a faint smile on his face. Then he looked at Nicole and lied tantly,


    "He was telling the truth. I''m afraid of sleeping alone, so I asked him to stay here with me. Why not?


    Director Ning, if you are still worried, you can stay with us too. My bed is big enough for all of us."


    He looked at her yfully and didn''t think he had said anything wrong. The anger on her face didn''t go


    unnoticed by him, either.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You!" Nicole snapped.


    She didn''t know what to say. For the first time, she thought that Kerr was such a rascal. He really had


    no bottom line. It was obvious that he was using Jay as a bargaining chip.


    Seeing her son in his arms, she suddenly felt powerless.


    "Mommy, just say yes, okay? I promise it will just be for one night!" Jay chimed in at this moment.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his small hand and held hers.


    When Nicole saw Jay''s innocent face, she couldn''t refuse him.


    She realized that perhaps she couldn''t be so selfish. Since Jay had never had a father''s love, it was


    only natural that he would seek it. Now, Kerr was a goodpensation for him. Besides, Kerr was


    indeed Jay''s real father.


    "I''ll go get my pajamas," she finally said,


    then turned around and went back to her room.


    "Yes!" Jay yelled triumphantly. Then, with a wide smile on his face, he turned to Kerr, who looked back


    at him affectionately.


    Kerr carried the boy into the bathroom, helped him take off his clothes,


    and threw them outside the door of the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Nicole paced around her room, thinking long and hard about the matter.


    ''It''s not a big deal. Jay is with us too. I believe he won''t dare to do anything to me,'' she thought,


    reassuring herself.


    After several minutes of hesitation, she finally plucked up the courage to return to Kerr''s room.


    The bedroom door was open. When she walked in, she saw Jay''s clothes at the door. To her surprise,


    Kerr was nowhere to be seen. Was he giving Jay a bath?


    It was hard for her to imagine him doing such a thing. She walked forward and curiously opened the


    bathroom door, but the scene in front of her gave her a shock.


    "Ah!"


    She turned her back to the bathroom at once.


    "Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?!" she yelled.


    Before opening the door, she had only noticed Jay''s clothes outside, so she hadn''t expected that Kerr


    would be sitting naked in the bathtub with Jay.


    "Miss Ning, would you take a bath with your clothes on in your own house?" Kerr replied dryly.


    Then, imagining the look of embarrassment that must be on Nicole''s face, he smiled, stood up, and


    stepped out of the bathtub. Then, he stepped into the shower and reached for the shower head.


    "Ha-ha, Mommy, you took advantage of Uncle Gu. You have to be responsible for him!"


    Sitting in the bathtub and ying with the bubbles in his hands, Jay looked at Nicole''s back with a


    happy grin.


    Nicole''s face suddenly turned red, and, in an agitated voice, she replied,


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t see anything."


    She indeed hadn''t seen anything. When she had opened the door of the bathroom, both Kerr and Jay


    had been submerged in the bubbles in the bathtub.


    Now, she was confused by the sound of the water in the shower, but she didn''t dare to turn around.


    After a while, Kerr turned off the faucet and wrapped Jay with a bath towel. Then, he put on his


    bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.


    "It doesn''t matter if you saw anything. You should be responsible for it," he said lightly as he passed


    Nicole.


    "Shame on you!"


    Nicole cursed in a low voice, drowning in embarrassment.


    Then, she walked over to Jay and wiped his hair with a towel, giving her son a stern look.


    ''What kind of son do I have! He always sides with others!'' she thought bitterly to herself.


    When she raised her eyes to re at Kerr, she caught sight of him wiping his hair and felt a little dazed.


    However, no matter how charming Kerr was, she couldn''t fall for him.


    After getting dressed, Kerr lifted Jay and set him down in the middle of the big bed. Then, hey down


    next to him while Nicoley down on the other side. She turned her back to the two of them and looked


    out of the window with a frown.


    Although she was a little tired after everything that had happened today, she couldn''t fall asleep easily


    as she was not used to sleeping on the same bed with Kerr.


    "Mommy, give me your hand," Jay whined softly, turning his head to look at Nicole''s back.


    He knew that his mother had suffered a lot of grievance today, but everything he had done today was


    for her sake.


    Nicole had no choice but to turn around when she heard Jay''s voice. She stretched out her hand and


    patted his body, but Jay grabbed her hand and ced it on his stomach.


    Then, he took Kerr''s hand and ced it on top of his mother''s. Feeling content, he finally closed his


    eyes.


    Nicole''s heart ached as she looked at this unfamiliar expression on Jay''s face. Sleeping like this was a


    common thing for every child, but for Jay, it was a luxury.


    "He can sleep like this every day from now on, if you like,"


    Kerr said earnestly, holding Nicole''s hand tight.


    He had never felt as peaceful as he did at this moment, and he felt an insatiable greed for this feeling.


    Nicole gradually closed her eyes, pretending not to hear him. She didn''t know how to answer him


    because her heart had begun to waver.


    She couldn''t deny that Kerr''s actions today had moved her. It seemed that he could understand what


    she was thinking and what she wanted even if she didn''t say anything.


    "Good night."


    Although Kerr knew that Nicole wasn''t asleep, he could feel that she wasn''t being as defensive as


    usual toward him. This was a good sign.


    He leaned over and gave both Jay and Nicole a gentle kiss on the forehead before closing his eyes.


    When Nicole felt Kerr''s lips on her forehead, she stiffened. A feeling that was hard to describe arose in


    her heart.

 Chapter 72 Your Choice Is My Choice

    Chapter 72 Your Choice Is My Choice


    From his home, Baron had been calling Nicole tirelessly, but every time he went straight to voice mail.


    When he knew the party was over, he tried to reach Nicole, but his mother stopped him from going


    anywhere.


    "Baron, where are you going?"


    Mrs. Fang didn''t hide the reprimand in her voice when she noticed Baron was worried about Nicole.


    "Mom, you''ve gone too far already, don''t you think? I''m the one who wants to be with Nicole. She had


    no idea what I had in mind before today. You shouldn''t treat her or Jay like this ever again."


    He frowned at his mother.


    He couldn''t believe how far she had gone to make him give up Nicole. For a moment, he felt she was a


    stranger to him.


    Mrs. Fang, on the other hand, couldn''t believe the resentment in Baron''s eyes. He had always been a


    mild-tempered man. He had never even raised his voice to her. She would never expect a woman like


    Nicole Ning to bring such intense feelings out of him.


    "Baron, how can you speak to me like this over that woman?"


    Mrs. Fang''s voice trembled with grief. A little sorry for her, Baron didn''t say anything else.


    "Auntie, don''t be like this. Let me speak to Baron, okay?"


    Seeing the tension between the two, Maggie Chen gave Mrs. Fang a reassuring smile before


    approaching Baron.


    "I''ve booked a hotel room. Can you drive me there?"


    It was easy to tell that Maggie hade to ease things out. Following her lead, Baron nced one


    more time at his mother and then nodded.


    "Aunt, I''lle back to see you tomorrow!"


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Fang, Maggie got into the car.


    On the road, Baron couldn''t stop thinking about Nicole for an instant.


    "Time flies. I guess I wasn''t expecting we would be so grown when we met again."


    Maggie turned to see Baron''s gentle features and fixed her eyes on him. She sighed, thinking about the


    time as well as the changes it had inflicted on them.


    "Yes."


    Baron talked to her casually. In reality, he was anxious to see her at the hotel and be free to go after


    Nicole.


    "Do you like her?"


    Maggie could tell Baron had real feelings for Nicole, but it was clear she didn''t feel the same as he did.


    Nicole seemed much fonder of the man that had showed upter.


    "Yes, I met Nicole in Manhattan six years ago and I fell in love with her at first sight. But I was too


    coward to reveal her my feelings at the time."


    His feelings had only escted since then, and he didn''t want to hide them anymore. No one could''ve


    imagined how much he loved Nicole or how far he would go not to let her go. Not even the Fang family


    had a say in this.


    Yet, it was still unclear if she would forgive him for what had happened today.


    "I believe she''s the only one in your heart, but my woman''s intuition tells me she doesn''t feel the same.


    I think she might be in love with the man who she had gone away with."


    The corner of her mouth curled into a bitter smile. Maggie thought fate was weird. She had met Baron


    much earlier than Nicole had, yet she wasn''t the woman he loved.


    "I know."


    Baron smiled wryly. Even though Nicole was trying to run away from Kerr, there was no way she could


    escape from fate.


    He knew that Kerr was gradually upying a significant part of Nicole''s life and maybe even her heart.


    However, she was yet to notice this.


    "And what are you going to do?"


    Maggie looked at him, confused.


    "There are only two things you can do when you fall in love. You either wait or give up. I''m waiting. She


    will know who''s more suitable for her in time."


    For many years, he had been by her side. He didn''t want to let her go now.


    Baron parked the car in front of the hotel. Saying goodbye, Maggie opened the door and got off.


    As the car distanced itself, she didn''t take her eyes off of it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Your choice is my choice," she murmured to herself.


    Through the rearview, Baron watched her standing where he had left her. Only after a while, she turned


    around and walked into the hotel.


    Baron understood how Maggie felt for him. For this reason alone, he had deliberately let her know how


    he felt for Nicole. He didn''t want her to waste her time on him.


    He parked his car close to Nicole''s ce. As soon as he got off, he went upstairs and used the spare


    key she gave to him once to unlock the door.


    "Nicole!"


    The apartment was pitch ck. Baron stretched out his hand to find the switch, finally illuminating the


    ce. He then searched every corner for Nicole, but she wasn''t anywhere. Helpless, he sat on the


    sofa.


    He would wait for her anyway.


    In the He family''s vi


    Sunny was shocked as she heard the news. She didn''t expect Kerr to stand up and protect Nicole and


    her bastard son in front of so much press.


    If she didn''t have insiders watching Kerr''s every move, she would begin to wonder if that child was his.


    She had never seen him defend a woman that way before, especially a single mother.


    Sunny clenched her fists. It was time for her to teach Nicole a lesson, or she would win Kerr''s heart for


    good.


    "I have to get rid of her as soon as possible."


    She frowned when she heard nothing but silence from the other side of the line.


    "What are you doing?"


    Still no answer. When she was almost running out of patience, a calm voice spoke through the phone.


    "How many people have you hurt for Kerr? Do you even remember? Do you still remember how you


    used to be?"


    She was surprised to hear him say that. She had always given the orders and the man had never


    questioned any of them before.


    "Those women who seduced Kerr are the ones to me. All of them. They messed with the wrong


    person. You know I must be the one marrying into the Gu family."


    She never had any doubts that no matter how many women Kerr went to bed with, she was the only


    one qualified to stand beside him.


    "Do you still remember that seven years ago, the He Group purchased another group by all means


    necessary and nothing stood on its way?"


    The man remained in silence. He didn''t want Sunny to make mistakes, but he also knew he couldn''t


    stop her from marrying Kerr.

 Chapter 73 In His Arms

    Chapter 73 In His Arms


    "My father seemed to have mentioned it a long time ago. Why did you bring it up all of a sudden?"


    There was a puzzled look on Sunny''s face. She didn''t know why this man would discuss with her a past


    deal made by the He Group. Her father was the one in charge of the He Group''s financial matters so


    she had limited knowledge about the family business.


    "Seven years ago, the Ning Group''spany was purchased by the He Group. Coincidentally, Nicole


    Ning was the eldest daughter of the Ning n."


    Sunny''s eyes widened in surprise as her mind tried to connect the dots. No one could escape red


    thread of fate no matter how hard one tried. Fate was indeed a powerful force, she thought to herself.


    "You mean, the He Group was the cause of Nicole''s loss?"


    This turn of events took her by surprise. Seven years ago, she vaguely remembered that her father


    indeed told her about it. But she was not interested in business matters at all.


    Interestingly, her father told her that Kerr had helped the He Group to secure the business deal. His


    involvement was the only reason why she remembered that incident.


    When she thought of Kerr, a realization suddenly dawned on her. Unseen by the man she was talking


    to over the phone, a cunning smile stretched the corners of her mouth.


    To Sunny''s perspective, it seemed that the goddess of fate was helping her.


    "I know what to do," she replied a bit enthusiastically.


    Hearing her excited voice, the man sighed.


    "The He Group already took everything away from Nicole. Are you going to make her suffer even


    more?"


    He told Sunny about the He Group''s involvement with the Ning Group in order to win her pity. He was


    hoping that Sunny would feel guilty and spare Nicole.


    But apparently, she didn''t think so. He didn''t expect that his n would backfire.


    "Nicole is so unlucky. Wait, you seemed to be too concerned about her. Are you in love with her? Don''t


    forget who you are!"


    With a smile on her face, Sunny hung up the phone. If Nicole were to know that Kerr was involved in


    the purchase of the Ning Group''spany, she would be furious at him. She would never see Kerr


    again.


    That was exactly what Sunny wanted. As for Nicole, she could only me herself for being so unlucky.


    As the sun broke through the morning clouds, the Gu family vi seemed peacefully quiet.


    Nicole raised her hand to shield her face from the gentle rays of sunshine peeking through the window.


    She turned around to avoid the sun and continued to doze off. After a while, she noticed a strange


    warmth behind her. When she could no longer ignore it, she turned around in a daze. In front of her, a


    pair of warm eyes were gazing at her affectionately. She could not help but feel shocked.


    "Good morning!"


    Kerr greeted her with a tender smile.


    He held Nicole in his arms and inhaled her sweet smell.


    "Good morning..." Nicole replied groggily.


    Hearing Kerr''s charming voice, Nicole suddenly came to her senses and scooted away from him. She


    suddenly realized that it was toote to put distance between their bodies since she had been sleeping


    in his arms all this time.


    Last night, she remembered that it was Jay who slept between her and Kerr, but now he was nowhere


    in sight.


    "Where is Jay?"


    She suddenly sat up and looked around, searching for Jay.


    "He already left. Don''t worry, I asked Jared to bring him to school."


    Sitting up, he looked at the confused Nicole and calmly exined things to her.


    "Okay."


    Nicole blushed at once. She had not thought that she would fall asleepst night when she


    apanied Jay. To wake up on Kerr''s bed while embraced by him was simply shameful. She was


    keeping her guard up this whole time, but she did not expect that she would feelfortable and


    sleepy in Kerr''s bed yesterday.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m going to brush my teeth and wash my face." Nicole averted her gaze from Kerr as she excused


    herself.


    Nicole got out of bed in a hurry and went straight to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she


    turned on the water faucet and sshed cold water on her face. After that, she became a little sober.


    When she came out, she didn''t see Kerr. Instead, he left ady''s business suit on the clothes stand in


    the room. Nicole knew it was for her.


    Since no one else was in the room, she took the clothes and changed her outfit right there and then.


    After tidying up the bed, she walked out of the room.


    "Miss Ning, breakfast is ready.


    I''ll lead you to the dining area." Vedder bowed at Nicole politely.


    "No, thanks. Did Mr. Gu go to the office? I''m going to bete. I''m leaving now," Nicole said in a hurry.


    She stole a nce at her watch and headed towards the stairs.


    "It''s still early. I''ll go with you."


    She was about to descend the stairs when Kerr walked out of the study. When he walked to her, he


    naturally took her hand and led her downstairs.


    He didn''t forget that she had a bad stomach, so he asked one of the servants to prepare breakfast.


    Her gaze once again met Kerr''s warm eyes. Feeling shy, Nicole tried to pull her hand from his grip, but


    he held her hand so tightly that she couldn''t move away from him at all. She gave up struggling against


    him for now since she didn''t want to embarrass Kerr in the presence of Vedder.


    As a result, she allowed Kerr to hold her hand and lead her to the dining room.


    "Tonight, I have an appointment with Jeremy Chu and several business partners. Since you were away


    for the past few years, you don''t have enough connections here in A City. You have toe with me


    tonight, and I will introduce some people to you."


    He put down the ss of milk he was drinking and looked at her seriously.


    After hearing what Kerr had said, Nicole wanted to refuse him at first, but when she thought of the


    matter that had been hidden in her heart, she nodded. She knew that Kerr was helping her.


    "Okay."


    With Kerr''s introduction, no one would easily disregard Nicole.


    Regardless of whether she decided to leave or stay in this city in the future, she had to find out the


    answers to the doubts in her heart, which was another purpose for her to return to this country.


    When the car was parked in the parking space reserved to the CEO of the Gu Group, Nicole didn''t get


    off.


    "You go inside first. I wille inter," she exined to him.


    She didn''t want to repeat what happenedst time as she didn''t want to be misunderstood about her


    rtionship with Kerr.


    "Do you think you can escape from their eyes by doing this?"


    He was a little upset as he saw through her at a nce. Other women were desperate to be involved


    with him.


    Only Nicole hid from him all day long, as if he was a virus.


    "No, no, No. you are thinking too much!"


    With a smile on her face, she immediately exined, her hands still swaying on her chest.


    "You have two choices. Walk inside with me or let me carry you inside."


    As he said in a firm tone, he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked to the other side and


    opened the door for her directly, waiting for her to get out of it.


    Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that she couldn''t escape today, so she had to get


    out of the car. But before she could make a step, Kerr reached out to hold her up by the waist and


    strode towards his exclusive elevator.


    "Hey, put me down. I''ll walk in by myself."

 Chapter 74 I Will Wait For You Tonight

    Chapter 74 I Will Wait For You Tonight


    Nicole desperately wanted to break free from Kerr''s hold, but the man was having none of it. He


    ignored her and headed straight for the elevator.


    "Toote."


    Kerr couldn''t help but smile as he saw the look of embarrassment etched on the face of the woman in


    his arms. He tightened his hold, letting her know that he had no intention of letting go.


    He bent over and whispered in her ear, his voice sounding enchanting,


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Hearing what he said, Nicole was obviously stunned and couldn''t help but re at him.


    "Quite the contrary, actually, I''m used to sleeping in arger bed. Whenever there is someone else on


    the bed, I can''t sleep well! "


    She didn''t want to give Kerr the satisfaction of being right. She was going to drown any chance for him


    to fantasize, so she expressed her discontent significantly.


    But the smile on Kerr''s face seemed to linger in her mind, which made Nicole feel all warm and fuzzy,


    and made her a little dizzy. The cold expression that grazed his face all the time being reced by a


    smile was new.


    She had to admit, but only to herself, that she liked Kerr''s smile.


    If she was being honest, Kerr''s bed was far from small. Even if the three of them slept on the bed, there


    was still much room. She just wanted to find a reason to refuse him.


    "I will help you sleep well."


    There was no sign of displeasure on his face. Instead, a wicked glint shed through his eyes. ''There is


    no way you can escape from me!'' the CEO thought.


    He could always get the woman he wanted easily, but this time, he not only wanted Nicole''s body, he


    also wanted to capture her heart.


    "This is my stop."


    When the elevator stopped at the floor where her office was, Nicole got her chance and jumped out of


    Kerr''s arms.


    As she was about to walk out of the elevator though, Kerr held her hand. Then with a little more


    strength, he pulled Nicole back and gently tucked the stray hair on the side of her face to the back of


    her ear.


    "I''ll wait for you this evening."


    His words made her blush. Even though she knew that Kerr was referring to their business meeting,


    warmth rose to her cheeks. She broke away from his hold and got off the elevator.


    Walking straight to her office, she didn''t feel relieved until she entered it.


    Looking at her retreating back, Kerr stopped smiling and pressed the button of the elevator.


    Making herself morefortable on her desk, Nicole took a deep breath to calm her senses. An


    unknown number suddenly rang her as she turned on her phone.


    "Hello, this is Nicole Ning, who''s speaking, please?"


    "Are you really back, Nicole?"


    It was Avery Lin''s sweet voice.


    "Avery? Is that you? "


    Although Nicole asked in doubt, she was sure that only Avery Lin would be so surprised to have heard


    that she came back.


    "Of course it''s me. Why didn''t you tell me when you came back? If I hadn''t seen today''s newspaper, I


    wouldn''t have known. With a nce of your back in the newspaper, I knew that was you. How could


    you not tell me?"


    There was unconcealed surprise in her tone of me.


    She and Nicole had always been best friends. It had been seven years since Nicole had left. They had


    both grown up, and it had been a long time since they saw each other.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I wanted to see you as soon as I came back, but I''ve been really busy and didn''t have


    time."


    Nicole had been preupied with her job, her son, and the cherry on top had to be finding out that Kerr


    was the father of her child soon after she came back home, so she had to worry about him all the time.


    "I don''t care. I just want to see you tonight. I haven''t seen my godson yet!"


    They had agreed to be the godmother of each other''s child, but Avery Lin hadn''t thought that Nicole


    would give birth to her child so young.


    "Avery, I can''t make it tonight, I have an appointment with my boss. How about tomorrow evening?"


    Remembering Kerr''s face gave her a headache. But one had to bow their head to their superior.


    "Well, if I don''t see you tomorrow, you won''t hear the end of it!"


    Although Avery Lin pretended to be angry, she was really worried about her friend.


    "Okay, it''s settled. Nothing is more important than you tomorrow."


    The expression on their faces when they were at school resurfaced in her mind. They were so naive


    and carefree.


    "By the way, Nicole, I''ve heard some rumors regarding your family. I''ll tell you in detail when we meet."


    Avery was a little hesitant. She had kept the secret for a long time, but she didn''t know how to tell


    Nicole.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Okay. That''s why I came back. I''ll talk to you tomorrow."


    After hanging up, Nicole looked at the phone in her hand, immersed in deep thought and sighed.


    It had been buried in her heart for seven years, and she had never mentioned it, but that didn''t mean


    that she had forgotten about it and moved on.


    She wanted to know what had happened that year.


    Baron had been waiting for a whole night at Nicole''s apartment, but she didn''t show up. Looking at


    everything there, he left and directly drove to the Gu Group.


    After he parked his car in front of the building of the Gu Group, he dialed the number of Nicole. After a


    long time, she answered.


    "Nicole, where are you?"


    Upon hearing Baron''s voice, emotions rushed through her. The events of the previous night came


    flooding back. She lifted her hand and gently rubbed her forehead to ease the tension that was rising in


    her head.


    "I''m working. What''s up?"


    She didn''t know what Baron was going to say to her. After she left the Fang Group''s gatheringst


    night, she didn''t contact Baron again. She felt that they should be given a chance to think about what


    had happened. It was a lot to take in.


    "Can we talk? I''m at the entrance of the Gu Group."


    Baron sensed the alienation in Nicole''s tone. He didn''t me her, because he knew that what his


    mother didst night had pushed her over the limit, and that was his fault.


    "Can''t you just tell me over the phone?"


    She stood up and walked to the window. The floor was so high that she couldn''t see Baron''s car. She


    didn''t know how to face him now.


    "I have something to tell you. It won''t take too long."


    He didn''t expect that Nicole wouldn''t want to meet him face to face. There was an obvious sense of


    loss in his tone, but he had to tell her in person.


    "All right."


    Nicole didn''t want to lose her friend because ofst night''s urrence. After all, in Manhattan, Baron


    did help her a lot.

 Chapter 75 Accept His Apology

    Chapter 75 ept His Apology


    Nicole was fully aware that what transpiredst night was not what Baron actually wanted.


    Now, she felt awkward to face him. It was not that she didn''t want to see him, but she never wished to


    put Baron in such a predicament because of her.


    Feeling like she had no other choice but to see him, she hurried down and walked out of the Gu Group


    office building. As soon as she spotted Baron''s car, she sauntered straight to the passenger seat and


    got in. She couldn''t hide her surprise the moment she lifted her eyes and noticed him still had his suit


    on which he wore yesterday. His face was unkempt, and he looked tired.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you stay up all night?"


    Nicole asked as she had no inkling that he had been waiting for her the whole night.


    "Did you go to Kerr''s housest night?"


    Even though Baron was quite sure in his heart, he still couldn''t help asking. He never let his eyes


    wandered off her face. Seeing how ufortable she was because of his words, he opted to remain


    silent as he fought hard the anger that was about to consume him.


    "That''s what you want to ask me?"


    Nicole deliberately changed the topic. For her, Baron misunderstanding her rtionship with Kerr was


    thest thing she wanted to happen. To think that her rtionship with Kerr now remained as clear as


    mud, sometimes, though she hated to admit it, she was confused herself when it came to her emotions.


    "I want to apologize to you. I honestly didn''t expect that my mom would do that. I have never thought


    about bringing you any harm. Trust me, Nicole. If possible, I genuinely hope to protect you at any cost.


    Yesterday, I was going to tell you..."


    Baron expressed apologetically. He no longer wanted to hide how he felt for her as he didn''t want to


    lose her. All he needed was to get this off his chest and openly pursue her.


    "Baron," she countered. "You know I have always regarded you as my best friend. In Manhattan, when


    Jay was still a baby, it was you who took care of him. And I''m so grateful for that.


    I am aware that you don''t like the marriage arranged by your mother, but you can''t use me as a


    pretense. I think you''d better go back and have a talk with her.


    I ept your apology, but I can''t take anyone to hurt Jay. So I''m sorry that I can''t forgive your mother


    for ndering him."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was true that back then in Manhattan, she had blocked a lot of girls who were chasing after him. But


    she could no longer do the same as the situation now was quite different.


    At this time, they must not do anything stupid anymore.


    "You understand my heart, don''t you?"


    he softly pleaded as he gazed sadly at Nicole. The truth was, her honesty had already proved that she


    had no feelings for him other than friends. And it was all just his wishful thinking.


    "I don''t know anything. All I know is that you are a good friend of mine. I hope we will be good friends


    forever. Regarding Jay''s identity, I hope you can keep it a secret. I don''t want anyone to know it,"


    Nicole said with a sad smile. That was what she painfully carried in her heart, keeping her worried all


    this time. The situationst night was indeed a close call. Fortunately, Kerr was not skeptical about it.


    Thankfully, he was still left in the dark. Otherwise, how would she manage to get out of it? What if Kerr


    also took Jay to do a paternity test? She briefly closed her eyes as lots of questions started to run


    wildly in her mind.


    "I know what I am doing. I was too rash yesterday. Don''t worry, Nicole,"


    Baron reassured her while reaching for her hand, squeezing it. After getting along with her for seven


    years, he knew her so well, that if he continued to persuade her, she would surely leave him. He was


    left with no other choice but to keep everything in his heart, for the time being.


    "Thank you, Baron. I still have something to do. I have to go now,"


    she smiled when she received a positive reply from Baron. Feeling so much better and relieved, she


    alighted from the car.


    Baron gloomily stared at Nicole''s retreating figure. When his eyes subconsciouslynded at the


    parterre, he noticed the camera behind it outright. He casually started the car and left, not giving it a


    damn.


    He was still in a daze as he vowed to himself that he would never let Kerr get so close to Nicole. If


    things went on like this, he could sense that it wouldn''t be long before Kerr realized who Jay was. And


    when that happened, he would not have stood a chance to be with her.


    In the CEO''s office, Gu Group


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Fang came to see Director Ning, just now."


    Jared carefully reported Nicole''s situation as he gauged Kerr''s reaction.


    Working for him for such a long time, he was certain that there was only one person in the world that


    could make Kerr suffer like this.


    "I don''t want to hear such news anymore,"


    Kerr replied tly, interrupting Jared''s silent musings. His voice carried a still calmness, but it had no


    trace of warmth.


    Of course, he understood what was on Baron''s mind and what he was doing here. Before he had to


    consider Baron''s existence in Jay and Nicole''s life, but now, knowing where he stood, Kerr was finally


    relieved.


    And as he thoughtfully considered the attitude of Baron''s motherst night, he deduced that right there


    and then, Baron had already lost the advantage to stay with Nicole.


    However, he still had to weigh whether he should let the Fang n off the hook. He couldn''t ept the


    way they ndered Jay. Kerr''s face turned grim as he vividly recalled the word "bastard," which was


    deeply imprinted in his mind.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, I understand,"


    Jared prompted a quick response. Although he certainly said yes, he was unsure of what to do. After


    all, he couldn''t do anything to stop Baron from approaching Director Ning, could he? But judging from


    Kerr''s expression, it seemed that he wasn''t going to give in. So he could only utter a silent prayer that


    Baron wouldpletely stop seeing Nicole again.


    "Send this document to her,"


    Kerr casually instructed him after a fleeting moment. This time, he was slightly smirking as he handed


    him a folder.


    Upon hearing this, Jared silently reached out and nodded. Then he quickly left and proceeded to give


    the files to Nicole in person.


    A trace of surprise shed across Nicole''s eyes as she conscientiously examined the set of documents


    sent to her. Initially, she nned to work overtimest night to finish all these data, but because of the


    emergency, she fell short in beating the deadline.


    It was indeed undeniable that Kerr was helping her. He was doing this on purpose since he intended to


    ease her from some difficulties in her work.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kang. Please send my thanks to Mr. Gu as well,"


    Nicole politely acknowledged. She was not ungrateful, but she decided not to ept this friendship


    with Kerr. If possible, she ardently hoped that he would still treat her as an ordinary employee and


    nothing more.


    "Director Ning, if you go personally to thank Mr. Gu, I believe that he can feel your sincerity more


    explicitly,"


    Jared gently urged her. He refused to lose this moment in creating a chance for Kerr and Nicole to be


    together.


    "I still have something to do now. I will thank Mr. Guter,"


    she stated matter-of-factly. Anyway, they had to go out for dinner tonight. She had to face it. So it didn''t


    matter.


    "Okay,"


    Jared nodded and soon left her office. ncing back at the documents, Nicole went over the data


    made by Kerr without any reservation. She had to admit that his work style was more sensitive and


    conscientious than hers.


    She immersed herself in her work that she didn''t notice how time flew. Darting her eyes at the wall


    clock, it was already past the closing time.


    She gathered the files on her desk at once. Feeling satisfied that everything was in order, she hurriedly


    grabbed her bag and went downstairs.

 Chapter 76 Dont Be A Busybody

    Chapter 76 Don''t Be A Busybody


    The whole building was almost empty, including Nicole''s office. Seeing that there was no one else


    around, Sunny walked into Nicole''s office stealthily, reached for the folder on her desk, and snapped a


    few pictures with her mobile phone.


    Then, she carefully ced the folder back in a way that it looked untouched, and left the office.


    Meanwhile, Nicole walked quickly to the parking lot and saw Kerr already sitting in the car. She opened


    the door of the passenger seat in the front and climbed in.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. I forgot the time," she said, twisting her head around to look at him.


    She pretended not to notice the unhappy expression on his face.


    Kerr could easily tell how rmed she was, but he just looked out the window without responding. He


    didn''t pay any attention to her during the entire car ride. Anyway, he knew she wouldn''t be able to hide


    for the rest of her life.


    Nicole was pleased that Kerr wasn''t going to me her. She breathed a sigh of relief and nodded to


    Jared with a smile.


    Jared smiled back without thinking, but when he sensed the chilling auraing from Kerr, he quickly


    turned his focus to the road ahead and ignored Nicole.


    They reached their destination in Good Times. Once the car slowed to a stop, Nicole got out with Kerr.


    This was the second time she wasing here, and she felt somewhat overshadowed.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt again," Kerr whispered to her, taking her hand and giving it a gentle


    squeeze to reassure her.


    He had begun to unconsciously notice her every move.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gu," Nicole replied impassively, pulling her hand away and stepping


    back.


    Then, she politely pointed forward with her arm, ushering him into the building.


    Kerr didn''t want to make things difficult for Nicole, so he just walked forward.


    The room where the meeting was held was already full, and when Kerr showed up, everyone kept


    silent. Upon seeing them, Jeremy immediately stood up and greeted Kerr. Then, he cast a meaningful


    nce at Nicole, who was standing right behind Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, I haven''t yet expressed my gratitude to you for how smoothly the recent project has been


    going," he said with an ingratiating smile.


    Just as Jeremy was about to say something to Nicole, however, her phone rang.


    Nicole shot everyone an apologetic look before hurrying out of the room and picking up the phone call


    from Jay. She gently reminded him to go to bed early. As she hung up the phone, she identally


    caught sight of a familiar figure in the corner of the corridor.


    Sunny handed a small packet of powder to a waiter and watched him pour it into a ss of red wine.


    Then, she slipped a check into the waiter''s hand.


    The waiter hesitated for a moment, and then he turned around and walked into the private room with


    the ss in hand.


    "What are you doing?" Nicole asked in a serious tone,


    walking up to Sunny.


    Taken by surprise, Sunny flinched, but when she turned around and saw Nicole, she quickly regained


    herposure.


    "What I''m doing has nothing to do with you. I advise you to stay out of it," she said coolly,


    watching the waiter take the ss of red wine into the room out of the corner of her eye.


    Then, she turned her gaze to Nicole and said, "If my memory serves me right, you rejected Mr. Gu a


    long time ago. So, don''t meddle in our affairs!"


    It seemed to be more of a warning than a statement.


    Nicole hesitated for a moment, struggling with her own thoughts.


    She knew that Sunny''s target was Kerr. In this situation, it actually made sense for her to stay out of


    Sunny''s business. After all, if Sunny did sessfully seduce Kerr, then Kerr might not ever bother


    Nicole again.


    But why did she feel so sad at the thought of Kerr and Sunny being together?


    However, she quickly suppressed her confusing emotions and said, "All right, I wish you sess, but


    allow me to sincerely remind you that this is not a wise way to get a man."


    Then, she turned around and walked back into the private room. When she saw that the ss of wine


    in front of Kerr was untouched, she felt a little uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr asked, noticing the trepidation on Nicole''s face.


    "It''s nothing. Just...don''t drink too much," she replied,


    subconsciously fixing her eyes on the ss of wine even though she didn''t want to make it too obvious.


    The truth was, she didn''t want Kerr to be with a woman like Sunny at all.


    When Kerr heard these words, he shifted closer to Nicole with a slight smile on his face.


    "Are you caring about me? Good. I''m happy," he whispered in her ear before reaching for the ss on


    the table.


    Then, with his eyes fixed on Nicole, he downed the whole ss of wine in one go.


    Nicole watched him with a hint of dread. As a man with so much experience, how could he not sense


    the strong smell of the drug mixed in the wine?


    Kerr, of course, didn''t know exactly what was going on, but he knew that there was something in his


    drink, and he was willing to use this situation as an excuse to get closer to Nicole.


    "You!"


    Nicole blurted out with deep worry in her eyes.


    Although she didn''t know what kind of drug Sunny had given the waiter to mix into the drink, she had a


    guess.


    Without thinking, she took Kerr''s hand and pulled him out of the private room in spite of all the people


    around them. She didn''t want him to lose hisposure in front of so many people.


    Kerr silently followed behind Nicole. A smile crept across his face as he saw the worried look on her


    face. He was expecting what would happen between them next.


    Out loud, he said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    He stopped and gave Nicole''s hand a tug, pulling her into his arms. Then, he put his chin on her


    shoulder and felt his body temperature rising as he breathed onto her.


    "I think you misunderstood. I wasn''t the one who ¡ª"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But before Nicole could finish her sentence, Kerr directly kissed her on her red lips.


    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. Feeling his hot body on hers, she tried to push him away, but he was


    too strong.


    "Kerr! Wake up!"


    she yelled, pinching his face to bring him back to his senses.


    "Nicole, what are you doing?" Sunny asked loudly, walking over to them at this moment.


    She had been waiting at the end of the corridor, but as soon as she had seen Kerr being dragged out of


    by Nicole, she had known that there must be something wrong.

 Chapter 77 Admit That You Love Me

    Chapter 77 Admit That You Love Me


    Sunny had nned this for a very long time. She definitely couldn''t let Nicole swoop in at thest


    minute and reap the reward!


    Nicole, however, tightened her grip on Kerr''s hand and broke into a run as soon as she heard Sunny''s


    voice. She pulled him into the elevator and quickly pressed a button.


    "Nicole, where are you going with Kerr?!" Sunny screeched as she ran to the elevator, but it was too


    late.


    The elevator doors closed smoothly, blocking out Sunny''s voice.


    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she was only able to rx for a moment.


    After all, Kerr was still drugged. He could feel the drug swallowing his sanity, but he made no attempt to


    fight it.


    Instead, he pushed Nicole to a corner of the elevator and pressed his hand on the wall next to her face.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her passionately.


    He was strong enough to resist the effects of the drug, but when it came to Nicole, he didn''t want to.


    The elevator stopped at the first floor. When the doors opened, Jared was astounded by what he saw.


    "Mr. Gu..."


    Upon hearing Jared''s voice, Nicole put her hands on Kerr''s shoulders and tried to push him away.


    However, he was so strong that he didn''t even budge.


    It was only when she felt like she was about to suffocate that he finally pulled away and gave her a


    chance to breathe.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mr. Kang, hurry up! Pull him away!"


    If she didn''t escape from Kerr right now, she had a feeling that he would never let her go.


    "Director Ning, what happened to Mr. Gu?" Jared asked hesitantly as he stepped forward.


    However, he didn''t dare to touch Kerr or pull him away.


    Having been with Kerr for a long time, he knew him well, so he directly walked into the elevator and


    pressed the button that would take them to the floor of Kerr''s private suite.


    "Hold on, Director Ning,"


    he saidfortingly.


    Realizing she was on her own, Nicole ced on her hands on Kerr''s cheeks and tried to shake him out


    of his trance, but it seemed impossible.


    When the elevator doors opened again, Kerr put his arms around Nicole''s waist and, in one swift


    motion, lifted her up and carried her outside,pletely ignoring Jared. In a matter of moments, the


    two of them were inside Kerr''s suite.


    "What are you trying to do? Kerr! I''m warning you, don''t do anything stupid!"


    Nicole said anxiously as Kerr threw her onto the bed.


    In response, Kerr unbuttoned his shirt, took it off, and threw it onto the ground. Slowly, he was losing


    his senses.


    He walked to the bed and grabbed Nicole''s ankle before forcefully pulling her toward him.


    "Ah!"


    The night passed slowly under Nicole''s moans until she gradually lost consciousness.


    She kept telling herself that nothing bad would happen. Besides, she wanted to take this night as a


    payment for what Kerr did to her seven years ago. After all, she was the one who was drugged seven


    years ago.


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight carressed her face, Nicole sleepily raised her hand in


    an attempt to block the sunlight. She wanted to turn over, but an aching pain in her body made her


    frown slightly.


    Seeing the woman in his arms frown, Kerr lowered his head and gently kissed the center of Nicole''s


    forehead to soothe her.


    It was only then that Nicole realized that she wasn''t alone on the bed. She slowly opened her eyes and


    saw Kerr looking at her with a faint smile on his face.


    Her eyes widened further as Kerr straightened up and gently kissed her cheek.


    "Why don''t you get some more sleep?" he asked gently.


    His words made Nicole feel awkward. She had nned to sneak out after he fell asleep, but it turned


    out that she had fallen asleep first.


    She had already cursed him thousands of times in her heart, but when she looked at his affectionate


    eyes, she couldn''t say a word to me him.


    "Were you up all night? How are you feeling?"


    She didn''t know what kind of drug Kerr had consumed, but it seemed to have kept him up all night. She


    couldn''t even remember when he had stopped tormenting her.


    Ignoring her questions, Kerr said, "See, you''re injured. Next time, don''t y such games with me. I


    won''t be able to control myself. If you get injured worse than this, I will be very upset."


    It was true that he hadn''t slept at allst night. It was only at dawn that the effect of the drug had slowly


    faded away. However, when he had looked at Nicole''s sleeping face, he hadn''t been willing to sleep at


    all. Deep down, he had been worried that she would sneak away like that woman seven years ago.


    So, he had just patiently waited for her to wake up. He had never thought that he could feel happy just


    looking at someone, but just now, staring at Nicole''s face while she had slept peacefully had given him


    pure joy.


    "I wasn''t ying games! I''m not the one who drugged you. It was Sunny. I saw her give the drug and


    some money to a waiter. Then, she asked him to give you the wine," Nicole blurted out.


    She didn''t think it was any of her business, but she didn''t want Kerr to get the wrong idea.


    Besides, for some reason, at the thought of Sunny ending up on Kerr''s bed, an unspeakable


    depression grew in her heart.


    That was why she was in such an awkward situation in the first ce.


    "Then why are you the one in my bed in the end? Why did you stay?"


    Kerr didn''t care who had drugged him. The only thing he knew for sure was that the woman in his arms


    right now was the woman he had had his eyes on for a long time. It didn''t matter how they had ended


    up here. This was the result that he had always wanted, so he could allow a little mistake to happen in


    the process.


    "I..."


    Hearing his question, Nicole did not know what to say.


    Was it just that she didn''t want to see Kerr fall into Sunny''s trap? Or was this what she really wanted?


    She didn''t think either of those reasons was the right reason, but she really didn''t want the events of


    last night to bring them together.


    "Is it because you didn''t want me to be with Sunny? Admit it, Nicole. You''ve falllen in love with me,"


    Kerr said firmly, as if he had already known what was on Nicole''s mind. Only if she cared about him


    from the bottom of her heart would she be so bold as to disclose what Sunny had been nning.


    The smile on Kerr''s face left her speechless. When she heard him say those words, she felt like her


    thoughts were exposed for the world to see.

 Chapter 78 She Wants To Leave

    Chapter 78 She Wants To Leave


    Her mind was unclear, but with everything that had happened, she couldn''t admit her feelings for him.


    She refused to admit anything. She barricaded herself well for so long. A seedling of doubt in her heart


    couldn''t break that down so easily. Right?


    "Mr. Gu, you are thinking too much. We are both adults. You were drugged and had no control over


    your actions, it was all an ident. There''s no need to take it seriously. I won''t, and I believe you won''t


    either, right?"


    She propped herself up to get out of the bed, but Kerr stopped her.


    He put his hand on her shoulder, leaned forward and looked at her with firm eyes.


    "Nicole, look into my eyes and tell me you don''t love me!"


    He knew that Nicole was avoiding his question. Anyone could see that she had her own worries, but


    what could it possibly be? Was it Jay? Baron? Or perhaps someone, or maybe something else, that he


    wasn''t aware of?


    "Couldn''t you at least give me an answer?"


    "I..." Her voice trailed off. Looking at Kerr''s affectionate eyes, she felt a little guilty. She couldn''t even


    say that she didn''t love him without hesitation. She simply looked away.


    She didn''t know how to face Kerr. She didn''t even know the depth of his emotions, let alone whether or


    not they were true. She knew it was a hole she wouldn''t be able to get herself out of if she was in too


    deep. Unlike Kerr, she was naive, and she couldn''t make herself too vulnerable.


    So if this was or wasn''t a trap, she wasn''t going to sink into it.


    "Mr. Gu, there''s nothing else to it. I just wanted to thank you for what you''ve done for Jay. I don''t want


    to see you be set up. That''s all."


    Nicole didn''t look at Kerr. She simply replied as calmly as she could and tried to squash her emotions


    deep down.


    "Director Ning, you are so kind. It seems that I have seen things in a way I shouldn''t have. Don''t worry,


    I willpensate you for what happenedst night. As long as Director Ning asks, I will grant it, you


    have my word."


    He released her arm andy beside her, and stared at the ceiling expressionlessly, thinking to himself.


    He knew that Nicole was hesitating. He realized that he had to give her some space. He couldn''t rush


    things if he didn''t want to scare her off and trifle on any progress he''d made with her.


    "I want to leave the Gu Group and bring Jay back to Manhattan. I still think it is a good ce for us."


    The idea had been swirling in her mind for a long time, but she didn''t have the chance to say it. If this


    night could dispel Kerr''s feelings for her, then she could also earn a future for her and Jay, away from


    here.


    In fact, it was two nights. For the first time they slept, she had Jay Ning, and now the second night, she


    earned the freedom of Jay, which was also worth it for Nicole.


    "Alright, I don''t see any problem with that, but the bidding project is still in your hands until it is won,


    Director Ning. I believe you are not the type of person who would leave their responsibilities, are you?"


    Kerr gave himself a deadline. If he didn''t win Nicole''s heart before the end of the bidding, it meant that


    she really didn''t belong to him, he didn''t need to waste his time on her.


    He was a businessman, so he could urately measure how to expand the profit.


    "Of course, sir."


    She knew she should be happy, but why did she feel a sense of loss and sadness when Kerr agreed so


    easily? It seemed she was hoping deep down her heart that he''d be willing to fight for her.


    She didn''t expect him to back down so soon. Did it mean that she wasn''t as important as he made her


    out to be in his eyes? That he didn''t cherish her anymore after he had slept with her?


    The thought alone made her angry. She stubbornly lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    However, as soon as her feet were on the floor, she felt as if they were on cotton, lost her bnce and


    fell to the floor.


    "Ouch!"


    The pain that radiated throughout her body made Nicole gasp. It was a familiar feeling, but it was just a


    little more serious than it was seven years ago.


    "Don''t force yourself. You can take a day off today. You don''t need to go to work."


    He got out of the bed, picked up Nicole from the floor, and then put her back on the bed. He returned to


    her and held her in his arms, closing his eyes.


    "Why do you insist on doing this?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was confused when she saw that Kerr was about to fall asleep. She wanted to stop him before that


    happened. She couldn''t calmly face him now.


    Feeling the struggle of Nicole, Kerr tightened his embrace and spoke softly.


    "Stop it. I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while longer."


    He was greedy for Nicole''s scent and didn''t want to leave at all. He put his chin on her shoulder and


    breathed the fragrance on her, he felt peaceful and soon fell asleep.


    When she saw the tiredness on Kerr''s face, she struggled for a while, but it seemed to be useless, so


    she gave in. Looking at Kerr''s sleeping face, she had mixed feelings.


    She always knew how handsome Kerr was, and he seemed to have put down all his defenses when he


    was sleeping, which made him seem more approachable. Seven years ago, she was busy running


    away, and she didn''t even have a good look at him.


    "If I hadn''t run away seven years ago..."


    When she murmured to herself, he still breathed smoothly which showed that he had fallen asleep. He


    couldn''t hear her and only when he didn''t hear did she dare to ask such a question.


    In the past seven years, she didn''t know how many women Kerr had, and he even forgot her.


    But now when she looked at Kerr, she realized that she had already let him enter her heart.


    Closing her eyes, she didn''t want to let herself overthink. For now, she''d let her guard down for a bit.


    She slowly leaned against Kerr. Perhaps this was thest time she got so close to him.


    Pathetically, when she found that she was in love with Kerr, she had already decided to leave him.


    As the night fell, the woman in his arms had disappeared when he opened his eyes, just like what the


    woman from seven years ago did. He felt a loss in his heart.


    Except this time, there was nothing left on the night table. By instinct, he thought of Nicole as the lost


    girl from seven years ago.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired?"


    Baron looked at Nicole in the car. Obviously, she looked tired. She didn''t have a good rest and seemed


    to be in a very low mood.


    "No, I''m just a little bit busy with my work recently. How about you? The bidding is approaching. Have


    you decided on your wedding date yet?"


    She decided to avoid talking about her current state and turned to look at her friend to direct some


    questions about his life.


    Again, she ran away from Kerr. She didn''t know how to face him when he woke up, as she didn''t know


    how to face her heart.

 Chapter 79 A Reunion With Avery

    Chapter 79 A Reunion With Avery


    "What wedding date? Don''t make fun of me. I''m already busy enough. Fortunately, the bidding is going


    to start soon, so I''ll be able to use it as an excuse to stall off my mother."


    Baron felt helpless as he said it.


    He wasn''t expecting his mother to be so determined this time. He even considered going out and


    distancing himself from it all for a while, but avoiding the problem wouldn''t solve it for him. Not to


    mention that Nicole was still there.


    At least she was already past what happened at the party, which put his mind a little at ease.


    "Ok, don''t be so picky about girls. I think Miss Chen''s a nice girl. She''s kind and generous, and a good


    match for you."


    Nicole looked down at her watch and suddenly remembered she had an appointment with Avery Lin


    that day. She then turned anxiously to Baron.


    "Holy crap! Baron, take me to that restaurant we often go. I''vepletely forgotten I had an


    appointment today."


    Noticing how restless she was, Baron nodded as he turned the steering wheel and picked the road


    towards the restaurant.


    "Who is it?"


    Baron wasn''t used to seeing Nicole anxious about anything. As far as he could tell, she would only get


    apprehensive within matters which regarded Jay.


    "You shoulde with us. We haven''t seen each other for seven years, but she''s my best friend. She''s


    the daughter of the Lin Group''s CEO and quite a beautiful woman. Her name''s Avery Lin. I think you''ll


    like her."


    Nicole''s eyes lit up with hope. If Baron wasn''t interested in Maggie, he could be in Avery. Who knew if


    they weren''t each other''s fate?


    Baron shrugged in response.


    "How beautiful? As much as you are?"


    Baron hade across with many beautiful women, but no onepared to Nicole. He would never


    forget the moment he first saw her.


    "She''s more beautiful than I am, actually."


    Growing up with Avery, Nicole knew her well.


    Baron parked the car in front of the restaurant and handed the key to the valet at the door. Next, he


    followed Nicole inside.


    The first thing Baron''s eyes met when he stepped into the restaurant was a girl in red, quietly settled at


    a seat by the window. He just never expected that Nicole would walk straight to her.


    "Honey, forgive me, I''mte."


    Approaching Avery, Nicole opened her arms and pulled her friend into a tight embrace.


    Avery''s red dress not only fit her curves to perfection but also highlighted her unusual white skin. Yet it


    was the bright smile on her delicate face as she hugged Nicole tightly, which was astonishing.


    As she grinned, a tiny dimple showed on the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s been seven years since west saw each other. How dare you bete now? I''ve missed you so


    much! Don''t leave this time again, okay? We can work this out together, no matter what happens."


    Avery still hadn''t forgiven herself for her inability to dissuade Nicole from taking off all those years ago.


    During this period, however, she stayed and worked on Nicole''s behalf to investigate what happened in


    the past, but so far, she''d got nothing relevant.


    Even so, Avery''s words touched Nicole.


    She was grateful that she had such a good friend on her side.


    "Avery, I''ve missed you too."


    After greeting each other fondly, Nicole didn''t know what to say next since she had too much to tell her


    friend. As she sat next to Avery, holding her hand, she raised her head and saw Baron. She couldn''t


    help feeling embarrassed to introduce them now.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Baron, this is Avery. As I mentioned to you before, she''s my best friend." Nicole then looked at Avery


    and continued, "Avery, this is Baron Fang, a ssmate of mine from Manhattan, and he''s also my best


    friend."


    Baron gently nodded at Avery, and then thoughtfully ordered them some food.


    "Listen, Nicole. In these past seven years, I''ve wanted toe to you in Manhattan, but I never had the


    chance. You have no idea how many times I''ve gotten away from the marriages arranged by my


    parents. I get a headache every time I think about it. But, anyway, how are you? Where''s my godson?"


    Nicole smiled helplessly.


    It was clear that time hadn''t changed Avery a bit. She was still the same Avery from seven years ago.


    Although she was dressed like an elegantdy now, her cheerful personality came out the moment she


    spoke.


    "Slow down. I''ll answer one question at a time. First, I''m working at the Gu Group, and I''m doing great.


    About Jay, don''t worry, he''s at school. It''s a pity you can''t see him today, but you can meet him another


    time. Now I have something important to tell you.


    I came back to investigate what happened seven years ago. With the Ning Group''s overnight


    bankruptcy and my father''s passing, I wasn''t able to take such a blow, so I fled back then.


    But as the time passed, I thought of those events again and again, and I felt that there was more to it,"


    Nicole said.


    If Gregory hadn''t also cheated on her, Nicole probably wouldn''t have run away like that. However, it


    was for the best that she had. Back then, the Ning Group was in the eye of the storm, and little could


    have been done.


    "I knew how upset you were, so I''ve persuaded my father to help you find out what happened. But


    when I got at the airport, you had already left.


    After you were gone, people started to forget about the Ning Group. There wasn''t any news about your


    stepmother or your sister anymore. Then, I went to find Aunt Sandra and asked her about the events of


    that year.


    She''s your father''s wife, so I thought she might''ve known something about her husband''s business. But


    she refused to mention or look further into any of it."


    At the time, Avery thought Sandra was still grieving her husband''s death, so she didn''t ask her more.


    However,ter she started to realize it wasn''t so simple.


    "Maybe Aunt Sandra just didn''t want to mention my father''s death again. It all happened so sudden.


    She must have felt so alone. My sister was still too young and I also wasn''t around, she was probably


    under a lot of pressure," Nicole sighed.


    Every time she was reminded of how everything happened, Nicole felt guilty towards Sandra and


    Bonnie. Even though Sandra wasn''t her real mom, she had lived with her for over ten years and


    regarded her as a family member.


    "That was what I also thought at the time, butter, I found that it wasn''t that simple."


    Avery raised her head and nced at Baron. During their whole conversation, he''d been sitting


    opposite to her in silence.

 Chapter 80 Dog Bite

    Chapter 80 Dog Bite


    Avery was wary of Baron''s presence with what she was about to say to Nicole. The Fang heir noticed it


    and decided that he should probably leave. "Nicole, it looks like you two have something very


    important, and quite sensitive, to talk about. I''ll go ahead, I just remembered that I still have a few


    phone calls to make."


    Baron rose from his seat and was about to leave, but Nicole stopped him.


    "Take a seat, Baron."


    She turned to look at Avery and reassured her that Baron could be trusted.


    "Avery, Baron is a good friend of mine. He could help us. He''s helped me so much since we were in


    Manhattan. Don''t worry, there is no need to hide anything from him."


    She knew that Baron was always reasonable and she trusted him as her friend. She just had to


    reassure Avery of that confidence. With a sigh, Avery nodded in response, looked directly at Nicole and


    began,


    "Alright, so after the Ning Group fell apart, I thought that Aunt Sandra didn''t have a job. Since Bonnie


    was still really young, I figured I should try to help by sending some financial aid. But when I went to


    see her, I identally saw that your stepmother was talking to a man and they seemed really close,


    suspiciously close.


    I followed her in secret. I saw them enter a hotel, and it took long before they came out. After that day, I


    sent someone to follow her around for some time. I was worried that the reporters would bother her at


    first, but I identally took a picture of her and that man together in the picture.


    I did a background check on the man and found out that he was the CEO of the He Group¡ªDaniel


    He."


    Nicole looked at Avery who was a little embarrassed as she exined. Although Nicole was surprised


    at what she had heard, her face remained stoic.


    "My father passed away, and Aunt Sandra and Bonnie had to survive somehow. My stepmother


    needed to find a person she could rely on."


    Nicole knew she couldn''t really me her stepmother for doing what she did. It was the most


    reasonable course of action. But she was rather ufortable with the fact that so soon after her


    father''s death, her stepmother found a way out for herself.


    However, she had been acquainted with the fickle and cold side of human nature seven years ago.


    Avery continued, "But it wasn''t just then. I looked into their check-in records, and found that they had


    already been in touch before the Ning Group''s bankruptcy. I was really curious about it, because when


    your father died, she was so calm.


    I thought she just buried all her emotions deep down and refused to show her pain, butter I found


    that it seemed not to be the case. I started to wonder whether your father''s ident had anything to do


    with your stepmother. But I''ve investigated for so long, and got nothing. Maybe I was just thinking too


    much."


    This was Nicole''s family affair and she had hesitated telling her best friend about it before. The Ning


    family''s reputation was in the gutter already, and adding this to the pile didn''t look good either. Looking


    at the silent expression on Nicole''s face, Avery was a little worried.


    Nicole was processing all the information Avery told her. She was bothered, to say at the very least.


    Avery didn''t want to burden Nicole with this. After all, she knew how hard it was for her friend to get


    through that tough time alone.


    Avery reached her arm out and held her friend''s hand. "Nicole, don''t think about it too much. I''ll keep


    investigating for you. Perhaps I was wrong, that''s why I can''t find the evidence."


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face as she listened to Avery and looked at her worried eyes.


    "I''m fine, Avery. You don''t have to worry about me. I know you are doing this out of good will. You don''t


    have to take responsibility for it. In fact, not long before my father''s ident, the both of them were


    already arguing a lot.


    Let bygones be bygones. I have no right to care about the affairs involving the prior generation. I just


    want to know why the Ning Group would go bankrupt all of a sudden, and why my father died not long


    after."


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but clench her fists, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    "I''ll investigate too, for you."


    Looking at the serious expression on Nicole''s face, Baron took the initiative to speak up and volunteer.


    He knew that words of constion would have no value and only the truth could help Nicole.


    "Thank you. I''m so lucky to have you two by my side at this time."


    Nicole smiled at Baron and Avery, suppressing the worries in her heart.


    But after hearing this, she felt her heart getting punctured over and over again. She had hoped that


    what happened to her father didn''t involve her stepmother. After all, Bonnie was her sister, and she


    didn''t want her to be caught in between.


    "Don''t be silly, I''m always here for you."


    As she tried to cheer up her friend, Avery lifted her hand to touch Nicole''s hair and tossed it to the back


    of her ear. She caught sight of the red marks on her neck, smirked at Nicole, and then she looked at


    Baron.


    She teased at the two people across her, "Tell me the truth. Are you two getting married? You lied to


    me!"


    She knew that in Manhattan, it was always Baron who apanied Nicole, but Nicole said that he was


    only a good friend of hers.


    "Huh? What on earth are you talking about?"


    Nicole looked at Avery in confusion. She looked as if she caught them sleeping together. She reached


    for a ss of water in front of her and took a sip. However, what Avery said next almost made Nicole


    spit the water out of her mouth.


    "I''m talking about you and Mr. Fang. Are you really going to keep it from me? Don''t tell me that hickey


    on your neck was bitten by Jay!"


    Avery was always eloquent, but this was her best friend. Besides, they were all adults, so there was no


    need to hide anything.


    Nicole coughed.


    She covered her mouth with a napkin with one hand, and tidied up her long hair behind her ear with the


    other to cover the hickey on her neck.


    Damn it! When she took a shower in the morning, she found that her body was covered with hickeys,


    which could not be covered up at all.


    "It''s nothing. I was just bitten by a dog."


    Nicole was clenching her jaw, which made Avery feel that she was going to get bitten next. She shook


    her head involuntarily, and when she nced at Baron''s gloomy face, she realized that she might have


    said something wrong.


    Maybe the hickey on Nicole''s neck was not left by Baron.


    Baron cleared his throat and simply said, "I will take you to the hospital to get a rabies vine after


    lunch."


    He poured another ss of water for Nicole and put it in front of her. He spoke in a serious manner.


    Looking at the guilty expression on Nicole''s face, he knew that it must have something to do with Kerr.


    He was getting anxious that Kerr would slowly slipping his way into Nicole''s heart.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right. She will be fine after getting vinated. Do you have any more work to do, Nicole?"


    Avery tried to divert the topic quickly. She also felt a little embarrassed with the situation at hand.


    "I''m fine. A little busy. I''m stillpeting with Baron, right?"


    Feeling a little guilty with the turn of events, Nicole looked at Baron and changed the topic.


    "That''s right. You should work hard and focus on your work," Baron said.

 Chapter 81 A Secret That Belonged Only To Her

    Chapter 81 A Secret That Belonged Only To Her


    Baron knew that Nicole could understand the subtle message he was trying to give her.


    With an awkward smile, Nicole lowered her head and ate her steak earnestly.


    She wanted to work hard, but her own boss forbade her to work for the day!


    Avery felt as if their meeting was too short to make up for lost time. She had an idea. "Nicole, aren''t you


    feeling a little tired? Do you want to go to my ce tonight? I''ve really missed you, and we still have a


    lot to talk about."


    She looked at Nicole. They hadn''t seen each other for years, so she naturally had a lot to ask Nicole.


    She couldn''t possibly let her go so quickly.


    "Sure! That sounds good to me. I''ve missed you a lot too. I can stay at your house tonight. We have a


    lot to catch up on."


    After what happened with Kerr, Nicole was d she was away from him. She didn''t know how to face


    Kerr. Though Avery saved her, she was a little worried about Jay when he was with Kerr.


    But she didn''t have a lot of time left. She would leave with Jay after the bidding. She wanted to give the


    father and son a bit of time to be with each other.


    When he saw Nicole''s reaction, Barron felt even more depressed.


    He could sense that there must be something going on between Nicole and Kerr that he didn''t know of.


    If she was eager to avoid Kerr like this, it must be something big.


    "I''ll drive you there. I still have some business to discuss with you."


    Baron wouldn''t give her up so easily.


    "Okay."


    Nicole reluctantly agreed. The meal went on for quite a while to her, but she still didn''t feel that it was


    enough. They left the restaurant. Nicole walked to Baron''s car, while Avery walked to hers.


    On the drive over, Baron couldn''t help but acknowledge the elephant in the room. "What happened


    between you and Kerr?"


    He followed the red Ferrari with Nicole beside him.


    "It was nothing. It was just sex."


    She didn''t intend to lie to him. It was not like it was the first time she had slept with Kerr.


    However, unlike seven years ago, she couldn''t just shrug this off as if nothing happened. She could


    deny it, but sleeping with Kerr again was affecting her more than it should.


    "Nicole, do you know what you are doing?"


    They''d known each other for years, and for the first time, Baron''s gentle face darkened when he heard


    Nicole''s response.


    He had seen through her facade, which meant that she cared about Kerr very much. It was not a wise


    choice for the both of them.


    His fears hade to fruition.


    "I know. As I said, it was just an ident. I didn''t expect it. Stop worrying. I already have an agreement


    with Kerr. As soon as the bidding is over, I will bring Jay back to Manhattan and will nevere back."


    Maybe it was a mistake for her toe back from the beginning, but now it was time to correct it.


    She refused to admit that she longed to feel Kerr''s tenderness and consideration.


    "It''s good to know you''re aware of who you''re dealing with, and I understand that Kerr''s identity means


    a lot to you. After all, he is Jay''s biological father, but you should know that he is not an ordinary


    person.


    There won''t be just a single woman by Kerr''s side, even if he gets married and has a wife. I heard that


    the Gu family doesn''t allow him to just focus on a woman."


    Even though Kerr was her son''s father, Baron wanted Nicole to realize that Kerr wasn''t the right guy for


    her.


    "I know about that. Let''s stop talking about him. Right now, I only care about what happened to the


    Ning Group seven years ago."


    Baron was getting into Nicole''s nerves.


    She was well aware that women tended to loom over Kerr, even without her friend''s input. It was the


    reason why she held up her barriers and was wary of falling in love with Kerr.


    From now on, it was a secret that belonged only to her.


    The car stopped at the door of Avery''s vi. After saying goodbye to Baron, Nicole got out of it. On the


    way, she had already sent a message to Jay, so she could rest a bit.


    In the Gu Group


    Sunny looked at Kerr sitting in his office. Kerr came to work when everyone in thepany had gone


    off work. Besides, she didn''t see Nicole the whole day either.


    Sunny was lingering in the office building. She was well aware of what happened between Kerr and


    Nicole the night before. She was angry that all her effort was in vain.


    With a cup of coffee in her hand,


    she knocked on the door of Kerr''s office.


    Not waiting for an answer from Kerr, Sunny pushed the door open and entered the office with a smile.


    "Kerr, have a cup of coffee please."


    She put the coffee on the desk and stood in front of him.


    "Is this coffee also drugged?"


    Without raising his head, Kerr spoke in an indifferent tone. It was hard to tell his real emotions in his


    voice.


    Hearing Kerr''s response, Sunny was startled, but she calmed herself down at once. She rolled her


    eyes and came up with an idea.


    "Don''t say that, Kerr. I''m helping you. Although I like you, I know you like Nicole, but she doesn''t know


    how to appreciate you.


    You got her because of me. You should thank me."


    Sitting across from Kerr, Sunny took the opportunity.


    What''s done is done. He would only believe her if Kerr saw it in a way that she was helping him. Maybe


    he would look at her in a new light.


    "You''re helping me on purpose?"


    Kerr raised his head to look at Sunny.


    He didn''t believe that Sunny could be so generous, and he wouldn''t believe it for a second that she


    could turn into a kind-hearted person.


    "Of course, I like you. I just want you to get what you want. I have a n to make Nicole fall for you.


    Kerr, although you have had a lot of women, you''ve never really understood a woman''s heart. I can


    help you."


    Sunny knew that there had never been a woman who had made Kerr work so hard. In her eyes, Nicole


    was the first and thest one. People always said that the best thing was something you couldn''t get


    easily.


    She believed that if Kerr finally got Nicole, he would eventually lose interest in her.


    "What are you even talking about?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was confused, yet intrigued. He didn''t trust Sunny, and he could never let her take control of


    everything. But if he could really get Nicole, then that would be in his favor.


    "Ever heard of envy? No woman wouldn''t react if the man she likes has another woman. If you go to


    public with another woman, it will provoke Nicole Ning."


    Sunny needed a chance, a chance to expose herself with Kerr in public. And this was her best


    chance.

 Chapter 82 Are You Going For A Wager

    Chapter 82 Are You Going For A Wager


    Kerr was skeptical with what he was hearing from the woman in front of him. Looking at the man''s


    scrutinizing eyes, Sunny felt a little guilty, but she tried to keep calm.


    Crossing his arms in question, he decided to dig a little deeper into her intentions. "So what are you


    trying to say here? That you could tolerate seeing Nicole by my side? Don''t try to y games with me,


    Sunny. You know who I am, and you''re well aware as to where I draw the line. "


    He nced at her and then fixed his eyes on theputer screen.


    He knew the idea might work. After all, he had indeed used her to get a reaction out of Nicole before,


    and it worked. It was also the reason why he kept Sunny by his side until now.


    But he didn''t want to hurt Nicole because he was trying to make her jealous by being seen with Sunny.


    A hint of sadness shed through the Sunny''s eyes.


    Of course she was jealous of Nicole. She loved Kerr so much that she wouldn''t be willing to let him go,


    not without a fight. But in order to stay with Kerr for the rest of her life, she had topromise.


    "Kerr, my feelings for you run deeper than any way I could ever express them. If it''s possible, I would


    like to be your woman, because I know you far better than Nicole does and I know what kind of woman


    you need by your side. But you like her, so I''ll help you get her.


    Unless, you are worried that you''ll end up falling in love with me."


    She knew how proud Kerr was, well enough to be able to poke and prod at his weak spots. Provoking


    him on purpose would y well in her favor.


    "Are you going for a wager? Sunny, aren''t you afraid that your effort will all end up in vain?"


    Kerr was a little surprised at what Sunny had said today. In the past, he had thought that her actions


    were those of a silly little girl, so he had never taken it seriously.


    But now, he realized that he had to think twice when it involved her.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    She looked at him, eyes full of deep affection and longing.


    "You are smart. You should know why I''ve kept you in the Gu Group. So Sunny, please don''t ce all


    your energy and attention on me. No one can control how I lead my life."


    Even though he knew that her method might be useful to get Nicole, he didn''t need anyone to teach


    him how to keep Nicole by his side.


    It was an unnecessary course of action.


    "Well, it''s your decision Kerr, I''ll go ahead."


    She knew that if she continued to provoke him, he would doubt her intentions. After all, he didn''t trust


    her very much to risk it. She didn''t want to y around and push the limit. Not now, at least.


    A proud man would never allow others to teach him anything. Maybe the only thing that could help her


    win against Nicole was that she knew Kerr better than that director did.


    Watching her receding figure, Kerr fell into deep thought, his mind swimming towards a certain woman.


    "Where is she, Jared?"


    Pressing a button on the phone, he called his assistant, inquiring about the whereabouts of Nicole.


    "Mr. Gu, Director Ning has called the Gu household, and I have sent Jay back to the vi. She won''t


    come back tonight. She is with the daughter of the Lin family, Avery Lin."


    Jared then drove away from the Gu''s vi after answering his boss.


    When Kerr heard that Nicole would not be home tonight, the light in his eyes became dim. Was she


    hiding from him? If so, then he would like to see where Nicole would hide.


    After hanging up the phone, he stood up, took his car key and walked towards the underground parking


    lot.


    As soon as he got into the car, Kerr received a call from the Gu family''s ancestral house. The elders


    asked Kerr to take Sunny back to his old home for dinner. Although Kerr didn''t want to go, he knew he


    should take the opportunity to make things clear, so he agreed, reluctantly.


    He suddenly heard a woman, "Kerr, wait for me! "


    As she walked out of the Gu Group''s building, Sunny saw Kerr sitting in the car. She called out to him


    and then quickly walked over to his car. She sat in the passenger seat.


    "Have you received the call? Even if you don''t want to, you could bear to have a meal with me, right?"


    Sunny''s tone was feeble as she looked at the side face of Kerr.


    "Fine, but I''m only going there to make things clearter."


    Now that Kerr had known what he wanted, he didn''t want to put this off any longer. The so-called


    engagement between Kerr and Sunny was no more than the will of Gu family and He family.


    Although the He Group had no great powerpared to the Gu Group, it had a deep-rooted family


    business in the city. Thus the He Group was the best choice for the Gu Group to unite with through


    marriage.


    "Have you really made up your mind? Is Nicole really the woman you want? You haven''t known her for


    long. How much do you really know her? She already has a child. It''s impossible for your father and


    mother to ept them."


    Sunny understood what he meant. Tonight, Kerr intended to use this opportunity to make his position


    known in the Gu family, to break off his rtionship with her. She knew that Kerr liked Nicole very


    much, but she did not expect that Nicole made such an influence on Kerr that he was very firm with his


    decision to dissolve the engagement between the two of them.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I have never wanted my marriage to be decided by anyone apart from


    myself. You and I have nothing to do with each other in the first ce. I have made myself clear to you


    for the very reason that I don''t want anyone to have delusions about what we are."


    With one hand on the steering wheel, and the other on the door, Kerr replied calmly without looking at


    her.


    In his world, he did not need to rely on anyone. Although he was the sessor of the Gu Group, he


    had relied on his own skills and abilities to get promoted step by step. He did not need anyone''s help.


    Since the beginning, everything he had was the result of his own hard work. If he wasn''t even qualified


    to choose any woman he pleased to stay by his side, then what he had gained was meaningless. He


    was no one''s puppet and he refused to be one as long as he was alive.


    Looking at Kerr''s cold expression, Sunny went silent.


    She knew it was meaningless to argue with him. Now she could only pin her hope on the Gu family and


    the He family elders.


    The car drove into the Gu family''s old house. After stopping, Kerr directly got out of the car,pletely


    ignoring Sunny behind him.


    In the hall of Gu''s old house


    Daniel He was ying chess with Jack Gu.


    "You are better at the game than I am, Jack. I''m willing to ept defeat."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Daniel Heughed heartily and with a light smile, Jack Gu put the piece back in the chess box.


    "It''s just a game. You don''t have to take it seriously. But life is like a chess game. One should always


    consider the overall situation with every step. Every move leads to another consequential move. Don''t


    you agree, Kerr?"


    Jack Gu noticed the change when Kerr walked into the house. He turned around and looked at his son


    with a glint in his eyes.


    As the best and most suitable candidate to be the heir of the Gu family, he had invested all his efforts in


    Kerr. He would never allow Kerr to make a mistake.


    Luckily, Kerr had never let him down in all these years.

 Chapter 83 At The Gus Old House

    Chapter 83 At The Gu''s Old House


    "Dad, Uncle He,"


    Kerr greeted the older men in a casual manner, neither domineering nor servile. Like a nk canvas,


    his face held no expression.


    Striding in with power, a confident voice flowed to the room. "Now that Kerr and Sunny have arrived,


    we can finally have dinner together."


    Freya Qin wore a dark purple dress, which made her look exceptionally elegant and gorgeous.


    Although she was not young, she looked well preserved, noble and beautiful.


    She married into the Gu family many years ago. Even though not everything went well in her marriage,


    she had a son as excellent as Kerr, which helped her gain a foothold in the family.


    "Mom."


    Kerr turned around and walked into the dining room.


    "Hello, Uncle, Auntie!"


    It was not until then that Sunny made her presence known. She looked at Jack and Freya Qin with a


    charming expression on her face.


    "Have you been busy since you came back from abroad? Sunny, dear, you didn''t evene to see


    me."


    With admiration in her eyes, Freya Qin walked up to Sunny and took her hands intimately.


    "Well, even I have only seen her a few times since she came back. I have no idea what she is up to all


    the time."


    Standing by Jack''s side, Daniel pretended to me his daughter, but in fact, he was looking towards


    Kerr expectantly.


    He had always hoped that Sunny could marry into the Gu family. Although the He family was not as


    powerful as the Gu family, in the whole A City, apart from the He family, no one could be more matched


    with Kerr than Sunny.


    "Dad, I''m sorry for noting to see you more. I didn''t mean to, it''s just that I want to be able to do


    anything to help Kerr. I''m working as his assistant now and I was hoping I could do him a favor."


    With shyness, Sunny stole a nce at Kerr.


    "Really? That''s fantastic news! I was hoping that you could spend more time with Kerr. Now that you


    are working together, it will be more convenient for you two."


    In fact, Freya Qin had already known that Sunny had gotten a job in the Gu Group. She already


    thought of Sunny as her daughter-inw, so she was ecstatic to hear the news and thought that it was


    good for Sunny to be around Kerr as early and as much as possible.


    She never cared about her son''s private life, but she still worried that he would end up getting involved


    in the wrong crowd and be obsessed with messy women. Now with Sunny by his side, her mind


    was put to rest.


    "Dad, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Kerr was increasingly vignt, noticing that everyone in the room was focusing on his impending


    marriage with Sunny. Although none of them expressed it openly, this marriage had been nned for a


    very long time.


    He couldn''t let things go on like this.


    Hearing Kerr''s tone, Jack raised his head and looked at him earnestly. He already had an idea as to


    what his son wanted to discuss, but he wouldn''t allow it.


    "Let''s eat first."


    Over the years, he had seldom looked into Kerr''s private life, but every action of Kerr in the Gu Group


    was under his watch.


    Although he regarded Kerr as his only heir, the Gu Group had strong roots, so he had to be prepared,


    just in case.


    "Yes, everyone take your seat and we''ll be served shortly."


    Sensing the seriousness in Kerr''s voice, Freya invited everyone to take a ce at the table.


    Seeing the expression on Kerr''s face, Daniel gestured to Sunny silently with his eyes. The He family''s


    daughter just shook her head slightly.


    After taking their seats, not one person spoke. As tension rose in the air, Freya decided to break it.


    "Sunny, you are working with Kerr now. Please help me take good care of him."


    Freya gently patted Sunny''s hand, who was sitting next to her, and there was deep meaning in her


    eyes.


    Looking into Freya''s eyes, Sunny immediately understood what she meant. She nodded and said yes


    with a smile.


    "I will, Auntie. Don''t worry."


    "I don''t need anyone to take care of me."


    Putting down the chopsticks in his hand, Kerr looked up at his mother firmly, and then looked directly at


    his father.


    "Since everyone is here today, I''d like to be frank with you. I think it would be better for Sunny to return


    to He Group instead of staying in the Gu Group."


    He looked at Jack with firm eyes. Of course he knew that his father had known that Sunny had entered


    the Gu Group when she returned to the country. Since childhood, his father had always prioritized the


    Gu Group above everything else.


    He was well aware that his father would never allow just anyone to work in the Gu Group; their people


    came from a roster of only the best. But because of her status and identity as the heir of the He Group,


    Sunny was given special consideration to work in thepany. If it were up to her abilities, she would


    never have been able to enter thepany.


    "Kerr."


    Sunny suddenly raised her head and looked at Kerr in surprise.


    She knew that it was no big deal for Kerr to fire her, but she didn''t expect him to do that directly in front


    of her father and his family.


    "Kerr, watch your words very carefully,"


    Jack warned, whose eyes showed nothing but disapproval. Kerr''s rudeness could not be excused,


    especially since they were in front of other people.


    He knew that his son didn''t like Sunny, but he had never disobeyed before. As a matter of fact, Jack


    didn''t think that they were together because they loved each other, it was purely business.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Father, I''ve decided that the agreement between the Gu family and the He family is over."


    Kerr was a straightforward person. Now that he wanted to make things clear, he would tell all of them


    directly.


    Although the cooperation between the Gu Group and the He Group would bring great benefits to the


    Gu Group, he did not think that the Gu Group would be affected in any way without the He Group''s


    business.


    "Shut your mouth! Follow me to the study. We will discuss this in private."


    Jack set his chopsticks on the table forcefully, stood up and turned to walk towards the study.


    Kerr stood up and looked at his father''s back.


    "Father, I have thought it over clearly. I have said what I wanted to say. I still have important business to


    attend to, I''ll be leaving now."


    Hearing Kerr''s response, anger was clearly visible on the elder Gu''s face.


    "How dare you speak to me this way! Stop!"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing. That woman from seven years ago is dead. You''d


    better give up."


    Jack never stopped Kerr, but that didn''t mean he knew nothing about it.


    He had received the news that Kerr used his family''s power to find a woman, but he didn''t care about


    that information at all, so he chose to turn a blind eye on it.


    But recently, he heard that Kerr had been putting more effort into searching for this mystery woman. It


    seemed that he would never stop looking for her. So he had to doubt that Kerr''s insolence was rted


    to this matter.


    Kerr stopped and turned around to look at his father, astonished with what he heard.

 Chapter 84 Follow Your Heart

    Chapter 84 Follow Your Heart


    "It was your fault, wasn''t it? I didn''t find her because you ced obstacles in my way."


    Kerr''s tone was calm, but the disappointed expression was hard to hide on his face.


    "How dare you speak to me this way! Are you not aware of who you are talking to? I think you''ve


    forgotten the rules of Gu family."


    Provoked by Kerr''s tone, Jack''s authority was challenged. His face contorted to one of intense anger.


    "Which rule? The one where we aren''t allowed to focus on only one woman? Is that the rule you''re


    referring to?"


    Ever since Kerr could remember, his father told him that he couldn''t love a woman too much.


    Everything he did, he had to do it rationally, because he knew that in his father''s eyes, love was


    useless, worthless.


    From the moment he was born into the Gu family, he had not enjoyed the care of loving parents. He


    had never witnessed any affection between them, and even his mother did not care about the other


    women his father had outside their marriage.


    In the eyes of the public, they were always a lovely couple, but in this ce they called home, they


    were always cold towards each other.


    "I have given you too much power, haven''t I? Everything that you have is mine. I can take them all


    back."


    Jack''s anger increased tenfold as he looked at the obstinate expression of Kerr.


    Hearing his father''s words, Kerr just smiled and then turned to walk out of the house.


    "Kerr!"


    Sunny looked at Kerr''s retreating back and tried to run after him. Before he got into his car, she ran to


    him and then hugged him from behind, tightly locking her arms around his waist.


    "Kerr, I''m not asking you for anything. Please don''t let me go. I love you. I''ve fallen in love with you


    since we were younger."


    She didn''t expect Kerr to be so firm with his decision. In fact, there was no other reason for her to love


    him. It was not only because he would inherit the Gu Group in the future, but also because she was


    very obsessed with this charming man.


    But she never imagined that Kerr would go against his father for this.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr sighed. He turned around and removed her hold from his torso. He looked


    at Sunny sternly, wanting to make himself crystal clear.


    "Sunny, you should have your own life. You shouldn''t just let them dictate how you should live it."


    He had always believed that it was the wish of both their families that made her so persistent in sticking


    around him.


    "No, it''s not because they''re pushing me to you. I love you, not just because you are the heir of Gu


    family."


    She looked into his eyes, her face streaked with tears.


    "If I lost everything from the Gu family, would you still love me as much as you do now?"


    Kerr asked calmly, staring at her face.


    Hearing this, Sunny was stunned for a moment.


    Kerr being the heir of the Gu family was the precondition of her love for him. Would she be willing to


    marry him if he lost everything of the Gu family? She had never thought about it this way.


    Deep down, she never really thought of the possibility that Kerr could lose everything.


    Looking at the woman who was in a daze, Kerr smiled, got into his car and drove away, leaving the He


    family''s daughter alone.


    Suddenly, it began to rain.


    The rain flowed on the window ss.


    Kerr missed Nicole very much. When he heard from Jack that the woman from seven years ago died,


    he felt inexplicably relieved, because his heart had been filled with Nicole, and there was no ce for


    him to give to the woman from seven years ago.


    "Jared, send me the address of where Nicole is now."


    After asking for Nicole''s location, Kerr hung up the phone and drove to the address that was sent to


    him. When he parked his car outside the Lin family''s vi, he dialed Nicole''s number.


    "Nicole,e out!"


    On the bed, Nicole was talking to Avery. She had just told her friend the story of Jay and briefly


    exined her rtionship with Kerr. She didn''t expect to receive a call from him this evening.


    "What, where are you? Are you near my friend''s house?"


    There was something wrong with Kerr''s voice, but Nicole had no idea what it could be.


    She got out of bed and walked to the window. She saw the faint light of the car stopping in front of the


    house under the rain.


    "Please go home. I''m staying here tonight."


    After replying to him, she hung up the phone, but stood by the window and watched what was


    happening outside. It seemed Kerr didn''t have the slightest intention of leaving.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who was it? Has your enemye to pick you up?"


    With curiosity, Avery stood beside Nicole. She looked at the car under the heavy rain, full of admiration


    in her eyes.


    "What should I do? Avery, I shouldn''t have gotten involved with him. But it seems that no matter how


    hard I try, I just can''t get away from him."


    Nicole''s tone wasced with vulnerability, but it was undeniable that she was worried about Kerr.


    Her heart was full of contradiction and hesitation. She was so confused she couldn''t decide.


    "Nicole, maybe you should follow your heart. Do you like Kerr? Although you said that you would stay


    away from him, that''s what your mind is telling you to do, to be reasonable. But what about your heart,


    what is it screaming out to you?"


    "Life is short. There are many things you are supposed to do in this world, but how many of those


    things can you do, actually do, and achieve throughout your life? The least you should decide on is


    something that could make you happy."


    Avery noticed that every time Nicole mentioned Kerr, her eyes would twinkle in a strange light. People


    always said that you could easily tell if a girl loved a man from the look in her eyes when she talked


    about that certain man.


    The affection in Nicole''s eyes was so obvious that her love for Kerr couldn''t be denied.


    "I... Do I like him?"


    Nicole muttered to herself and sighed.


    She was so worried about Kerr. She didn''t know if he was mad at her, if he would leave eventually or


    he would wait for her the entire night if she didn''t go out.


    An hour passed by, then two hours.


    She continued to stand by the window and watched the car, stubbornly refusing to leave.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning lit up the dark sky. In the dim light, Nicole seemed to see Kerr sitting in


    the car and turned to run downstairs.


    "Remember to bring an umbre!"


    Lying on the bed, Avery looked at Nicole disappearing. With a smile, she reminded her friend to keep


    herself dry and then closed her eyes to sleep. Tonight, her friend would note back.


    As soon as he saw Nicole appear at the gate of Lin family vi, Kerr opened the door and got out of the


    car. Not caring if he got wet from the pouring rain, he strode towards Nicole.

 Chapter 85 Rainy Night

    Chapter 85 Rainy Night


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Nicole saw that Kerr had walked out in the rain, she asked quietly, but he didn''t answer her


    question.


    He took off his suit jacket and put it on her. Then he picked her up and quickly carried her into his car.


    He brought out a dry towel from thepartment and carefully wiped Nicole''s wet hair, ignoring his


    own, which was also soaked from the rain.


    "What''s wrong with you? It''s pouring really hard. Why are you even here?"


    Although Kerr didn''t say a word since she began to ask, she knew her feeling wasn''t wrong and he did


    look a little different from usual.


    When he heard thest question, Kerr wrapped her up with the bath towel and adjusted the


    temperature in the car before he spoke to her softly.


    "I missed you."


    Since he left the Gu''s ancestral home, he had been missing Nicole like crazy, as if only the sight of


    Nicole could bring him a littlefort.


    "What happened?"


    She handed Kerr a new towel to let him dry his hair, and looked at him with concern.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr pulled her into his arms and breathed in, her scent engulfing his senses. He felt


    like he had owned the whole world.


    "Nicole, if I can give you whatever you want, will you stay with me? If I make you my one and only? If I


    said I''ve fallen in love with you?"


    For the first time, he wanted someone to know how he felt.


    He felt invincible, like he could let down all his defenses as long as he was with her, and show her his


    true selfpletely. It was as if he was not afraid that she would hurt him.


    There was a look of astonishment on Nicole''s face when she heard what Kerr said.


    She didn''t know why, but she believed him entirely. She could feel the sincerity in his words and it


    moved her.


    Her once determined decision suddenly became hesitant.


    "Kerr, don''t say that. I... Hmm... "


    Kerr brought his lips to hers, cutting her off from her thoughts.


    Looking at the anxious look on Kerr''s face, she wanted to stop him, but she clearly sensed that he was


    panicking. He seemed knackered, cautious and even rash.


    His longing for Nicole was stronger than ever, but for the first time, he acted as though he was an


    impulsive teenager. Deep down in his heart, he was afraid that she would refuse him.


    When she ced her hands on Kerr''s warm chest, she gradually lost her will to push him away. She


    ended up giving in to him, copsed in Kerr''s arms and closed her eyes.


    Her internal conflict was put on hold. Just as Avery had told her¡ª"follow your heart." Right now, she


    wanted him. She allowed herself to surrender to this man, just this once. Nicole put her arms around


    Kerr''s neck and enjoyed his warmth.


    The violent thunderstorm continued to pour outside the car.


    "You love me too, right?" he asked her, softly.


    Not receiving a response, Kerr looked at the woman who was asleep in his arms. He couldn''t hide the


    smile in his eyes any longer. He bent down and gently kissed Nicole on the forehead. He transferred to


    the driver''s seat and drove away from the city''s noise.


    He wanted to enjoy every second of this peaceful moment with her.


    The pitter patter of the raindrops were slowing to a stop. The sky turned clear while the aftermath of the


    storm surrounded the area with its scent.


    Slowly opening her eyes, trying to make sense of her surroundings, Nicole looked around but didn''t see


    Kerr. Her eyes widened in fear and sat up. The trace of panic was visible on her face while she looked


    for the man she was just with.


    When she was about to open the car door, she found herself wrapped in a bath towel. She didn''t dare


    to go out. Just then, Kerr opened the car door and sat in all of a sudden, which startled Nicole.


    "Are you awake already?" he asked.


    "Where did you go?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked at the smile on Kerr''s face, while hers disyed a trace of anger.


    Nobody knew how worried she was just now. Apart from Jay, it was the first time that she was so


    worried about someone else and relied on them so much.


    "Were you afraid? You don''t have to worry. I will never leave you alone."


    Sensing the uneasiness in her tone, Kerr reached out to hold her in his arms and gently rubbed circles


    on her back.


    Feeling the warmth in Kerr''s arms, Nicole gradually felt better and took a deep breath to calm herself


    down. It seemed that since yesterday, she no longer held the strong barrier in her heart but rather


    harbored a soft spot for Kerr.


    "I just asked Jared to bring you some clothes. Don''t be angry. I didn''t expect that you would wake up so


    soon. I promise that whenever you open your eyes, you will see me, okay?"


    When he didn''t hear her answer, Kerr thought that she was angry about it, so he coaxed her cautiously.


    He held her shoulders and looked directly at her.


    "Hahaha!"


    Watching him exin so carefully, she burst intoughter and made fun of him.


    "Who would have thought that the CEO of the Gu Group would have such a tender side? Should I feel


    lucky or worried?"


    It never urred to her that she would ever see Kerr in this light. The softness in his demeanor made


    her long to be at the receiving end of his tenderness. It made her greedy. At this moment, she was filled


    with bliss.


    "How dare you make fun of me! You must be punished!"


    Kerr lifted the bath towel off Nicole and held her in his arms. He made her sit on his legs and reached


    out to untie the belt buckle.


    "Wait, wait, wait! It''s already dawn. What else do you want to do?"


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand directly and stopped him.


    "Who says that we can''t have sex at dawn..." Before Kerr could finish his words,


    Nicole covered his mouth with her hand.


    "Stop it. Let''s get out of here quickly. This is the gate of Lin family''s vi. We will be in trouble if


    someone finds us."


    She suddenly remembered where theyst were the previous night. She didn''t know if anyone had


    noticed them. It would be so embarrassing if they were seen by others.


    Looking at the nervous expression on her face, Kerr raised his hand and caressed her cheek, with a


    faint smile appearing on his own.


    "Silly girl, how can I let others see your beauty. Your beauty only belongs to me. Look where we are


    now."

 Chapter 86 Somewhere That Belongs To You

    Chapter 86 Somewhere That Belongs To You


    While she was asleep, Kerr had already driven the car to the suburbs. The only people around, in the


    area, was the both of them.


    Hearing his words, Nicole''s face turned puzzled. She looked out the window andid eyes on an


    unfamiliar ce.


    "Where are we? Aren''t we going to bete for work?"


    She didn''t forget that she hadn''t been on duty for two days. The bidding meeting wasing, so she


    was a little anxious. She didn''t want the whole Gu Group to be affected because of her.


    "Don''t worry. We could rest today. Put on your clothes and I''ll take you somewhere."


    He took out the clothes that he had asked Jared to bring and helped her put them on one by one. He


    looked at her softly.


    "You know you don''t have to help me, right? I can do it myself. Where are we going?"


    She reached out her hands and tried to get the clothes from Kerr, but he kept her from getting them.


    "You could choose to let me help you wear them or not wear them at all. Besides, I don''t mind if we


    stay in the car for another day."


    There was a snicker in his eyes and his tone was firm.


    Seeing how determined Kerr was, she sighed in defeat and gave up the struggle. She lowered her


    head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Her face was as red as tomato because of embarrassment.


    When he saw the shy look on her face, he decided to tease her and slowed down on purpose.


    "Kerr!"


    Nicole was about to lose her temper under Kerr''s intense gaze, so he finally zipped her dress.


    In fact, she was not the only one feeling awkward. Kerr had already been turned on. It seemed that as


    long as he was with her, he would easily lose all his self-control.


    "Alright."


    Putting Nicole down, Kerr got out of the car and took a deep breath to calm himself. He went back to


    the driver''s seat and started the car.


    As Kerr drove the car away from their previous location, Nicole looked out the window curiously and


    watched the scenery passing by. The car stopped not long after.


    "Where are we?"


    Nicole opened the door and got out. Arge flower path greeted her. The flowers were trimmed neatly.


    Obviously, someone was taking care of them with a lot of love and care.


    Far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, the air was exceptionally clear. Nicole took a deep


    breath and smelled the natural fragrance of the flowers in the air, feeling a sense of tranquility that she


    had never felt before.


    "Somewhere that belongs to you."


    Kerr was holding Nicole''s hand as they walked towards the flowers in the garden. She looked at the


    surrounding flora around her and had an indescribable feeling of love.


    Not knowing how long she had walked, she didn''t find a wooden hut until her feet were numb.


    "Hi Kerr, breakfast is ready."


    An old man came out from the wooden house and greeted Kerr.


    "Grandpa Cheng."


    Kerr respectfully greeted the old man, wearing a faint smile instead of the usual serious expression that


    his face held. He was totally different from the Kerr in the Gu Group.


    "Nicole, this is Grandpa Cheng."


    Kerr brought Nicole closer to the old man, as though he was presenting her.


    "Grandpa Cheng, this is Nicole."


    She looked at the old man in front of her and smiled. Then she bowed slightly to greet him.


    "Hello, Mr. Cheng! "


    Even though the old man in front of her was dressed very simply, he had a noble temperament. Even if


    she did not know who he was, she could tell from the attitude of Kerr that he must not be as simple as


    he appeared.


    Kerr was always arrogant, but he was willing to bow his head. She knew Grandpa Cheng must be very


    important to the man beside her, so she had to respect him.


    "Hello."


    The old man sized up Nicole. She only wore a cotton dress, but her eyes were sparkling. She was a


    smart girl, and he knew that Kerr''s taste was not bad.


    "Come on in."


    The old man turned around and led them into the house.


    "Has Kerr arrived?"


    The old woman in an apron put down the te in her hand, looked up at the door and saw Kerr


    following after her husband.


    "Granny, this is Nicole."


    When she heard Kerr speak, Nicole greeted the olddy.


    "Hello, Mrs. Cheng!"


    "Hello dear! Kerr, you have good taste! Please, both of you, take a seat."


    Kerr smiled at her and sat down at the table. He passed the chopsticks to her. This wasn''t the first time


    he had been here.


    When she saw what Kerr was doing, she didn''t ask any more questions. But she had a lot of doubts in


    her heart. After the breakfast, she helped the granny clean up the bowls and chopsticks. After that, Kerr


    took her to the flowerbed and helped her cultivate the flowers and the earth.


    There was a change in the expression in Nicole''s eyes when she looked at Kerr, who wore gloves and


    was carefully tending to the earth and flowers.


    "What''s on your mind? You seem to be in deep thought."


    Feeling Nicole''s intense gaze, Kerr didn''t raise his head but asked indifferently.


    "I am thinking about whether a person really does have two sides. Why did you bring me here? This


    side of yours is so different from the one in the Gu Group. You look so, well, peaceful. It''s a little


    different from your usual self."


    She believed that people in the Gu family would also be surprised to see this version of Kerr.


    "Don''t you think it''s good here? I know you''ll love it here. Look at the old loving couple, they are so


    happy in this ce. Can you imagine how powerful they were in A City when they were young?"


    He stopped what he was doing and looked at the older man who was sleeping just outside the hut.


    On hearing this, Nicole averted her eyes to where Kerr was looking.


    "How did youe to know them?"


    She could tell that this old couple was very special in Kerr''s eyes, and it seemed that he respected


    them and was grateful to them.


    "I was kidnapped when I was thirteen. I nearly died. They saved me and that was why I am who I am


    now."


    His tone was calm, but no one could understand the sorrow in his words. He felt sad thinking that no


    one could see that.


    When she saw the trace of sadness in Kerr''s eyes, she reached out and held his hand. She felt bad for


    him.


    "It''s all over now. Don''t worry. You are the eldest son of the Gu family!"


    She didn''t want him to be lost in the traumatizing memory and looked at him with a smile.


    "If I could, I really don''t want to live in the Gu family."


    He squeezed her hand a little and let her go. Then he removed his gloves and walked towards a big


    tree nearby.


    When she saw the lonely figure of Kerr, she stood up and followed him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 87 A Good Story

    Chapter 87 A Good Story


    Making her way to the big tree, Nicole sat beside Kerr and snuggled up to him.


    She couldn''t tell what exactly happened, if it was all an illusion or not, but she could sense his sadness


    even though he was smiling. Nheless, looking at him now, she was relieved to find his face washed


    with calmness.


    Traces of the cold, powerful man was nowhere to be found, rather she was in the arms of the man she


    loved.


    He ced his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and gently kissed her hair.


    "Aren''t you curious about it?"


    From how he knew Nicole, he found it quite odd that she was so quiet by his side. It was a rare sight.


    "You will tell me when you''re ready."


    With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, Nicole spoke in a firm tone. Although she was very


    curious, she didn''t want to force Kerr to tell her about his past.


    "It''s not something that I want to share it with you. It''s not a pleasant story. I don''t want to scare you


    away."


    He wanted to avoid talking about what happened in his past.


    He knew that Nicole had a simple life, and the background of his family was tooplicated for her. He


    was worried that she might get scared off. Because of that all he wanted was to decrease Nicole''s


    involvement in his past life.


    With the incidentst night, the Gu family was bound to investigate the people around him.


    "Alright, then you should at least tell me a good story."


    She decided not to prod on the topic again.


    She didn''t want to remind him of the bad memories, so she tried to change the subject.


    "A good story? Let''s see. Oh I know a good one. There was once a hedgehog that was picked up by a


    hunter by ident. The hunter was very fond of the hedgehog, but the hedgehog always pricked him


    with its quills. Then the hunter found out that the hedgehog was just upset that he had a lot of other


    pets.


    Since then, the hunter threw away all the pets around him and made the hedgehog the only one. So


    they lived happily together."


    He looked gently at the woman in his arms, trying to send her a message.


    When she held her guard up when they were together, he thought of her as the little hedgehog covered


    with thorns, full of aggressiveness, but Kerr was still willing to make her the only one.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole looked up and raised an eyebrow at him. She then gave him an angry


    stare and pinched his ear.


    "How dare you call me a hedgehog? You are the hedgehog!"


    How could she not know the metaphor that Kerr was trying to imply? It turned out that he had always


    known why she constantly refused him. It seemed like Kerr had been very patient with her.


    Kerr had known what her hesitations were and was merely waiting for her to get closer to him, step by


    step. Nicole was the hedgehog who couldn''t face the true feelings in her heart and only wanted to


    protect herself.


    "No matter who you are, my love for you will never falter."


    Kerr was not a man who sugar-coated his words. In the past, he didn''t need to tell anyone what he was


    thinking about. But when he was with Nicole, he couldn''t help telling her that he loved her.


    When she saw how serious Kerr looked, she blushed. She released her hand and lowered her head.


    After hesitating for a moment, she decided to say what was in her mind.


    "I don''t know what kind of woman you were with before, but I want you to know that I''m different from


    other women. The man I want should know that I''m the only woman in his life. I can''t ept to share


    you with others."


    That was her bottom line. She required loyalty to love, so she hoped that Kerr would be willing to love


    only her.


    "If you can''t make it happen, then please let me go before I get deeply involved. I can ept that you


    don''t love me, but I can''t ept that you hurt me."


    After he heard what Nicole said, Kerr nodded slightly and held her in his arms.


    "There''s nothing for you to worry about, because the only woman I want in this world is you."


    He had made a promise to Nicole. He knew a lot of things would be difficult at this point in time,


    considering what happened yesterday, but he still wanted to try.


    Now wasn''t the time toe clean, she only just started to open up to him. He hoped she wouldn''t


    come to regret her decision by the time she found out. He couldn''t frighten her at this moment.


    "If you keep your word, I will give you a big surprise."


    Nicole thought of her little boy Jay.


    If Kerr knew that Jay was his son, he might pass out in surprise. Seeing how much Kerr liked Jay, she


    thought Jay''s true identity might be a surprise to him.


    "I can''t wait to see what the surprise will be."


    His eyes were full of expectation, which told him instinctively that the surprise of Nicole would be what


    he wanted.


    A happy smile appeared on her face as she looked into his eyes.


    At that time, they were immersed in happiness, and they never thought that the happiness would be cut


    short. When they returned to the Gu Group, all the happiness had turned into bubbles.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nicole had been worried about Jay, so they decided not to stay in the garden for the night. When the


    night fell, Kerr drove her back to the Gu family vi.


    As soon as Nicole got out of the car, Jay ran out of the vi and put his arm around his mother''s leg.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!"


    Feeling the small arms on her legs, she bent down and held her son in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, Jay, I won''t leave you for such a long time again, okay?"


    Nicole kissed Jay on his face and looked at him tenderly.


    Seeing that Jay was so dependent on his mother, Kerr didn''t want her to be tired. Although Jay was


    thin, he was a seven-year-old boy after all. Nicole looked tired holding Jay in her arms, so Kerr decided


    to walked towards them.


    "Jay, your mommy is tired,e here."


    He extended his hand to Jay, signaling him toe to his arms, but Jay looked at him and turned


    away. He got down from Nicole, held her hand, and ignored him.


    "Mommy, let''s go home, please? I have already asked Uncle Fang to pick us up. He will be here soon."


    Jay looked up seriously.


    Looking at the face of Jay, Nicole felt a little strange. She nced at Kerr beside her and looked down


    at her son again with doubts.


    "What''s the matter, Jay? Don''t you like living here?"


    A few days ago, if it weren''t for Jay, she wouldn''t havee to Kerr''s vi at all. But now, the boy


    actually wanted to leave.

 Chapter 88 Go Home

    Chapter 88 Go Home


    The way Jay acted around Kerr when they arrived didn''t escape Nicole''s eyes. She noted that


    something must have happened while they were away.


    When the little boy didn''t reply, Nicole nced at Kerr who stood beside her and said nothing.


    After hanging up the phone, Jared rushed out of the vi. The moment heid eyes on Kerr, he felt as if


    his savior had finally arrived.


    "Mr. Gu, you are finally back!"


    For the entire day, his phone rang non-stop. Jared not only had to handle the reporters outside, but he


    also had to stop Jay from leaving the vi.


    But he couldn''t disclose any of the information in front of Nicole. He had no choice but to look at Kerr


    perplexedly.


    Looking at the bewildered look on the man''s face, Kerr knew that something must have happened


    during his absence, even though he hadn''t asked about it.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    "Jay, please tell Mommy, what happened? Didn''t you always like Uncle Gu? Why are you so keen on


    going home now?"


    Nicole squatted to Jay''s eye level and looked at him seriously.


    She knew that Jay was not an unreasonable child, so there must be an exnation behind his sudden


    change of heart.


    "It''s nothing. I just realized Mommy is right. We shouldn''t disturb other people''s life. Uncle Gu is very


    busy. We shouldn''t waste his time."


    He didn''t tell the truth to Nicole because he didn''t want her to get upset about what he found out. He


    had noticed that she was acting a little different towards Kerr.


    Before Nicole spoke, the phone in Jay''s hand rang. He answered it and put it to his ear.


    "Okay, Uncle Fang, we''ll be on our way out right now."


    The little boy hung up the phone.


    "Mommy, let''s go. Uncle Fang has arrived."


    Jay took his school bag from Vedder, and held his mother''s hand, walking outside.


    "Thank you, Grandpa, goodbye, I will miss you."


    Jay said goodbye to Vedder politely, but ignored Kerr.


    Jay led Nicole out of the vi. She felt embarrassed as she walked outside.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Let me see you off."


    Without stopping her, Kerr immediately followed them out.


    He knew that something must have happened that made Jay angry at him, so he wanted to talk to the


    little boy after looking into it. Since the Gu family was more likely spying on Kerr now, it was not safe to


    keep Nicole with him.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was slightly stunned, but she didn''t argue. Instead, she just felt strange.


    In the car, Baron looked at the two males standing beside Nicole, an adult and a child. He was


    shocked. When the three of them stood together, anyone would think that they were a perfect family.


    But in his eyes, Kerr didn''t deserve Nicole.


    "Jay, Nicole."


    He waved towards the two people he came for.


    When she saw Baron show up, she intended to ask Kerr to drive them home. But her hand was tightly


    held by Jay''s, and he didn''t want to let go of her hand. The boy directly walked towards Baron''s car.


    She turned back to look at Kerr behind her with an embarrassed look. But Kerr looked at her gently and


    nodded to her as if he didn''t mind her leaving.


    So, Nicole had to lead Jay to get in Baron''s car.


    "It''s sote, I''m sorry to have bothered you."


    She looked at Baron apologetically. She was curious what brought on the sudden change in Jay''s


    behavior. It waspletely out of the ordinary.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. Oh, by the way, the bidding will be held very soon. You must be very busy.


    Don''t think too much about other things. It''s such a rare chance for me topete with you since we


    graduated from university. Don''t let me down."


    Baron tried to shift Nicole''s focus on work.


    He noticed the change in the way Nicole looked at Kerr, and the loneliness on her face now couldn''t be


    ignored.


    "Of course, I know. You should work hard too."


    With a faint smile, she turned her head and looked out of the window. She inadvertently nced at the


    rearview mirror and saw a ck Porsche that had been following them. Her eyes sparkled in


    happiness, betraying her solemn appearance.


    Perhaps she herself didn''t notice the sudden leap of joy in her heart, but the two males in the car,


    Baron and Jay, had noticed it.


    Sitting in the car and following her in a proper distance, Kerr dialed Jared''s number.


    "What happened?"


    When he heard the CEO''s voice, he couldn''t think of exactly the right thing to say. After a moment''s


    hesitation, he decided to tell the whole story to him.


    "Mr. Gu, I will send the news to you. It has spread all over A City. I tried to take down the news as soon


    as I knew it, but it was clear that Lord Gu had a say in this matter.


    Perhaps Lord Gu has given his consent, so I couldn''t withdraw the news. Jay must have seen the news


    and misunderstood you, so he left. Vedder and I have tried hard to persuade him for a long time, but he


    was very stubborn."


    Jared didn''t know what to do with Jay.


    "I see."


    After ending the call, Kerr clicked on the message sent by his assistant, and some pictures were


    disyed clearly in front of him.


    They were the pictures in which he and Sunny were standing at the gate of Gu family''s old housest


    night. One of the pictures showed that Sunny was holding him from the back and another picture


    showed that he was holding her shoulder. They looked like a lovely couple.


    Kerr clenched the phone in his hand and his face was washed with anger.


    He parked the car in front of Nicole''s apartment. When Kerr saw that Jay took Nicole to their apartment


    and they went upstairs together, he wanted to wait for a bit to go and see Nicole. Baron, on the other


    hand, wanted to prevent that from happening.


    Nicole nced at Kerr''s direction and said nothing. She took Jay directly into the elevator.


    It was not until Nicole disappeared from his sight that Baron got out of the car and walked towards


    Kerr''s car.


    "Mr. Gu, let her go. She is just an ordinary girl. Your family has already arranged your marriage and


    decided who their daughter-inw would be. Mr. Gu should know her personality well and she will


    never condescend to others.


    What''s more, I''m afraid that the Gu family may not be able to ept the existence of Jay and Nicole. I


    hope you won''t bring any trouble to her."


    Baron was being honest.


    He knew that Kerr was a proud man, so if he threatened Kerr directly, he might not give up on Nicole


    easily. Only by reminding Kerr honestly could he realize the trouble he would bring to her. In that case,


    Kerr might let her go.

 Chapter 89 I Realized That I Was Wrong

    Chapter 89 I Realized That I Was Wrong


    Kerr''s expression held a smug look as he replied, "I''m afraid I don''t see things the way you do, Mr.


    Fang. That''s the difference between the two of us, I presume. Frankly speaking, I have never, nor will I


    ever, agree to marrying the woman who was arranged for me by my family. Sunny He may be the girl


    my parents see as the Gu family''s future daughter-inw, but nobody can make my decisions for me.


    But I suppose, that is not the way you do things, isn''t it? Your life has been nned out and you


    intended to follow through. I have heard that Mrs. Fang has arranged a fiancee for you. In any case,


    we''re expecting to hear good news from you soon. I will certainly send you a big gift to congratte


    you then."


    He started the car and drove away.


    If there was still any doubt in his mind in the past, it most certainly vanished at that instant. Kerr had


    be more determined to stay with Nicole. He had given her his word, and no man or woman on


    earth could make him break it.


    Watching Kerr drive away, Baron clenched his hands into fists and his eyes held deep hatred for the


    man.


    In the apartment


    Nicole bathed Jay and put him on the bed.


    "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    The little boy widened his big, innocent eyes and looked at his mother, pleading.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole was taken aback. She nodded and agreed. These days, she had really


    neglected her son for various reasons. Although she had been worrying about him all the time, she


    didn''t have a lot of time to spend with him.


    "Okay, but can you tell me the reason honestly?"


    Nicole knew that Jay had hidden something from her. Although Jay looked very happy, she knew that


    he had something on his mind.


    "Mommy, do you mean the reason why we left Uncle Gu''s house? Because I suddenly understand


    what you meant. You were right. I was too naive in the past, and now I realize that I was wrong."


    Jay lowered his head in apology.


    Looking at her son, Nicole sighed and held him in her arms. She tucked him in. It seemed that she


    needed to dig a little deeper to find out what happened.


    When he felt the warm embrace of his mother, a sense of satisfaction finally emerged on Jay''s face.


    "Mommy, aren''t you thinking of going back to Manhattan? Uncle Fang told me that we would go back


    there after you finished your work?"


    If possible, he also wanted to go back to Manhattan. Although his father wasn''t there, his mother wasn''t


    hurt. He could grow up quickly and then protect his mother.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I will grow up as soon as possible and take good care of you. Even if Daddy is


    not with you, I won''t let others bully you."


    Jay promised Nicole earnestly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t be silly. The only thing I could ever hope for is for you to grow up healthy and happy. If that


    happens I''ll be the happiest mother in the world. I don''t want anything else."


    It was Jay''s existence that made her life full of hope. Therefore, no matter what happened, her biggest


    wish was the health and happiness of Jay.


    Lying next to her precious son, Nicole looked out the window at the quiet night sky. The lonely figure of


    Kerr appeared in her mind. He was very special to her today.


    But life had a funny way of messing around with her. When all she wanted to do was to avoid Kerr at all


    costs, she was constantly pushed towards him. Yet now that she finally realized that she had fallen in


    love with him, she was suddenly given reasons to leave him.


    Jay fell asleep with a faint smile and a calm heart when he heard Nicole''s reply.


    However, this night, while Jay slept soundly, Kerr worked overtime in his study.


    "Mr. Gu, we still can''t find the information. The Inte system of the Gu Group has been hacked this


    morning. I have contacted Mr. Qin immediately and used the emergency system.


    Although ourpany hasn''t suffered relevant loss, ourpany has to take precautions against such


    advanced technology."


    With a nervous look on his face, Jared stood beside Kerr. It was a big deal for the wholepany.


    "I was trying to locate the target, but I failed. Obviously, the target is better than me inputer skills.


    I''m rather curious as to who in this world could possibly have better skills than you and I do."


    Ken sat in Kerr''s office and ryed any information that he had. The stunned look on his face couldn''t


    be ignored.


    It had been a long time since he met such a strong opponent, and the Gu Group had been doing well in


    recent years. Almost no one dared to challenge them, so when he received the call from Jared, he


    came immediately.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at Ken. He didn''t say a word. His fingers moved across his keyboard


    very quickly. He was focused on restoring the data which was disturbed by others.


    No one could hide from him. It seemed that someone was targeting Gu Group.


    "Find out who the culprit is as soon as possible."


    Seeing the stern look that Kerr held, Ken could only lower his head and focus on theputer screen.


    "Delete all the pictures online."


    The Gu heir''s tone was firm. He spected that Nicole hadn''t seen the pictures yet, and he believed


    that Jay wouldn''t tell her.


    He didn''t want their rtionship to be affected because of this.


    "It won''t work. Your father was also behind this. The news had spread more quickly than you can


    imagine. You should probably think of a way to make it clear to Nicole."


    Ken didn''t raise his head and gave him a simple analysis of the solution.


    He didn''t know much about Nicole, but when he saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face, he knew that


    Nicole must not be a weak woman to be fooled easily. Besides, he did know another member of the


    Ning family who was just like that.


    A faint smile appeared on Ken''s face when he thought of Bonnie.


    "Now you finally understand my difficulties before," Ken added.


    Ken felt a sense of relief. Kerr had teased him before. Now it was finally his time to turn the table on


    Kerr.


    As soon as Ken''s voice fell, he obviously sensed the coldness from Kerr, so he considerately closed his


    mouth.


    For the entire night, Kerr couldn''t fall asleep. He managed to restore all the data before dawn, which


    would be used in the bidding project by Nicole.


    Early in the morning, Nicole sent Jay to school and came to the Gu Group.


    When she just parked her car, she saw Kerr standing in the middle of the crowd surrounded by


    reporters. She got out of her car and walked away from the crowd.

 Chapter 90 Wake Up From Her Dream

    Chapter 90 Wake Up From Her Dream


    The voices of the journalists sent shivers down Nicole''s spine.


    "Mr. Gu, what are your thoughts on the photos?"


    "Mr. Gu, is it true that the Gu family is nning to unite with the He family through marriage? ording


    to our sources, Miss He and you are in a mutual rtionship, can you confirm?"


    "Someone also told us that the Gu family and the He family have already nailed down an engagement


    date. Mr. Gu, care to give a statement?"


    When Jared lifted his head, his eyes identally caught a glimpse of Nicole, who was standing out of


    the crowd of journalists in a daze-like-state. He whispered something in Kerr''s ear. Kerr didn''t turn his


    back to look at Nicole. Instead, he walked straight into the office building of Gu Group.


    Standing still, Nicole still couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She squatted and picked up one of


    the newspapers scattered on the ground. The photos immediately caught her eyes, she was shocked


    at what she saw.


    This was the page that was creating all the fuss; a few pictures of Kerr and Sunny. In one of the


    pictures, it looked like Sunny was holding Kerr the way a lover would hold on to her partner; and in


    another picture, Kerr looked at Sunny affectionately. The pictures were something that she knew she


    wouldn''t forget easily.


    The pictures made her lose all of her remaining strength and the newspaper fell unceremoniously to


    the ground. Nicole walked towards the office building with empty eyes.


    A keen-eyed reporter saw the dead look in Nicole''s eyes and walked over to her.


    "Excuse me, who are you? Do you know Mr. Gu and Miss He?"


    Upon hearing the journalist''s question, her vision came back to focus. The journalist looked expectant;


    as if she had some juicy, exclusive gossip that she could share with him. She just looked bitterly at him.


    "I am just an ordinary employee working in the Gu Group."


    After saying that, she went straight into the building so the reporter didn''t get the chance to ask another


    question.


    She couldn''t help but feel cold all over her body. She knew that Kerr had seen her just now, but he


    didn''t want to exin. It seemed that in his eyes, she was just a stranger.


    She started to think that perhaps the sweet moment she shared with Kerr yesterday was just a figment


    of her imagination. Maybe Kerr''s promise was just his trick to cheat her.


    ''Make me his only woman? That''s probably a lie,'' she thought.


    Despite being confused, she managed to find her way to her office. She tried to get herself to function


    and work on reading documents the whole morning. Yet, she was so lost in thought that her mind didn''t


    register a single word written on the documents.


    "Director Ning? Aren''t you going to have lunch now?"


    Lily looked at the absent-minded Nicole and reminded her that it was already lunch. Lily had observed


    her behavior all morning and found that she seemed to be preupied with something else. She didn''t


    know if it was because of the news.


    "I''m not going. You go on and have your lunch."


    Nicole closed the folder and walked to the tea room with a cup in her hand. She ced the cup under


    the drinking fountain. Her eyes turned ssy as she lost her focus again when the face of Kerr invaded


    her mind.


    By the time she pulled herself back to reality, the water in the cup had overflowed. Nicole turned off the


    water fountain quickly and reached for the cup. In her haste, however, her hands identally touched


    the overflowing water and burned her fingers.


    "Ah!"


    She withdrew her hand in a hurry and the cup fell to the floor, which caused the hot water to spill all


    over the floor.


    "Are you alright?"


    Kerr heard that Nicole didn''t have lunch so he came to see her in person. When he didn''t find her in her


    office, he figured she was in the tea room so he went there and came at the exact time that she


    scalded her fingers.


    He immediately walked over to Nicole and gently held her hand to check for the damage. He wasn''t


    relieved until he saw that there were no other injuries on her fingers except for the slight redness.


    "Let me go," she said sternly with gritted teeth.


    His caring eyes repulsed her. She struggled to break free from him but when she did, she immediately


    took a step back and turned around to leave.


    Her trust in Kerr was destroyed so easily. She wanted to believe him. She wanted to believe his words.


    Perhaps the whole morning, in her subconscious, she was just waiting for an exnation from Kerr.


    But she didn''t get an exnation from him the whole morning. When she had sat in her office, she had


    felt as if the ticking of the clock was mocking her. Sure enough, someone like Kerr couldn''t have just


    one woman.


    Kerr turned around and took Nicole in his arms. He ced his chin on her shoulder.


    "Nicole, trust me. Those are not true."


    His voice sounded helpless. Kerr wanted nothing more but to hold a press conference as soon as


    possible to let everyone know that Nicole was his and his alone but he knew he couldn''t. Not yet.


    Last night, he already made a clear analysis of the current predicament. This matter involved the Gu


    family. He knew he couldn''t expose Nicole to the Gu family before he found a way out.


    Exposing her would only cause trouble to Nicole, and the existence of Jay was also troublesome for


    him. Kerr couldn''t even bear to imagine what if something bad happening to Jay. If that happened,


    Nicole would never forgive him.


    "Mr. Gu, please let me go. I am just an ordinary employee of thispany. There is no reason for you


    to exin anything to me. You live an extravagant life while my life is trivial at best," she told him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "We do not belong in the same world. Please don''t force us on each other."


    After all, it was just wishful thinking, right? It was time to wake herself up from the dream, she had to


    return to real life now.


    It was only now that she understood why Jay had been so mad at Kerr all of a sudden. He had even


    said that he wanted to go back to Manhattan. Jay was probably disappointed in him. She had once


    worried about her son''s feelings but now, those worries were gone.


    This time, she felt that she had enough reasons to finally leave.


    When he heard her words, Kerr still didn''t let her go.


    "Nicole, I understand that you''re angry, but please trust me. Give me a little time. I will take care of


    everything. Everything I said to you is true. I''m serious about you," he pleaded.


    "But I have a reason why I''m not telling you anything yet. I am also in a dilemma right now. Don''t worry,


    I will have it solved soon enough."


    He didn''t want Nicole to know these things because he didn''t want to trouble or burden her. He wanted


    to fix everything by himself and he just wanted to see her happy.


    Nicole took a deep breath and told herself to be brave while giving him a forced smile. She raised her


    hand and shook off the hand that held her waist. Then she turned around to look back at him with


    disappointment in her eyes.

 Chapter 91 Meaningless Thing

    Chapter 91 Meaningless Thing


    "Mr. Gu, please don''t take me for a fool. I know my ce and that is someone who is merely an


    employee of the Gu Group. Whatever it is that happened between us, it was nothing but my wishful


    thinking. Rest assured, it won''t happen again in the future. So, I''m kindly asking you to please let me


    go. Miss He is the perfect person for you. You both belong with each other; you''re a match made in


    heaven."


    Nicole had very little trust on the man to begin with. She let her guard down for a short while and this


    happened. This couldn''t go on and she refused to believe him anymore.


    Her mind wandered back to her n to return to Manhattan with Jay. Perhaps she shouldn''t give up her


    intention of leaving because of Kerr. However, her heart sank in sadness and disappointment when she


    chose to leave again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicole."


    Even if he knew his words were useless, Kerr couldn''t do anything else but to try and pacify Nicole.


    "Mr. Gu, you don''t have to exin anything to me. I''m just a nobody. I will do my best to finish this


    bidding sessfully and I hope you can approve of my resignation."


    Restraining her sadness, she turned around and left.


    As she turned around, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She raised the back of her hand and


    wiped them away. She didn''t want Kerr to see her fragility.


    She became stronger because of Jay, but she became extremely fragile because of Kerr. She didn''t


    like who she was bing and how vulnerable she turned because of thetter.


    Following the disappearing back of Nicole with his eyes, Kerr clenched his fists and punched the wall


    beside him, blood flowing down from the cracks of his fingers.


    As Kerr went back to his office, Jared happened to see the wound on his boss''s hand. He immediately


    took out the first-aid kit and simply bound up the wound.


    "Mr. Gu, do you need me to exin it to Director Ning?"


    He looked at the dark face of Kerr and carefully tried to figure out what he was thinking. For the entire


    morning, the CEO was like a mad lion ready to pounce and no one dared to get close to him.


    Jared stood by Kerr, trembling with fear. He didn''t expect that this entire dilemma would have such a


    large effect on his boss.


    "She hasn''t eaten lunch yet."


    Though his tone was indifferent, the hint of sadness couldn''t be hidden in his eyes.


    Nicole thought she could hide her tears from him, but she didn''t know that he had been watching every


    move of hers with his eyes and heart. How could he not have noticed her tears?


    He knew that this time around, Nicole was incredibly upset, and maybe all the efforts he had made had


    been in vain.


    "I see, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Jared walked out of the office. A momentter, he headed towards Nicole''s office with a


    paper bag of food in his hand.


    When she saw Jared, she scrunched up in annoyance.


    "Director Ning, I heard that you haven''t eaten yet. Mr. Gu asked me to bring to you this."


    Wearing a smile, Jared looked at Nicole and wanted to take the opportunity to put in a good word for


    Kerr. But when he saw the serious look on her face, he felt uneasy.


    Nicole looked up at the exquisite paper bag, and continued to read the documents in front of her.


    "Take it back and please pass on the message to Mr. Gu for me. Don''t do such a meaningless thing


    anymore. I don''t need it and I don''t want it. He should focus his attention on someone else in need."


    She tried to hide her emotions from him, but it seemed that no matter how hard she tried to control her


    heart, she still failed to keep Kerr out.


    "Director Ning, you have to believe that Mr. Gu is really concerned about you. The things about Miss


    He are really not what he wants. There are things he simply has no control over. I hope that you can


    understand him. He¡ª"


    Before he could finish his thoughts, he was interrupted by Nicole.


    "Perhaps I should rify. I don''t care what Mr. Gu wants. If he has nothing to do with Miss He, I don''t


    care either. He is the one who has kept Sunny with him, even though he imed that he did it against


    his will.


    It''s difficult for me to trust him, you can go now."


    She knew that Jared was here to put in a good word for Kerr. Yet still, she wasn''t given a reasonable


    exnation. She couldn''t put trust on a man based on his words alone.


    In fact, she was not that strong, and she even lost her sense of security after she had been betrayed by


    Gregory. Over the years, she was still unwilling to give her heart to others, even if she had to take care


    of her son alone.


    But she didn''t expect that Kerr would end up stumbling into her life.


    "Director Ning."


    Looking at the firm look of Nicole, Jared sighed, turned and left.


    "Wait!"


    Before he could walk out of the office, he heard the voice of the director. He looked back with


    expectation.


    "You forgot something."


    Nicole nced at the paper bag of food on the table and motioned for Jared to take it away.


    She didn''t want to ept any kindness from Kerr anymore. Since she was doomed to lose everything,


    she chose to reject it all. This was her principle.


    Just like what he had said, she was a hedgehog. She would gather the thorns around her to protect


    herself whenever she got hurt.


    After hesitating for a while, Jared didn''t take the food with him.


    "That is for you, Miss Ning. Even if you''re upset, please take care of yourself."


    Jared nodded at Nicole and closed the door behind him.


    Watching him leave, she stared nkly at the food box on the table for a while. Then she stood up and


    threw it into the trash can.


    Time passed. Since that day, she hadn''tid eyes on Kerr. It seemed that he had disappeared from her


    life.


    If she didn''t spot the ck Porsche following her car, perhaps she really thought that Kerr had


    disappeared from her sight.


    "Mommy, have you decided to return to Manhattan?"


    Sitting on the back seat, Jay looked at Nicole who was driving and tilted his head.


    "That''s exactly what you want, isn''t it?"


    Hearing her son''s voice, Nicole looked at him carefully and saw the ck car identally.


    "Be careful, Mommy!"


    Looking ahead, he warned Nicole loudly.


    "Ah!"


    When she turned her head back on the road, she saw a caring from the opposite, so she abruptly


    turned the steering wheel, but it was toote.


    The car didn''t stop until it hit the fence along the side of the road. When Nicole''s head hit the door, she


    felt dizzy.


    However, by instinct, she turned to check on Jay.


    "Jay..."


    Nicole''s voice became weak and she was unconscious.


    "Nicole!"

 Chapter 92 Car Accident

    Chapter 92 Car ident


    "Nicole!"


    Struggling to keep her eyes open, a man''s voice, Kerr''s, called out to her from behind. She used all her


    willpower to keep her eyelids from shutting but the blood dripping from her forehead blocked her sight.


    Before long, her consciousness slipped away.


    The car halted to a stop. Kerr got out and ran to Nicole''s car in record time, finding her unconscious


    and her blood flowed down her face from the impact. The scene in front of his eyes shattered him.


    As they reached the hospital, Nicole and Jay were rushed to the emergency room. Outside, Kerr


    watched the woman he loved and the little boy he adored disappear behind the doors, as he waited


    anxiously, clenching his fists in suspense.


    When Jared and Ken arrived, they saw Kerr standing by the door of the emergency room, face washed


    with anguish.


    "What happened?"


    It was the first time that Ken saw him so nervous.


    He recalled that when he was on a mission with this man in the past, Kerr was injured and sent to the


    emergency room. Before he cked out, Kerr looked calm and unbothered.


    The wound was so close to Kerr''s heart. It almost damaged the main artery. Even then, Kerr was still


    very calm.


    Yet now, his face was stered with unease. Although he didn''t say anything, the clear veins on his


    forehead showed his nervousness.


    Soon after, a doctor came out from the operating room. Before the doctor said anything, Nicole was


    pushed out to be transferred to the recovery room.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr immediately reached out to hold her hand, but she was still unconscious and her face was still


    very pale, her forehead wrapped in gauze.


    Looking at the young woman, Kerr felt a pang in his heart.


    "Mr. Gu, you can be assured that Miss Ning is fine. The wound on her forehead is just a small one. It


    has been treated. She will wake up soon. However, the boy''s injuries are quite serious."


    The doctor turned grim when Jay was mentioned.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the car ident happened, Jay was sitting in the back seat, but he didn''t sit on the children''s


    special seat, nor was the seat belt fastened, so he was even more severely injured than Nicole.


    Hearing his words, Kerr turned to look at the doctor and his eyes became fierce.


    "If anything happens to that boy, this entire hospital will go to the ground with him, do you understand?"


    Only he was aware that his heart dropped when he heard that Jay was in serious danger. He had never


    felt this protective of anyone before. If Jay wouldn''t make it, he would tear this hospital down brick by


    brick.


    He would never allow anything to happen to Jay, never.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Gu, we will do our best."


    Upon hearing this, the doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand subconsciously. He


    lowered his head and didn''t even dare to look at the fierce eyes of Kerr because he knew that what


    Kerr said woulde to fruition if they didn''t seed.


    Hearing this, Ken was stunned and then looked at Jared in a little confusion. There was a hint of inquiry


    in his eyes, and even Jared shook his head helplessly.


    Looking at the reaction of Kerr, Jared was not shocked with what happened at all. After all, he had seen


    how much Kerr valued Nicole and Jay, so naturally he did not feel surprised.


    "Nicole..."


    Kerr gently called the name of Nicole, but she did not have any reaction. Apanied by medical


    staff, he sent her to the exclusive ward.


    In order to hide the existence of Nicole, Kerr did not have her sent to the exclusive floor of the Gu


    family.


    "Tell our men to move all people from this floor to a different floor at once."


    As soon as he heard Kerr''s voice, Jared moved immediately. He nodded at him and then turned


    around, giving orders to his men. This was a hospital belonging to the Gu Group, and the top floor was


    exclusively used by the Gu family.


    But now, Kerr didn''t send Nicole directly to the top floor, so he ordered Jared to keep the entire floor


    unupied apart from them.


    Sitting by Nicole''s bed, Kerr held her close. She looked so pitiful that he was seized with remorse.


    He had witnessed the car ident with his own eyes, but had not been able to stop it. If he could, how


    he wished he could be able to lie here in ce of Nicole and bear all the pain for her.


    "Jay,"


    Nicole whispered groggily. Her eyes were still closed, but she frowned and shook her head as if she


    was struggling for something.


    "Nicole, are you awake, can you hear me?"


    Looking at Nicole''s reaction, Kerr raised his hand to gently stroke her side face, speaking with extreme


    tenderness and worry.


    She heard what seemed to be a gentle voice. When Nicole slowly opened her eyes, she had a vague


    feeling that she saw Kerr.


    "What are you doing here? What happened to me?"


    Nicole turned her head. A sharp pain came from her head and made her frown. Her vision was filled


    with white spots, which confused her. She also felt dizzy.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    He held her hand and consoled her. Then he took her hand and looked at her lovingly with a faint smile


    on his face.


    But the sweats in the palms of his hands betrayed Kerr. God knows, before Nicole woke up, countless


    possibilities already ran through his head, both good and bad.


    For a moment, when he thought Nicole might not wake up, the pain he felt in his heart was so


    overbearing it felt like his heart was about to stop.


    He had never had this feeling before. Unconsciously, Nicole had be more important than his own


    life.


    Looking at Kerr, Nicole frowned and tried to recall what happened before. She suddenly opened her


    eyes wide and held Kerr''s hand with hers.


    "Where is Jay? How is he?"


    She remembered that when she turned around to talk to Jay, her hand grabbed the steering wheel and


    spun it towards the oppositene, and then a car just came from the opposite direction. In a hurry, she


    turned the steering wheel abruptly.


    Then she hit the guardrail by the side of the road. She didn''t forget that Jay was sitting in the back seat


    and he didn''t fasten his seat belt.


    She couldn''t even imagine the condition of her son. She looked at Kerr expectantly, grasping Kerr''s


    hand as if he was a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 93 Jay Will Be Fine

    Chapter 93 Jay Will Be Fine


    "It''s going to be alright, Nicole. Trust me. I will not let anything happen to Jay. I will keep him safe at all


    costs,"


    Kerr promised to Nicole.


    He was aware of how important Jay was to Nicole. If anything were to happen to Jay, he knew that


    Nicole would be devastated.


    In fact, she would probably lose the desire to live.


    "Where is he? I want to see him right now, I want to apany him!"


    She lifted the quilt and attempted to get out of bed, but her head started to get dizzy before she could


    even sit up.


    "Don''t worry, Nicole. I''ve called the best doctor I could find to take care of him. I assure you that he will


    be fine."


    He stood up and gently pressed Nicole on the bed so she would not attempt to sit up again. He gave


    her a firm look and hoped that he looked as confident as his words.


    In all honesty, Kerr himself wasn''t all that sure about Jay''s condition. He had just talked to the doctor a


    while ago but he could not find the courage to tell Nicole anything. He was afraid that it would just worry


    her more. Her condition was unstable enough as it was. He feared that if he said anything, it might


    worsen.


    "I want to see my son, please!" she pleaded desperately. "I am not a good mother. All of it is my fault. I


    didn''t take good care of him. His life was put at risk because of me. It''s all my fault¡­"


    Nicole couldn''t stop ming herself. At that moment, she wished that she could trade ces with her


    son and take all of his pain.


    All she could think of was her son''s small face. Jay was always much more mature and sensible


    compared to other children in his age group. It was because of that reason that Nicole had felt that she


    did not pay enough attention to him as his mother. Sometimes, she would end up unconsciously


    neglecting his needs.


    This ident was an event that Nicole med herself for. If she hadn''t been so distracted, there


    wouldn''t have been such a terrible car ident. If only she had remembered to fasten the seat belt for


    Jay, he would have been alright.


    "Nicole, listen to me. The doctor hasn''t said anything yet. Don''t me yourself for what happened. It


    was not your fault, Nicole. It was an ident!"


    He reached out his hand and tenderly held Nicole''s face. She slowly turned her gaze to him so they


    were face to face. He did his best tofort her. Seeing Nicole me herself for what happened tore


    Kerr''s heart in pieces; it was a painful sight for him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how hard it must have been for Nicole to raise Jay by herself all this


    time. He knew that Jay was Nicole''s whole world and she would do everything for his well-being. There


    was no mother more caring and responsible than Nicole.


    So he didn''t want to add to the burden she already felt.


    Upon looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Really? Will Jay really be alright?"


    The tears blurred her eyes, so she could not clearly see his face. However, when she heard the steady


    tone of his voice, she felt a sense offort.


    No one else had been there for her the way Kerr had. This was the first time a man had cared for her


    so deeply. With him beside her, she felt as if everything was going to be okay, even if she couldn''t


    completely go of the lingering anxiety she had about Jay''s condition.


    "He will be fine. Believe me. All you need to do right now is get better as soon as possible so you can


    go and take care of Jay. Okay?"


    He knew that nothing was more important to Nicole than her son. Jay was the only one who could truly


    cheer Nicole up.


    Kerr didn''t want her to worry about something that even he wasn''t sure about yet.


    Even Nicole''s recovery could go sideways pretty quickly if they weren''t careful.


    As she listened to Kerr''s gentle and soothing voice, Nicole thought of something to say. However, the


    door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Jared was a little stunned when he saw Kerr and Nicole being a little too cozy with each other. He didn''t


    expect that Nicole would wake up so soon. After much hesitation, he decided to ask Kerr toe out.


    "Mr. Gu, there''s something I would like to talk to you about... outside."


    Jay was not in the best condition at the moment. Jared knew that Kerr didn''t want Nicole to worry about


    it.


    It only took Kerr one nce at Jared to know that it was about something serious. Even if they hadn''t


    talked yet, Kerr already guessed what he wanted to talk about. He nodded at Jared then said to Nicole,


    "You stay in here and wait for me, okay? I will be back soon. Don''t worry about a thing."


    Kerr stood up to go out with Jared but he was barely able to take a step before Nicole suddenly


    grabbed his hand.


    "No, don''t go out. Did something bad happen to Jay? Don''t even attempt to hide anything from me. I


    am his mother. I have the right to know what''s going on with him; whether it''s good or bad. Please!" she


    pleaded to him. "Just tell me! I''m so worried about him!"


    She held onto Kerr''s hand firmly, as if she would never be able to grab him again once she let him go.


    In her heart, she felt that whatever they were going to talk about had something to do with her son.


    Jared was obviously keeping the truth from her but she wouldn''t be able to rest until she found out. She


    needed to know the truth. Jay was everything to her.


    If anything bad happened to Jay, her life would have no more purpose. She wouldn''t have a reason to


    keep on living.


    When he saw her resolve at finding out the truth, Kerr knew that there was no point in hiding it


    anymore. So, he looked at Jared, who was still standing by the door, and gave him a sign to remind


    him not to say anything that would frighten her too much.


    "The doctor said that Jay¡­"


    Jared hesitated, unsure of what were the right words to say. The doctor told him that Jay''s condition


    was critical at this point. Looking at the nervous expression on her face, Jared found himself suddenly


    lost for words.


    Nicole looked at Jared anxiously as if she was waiting for death toe and end her suffering. She


    seemed to have suddenly forgotten how to breathe.


    Before Jared coulde up with what to say, Ken rushed into the room.


    "How is it going in here?"


    When Ken saw the hesitant look on Jared''s face and Kerr''s confused eyes, he knew immediately that


    Jared hadn''t informed them yet of the doctor''s news. He turned his gaze to Nicole.


    "Well, what the hell are you waiting for? Nicole, listen to me. Jay is in critical condition and badly needs


    a blood transfusion. The hospital doesn''t have his blood type. You are his mother, so you should be


    able to give him some of yours. How are you feeling right now?"


    Ken was aware that Nicole was also badly hurt, but there was no time to waste. Each second that


    passed was another chance they missed to save Jay''s life. The boy''s blood type was a little unique and


    all of theirs failed to match it. Jay''s only hope was his mother, Nicole.


    "Okay!"


    "No way!"


    Nicole and Kerr said simultaneously.


    Nicole answered without any hesitation. As long as she could save Jay''s life, she would even dly


    offer her own life. She was his mother, she was responsible for him no matter what. She would do


    anything for him.


    Besides, this was only a blood transfusion.

 Chapter 94 Blood Transfusion

    Chapter 94 Blood Transfusion


    If she had to, Nicole would wholeheartedly exchange her entire life to ensure Jay''s safety.


    It was her duty as a mother.


    With a firm look on his face, Kerr gazed at Nicole and dismissed Ken''s suggestion.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The pale look on Nicole''s face didn''t escape his eyes. She could not save Jay, at least not at this state.


    She needed to recover fully to get her strength back. He wanted to ensure the safety of Jay, but that


    didn''t mean he would let her be reckless and endanger herself further.


    "Kerr! How dare you stop me! Let go of me! I''m going to save Jay!"


    She tried to break away from Kerr but failed. She struggled to sit up, but he didn''t let her.


    He pressed her shoulder and refused to let her get out of bed.


    "Nicole, listen to me. I will save him. I promise. He will be fine. Don''t act rashly. You haven''t fully


    recovered yet. You can''t transfuse blood to Jay. You need to take care of yourself for when he gets


    better.


    I''m going to the doctor to give my blood. Stay here. Don''t be reckless, or I won''t let you see Jay again!"


    Kerr threatened Nicole in case she would insist on acting so carelessly.


    Right now, Jay was still in danger, but he couldn''t let anything happen to Nicole again. He couldn''t


    imagine her leaving him. How would he live without her?


    At this moment, he finally realized that unconsciously, the idea of living and dying together with Nicole


    entered his mind.


    When she heard what Kerr said, Nicole couldn''t help but cry again.


    "I can''t live without Jay. He means everything to me."


    Nicole didn''t want to admit that all her strength and courage had dissipated in fear of losing her young


    son. She didn''t want to be strong at all. Her heart was filled with dread now. She wanted to rely on Kerr.


    At this moment, she chose to ignore his deception. She needed a rock to hold on to in this trying time


    and Kerr was there to provide it. She was frightened of the thought that the horrible oue of this


    incident would take Jay away from her permanently.


    "I promise I won''t let you lose him. Don''t worry."


    Kerr then bent down to kiss Nicole''s forehead, stood up and walked towards the door.


    Ken and Jared walked out of the room following Kerr and closed the door.


    "Jared, you stay here and keep an eye on Nicole. Ken, go with me."


    Kerr was a little worried and looked through the door of the ward behind him. Through the door, he


    seemed to see Nicole crying silently in bed.


    Without any hesitation, Kerr walked towards the emergency room. This was his promise to Nicole, and


    he would never break it.


    Maybe he would have saved Jay even without Nicole pleading for him to do so. The moment he heard


    Jay had an ident, he was heartbroken. It seemed that unconsciously, he had taken Jay as his own


    child to care about.


    "How is it going?"


    Kerr called the doctors in the emergency room.


    "Mr. Gu, the internal organs of Jay have been bleeding, and the blood in the blood bank is almost


    running out. He needs blood transfusion now. And there is one more thing. I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. It''s my


    personal decision."


    The doctor looked at Kerr''s face and hesitated. It was a matter of great importance and he was a little


    nervous imperceptibly.


    "What is it?"


    Kerr looked at the doctor and nced towards the emergency room door behind him.


    He couldn''t even imagine that Jay was still so young, but now he was in pain, fighting for his life. It was


    too cruel for a child.


    "Jay''s blood type is special, the same as yours. Therefore, in such a critical situation as this, I decided


    to use the spare blood specially prepared for you by the hospital."


    Although this was Kerr''s privilege, the doctor only wanted to save others'' lives out of his instinct.


    Everyone was equal. The patient needed to be treated. There was no distinction between identity and


    status.


    The doctor''s words didn''t make Kerr angry at all. Instead, there was more pleasant understanding in his


    eyes.


    "My blood type is the same as Jay? Then I can transfuse blood to him."


    Maybe this was fate. When he met Jay, he should have realized it. Maybe it was what people call


    destiny.


    "Of course."


    The doctor was stunned at first, but soon he came to his senses and nodded in agreement.


    Without any hesitation, he took Kerr to the blood bank to collect blood.


    Sitting on the chair, Kerr watched the blood flow slowly from his arm. He felt relieved when he thought


    that the blood would gradually get into Jay''s body and could save the little boy.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s done. We''ve collected 600 cubic centimeters now,"


    the doctor announced as he looked at the grave look on Kerr''s face.


    "Is it enough? I''m fine. As long as I can save him, I can continue."


    Kerr reached out and stopped the doctor. He would do anything to save Jay, even at the cost of his


    own life.


    Upon hearing this, the doctor hesitated for a moment before removing the needle from Kerr''s arm.


    "Mr. Gu, the blood you gave is enough. You can rest here."


    The doctor sent the blood to the emergency room.


    Watching the doctor leave, Kerr felt dizzy when he was about to stand up. He reached out to hold the


    wall beside him for support, then he slowly stabilized himself and walked out of the blood collection


    room.


    "Are you okay?"


    Seeing the dazed look on Kerr''s face, Ken rushed forward to hold him, a glimmer of surprise shing


    through his eyes. He had never seen Kerr so weak before.


    It seemed that there were only two people in the world that Kerr could give up the whole world for


    without reservation.


    "I''m fine."


    Kerr raised his hand and waved to Ken, then he leaned against the wall behind him with his eyes


    closed and took a rest.


    "Kerr."


    Nicole was sitting in a wheelchair. When Jared pushed her out of the ward, she saw the abnormal


    behavior of Kerr.


    She noticed that Kerr looked pale. Thinking of what Ken said before, she already had an idea.


    When he heard Nicole''s voice, Kerr slowly opened his eyes and looked down. When he saw the


    woman in the wheelchair, he smiled and bent down to look at her.


    "Why did youe out? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the ward?"


    There was no me in Kerr''s gentle tone, but his eyes were a little blurry when he looked at her. He


    tried his best to hide that he wasn''t in the best condition.

 Chapter 95 I Will Keep My Promise

    Chapter 95 I Will Keep My Promise


    "Were you able to transfuse blood to Jay?"


    When Nicole saw how pale Kerr looked, she felt bad for him.


    Nicole knew that Kerr would be able to transfuse blood to Jay because Kerr was her son''s real father.


    But right now, Kerr knew nothing about that fact. She was actually rather impressed that Kerr would go


    through all of that just to save the life of a child who had nothing to do with him.


    Kerr wasn''t usually the type who liked to meddle with other people''s business. But why did he do that?


    Nicole somewhat knew the answer in her heart.


    Upon hearing that, Kerr gave Nicole a bright smile and gently held her soft hands.


    "It wasn''t that big of a deal. I told you he would be fine. I promised you that I wouldn''t let anything


    happen to him. I never break any of my promises."


    He had disappointed Nicole when he couldn''t exin himself during their previous misunderstanding.


    However, now the situations were different. Since he had the power to save her son, he wouldn''t


    disappoint her again. He had to keep his promise this time.


    In fact, Kerr would do everything to save Jay even if Nicole wasn''t around.


    "Why did you save a boy that had nothing to do with you?"


    Tears were threatening toe out of Nicole''s eyes, but she took a deep breath and managed to hold


    them back.


    Nicole suddenly had an idea in her mind, but she couldn''t believe that she even thought of it.


    "Because he¡­" Kerr paused and blinked at her. "He is your son. I love you, Nicole, and I am willing to


    love him too like he was my own child," Kerr finally said.


    Kerr didn''t want to hide his feelings from Nicole anymore. He just wanted to express his love for her


    clearly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how devastated he would be if the car ident had taken Nicole''s


    and Jay''s lives. It would crush him.


    It was the first time that he wanted to badly let Nicole know how much he loved her. He loved the child


    too, even though he wasn''t rted to him by blood.


    Ken, who stood next to them, widened his eyes in shock at Kerr''s statement. Ken even thought that


    maybe he was hearing things.


    Nicole gave Kerr the sincerest look; she couldn''t believe it. This time, she let the tears fall from her


    eyes.


    "I..."


    The doctor suddenly came out of the emergency room, unaware of what was just happening between


    Kerr and Nicole. He immediately looked at Kerr and said,


    "Mr. Gu, Jay has been transferred to the ICU. If he could live through the next twenty-four hours, he will


    be out of danger."


    Everyone felt a sense of relief when the doctor shared the news, except for Kerr and Nicole.


    They knew that they wouldn''t feel at ease unless they could see Jay finally awake.


    After that, Kerr decided to stand up because he wanted to send Nicole back to the ward. However, he


    felt dizzy as soon as he did so. Luckily, he was able to lean on the wall behind for support, which


    stopped his fall.


    Then, he just stood there motionless.


    "Kerr!"


    Ken was quick to react and immediately held on to Kerr''s arm. He shook his shoulders slightly and


    pped his cheeks gently. How much blood did he give to Jay? Kerr had always been a strong person,


    yet, he looked so pale and weak at the moment.


    "Take him to the ward. I need to go to the ICU," Nicole told them.


    She looked at them with concern. She knew that Ken and Jared would take good care of Kerr while she


    was gone. She just couldn''t rest until she saw her son in the ICU.


    When she was about to turn the wheelchair, Kerr slowly stretched out his hand in an attempt to stop


    her.


    "I want to go with you."


    He put his hands on the back of her wheelchair.


    Kerr was also concerned about Jay, at the same time, he was also worried about Nicole. She was


    definitely chipperpared to hours ago, sure, but she was still hit in the head. Kerr didn''t feel


    comfortable letting her do anything alone or letting her go anywhere by herself.


    "You can return to the ward now. Jared and I will go check on Jay. I will update you if I hear anything


    else from the doctor. The most important thing right now is for the both of you to get some rest and


    regain your strength. That''s the only way that you''ll be able to take good care of him,"


    Ken told them. Upon seeing Kerr''s and Nicole''s actions, he figured that they would be stubborn about


    who would get to see Jay. So, he made sure not to give them a chance to protest and directly sent


    them back to the ward.


    Kerr helped Nicole settle back to the bed. Naturally, hey down beside her and gently pulled her into


    his arms.


    When she felt him pull her into his embrace, Nicole was a little stiff at first but in the end, she made no


    effort to push him away. Their position enabled her to stare at him; her feelings about him were mixed.


    It wasn''t easy for her to trust anyone and Kerr didn''t exactly cherish the chance she gave him before.


    They had aplicated rtionship. It was difficult for her to trust him again.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Although Kerr''s eyes were closed, he could still feel her eyes on him. His voice was soft and gentle.


    Kerr knew he wouldn''t be able to sleep until he was sure that Jay was truly out of danger.


    When she heard Kerr''s voice, she quickly turned around in embarrassment. She looked up and stared


    at the ceiling instead.


    "I was just thinking of Jay," she answered.


    She couldn''t tell him the whole truth. She was worried about her son, of course. However, her mixed


    emotions about Kerr and his intentions also flooded her mind. She couldn''t help but feel anxious about


    it.


    Every time she ced her trust on Kerr, she would get pped hard by reality and end up


    disappointed. Whenever she thought that she had finally buried her feelings for him, Kerr would find a


    way to dig it out once again.


    Maybe fate just liked ying tricks on her? The repeated disappointments made her cautious of his


    intentions. She had no idea whether she should let Kerr back in her life once more or not.


    If love always came with pain, she would rather live without either of them.


    "Don''t worry. He will be okay. I will not let anything bad happen to him,"


    Kerr said with confidence.


    Kerr felt that the car ident was kind of a blessing in disguise. He felt bad for even thinking about it


    but without the ident, he wouldn''t have had any reason to get close to her like this. If he hadn''t been


    there, he might have lost both Nicole and Jay.


    Nicole did not say anything.


    She was a little worried that Kerr would figure out that he was actually Jay''s father. It was definitely


    dangerous but judging from Kerr''s actions, he was not suspicious of anything... yet.


    Even though Nicole did not feel sleepy at all, her eyes slowly closed because of the calming ingredients


    in her medicine.


    Listening to Nicole''s steady and soft breathing, Kerr gently kissed the top of her head. He opened his


    eyes and looked at her with concern.


    "Nicole?"


    The door suddenly opened and revealed Bonnie on the other side of the door. She opened her mouth


    to say something but quickly halted when she locked eyes with Kerr.

 Chapter 96 Jay Doesnt Hurt

    Chapter 96 Jay Doesn''t Hurt


    Kerr''s intense gaze silenced Bonnie as soon as she saw him.


    When she noticed that Nicole wasfortably wrapped around in the arms of Kerr, she decided to


    quietly leave the room. Standing alone in front of the door of the ward, she caught a glimpse of Ken


    walking towards her from the other end of the corridor.


    "Bonnie, why haven''t you gone in?"


    Ken was a little confused when he saw that Bonnie was just pacing to and fro in front of the door of the


    ward that Nicole was in.


    He called Bonnie so she could take care of Nicole. She was injured so someone must look after her.


    Ken reached for the doorknob.


    "Don''t go in!"


    Bonnie immediately stopped Ken from opening the door of the ward.


    "My sister is already resting. You''d better take me to see my nephew. How is he doing? Any updates?"


    When Ken told her what happened on the phone, she was petrified from shock.


    "The doctor told us that Jay would be alright as long as he gets through the next 24 hours."


    Ken took her hand and led her to the ICU. She felt a little ufortable by the gesture.


    It was a 24-hour waiting torture for both Nicole and Kerr. Halfway through the wait, they had to give


    emergency medical attention to Jay once more due to a smallplication but thankfully, he pushed


    through it.


    Quietly sitting next to Jay, Nicole looked at the pale face of her son with a heavy feeling in her chest.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor told us that he will wake up by tonight," Kerr reassured her.


    Kerr was by her side the whole time and never left. He would attempt tofort her with his words


    every time that he would see her distressed face.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole just nodded without saying anything else. Nicole knew that she


    wouldn''t feel even an ounce of relief until she saw her son open his eyes again.


    "Mom¡­" a voice suddenly called out. "Mommy¡­"


    Jay''s small mouth slightly opened, and his voice was soft like a kitten''s. His eyes were still closed.


    Perhaps because he was still in pain. His face suddenly scrunched up, like he was feeling something


    ufortable.


    He frowned.


    "Mommy is here, baby. I''m always by your side. Tell me, Jay. Where does it hurt?"


    Nicole let out a sob as she whispered to Jay. She couldn''t imagine why such harm would evere to


    a child.


    When he heard Nicole''s voice, Jay slowly opened his eyes. Upon seeing the worry in her face, Jay


    immediately gave her a faint smile and looked into her eyes.


    "Mommy,"


    Jay softly called out to Nicole. When the car ident urred, he remembered that he felt nothing but


    pain. He even thought that he would never see his mother again.


    "Mommy is here, Jay. I''m so sorry this happened to you. It''s all my fault that you ended up here. Tell


    me, baby, where does it hurt? Do you feel ufortable in any way?"


    Tears kept flowing out of Nicole''s eyes; she couldn''t stop them. Her voice was full of regret as she


    sobbed in front of her son. She held his little hand with both of her hands and stared at the back of his


    hand inserted with the infusion tube.


    She wished that she was the one lying on the bed and not her son. She would be willing to ept all of


    his pain if she could. Jay was still so young, he shouldn''t be suffering like this. He didn''t deserve it.


    Jay put his tiny hand on her crying face and wiped away her tears.


    "Mommy, Jay doesn''t hurt. Don''t cry," he said.


    It was the first time that Jay had seen Nicole sob uncontrobly like that. When they had lived together,


    his mother would always put on a brave face and would never ever cry in front of him.


    When he heard Jay''s soft but childish words, Kerr, who was beside Nicole, felt like his heart jumped


    right out of his chest. He was deeply moved.


    It was an unusual sight for him. He didn''t expect Jay to immediatelyfort Nicole instead of crying out


    in pain or acting like amon child. At that moment, Nicole and Jay only saw each other. It was then


    that Kerr felt disappointed with himself. He wished that he was able to protect them earlier.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Jay, good boy. If you''re still feeling tired, you can sleep a little longer."


    Kerr reached out his hand and gently touched Jay''s forehead tofort him.


    The doctor informed them that sleep was essential for Jay''s quick recovery, and he needed a quiet


    setting to do so. Kerr knew he couldn''t let anything ruin the peaceful environment that surrounded Jay.


    Staring at Kerr''s look of concern, Jay slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep pretty quickly.


    It wasn''t until they saw Jay''s steady breathing that Nicole covered her mouth shut with her hand.


    Unable to control her emotions, she turned on her heels and swiftly ran out of the ward.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr called out her name behind her but she did not attempt to even slow down.


    Nicole managed to run to the rooftop and squatted on the ground as soon as she arrived. She held her


    body tightly with her arms as a way offorting herself.


    She quietly cried. God knew how difficult it had been for her to bear all of this. She had no idea how


    she was even able to push through all of it. She was so scared that Jay would never wake up but


    seeing Jay open his eyes for the first time since the ident¡­ it was overwhelming.


    When she had heard about Jay''s condition, Nicole felt as if her whole world had copsed around her.


    As soon as Kerr arrived on the rooftop, his eyes immediately saw the woman squatting on the ground.


    Her shoulders looked so thin and were shaking weakly from her sobs. Nicole had always been the type


    who would carry all the burdens by herself. She was stubborn that way. Seeing Nicole look so lifeless


    broke Kerr''s heart.


    He walked over to her, bent down, and gently embraced her tofort her.


    When she felt the sudden warmth of a huging from behind her, she was surprised. However, when


    she recognized the familiar smell of Kerr, she quickly turned around and threw herself into his arms.


    "Let me lean on you for a while," she whispered to him.


    Even though she was aware that she shouldn''t depend on Kerr so much, she couldn''t help it anymore.


    She just felt so helpless. It seemed that all the pain and fears that she had hidden in her heart for


    seven years just poured out of her.


    Kerr''s shirt quickly turned wet from Nicole''s tears.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be scared. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t let you face it alone ever


    again. I will be by your side. You are not alone,"


    Kerr told her in aforting manner. This was something that no one should ever experience twice.


    They stayed like that for quite some time. Nicole just cried her heart out until her voice became hoarse.


    Eventually, she wiped her tears away and took a step back from Kerr''s embrace.


    "I''m really sorry for ruining your shirt," she said sheepishly.


    She felt a little bad once she saw the giant, wet stain on his clothes.


    Admittedly, she felt so much better after crying. She had so many pent up things in her heart for so


    long. Her mood was so much better and she had better control of it now.


    Even though Kerr had been nothing but sweet to her this whole time, she knew she couldn''t let it get to


    her. She had to return to reality once again. After all, Kerr didn''t belong to her, so she shouldn''t be so


    greedy for his warm and gentle embrace.

 Chapter 97 Push Him Away

    Chapter 97 Push Him Away


    When Kerr saw the distant and cautious expression on Nicole''s face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset


    about it. He tried to hold her in his arms again, but she quickly dodged his attempts.


    "Nicole, why don''t you trust me?"


    He was already aware that Nicole tended to be stubborn. His scandal with Sunny also didn''t help; it


    was probably imprinted in Nicole''s mind. Even though he couldn''t exin everything to her yet, he still


    didn''t want her to push him away.


    Despite hearing Kerr''s question, Nicole still didn''t look up at him. She just raised her hand to her


    cheeks to wipe away the remaining tears and took a deep breath, as if she was trying to gather the


    courage to look at him in the eye.


    "What do you want me to believe, Mr. Gu? Do you expect me to believe that nothing happened


    between you and Sunny? Even if you were innocent in this, it is obvious that you cannot deny your


    rtionship with Sunny to the public. You can''t even exin anything to me. If it was really nothing, you


    wouldn''t have let the rumors go for this long," she exined to him.


    "But what did you do? What else did you do besides telling me repeatedly to trust you? Be honest with


    me. You and Sunny are meant to be together, right?" she asked.


    "You can''t change the rtionship, can you?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nicole''s voice was calm. Recently, she found out many things that she wished hadn''t. Admittedly, she


    was angry when she found out those things but eventually, she calmed down.


    She wanted to believe in Kerr but she knew in her heart that she shouldn''t dare. The more she gave


    herself time to think about it, the clearer everything became for her. She couldn''t afford to entangle


    herself with Kerr and his life. It was just tooplicated. Someone more powerful was probably behind


    Kerr.


    She didn''t want to be someone who would depend so much on Kerr. She wasn''t that kind of person.


    "Nicole, please just give me some time. I promise I will take care of it."


    If he were being honest, Kerr was pretty surprised at how calm Nicole looked while they talked. He


    didn''t expect that she would see the situation clearly.


    However, he knew that this was a defense mechanism for Nicole so she could protect herself and Jay


    from any more pain. All these years, Nicole had done everything by herself. She had to remain strong


    for both her and Jay''s well-being.


    When he thought of that, Kerr couldn''t help but feel sorry for Nicole and what she went through.


    "How long will you make me wait, Mr. Gu? One month? A year? Or are you not sure how long this will


    take for you to fix? I didn''t mean to make things so hard for you. Please, just let me go. I just can''t


    convince myself to be your mistress," Nicole said in a serious tone.


    "I can''t be someone who is always going to live under your shadow, Mr. Gu. I''m sorry. I am grateful for


    everything you did yesterday and today. I appreciate you staying with me and I''m thankful for you


    helping to save Jay''s life.


    Unfortunately, I can''t really pay you back for those because of my limited abilities."


    Nicole gave a curt nod to Kerr and left the rooftop.


    There was a heavy feeling in her chest as she walked away from him. She also felt like there was


    something stuck in her throat. It felt as if something was preventing her from breathing. She felt a


    different kind of pain spread all over her body.


    She was the only one who knew how hard it was for her to not hug Kerr. She had never thought that it


    would be so difficult for her to leave him.


    He didn''t object. Kerr knew that as long as the situation was not yet solved, he had no right to hug her


    or evene hear her.


    When he fell in love with Nicole, the thought of her living under his shadow didn''t even cross through


    his mind. That wasn''t what he wanted for her. If he loved a woman, he wanted her to be standing proud


    beside him, not behind him.


    Nicole walked around the corridor of the hospital in low spirits. She had an aura of gloominess around


    her that everyone who walked past her could notice.


    "Nicole?"


    At the other end of the hallway, Nicole saw Avery Lin. She looked anxious.


    "Hi, Avery," Nicole greeted.


    When she looked at Avery, she really wanted to smile at her. But no matter how hard she tried to flex


    the muscles on her face, she just couldn''t seem to sh her even the smallest sliver of a smile.


    "Oh you silly girl, you don''t have to force a smile for me. I understand that this isn''t the best time for


    you. How is my godson? You should have called me as soon as possible."


    Avery stepped forward and reached out her arms to Nicole and gave her a tight hug. She looked at her


    with sympathetic eyes.


    Avery went to the hospital as soon as she heard the news. She was really sad to see how miserable


    Nicole looked. Nobody on earth knew Nicole the way Avery did. Nicole had always been stubborn and


    strong.


    However, no matter how strong someone was, they could still be hurt. Being strong did not mean that


    they were immune to pain. It just meant that they could tolerate it a little bit longer than others. Nicole


    wasn''t a stranger to pain, she tended to carry all burden on her thin shoulders by herself.


    "Avery, don''t worry about it. I am okay. Jay is also out of danger. As long as I take good care of him, he


    will recover soon enough. I''m such¡­ a horrible mother..."


    Nicole let go of her and led Avery to Jay''s ward.


    She still med herself for what happened. She was still repenting. She couldn''t believe that her


    carelessness resulted in Jay suffering so much at a young age. She felt that she did not take good care


    of him at all.


    "Don''t talk like that. You are the most responsible and caring mother in the world. Honey, all of this will


    pass, trust me," Avery told her friend in an attempt tofort her.


    When Avery spotted a lonely figure that stood at the end of the hallway, she gave the figure a slight nod


    of acknowledgment. Then she followed Nicole to the ward.


    When Kerr saw that Avery was with Nicole, he felt at ease. He knew that Nicole would be cared for


    even if he wasn''t by her side. He turned around and left the hospital.


    As the days passed, Jay gradually got better. His recovery was going smoothly and he was getting


    more and more cheerful every day. Nicole had brought the files of the bidding project to the hospital so


    that she could properly take care of Jay and finish her work too.


    A few dayster, Nicole felt exhausted from the workload. However, Kerr made it clear that the work


    must be done by her and he had no intention of handing it over to any other employee. So, she


    continued to work.


    Thankfully, Avery often visited to help her take care of her son. It gave Nicole the chance to rest and


    not feel overwhelmed by her tasks. It was a big help.


    "Godmother, when will I get better? Mommy is so tired!"


    Jay paid close attention to Nicole and her well-being; he felt bad for her. He was sad that he couldn''t do


    anything but lie on the bed.


    "Soon. As long as you take your medicine when you''re supposed to, you will get better in no time! Then


    you can do anything you want. Tell me, what do you want to do when you get out of here?"


    With the soup in her hand, Avery patiently fed the boy bit by bit and conversed with him. Avery found


    Jay very adorable; she was happy that she was his godmother. It was the first time that Avery felt good


    about taking care of a child.


    For so long, she used to think that having a child was troublesome. They were messy and loud.


    However, now, she realized that it wasn''t that bad.


    "I want aptop, if possible," he answered.


    Stuck in a hospital bed, he had limited ess to any type of news. He was eager to find out if the


    problem that he had caused Kerr had already been fixed or not.

 Chapter 98 Another Spy

    Chapter 98 Another Spy


    "Hi Jay, I have what you want!"


    Ken walked into the room with thetestptop in his hand. He put on a mysterious look, trying to


    surprise the little boy.


    Hearing the sounding from the door, Avery and Jay turned to look towards the sudden addition to


    the room, and saw Ken''s big smile.


    "Uncle Ken."


    Jay greeted Ken politely, but there was no sign of amazement in his eyes. He didn''t show much interest


    in theputer in Ken''s hand.


    What he wanted was hisputer, built with his own system. How could an ordinaryputer


    compare with it?


    "Godmother, this is Uncle Ken. Uncle Ken, this is my godmother, Avery. Isn''t she pretty?"


    Jay looked at Ken with a smirk.


    "Hello."


    Ken looked at Avery and nodded with a smile. Then he walked towards Jay.


    In fact, he had heard about Avery from Kerr. In the past, he knew he would''ve been attracted to a


    beautiful girl like her. But now, he was well aware that no matter what kind of beauty he would meet, no


    other woman wouldpare to Bonnie. No one else could attract his attention anymore.


    Ken shook his head, snapping him out of his thoughts from thedy who captured his heart.


    Seeing Ken in white casual clothes, Avery could see that he looked extremely well-put. The smile on


    his face made him look like a kind gentleman.


    His stature exuded an aura that he was more popr than any yboy.


    "Here you go, look at theputer I brought for you."


    As if he was presenting a treasure, Ken opened theputer in front of Jay. He took theputer with


    him as Kerr asked him to, and he didn''t dare to frustrate the man. After all, if it weren''t for this task, Kerr


    wouldn''t have cared about him.


    Now, he had pinned all his hope on Jay.


    Jay looked at theputer in his hand. He just operated a few steps and hid his realputer skills in


    front of Ken.


    "I like it very much. Thank you, Uncle Ken."


    Jay thanked Ken with a nod, but his thoughts were way past the show of gratitude.


    Theputer system was the same as Kerr''s, the one he had hacked into before. Needless to say, he


    knew it was a gift sent by Kerr. Did he want to please him? He wouldn''t be bribed by Kerr just for a


    measlyptop.


    "That''s great to hear!"


    Hearing this, Ken was finally relieved. He realized someone was missing in the room and looked up at


    Avery sitting next to him.


    "Oh yeah. Where''s Nicole? Why isn''t she here?"


    It was not until she heard Ken''s question that she came back to her senses. Embarrassed, Avery


    looked away and put the bowl on the table nearby.


    "Nicole is too tired these days. I asked her to sleep in the next ward."


    Avery''s tone was a little awkward. It was a guilty conscience that she had never felt before.


    Ken noticed that Jay''s attention was glued on theputer. He gave a hint to Avery with his eyes.


    They walked out of the ward one after the other.


    When the door of the ward finally closed, Jay shifted his gaze from hisputer and sighed in


    discontent.


    "Another spy, s."


    Although Kerr didn''t show up these days, it didn''t escape Jay''s attention that it seemed that everyone


    who showed up here had been sent by the man. It seemed that Kerr wasn''t going to give up on Nicole.


    His mind drifted off as he looked at hisptop.


    Outside the ward


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ken and Avery walked to the end of the corridor.


    "Kerr asked me to thank you for taking care of Jay these days. He said that he knew what to do, and is


    asking for you to help him with the following things."


    Ken looked at Avery sincerely.


    After hearing Ken''s words, Avery shook her head slightly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qin. Even without his request, I''m willing to take care of Jay wholeheartedly. He is my


    godson, after all. Hasn''t Mr. Gu solved the problem yet? I''m afraid that Nicole will continuously be


    disappointed if things go on like this."


    Avery didn''t know about Jay''s ident until she received a phone call from Kerr that day. His sincere


    words moved her.


    She helped Kerr not because he was a powerful man, but because she knew that Kerr was Jay''s


    biological father and he was special to Nicole.


    She just hoped that Nicole could really find her own happiness.


    "He''s solving the problem, but it will take some time. Before he manages to solve it, we need to rely on


    each other to stall Nicole."


    Ken knew how embarrassing Kerr''s condition was, so he was also worried about him. But he didn''t


    notice a beautiful woman not far away, who held a sad look in her eyes.


    "Achoo!"


    Avery sneezed.


    By instinct, Ken took off his coat and put it on her.


    "The temperature of air conditioner in the hospital is rather cool. You have to take care of yourself."


    Bonnie saw the interaction between Ken and Avery. She turned around to leave with a heavy heart.


    Nicole woke up from her rest and walked out of the ward, coincidentally spotting Bonnie leaving.


    "Bonnie?"


    she called softly.


    Hearing the voice of her sister, Bonnie stopped and turned around to hide her disappointment.


    "Hey Nicole, I came here to visit you and Jay."


    Ken turned around and found that Bonnie was looking at him with a dejected look on her face. He was


    surprised and walked to her at once.


    "Why don''t you let me pick you up?"


    He reached out and tried to hold Bonnie''s shoulder, but she took a step aside and avoided him.


    "I dare not to trouble you, Mr. Qin. You are busy. I shouldn''t bother you."


    With a straight face, Bonnie ignored Ken and walked into Jay''s ward.


    "Aunt Bonnie!"


    Jay looked at Bonnie with excitement evident on his face.


    "Hey Jay! Let me check if you are feeling better!"


    Bonnie walked towards her nephew.


    Looking at how Bonnie avoided him, Ken felt helpless. It seemed that she was jealous again.


    With a faint smile, Nicole pulled Avery into the ward.


    Seeing theptop on Jay''sp, Bonnie couldn''t help but question, "Who brought you theputer?


    Doesn''t that person know you need rest to recuperate?"


    There was a hint of me in her words.


    "Why can''t he y on theputer while he is recuperating?"


    Ken could feel the anger from Bonnie, but he was confused about it, so he didn''t want to give in.


    Watching the two people quarrel fiercely, both Nicole and Avery felt helpless, so they sat on the sofa to


    watch the drama. Not long after, Bonnie and Ken left the ward one after the other.


    Finally, the room was quiet.


    "s, the world of adults is soplicated!"

 Chapter 99 The Bidding Event

    Chapter 99 The Bidding Event


    Jay sighed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Avery, will you be okay if I leave Jay with you tomorrow? We have that bidding meeting tomorrow and I


    cannot miss it. I have to return to thepany,"


    Nicole asked Avery.


    Nobody could stop time. It would quietly pass by no matter what you wanted it to do. Time waited for no


    one. The bidding event finally came.


    "Yes, we''ll be alright. I promise that I will take good care of him. But are you sure you want to leave with


    Jay so soon after the bidding event? Jay still needs more rest. You should at least give it a little more


    time. Plus, you haven''t figured out the truth about what happened to Ning Group yet,"


    Avery told Nicole in an attempt to make her stay longer.


    "I know. I''ll still have to think about it. Right now, the most important thing for me is Jay''s health."


    Nicole thought that perhaps God was ying tricks on her somehow. Right now, she had no choice but


    to stay a bit longer so that Jay could recoverpletely. However, she also had a lingering feeling that


    if she did not leave as soon as possible, she would never get the chance to leave again.


    The next morning, Nicole made sure that she had all the documents with her before she left the


    hospital and returned to the Gu Group.


    "Director Ning, you''re back," Lily greeted as soon as she saw her.


    Lily looked at Nicole like she was a family member that she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "I sent you messages every day, didn''t I? How have you been? We are heading to the site soon, right?"


    Nicole organized all the documents she needed to bring to the site.


    Lily suddenly heard a voice from behind them when she was about to speak, which made her turn


    around.


    "Director Ning, your ride is ready. Mr. Gu is waiting for you in the car."


    Jared stood stiffly by the door. He arrived so suddenly that it almost felt like he knew the exact time that


    Nicole would arrive in thepany.


    "Okay, yeah, I''ll head over there."


    Without any hesitation, Nicole walked out of the office with the documents clutched tightly in her hands.


    Before she left the hospital to go to thepany, she had prepared herself. It wasn''t just the necessary


    materials that she prepared but also her mental state. Today was an important bidding event and she


    knew that Kerr wouldn''t miss it. She couldn''t have avoided seeing him even if she tried.


    When she got inside the car, she didn''t bother to greet Kerr but instead, just silently took the seat


    beside him. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her rib cage based on how fast it was


    beating. Maybe she wasn''t as strong as she thought she was.


    "How is Jay doing?"


    Kerr nced at the woman beside him as he asked.


    Kerr left the hospital days ago but he still kept tabs on Nicole and Jay.


    "He''s okay. We''re fine. Thank you for the concern, Mr. Gu," Nicole answered. "By the way, I need to


    give this to you. I was meant to give it earlier."


    Nicole fished out the written resignation letter from her bag and handed it to Kerr.


    Even if she had decided that she would stay with Jay at the hospital for a few more days, she knew she


    couldn''t stay in the Gu Group any longer. She wanted to avoid any more encounters with Kerr.


    However, Kerr didn''t even want to open the letter.


    "Is this what you really want?"


    he asked, even though Nicole already looked seriouslymitted to resigning from the Gu Group. But


    when Kerr was handed the letter, he just couldn''t ept it in his heart. He was unwilling to let her go.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole turned her head so that they were facing each other.


    "Yes, that is what I¡ª HMM!"


    Before Nicole could finish her sentence, Kerr suddenly cupped her small face with his hands. His eyes


    looked down on her plump lips. Without wasting any time, he suddenly kissed her.


    As soon as his lips met hers, Nicole pushed him away with all her strength and pped his cheek


    instinctively.


    p!


    The loud noise quickly sobered up both of them.


    Nicole immediately regretted pping him as soon as she did it. She stared at her stinging palm in


    shock but did not say anything to Kerr.


    "Do you really hate me that much?"


    When Kerr saw that Nicole was trying to avoid eye contact, he couldn''t help but feel upset about it.


    He had never felt so defeated before¡­ all because of one woman.


    "Mr. Gu, you should be old enough to know what is eptable behavior and what isn''t."


    Nicole didn''t want to look at Kerr in the eyes because she didn''t want him to see how much she


    struggled to hide her sadness. She hoped that they would arrive at their destination soon.


    She just couldn''t stand to be in the same room with Kerr anymore.


    The aura in the car definitely became extremely awkward after what had just happened.


    Jared sat in the driver''s seat and tried his best to be as quiet as he could. He couldn''t help but feel


    even more respect for Nicole because she stood up for herself like that. Jared had worked for Kerr for a


    long time but he had never witnessed a woman push away Kerr or even dared to act so rudely to him.


    Inside a silver-gray Porsche, Sunny was driving alongside Kerr''s car. She witnessed with her own two


    eyes the kiss that had just happened between Kerr and Nicole.


    She was enraged as she saw that scene. She reached for her phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "Did you do the thing I asked you to do?"


    She didn''t want Nicole to have any more chance with Kerr. The person on the other side of the call


    gave a positive answer and she hung up the phone with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Even though Kerr asked Sunny to leave the Gu Group, he didn''t exin anything about those pictures


    to the public. For her, that meant that he didn''t want to push her away.


    Upon Nicole''s arrival at the bidding venue, she immediately went straight to the lounge and sat there.


    She was still upset by her sudden kiss with Kerr in the car.


    "Director Ning, you are a really diligent employee."


    Sunny reached for the door and pushed it open.


    When she saw Kerr had left, she quickly went in to search for Nicole.


    As soon as she heard Sunny''s voice, Nicole stood up and walked over to the window. She opened it,


    hoping that the breeze outside would wake her up.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Miss He is no longer part of the Gu Group. So why are you here?"


    The day that the news spread, Sunny had already left the Gu Group. People spected that she did it


    to avoid any suspicion of her rtionship with Kerr.


    "I may not be working for thepany anymore but I''ll still take over thepany with Kerr in the


    future. Am I correct to assume that Director Ning would have already left thepany by then?"


    Sunny noticed the USB sh drive that Nicole ced gently on the table. She walked over there


    quietly.


    It never urred to Nicole that Sunny already knew the news soon after she handed her resignation


    letter to Kerr. It seemed that Kerr really told Sunny everything.


    "Ah, well, congrattions then, Miss He. I wish you the best."


    Now that she decided to resign from thepany, she hoped that Sunny would leave her alone. Nicole


    knew that even Sunny was out of the picture, there would surely be other women. She had to let go of


    Kerr as soon as possible to avoid any more heartbreaks.


    "Of course. I have something to talk about with Kerr, so I''ll be leaving now."


    With the USB sh drive in her hand, Sunny quickly left.


    She stared at the sh drive in her hand with delight. Her original n was just to antagonize Nicole


    but it seemed that she found something much more interesting.


    While walking into the bidding venue, Baron immediately recognized Sunny as he walked past her. He


    quickly stopped walking and turned around to confirm. He saw her get in her car and it swiftly drove


    away. He was confused about what could Sunny be doing here.


    "The He Group isn''t participating in this bidding event, right?" he asked his assistant near him.


    The assistant scanned the documents in her hand and replied, "No, the He Group isn''t in this


    bidding."

 Chapter 100 Fainting

    Chapter 100 Fainting


    It looked like Sunny just came to talk to Kerr. Upon knowing what her purpose was for being there,


    Baron continued his walk towards the lounge.


    He was aware that Nicole was inside the lounge next door, however, they werepetitors now. The


    bidding was about to start. He knew he couldn''t be seen with Nicole so he dialed her phone number.


    "Are you nervous?"


    When Nicole heard Baron''s gentle and soothing voice, she couldn''t help the faint smile that appeared


    on her face.


    "Are you?"


    This was her veryst project in the Gu Group. She prepared for it thoroughly and meticulously before


    she came here. She had no reason to be nervous.


    "It''s already an honor just to be standing on the same stage as you. The result isn''t that important,"


    Baron answered Nicole, his tone rxed.


    At that moment, he honestly felt that business was less important than Nicole. He couldn''t believe that


    when he was given the choice between business and Nicole, he would choose the business.


    "Come on now. You know I won''t pull my punches."


    Nicole had a confident smile sketched on her face. However, it immediately disappeared when she felt


    a sudden difort in her stomach.


    She realized that she didn''t eat anything for breakfast because she was in a hurry to get to the site. For


    the past few days, Nicole worked overtime just to finish the project. She hadn''t had a good rest ever


    since she started working. She ended up eating irregrly and it caused her to feel a little bit under the


    weather.


    When she finished talking, she heard the door of the lounge suddenly open.


    "Director Ning, the bidding has started. We need to sit down now,"


    Jared informed Nicole as soon as they made eye contact with each other.


    Nicole nodded at him and turned off her phone. She then picked up the documents and walked out of


    the lounge.


    ording to the enterprise''s ranking, the Gu Group was ranked at the top. So naturally, Nicole would


    be the first to go up to the stage.


    She opened her bag to look for the USB sh drive but her blood suddenly ran cold when she couldn''t


    find it. She froze. Her eyes widened as she frantically searched her bag while everyone else waited for


    her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting next to Nicole, Kerr immediately noticed her strange behavior and asked.


    When she heard Kerr''s voice, she frowned and shook her head. She took a deep breath as she


    realized that she wasn''t going to find that USB. She looked around before she decided to go to the


    stage despite being empty-handed.


    Behind the stage, Nicole''s project proposal was being shown on therge screen. However, she


    couldn''t see the content as she had her back to the screen.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning..."


    Jared looked at Nicole worriedly when he noticed that she went up the stage without any of her files.


    Kerr raised his hand to remind Jared to stop talking, because Nicole was already starting. There was


    no point in doing anything about it. Kerr had enough faith in Nicole and trusted that she would pull


    through despite theck of data.


    "Hi, everyone. My name is Nicole Ning, I am the project director of the Gu Group."


    When Nicole saw the representatives of thepanies below the stage, her fear vanished. She talked


    calmly. There was no trace of nervousness in her voice.


    Nicole worked on this project for a very long time andpleted it on her own. All the important details


    of it were engraved into her mind. She was aware that this event was broadcasted live. After all, it is a


    pretty big event for the whole A City.


    There was no room for mistakes.


    When Kerr saw the confident expression in Nicole''s eyes, he couldn''t help but admire her.


    The girl that he fell in love with was indeed a specialdy. He knew how meticulous Nicole was when it


    came to writing down data. She carried herself differently on stage. You wouldn''t think that on normal


    days, she was the type of person who tended to be a little careless at times. She recited all of the data


    perfectly but... Nicole also acted a little strange today.


    "Nicole..."


    Upon realizing that Nicole''s face seemed to be getting paler and paler, Baron knitted his eyebrows in


    worry. He called his assistant over and whispered something to her. She walked away for a minute and


    when she came back, she handed him a box of medicine.


    Kerr''s gaze was focused on Nicole, but Baron''s gesture did not go unnoticed by Kerr.


    Something was wrong with Nicole. She looked like she was having some sort of difort while on


    stage.


    Kerr clenched his fists in frustration. He knew that Nicole''s speech still had an hour left but he couldn''t


    control himself. He stood up from his seat because he wanted to end it.


    It was just a business deal. He could afford to lose it. Nicole, however, was a different story. He didn''t


    want her to risk her health just for a simple deal.


    When Nicole noticed that Kerr stood up, she frowned at him and tried to subtly give him signals not to


    interrupt her speech.


    "Get the car ready,"


    Kerr ordered Jared as they both stood beside the stage. However, he didn''t make any attempts to go


    up the stage and stop her.


    Nicole nced at Kerr out of the corner of her eye. Out of all people that stood beside the stage, Kerr


    was the nearest to her. She subtly ced her hand against her stomach, trying her best to hide her


    difort from the audience. She kept her voice calm as she went over the business proposal.


    This program took a lot of her time; she worked very hard just toplete it. She didn''t want to leave


    Gu Group with any regret. She knew that this was important to Kerr.


    The hour was probably the longest hour that they all had experienced. As the minutes passed by,


    Kerr''s eyes started to turn dark from waiting.


    "And that concludes the proposal that the Gu Group has prepared for this project. Thank you,


    everyone."


    Nicole gave a small nod to the audience and the representatives. It was finally over. As soon as she


    stood up, she suddenly felt darkness take over her vision.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr was quick to react and ran to the stage to catch a fainting Nicole. He picked her up bridal-style and


    left the meeting room without hesitation, he didn''t even think about the bidding deal anymore.


    "Nicole..."


    After Nicole was carried away by Kerr, Baron stood up too and he also looked pale.


    "Master, Fang Group will be the next who will give their proposal. Your father values this project very


    much,"


    Baron''s assistant, who stood beside him, reminded him.


    When he heard his assistant''s voice, Baron couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment. He took a deep,


    long breath and then walked up to the stage.


    However, he was still in distress after seeing what had happened to Nicole. He was worried about her


    well-being. When he saw how Kerr reacted to Nicole''s sudden copse, he felt pretty jealous over it.


    He had been in love with Nicole for many years, but he hadn''t been able to ask her out because of


    several reasons.


    When Kerr got outside with Nicole in his arms, Jared had already parked the car at the gate of the


    venue. After seeing Kerr get in the car, Jared immediately stepped on the elerator and hurriedly


    rushed towards the hospital.


    "Nicole... We''ll be at the hospital soon."


    Kerr gently wiped away the sweat on Nicole''s forehead then nted a small kiss on it.


    He shouldn''t have let her make the speech. But, she probably would have insisted anyway because of


    how stubborn she was.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole was still unconscious when she called out his name. She reached out to Kerr''s cor and


    embraced him tightly.


    As he listened to Nicole''s soft murmurs, Kerr felt as if something struck his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I am here with you."


    At this moment, all he wanted was to let go of everything and leave with Jay and Nicole. However, even


    if he wanted to, it was an irrational move to do. He knew that if he wanted Nicole to be his, he would


    have to be careful with his actions.


    Nicole slowly drifted off in a deep sleep as she listened to the warm voice calling out to her.


    Even though Kerr had already sent Nicole to the emergency room, he still didn''t want to leave her by


    herself. It was as if Kerr was terrified that Nicole would nevere out of that


    room.

 Chapter 101 Emergency Treatment

    Chapter 101 Emergency Treatment


    Kerr had no choice but to wait in front of the emergency room. The light that had "in operation" written


    on it felt like it was taunting him. Kerr frowned at it.


    With Kerr''s briefcase in hand, Jared walked into the room. Kerr''s private phone in the briefcase


    suddenly rang. Jared checked the number and quickly walked over to Kerr when he saw who it was.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s Mr. Su."


    When he heard that, it felt like Kerr suddenly came to his senses. He reached out for his cell phone.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m back,"


    Harley Su greeted with enthusiasm.


    In the VIP passage of the airport, a man dressed in white casual clothes and big, dark sunsses


    walked coolly. His eyes were covered by his sses but his charming smile was enough to get the girls


    to turn their heads.


    With a one-of-a-kind silver suitcase in his hand, Harrow Su followed Harley Su quietly and stared at the


    young master in front of him, thinking, ''I still couldn''t believe that this yful man has chosen such a


    serious upation.''


    "Come to the hospital in ten minutes,"


    Kerr ordered and hung up the phone before either of them could say anything else. With Harley''s


    arrival, Kerr felt a little bit at ease.


    Staring at the red Ferrari parked in front of the gate of the airport, Harley Su couldn''t stop the slight


    smirk that appeared on his face. Harrow Su reached out to open the door of the backseat but Harley


    didn''t go in with him. Instead, he motioned for the driver to get off his seat.


    Harley Su made himselffortable as he sat on the driver''s seat before then started the engine of the


    car. The red Ferrari sped away in a sh.


    Ten minutester, when he saw Kerr standing in front of the door of the emergency room, Harley


    walked towards him, a yful smile drawn on his face.


    "Go inside and check up on her. I just want her to be safe."


    Kerr looked at Harley Su with a serious gaze.


    He had faith in Harley''s abilities as a doctor. However, he still couldn''t stop himself from immensely


    worrying about Nicole and her well-being.


    "Who could be the person that''s making you worry this much?"


    Harley was curious to see the person whom Kerr was so concerned about. He had known Kerr for


    more than ten years but he had never seen him this distressed about anyone before.


    There was only one girl from seven years ago that managed to capture Kerr''s attention like now.


    "Cut the crap," Kerr hissed at him.


    He didn''t have the time nor the patience to exin everything to him.


    Once Harley Su realized that Kerr wasn''t ying around, he walked into the emergency room to gather


    info about his patient. Two minutester, he came out.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s just a minor surgery. It''ll be done quickly and I have already asked


    the people to prepare for it," Harley exined.


    As a doctor, Harley Su made sure that he always carried himself in a professional manner. He didn''t


    care about the identity or the reputation of his patients. In his eyes, they were just people that needed


    his help.


    With a special surgical toolkit in his hands, Harrow Su walked over to them. He gave Kerr a small nod


    when he noticed him.


    "Mr. Gu," Harrow Su greeted.


    Harrow was not as strong as Harley. As soon as he got off the Ferrari, he vomited all the food in his


    stomach. He asked Harley several times not to drive so carelessly but Harley was a stubborn man.


    "How long will the surgery take?"


    Kerr did not feel even slightly rxed despite Harley''s exnation.


    He didn''t want Nicole to feel any pain, and even if the surgery was a small one, he felt that it was still


    dangerous. He just couldn''t bear for her to be in any kind of danger.


    "It will take about an hour," Harley answered.


    He ruffled Harrow''s little head and messed up his hair. He was confident that the surgery would be fine


    and he wasn''t nervous in any way.


    A nurse walked out of the operation room and walked over to Harley.


    "Mr. Su, everything is ready," she informed him.


    When he heard that, Harley turned around and walked towards the operating room.


    Harley changed into his scrubs. By the time that he reached the operating table, the yful smile was


    gone and he had a more serious look on his face. His eyes were focused and determined. It was as if


    he was apletely different person in the surgery room.


    Harrow also changed into scrubs and followed Harley into the operating room. He stood beside him as


    his assistant. He was Harley''s most capable assistant; he knew how Harley functioned in the surgery


    room.


    For Harley, an hour was nothing. However, for Kerr, who was stuck waiting outside of the operating


    room, it felt like an eternity.


    Kerr had been staring at his watch ever since Harley entered the operating room. He watched the


    hands tick non-stop, indicating each second that passed. Kerr couldn''t keep still.


    "Mr. Gu, please calm down. I''m sure Miss Ning will be okay,"


    Jared told Kerr, however, he was not able to hide the look of nervousness on his face. He opened his


    mouth to say something else but closed it quickly.


    "Just spit it out."


    Even though his eyes were focused somewhere else, Kerr could feel that Jared had something else to


    say.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. I have sent someone to watch over the bidding event for you. There are no problems


    regarding that for now but I can''t contact Mr. Qin," Jared reported to Kerr.


    "However, I''ll still try to get in touch with him."


    Jared was aware that Ken was in the mountains and that his phone signal wasn''t always reliable.


    However, this was the first time that he had lost all contact with the manpletely.


    "Keep trying. Don''t let things go wrong."


    Kerr''splete attention was entirely on Nicole, and yet she didn''t even know it.


    Inside the operating room,


    Nicoley on the table and felt cold sweats all over her body. Her brows were wrinkled together.


    Ten minutester, Kerr was still outside the operating room, waiting anxiously for any news.


    "Why isn''t she out yet?"


    Jared felt bad for Kerr when he heard how distressed his voice was. It had only been ten minutes; it


    was barely enough time for the surgery to bepleted and yet Kerr already looked like he was about


    to explode from waiting.


    "Mr. Gu, wait a little more. It has only been ten minutes," Jared tried to tell Kerr but it seemed that he


    wasn''t listening to him.


    Kerr paced back and forth in front of the operating room impatiently. The wait was excruciating. It was


    the first time that Kerr had felt so anxious in all his life. He had always handled things without losing


    composure. He was always calm and collected. But now, all of thatposure flew out the window and


    he was just an anxious mess.


    The phone that he held tightly in his hand suddenly rang, which startled him slightly. He looked at the


    caller ID then pressed the answer button.


    "I can''t contact my mommy. Is she with you?"


    It was Jay. His voice sounded shaky but the concern in his childish voice was evident.


    He must have been really worried about Nicole, or else he wouldn''t have taken the initiative to call Kerr


    out of the blue like that.


    "Yes, she is in the hospital. I''ll ask Jared toe and pick you up, okay?"


    Kerr didn''t want to lie to Jay. It was the first time that he''d received a call from the boy ever since he


    moved out of the Gu''s vi.


    He knew that Jay didn''t think highly of him at that moment because of the misunderstanding. Jay was a


    clever boy, however, he was still just a child. There were many things that he still wouldn''t be able to


    comprehend so easily.


    "Go and pick up Jay,"


    Kerr ordered Jared in a calm tone.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 102 I Wont Marry Another Woman

    Chapter 102 I Won''t Marry Another Woman


    It was a good thing that they brought Nicole in the same hospital that Jay was in. His room was just


    downstairs.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu!"


    Jared said and made his way towards the elevator. However, he was just about to push the down


    button when the elevator door opened. Jared took a step back when he saw who was inside the


    elevator. Avery gently pushed out the wheelchair that Jay was sitting on.


    "I was on my way to pick you guys up," Jared informed them.


    He noted that Jay had lost a lot of weight; he looked thin as a stick. Jay looked at Jared, the concern in


    his eyes was obvious.


    "Is my mommy okay?"


    He witnessed Nicole faint. He watched his mother''s speech through theputer in the ward and he


    also saw that it was Kerr who carried her away. That was why Jay called Kerr but it didn''t mean that


    Jay had forgiven Kerr for what he had done.


    The affair between Kerr and Sunny was pretty scandalous. It made him think that perhaps he ced


    his trust in the wrong person. Even though Kerr was probably his biological father, Jay didn''t think that


    this man would be a good partner to his mother.


    "She will be fine,"


    Kerr answered in a gentle voice. When he saw them by the elevator, he immediately walked over


    intending tofort Jay. However, to his surprise, Jay simply turned his head awkwardly and didn''t


    even look at him.


    "Well," Avery started in an attempt to relieve the awkward tension. She turned to Jay, "You were


    worried about your mommy, weren''t you? You can stop worrying now because your mommy will be


    fine."


    Avery squatted next to Jay, a faint smile on her face.


    She had never seen Jay act this way until now. She found it rather adorable. It was a rare sight for Jay


    to act like a child, even though it would be considered normal for his age. So, she was surprised to


    witness Jay be so moody and on the verge of a tantrum.


    "I do not believe him."


    Jay held Avery''s hand but still didn''t look up at Kerr.


    When she heard that, she didn''t know whether tough or cry at his statement. She turned her head to


    look at Kerr; she had a helpless look in her eyes.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, Kerr wasn''t really paying attention to Jay''s words. He was more focused on the door of the


    operating room. It could open at any second.


    He knew that Jay was a rational child. When he finally solved everything and exined himself to


    Nicole and Jay, then the boy would surely forgive him.


    In the operating room


    "The surgery is finished."


    Harley gave Harrow a cheerful smile as soon as theypleted the operation. He walked over to the


    operating table to take a closer look at the woman who stole Kerr''s attention.


    At first nce, Harley could already tell that Nicole was gorgeous. Her eyes were closed but her curly


    eyshes cast a light shadow on her eyelids. Her skin was as white as snow.


    Her sharp noseplemented her face perfectly. No wonder Kerr was so worried about her. He was


    head over heels for this beautiful woman. An understanding smile appeared on Harley''s face. When it


    came to beautiful women, men were easily entranced.


    Satisfied by his observations, he turned around and walked out of the surgery room.


    "She''s alright. She just needs to pay more attention to her food intake. Make sure she eats healthy food


    and that she eats them on time. She also needs to have a good rest."


    After he had finished talking about Nicole''s condition, Harley nced at the boy sitting in the


    wheelchair next to him. He looked at the child in surprise.


    "Since when did you have a son?"


    The young boy''s delicate features were simr to Kerr''s. And now, they both had the same worried look


    on their faces.


    The question took both Kerr and Jay by surprise but they both chose not to say anything.


    Jay had thought about that possibility for a long time, however, he still hadn''t confirmed anything yet.


    "When will shee out?"


    Kerr didn''t answer Harley''s question and decided to bring the conversation back to Nicole.


    He knew that Harley was right; Jay did bear a resemnce to him. However, he still needed to verify


    this before he jumped to conclusions. He had long suspected that perhaps Nicole was the girl who fled


    from him all those years ago.


    However, every time that he started to get suspicious about it, Nicole would just provide proof that


    negated his theories.


    "She should be out soon. Should Harrow take her directly to your exclusive ward?"


    Harley didn''t question them any further. He knew the kind of person that Kerr was. He had been with


    several women, sure, but he would always make sure that he was safe. So even if the little boy in front


    of them was rted to Kerr in any way, there must be some sort of exnation. Perhaps it was an


    ident.


    Although, now that he thought about it, he remembered that Kerr once told him that there was no such


    thing as "idents" in his world.


    "No, please send her in the downstairs ward."


    He couldn''t let Nicole use the privileges of the Gu family while she was in the hospital. He wanted to


    protect her and the only way he could ensure that was if they wouldy low.


    However, he wouldn''t let that happen forever. This was only a temporary arrangement. He had already


    nned his future with Nicole on the day that he took her to the flower nursery. He was going to make


    that happen no matter what.


    But before that, he needed to make sure that Nicole''s safety wouldn''t bepromised.


    "Okay, got it."


    For Harley, it seemed that Nicole was only Kerr''s new favorite for now. Only the true hostess of the Gu


    family could enjoy the exclusive privileges.


    Harley gave Jay a quick nod and then turned around to let Harrow make the arrangement.


    Once Nicole was sent to her ward, Kerr didn''t let go of her hand even once. He just held it tight and


    looked at her affectionately.


    Jay couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions about Kerr upon seeing him look at his mom that way.


    "Aren''t you engaged to another woman? Why do you still care so much about my mommy?"


    Jay definitely had a little bit of venom in his voice as he talked to Kerr, he was still upset by what he did


    and wanted to defend his mom. Even though Nicole had never mentioned anything about Kerr until


    recently, he knew that she had never forgotten him.


    "I will not marry another woman,"


    Kerr told him, a serious look in his eyes.


    When Avery saw Jay''s headstrong approach, she couldn''t help but ruffle the boy''s hair a bit. With a


    smile, she turned around and walked out of the ward.


    She saw Jared in the hallway and gave him a yful wink.


    She knew that Kerr and Jay were both intelligent and stubborn, so she wanted them to solve their


    differences on their own. She already saw how much Kerr cared for Nicole.


    However, if Kerr truly wanted to be with Nicole, then he should do everything he could to get on Jay''s


    good side.


    When the door of the ward closed, Kerr stretched out his arms to hold Jay in aforting embrace. He


    ced the little boy on hisp so he could get a closer look at his mother.


    "I only want to marry your mommy, Jay."


    While he was still in Kerr''s arms, Jay turned his head to the side, his eyebrows furrowed together.


    "But you made my mommy sad. Mommy doesn''t tell me anything but she was always distracted and


    staring at walls for no reason. She would even lose a lot of sleep and I know it''s all because of


    you."

 Chapter 103 To Give Him One More Chance

    Chapter 103 To Give Him One More Chance


    "The car ident happened that day because Mommy was so distracted with thoughts of you while


    she was driving," said Jay.


    Compared to children his age, Jay was a bit more perceptive to his surroundings. He would


    immediately notice any changes in his mother''s behavior. He used to think that Kerr would be able to


    take care of Nicole, that was why he wanted them together.


    But now, he wasn''t sure if that was a good idea anymore.


    "I know. All of it is my fault. I promise you that this is only temporary. I will fix this as soon as I can. I


    want to make your mommy happy. I don''t want her to get hurt, especially not by me."


    Honestly, Kerr was surprised at what Jay had told him. The little boy was truly observant. If Jay hadn''t


    admitted all those to Kerr, then he would never have known how much he meant to Nicole.


    A pang of guilt went through him as he thought about the ident. It happened because of him.


    "Really?"


    Jay raised his head to look at him with the most optimistic expression in his eyes. Jay decided that he


    would give Kerr one more chance.


    Kerr looked down so that he was eye to eye with the child. He gave him a firm nod.


    "Well, I guess I can give you one more chance. Please don''t hurt my mommy again. I have a feeling


    that you are my true father, although my mommy still won''t admit it," Jay told Kerr softly as if he was


    telling him a secret.


    "Is it because you hurt my mommy seven years ago? Is that why she doesn''t want you to know about


    me?" Jay asked curiously.


    He hoped that he could at least get some rity from Kerr about his suspicions. He wanted


    confirmation.


    "Wait, aren''t you seven years old this year?"


    Kerr didn''t really think about it. In fact, Nicole mentioned that Jay was already seven years old so he


    didn''t investigate further.


    If Nicole was actually the girl from seven years ago and Jay was his biological son, then Jay should be


    six years old this year.


    "I''m only six years old. Mommy didn''t tell you the truth,"


    Jay confessed. From the very beginning, Nicole lied about Jay''s real age. So she really tried to hide


    Jay''s identity from Kerr.


    "I need to take you to get examined. It might be a little painful but you''re going to need to endure it a


    little bit," Kerr suddenly told Jay.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Kerr heard Jay''s revtion, he couldn''t believe it. He had mixed emotions in his heart, but mostly


    he just felt shocked.


    It seemed that Nicole lied to Kerr several times already. She lied about Jay''s age and even told him that


    Baron was Jay''s father. She kept the truth from Kerr.


    This was already proof that Jay''s identity must have had something to do with him.


    "Okay."


    Jay stretched out his hand and put it around Kerr''s arm. There was no fear in his eyes; instead, there


    was a trace of expectation.


    Satisfied with the information that Jay shared with him, Kerr gently held the boy in his arms. He decided


    that he wouldn''t take him to get a paternity test yet. He wanted to wait until Nicole woke up; he was still


    worried about her.


    Besides, he could already feel his connection to the child just by having him in his arms. Even if it


    turned out that he wasn''t the father, it didn''t matter. He would not let Nicole go no matter what.


    Outside the ward, Jared sat quietly on a bench in the corridor. He turned on hisptop and ced it on


    hisp so he could watch the bidding event. Although Kerr already made it clear that he didn''t care


    much about the result of the event, he still wanted to keep an eye on it anyway because he knew it was


    important to them.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Harley asked curiously when he saw Jared and Avery near the door of the ward. He had changed back


    to his casual clothes. With his skills, Harley didn''t really need to get involved in minor operations like


    this. He did Nicole''s surgery as a favor to Kerr, and he knew that Kerr wouldn''t feel at ease until he did


    so.


    "Mr. Gu and Jay are inside with Nicole,"


    Avery told Harley. Curiously, she stared at Harley. She had a feeling that she had seen Harley


    somewhere before. She just couldn''t remember where or when.


    "Oh, I see. Is Jay your son?"


    Even though Harley didn''t pay Avery much attention, he still remembered that Avery was with the little


    boy earlier.


    He guessed Jay was the boy''s name.


    "No, you''re wrong. I am his mother''s good friend, Avery Lin. The patient that you just operated on is his


    mother,"


    Avery exined to Harley, her eyes still fixed on him.


    "Ah, that makes sense. Jay doesn''t look like you." Harley raised an eyebrow. "Is there something on my


    face? If you keep looking at me like that, I would think that you have a crush on me or something,"


    Harley teased when he noticed how intense Avery was looking at him. He smiled gently at her and


    even let out a smallugh. Harley was used to being stared at ever since he was born, so he didn''t feel


    ufortable with it.


    A blush immediately rushed in her cheeks when he told her that but she didn''t shy away from him.


    "Have you ever heard of a poetic sentence, ''the first meeting with you is like the return of an old friend,''


    Mr. Su?"


    Avery couldn''t shake off the feeling that she had seen Harley somewhere before. She just couldn''t


    pinpoint it but it was at the tip of her tongue. Avery was far from timid, she wouldn''t shrink away from


    him just because of something he said.


    When he saw that Avery wasn''t fazed by his statement, Harley blinked at her in surprise. It was good


    that Avery wasn''t weak-kneed as other girls. He had to admit that it was kind of interesting.


    "I like this poem. It seems that Miss Lin and I are destined. If you''re not too busy, would you like to go


    out for a drink with me?"


    Interesting women were hard to find for Harley. So, he didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Sure,"


    Avery answered. Harley was an attractive man. His skin had a fairplexion and it looked very


    smooth. He had a charming smile and was an expert at making people feelfortable.


    Inside the ward


    Jay looked at Kerr in confusion.


    "Uncle Gu, I thought we were going to get examined?"


    He just couldn''t wait to find out the truth about his identity.


    "I decided to wait until your mommy is awake," Kerr answered.


    Kerr gently stroked Jay''s hair. Even though he knew that Nicole''s anesthesia would probably take a


    long time to wear off, he still didn''t want to leave her alone. He wanted to be with her when she woke


    up.


    "Are you sure? Mommy hid the truth from you for a very long time. Do you think she would allow the


    test to happen when she is awake? We have to take that examination before she wakes up,"


    Jay whispered to Kerr.


    Well, Jay was right. The boy was truly intelligent. Kerr held on to Jay as he stood up, making sure the


    boy didn''t fall from his arms. He looked at the unconscious Nicole once more.

 Chapter 104 The Paternity Test

    Chapter 104 The Paternity Test


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Then, Kerr turned around and left the ward together with Jay. They saw Harley and Avery standing at


    the door when they came out.


    "Take care of Nicole for me,"


    Kerr told Avery and gave her a genuine smile. He then turned to Harley.


    "Come with me," he told the doctor.


    Kerr didn''t trust anyone else to do this. He only trusted Harley to perform the paternity test. Kerr knew


    deep inside that no matter what the result was, he was meant to protect Nicole and Jay.


    Even if Jay turned out to be his son, it didn''t automatically mean that the Gu family would ept Nicole


    and Jay. His family was just a bunch of heartless people. Everyone was always ready to betray one


    another for their own self-interests.


    Harrow had just exited the operating room when he was suddenly dragged by Harley. They went to the


    blood collection room, with Kerr and Jay right behind them.


    "So, what do you want us to do?"


    As he looked at the way Kerr held Jay in his arms, Harley couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "I want you to do a paternity test between me and Jay. I want to know the results as soon as possible,"


    Kerr ordered Harley.


    "Is that really necessary? I mean, honestly, the boy already looks like a younger version of you,"


    Harley told Kerr. But he prepared a needle for drawing blood anyway.


    Upon hearing Harley''sment, Kerr was sure of his rtion to Jay more than ever. The P blood type


    was the rarest blood in the world. Kerr had decided that he was going to be the boy''s father the


    moment he transfused his blood to Jay.


    "Your name is Jay, correct? Are you scared of needles?"


    Harley gently held Jay''s small arm as he coaxed him. He never liked to see other people, whether they


    were children or adults, cry in front of him. So naturally, he didn''t want Jay to shed any tear.


    "I am a man. I''m not scared of any injection. Don''t worry, Uncle Harley. I will not cry."


    Jay straightened his chest proudly. He looked so adorable when he acted as if he was an adult.


    Although the boy had put on a brave face, Kerr still took the initiative to grab Jay by the arm. He used


    his other hand to cover the boy''s eyes so he wouldn''t see the needle pierce into his skin.


    He had never taken care of a child before. However, when it came to Jay, fatherhood seemed toe


    naturally to him.


    Not wanting to waste any time, Harley quickly collected the blood from Jay. Then he collected blood


    from Kerr and handed the two samples to Harrow.


    "I''ll get the results in about two hours. In the meantime, you can go back to the ward and take care of


    your girl. I assure you that I wille to you as soon as I get the results,"


    Harley said in a calm tone. Anybody who knew Kerr and Jay could tell that there was no need for a


    paternity test. But it was still nice to see Kerr put so much effort into one person.


    It was only a few months ago when Harley left, and Kerr hadn''t met Jay then. So they couldn''t have


    known each other for that long. However, in those short months that Harley was away, Kerr''s heart was


    quickly captured by a girl. She must be really special.


    "Harrow, take care of this,"


    Harley ordered Harrow once Kerr left. When his assistant nodded, he turned around and left him to do


    the job. He let out a yawn as he walked outzily, he wasn''t that interested in finding out the result if he


    was being honest.


    Harrow shook his head as he watched Harley''s back walk away. He lifted up the two blood samples,


    observing them for a few seconds before he prepared to start theparison. However, before he


    could even begin, the door opened.


    At first, he assumed that it was Harleying back for something. So, he didn''t bother to look up.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    When he heard no response, Harrow slowly looked up. Fear immediately took over him upon


    recognizing the person that just came in.


    In the ward


    Kerr gently ced Jay next to Nicole and made sure they werefortable. The bed was big enough


    so there was plenty of space for Nicole and Jay.


    "Uncle Gu, why don''t you lie down and rest with us?"


    Jay held Kerr''s hand tightly. It was as if the child was afraid that if he let go, Kerr would leave them.


    He was willing to believe in Kerr. Just thinking about the possibility of finally having someone to call a


    father excited him. He couldn''t wait for the result.


    "It''s fine. I will be right here with you to make sure that the two of you sleep well."


    Kerr fondly caressed the hair on Jay''s head. The boy hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he was still very


    weak. Additionally, he was still concerned about Nicole. The past few weeks really took a toll on his


    strength.


    Jay''s eyes fluttered as Kerr yed with his hair. He was getting sleepy from the gesture. He must have


    been really tired.


    "Okay," Jay muttered softly.


    Without letting go of his hand, Jay closed his eyes in an instant.


    Kerr didn''t have the heart to take his hand back so he just quietly settled on staring at Nicole and Jay.


    They both looked so peaceful. He couldn''t help but notice the simrities that Nicole and Jay had.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside of the hospital, Sunny got inside the car and stared nkly at the video ying on herptop.


    She was absolutely livid at what she was witnessing.


    The car door opened, and Edgar sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Mydy, the deed is done. We are only one step away. Fortunately, Harrow was entrusted with it by


    Harley so it was easy to get it from him," Edgar said.


    Edgar handed out the documents to Sunny.


    Sunny was quick to take the file from his hands. She opened it and what she saw made her want to


    tear the file into pieces.


    "Bitch! It really was her!"


    Her voice was sharp and vicious, her eyes were full of rage. Seven years ago, despite the Gu family''s


    disapproval, Kerr went to search for a woman. Sunny knew how much impact that the woman had on


    Kerr. She was probably the only woman that Kerr had truly cared for.


    However, in the past seven years, nobody ever found out the identity of that woman. Nobody even


    knew where to look. Kerr still had many women around him in the past few years, so naturally Sunny


    put down her guard and didn''t pay much attention to that woman from seven years ago.


    Fate had a funny way of messing with people. It never even urred to her that Nicole turned out to be


    that woman that Kerr had been searching for all those years. She didn''t even know that Nicole had


    given birth to Kerr''s son without telling anyone.


    "Mydy, do you want me to start nning how to get rid of her?"


    Edgar asked with a serious tone. He saw how angry she looked and couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    Ever since he was assigned to her side, he had been nothing but loyal to her. Whoever made her angry


    should pay.


    "No, it''s not yet time. Right now, Kerr is too focused on Nicole. We might get in trouble if we act on this


    too quickly," she stated. She looked at him, "Wait, did you remember to destroy the security cameras at


    the bidding site?"


    Kerr had no idea that she was at the bidding site. Sunny wanted all evidence of her being there


    destroyed so that Kerr would never find out what she did or what she was nning.


    The USB sh drive that she took and dumped into the trash can was merely a lesson that she wanted


    to teach to Nicole. Originally, she wanted to see her fail. She wanted to witness her mess up the


    bidding event. However, it seemed that she had underestimated her.


    She was able to remember all the data in the sh drive and carry on with her speech without much


    difficulty. It greatly impressed Kerr.


    "Yes, everything was erased. The bidding conference is still ongoing so nobody noticed anything."


    Whatever she wanted, Edgar was always ready to give it to her no matter what.

 Chapter 105 What A Disappointment

    Chapter 105 What A Disappointment


    "I see. Drive me back to the old house. I have something to ask my father."


    Sunny had nned to rely on her own power, but now it seemed that she still needed her father''s help.


    "Okay."


    Edgar and Sunny left the hospital after that.


    At the hospital, Kerr had been waiting by Nicole''s bedside. Nicole was still fast asleep when Jared


    walked up to Kerr with aptop. Jared approached carefully so as not to wake Nicole up.


    "Mr. Gu, the bidding is almost done, but so far, the onlypetitor to the Gu Group is the Fang Group."


    Jared briefly exined what transpired in the bidding process so far, but Kerr only nodded slightly and


    said nothing as if he did not care about it at all.


    Before Jared could open his mouth again, Nicole stirred and gently turned her head.


    "Nicole? How do you feel?"


    Kerr whispered to Nicole in a low voice, not wanting to disturb the little boy lying beside her on the bed.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes upon hearing Kerr''s warm voice. White shed before her eyes,


    rendering her a little dizzy.


    "Where am I?" Nicole murmured.


    "You''re in the hospital. Are you in pain?" Kerr asked.


    Kerr reached out his hand to touch Nicole''s slightly pale face.


    Watching Kerr and Nicole, Jared stood dumbstruck with his jaw almost to the ground. If he had not


    seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that the tender person in front of him was the CEO of


    the Gu Group.


    Nicole struggled to regain her senses. When she turned her head toward Kerr''s voice, Nicole met his


    sympathetic gaze. Suddenly, she remembered something and grabbed Kerr''s arm.


    "Is the bidding over? What happened?"


    Nicolepletely sobered up and remembered that she fainted in the bidding venue. This project was


    very important to Kerr. Nicole had put a lot of effort on it, so she could not let it be destroyed.


    "Don''t worry about it. I know you did a good job. Your health matters more to me than your work."


    Kerr could not help feeling a little regretful upon seeing Nicole all concerned about the bidding. If he


    had not handed the project over to her, she would not have been under so much pressure and none of


    this would have happened.


    "I''m fine. If you''re here, then who''s at the bidding?"


    Only Nicole and Kerr had participated in the bidding project since it began. If Kerr was by Nicole''s side,


    then no one from the Gu Group was at the bidding to represent them.


    "Hush now. Your health is more important. Everything will be fine. I''ll take care of it."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kerr put his index finger gently against Nicole''s mouth to stop her from talking any further. He looked at


    her with eyes full of tender love.


    Embarrassed, Nicole turned her head. She was surprised to see her son lying next to her. She


    immediately understood what was happening.


    She stretched out her hand and gently stroked Jay''s hair. She smiled at the boy''s peaceful face.


    "He was worried about you, so I took him over. He already told me that he will give me one more


    chance. Are you going to let him down?"


    Kerr believed that Nicole wouldpromise for Jay. Harley would soon send him the results of the


    paternity test. If Jay was his son, he would settle ounts with Nicole.


    ''How dare she hide this from me for such a long time! She even wanted someone else to be my son''s


    father?!''


    "A kid''s decision doesn''t count."


    Nicole was stunned, but she still used that old excuse to refute Kerr when it came to Jay.


    She could not repeat the same mistake. Kerr''s world was tooplicated for her and Jay. She did not


    have the heart to entangle herself and her son with such a world.


    "Are you sure?"


    Kerr cupped the side of Nicole''s face and looked directly into her eyes, searching for the affection he


    wanted to see.


    Kerr''s handsome face was suddenly magnified before Nicole''s eyes. Nicole looked away, wanting to


    escape embarrassment, but she did not dare stir too much so as not to wake up Jay who was still


    sleeping beside her.


    Seeing this, Jared turned around to leave quietly. On his way out, he bumped into Harley who was just


    coming in.


    "Ouch! Jared, are you trying to break my heart?"


    Harley teasingly put his hand over his heart, pretending to be hurt.


    "Pardon me, Mr. Su."


    Jared coughed, trying to cover up his embarrassment. He tried giving Harley a hint with his eyes about


    the scene behind him. But Harley didn''t get his hint. Or, he just didn''t care.


    "Jared, what''s wrong with you? Do your eyes hurt? I''ll check on youter."


    Harley pushed him aside and went straight into the ward.


    Nicole had already pushed Kerr away when Harley showed up.


    Kerr knew she was shy and let go of her. Hearing Harley''s voice, he smirked smugly. It seemed that the


    results of the paternity test were out. He knew Nicole couldn''t have any excuse to turn him down again


    once the results were out.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Harley threw the papers directly to Kerr. His movement was natural and unrestrained, but there was a


    hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Harley was surprised by the paternity test results. Jay looked so much like Kerr, but the paternity test


    revealed no familial rtion between them.


    Frowning, Kerr opened the report in his hand. His eyes dimmed and disappointment clouded his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked.


    Seeing Kerr''s face change from smugness to disappointment, Nicole grew curious about the piece of


    paper in his hand. She could not imagine what could swing his mood so suddenly.


    "Nothing. I''ll be right back."


    Putting away the papers, Kerr stormed out of the room.


    Harley turned his head to the innocent-looking Nicole, an evil smile slowly spreading across his face.


    "Do you want to know what happened, beautiful? For the sake of your pretty face, I''m going to tell you."


    Before Harley could say more, he felt a chilling at him from behind, making him shiver. Kerr''s


    forceful hand was upon him before he could see himing.


    Kerr grabbed Harley by the nape of his cor. He did not loosen his grip until they were out of the


    ward.

 Chapter 106 The Victory Fruit

    Chapter 106 The Victory Fruit


    Kerr was slightly annoyed. Perhaps it was because of the results of the test, or maybe not. He knew in


    his heart that he loved Nicole and would continue to do so no matter what. However, a part of him


    looked forward to the possibility of being Jay''s true father.


    "Hey, hey, what is wrong with you? Are you seriously nning to raise someone else''s son?"


    The seriousness in Kerr''s face was already an answer for Harley. He looked at the man with wide eyes.


    Before he came back, he was informed of Nicole''s existence by Ken. He had also mentioned Jay.


    At first, he assumed that it was all an borate prank. However, once he saw Kerr''s depressed face,


    he confirmed that Kerr''s feelings for Nicole and her son were real.


    "Watch what you say, Harley."


    Kerr raised his head and gave Harley a domineering look.


    Even though Harley had a point, his word choice was a little bit too harsh in Kerr''s opinion.


    The doctor gave an apologetic look once he realized that he might have crossed the line.


    "Are you really interested in Nicole? Do you think that the Gu family will ever ept her and her son?"


    That was their biggest problem. Nicole''s chances of being epted by the Gu family with no


    distinguished family background were already slim. If they found out about Jay, those chances would


    dwindle to zero.


    "My business has nothing to do with the Gu family. I never wanted to let Nicole live with the Gu family


    members. My family is tooplicated for Nicole. Besides, it wouldn''t be a good environment for


    them."


    Kerr leaned against the wall, his face was determined.


    "Well, I see. If you like her, just keep her as a mistress. It''s no big deal,"


    Harley said in a yful tone. He had misunderstood Kerr''s words. He thought Kerr meant to say that he


    wouldn''t marry Nicole.


    One could say that Harley was the opposite of Kerr and Ken. Over the years, Kerr and Ken had known


    the touch of several women, but Harley never took the same yboy route that they did, despite his


    frivolous personality.


    "I''ll marry her," Kerr told Harley.


    It wasn''t just a statement, it was a promise. Kerr then went back to the ward and left Harley standing


    there in shock.


    "Jared, do you think there''s something wrong with my ears? Did I hear him correctly?"


    Harley gave Jared a dumbfounded look.


    "No. Mr. Gu has even asked Mr. Qin to help him prepare the betrothal gifts for Miss Ning''s hand in


    marriage," he informed the doctor.


    There was a helpless tone in Jared''s voice. Kerr was truly a generous man when it came to his woman.


    "I get the feeling that we are only feeling a sense of calmness before the storm,"


    Harley stated ominously.


    In the ward


    "Mommy, are you still hurting? I''ll help you so there will be no pain anymore. I''ll take care of you so you


    won''t faint again."


    Jay woke up when Kerr went out of the ward. When the boy saw his mother''s pale face, he felt bad for


    her.


    "My good boy, Mommy isn''t in pain anymore. I feel better knowing that you are with me."


    Nicole nted a kiss on Jay''s face. Kerr walked in suddenly and saw the scene before him.


    Even though it was only Jay that Nicole kissed, the light in Kerr''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    "Don''t kiss other people''s future husband,"


    Kerr warned Nicole. He then reached out and hugged Jay.


    Nicole was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she saw her son already in


    Kerr''s arms, his little hands covering his mouth and he seemed to be stifling a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    She frowned at Kerr. She couldn''t believe that he would say such words in front of her.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong? Jay will be another woman''s future husband once he is of age.


    Aren''t you scared that your future husband might not want you to be so intimate with him?"


    Jealousy was evident in his tone.


    "Kerr! You¡­"


    Nicole was speechless at his sudden sour mood. She red at him. There wasn''t much she could do


    because Jay was in Kerr''s arms.


    Jay then looked up at Kerr.


    "Uncle Gu, don''t bully my mommy. Shouldn''t a man give way to a woman? It doesn''t matter anyway. I


    don''t mind my mommy kissing me. My future wife isn''t here," Jay told them.


    As he snuggled against Kerr''s chest, the boy felt a sense of security that he had never once felt before.


    He gave Kerr an expectant look; he hadn''t yet been informed of the result of the paternity test.


    When he saw the question behind Jay''s hopeful eyes, Kerr shook his head lightly in disappointment.


    Then, he moved closer so that he could whisper something to him.


    "I don''t care about the result. I will not change my decision, okay?"


    A bright smile took over Jay''s face when he heard this.


    "Hey! What did you just say to my son? Don''t spoil him. You shouldn''t say things like husband and wife


    to him. Understand?"


    Nicole gave Kerr a glum look. She remembered how hard it was to give birth to him alone. She also


    had to raise him by herself. However, she supposed that blood was thicker than water. So, even though


    Jay and Kerr hadn''t known each other for that long, they still managed to be close.


    She looked up at them. She couldn''t help but feel that Kerr had stolen her victory fruit.


    "Mommy, Uncle Gu told me that he would take good care of you, so I decided to give him another


    chance."


    Jay freed himself from Kerr''s arms and curled up beside Nicole again. It seemed that Jay could only


    feel the warmth of having a family when Kerr was around.


    "I do not need him to look after me."


    She didn''t want his "kindness" at all. She red at him. Those photos of Kerr and Sunny came to mind


    once again. Even though the Gu Group blocked the previous news with the bidding event, she still


    couldn''t forget the image so easily.


    There was also the fact that Kerr did not deny it when she asked about it. In fact, he didn''t exin


    anything at all. She wasn''t going to give her heart to someone so fickle and untrustworthy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m still sick; I can''t take of you. So I asked Uncle Gu to take care of you. Do you really want me to


    worry, Mommy?"


    The boy gave Nicole an expectant look.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scrape her nose in frustration but she dropped the subject anyway.


    "I am hungry. Have you eaten dinner? I wonder if your godmother prepared some food for us,"


    Nicole stated, talking mostly to herself because she was dedicated to ignoring Kerr. Since Jay was so


    attached to him, she knew that it would be impossible to make Kerr leave. So, she settled for acting as


    if he wasn''t there.

 Chapter 107 Giving Kerr The Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 107 Giving Kerr The Cold Shoulder


    Nicole believed that a proud man like Kerr would never bear to be neglected again and again.


    She picked up her phone and called Avery. The line was still ringing when the door swung open.


    "Director Ning, Miss Lin asked me to tell you that she had something to deal with and left. She will


    come to see you tomorrow."


    Jared walked into the room with a food container in his hand.


    Nicole put the phone down and stared at Kerr.


    Avery would not just disappear on her like that unless somebody bribed her to do so, and Kerr was the


    only person inclined to do such a thing at the moment. Now it would seem that if Nicole decided to


    leave, Kerr would get a lot of people toe over and persuade her to stay.


    "Mommy, these are all your favorite dishes."


    Jay watched as Jaredid out the exquisite dishes on the table. Jay''s eyes lit up with delight and awe


    as if he had just found a new continent.


    In this way, he was putting in a good word for Kerr.


    "Who told you these are my favorite dishes? How can I eat something greasy since I have a


    stomachache now?" Nicole said stubbornly.


    She looked at the dishes on the table with surprise in her eyes. She would not admit that Kerr had


    helped her, but her body was more honest than her words.


    She could not help swallowing, and she then turned around, setting her gaze away from the food on


    the table.


    "Director Ning, Mr. Gu knows that your stomach is currently upset, so he especially ordered this


    stomach-nourishing soup. This is for you."


    Jared carefully took out a thermos bottle filled with the especially ordered soup and handed it to Nicole.


    This was the order from Kerr. He had already anticipated that Nicole would not ept these things


    easily, so he tried every means to make her ept them.


    Nicole hesitated to ept Jared''s offering.


    If she epted it, it would make Kerrcent and her lose face. If she refused, it would be very


    impolite.


    As Nicole continued to hesitate, Kerr stood up with a slight smile on his face and walked out. He called


    Jared toe with him.


    Nicole felt relieved as soon as Kerr and Jared were out the door.


    "Mommy, do you feel embarrassed to eat it with Uncle Gu around?"


    Head tilted to one side, Jay looked at Nicole who was wearing an unnatural expression.


    "Of course not, dear."


    The food''s mouthwatering smell wafted from the table, making Nicole''s strong willpower struggle in her


    heart.


    "I know you''re hungry, so just eat, Mommy. I promise not to tell Uncle Gu. When hees back, I will


    tell him that I have eaten all the food. I don''t think he will mind."


    Jay tried to find an excuse for Nicole.


    "Really? What if he finds out?"


    Nicole smiled tenderly at Jay. It warmed her heart how her little boy would do anything for her just as


    she would for him.


    "He won''t, Mommy. Don''t worry."


    Jay pushed the thermos bottle toward Nicole with a smile.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nicole''s belly was growling. Making up her mind, she finally took the hot soup and scooped it into her


    mouth. The sweetness of the soup made her smile with satisfaction.


    However, looking at Nicole''s face, Jay was full of worry.


    Sitting in the next ward, Kerr watched the surveince video on theputer screen. He closely


    watched every move Nicole made even the way she smiled.


    Although he could not hear the conversation between Jay and Nicole, he could guess some things from


    the video. A slight smile spread across Kerr''s handsome face.


    At the He family vi


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Sunny was waiting for Daniel. She wondered how she could make


    Nicole leave Kerr.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Sunny turned her head and saw Daniel in a ck Chinese tunic suit


    walking in. Daniel was a little surprised to see his daughter, but he tried to smile.


    "What brings you here today?"


    Sunny seldom returned to the He vi. Since her mother went abroad, her visits had been limited.


    "I have something to discuss with you, Father."


    Sunny stood up and ushered Daniel to sit beside her.


    "What''s with the urgency? Have you had dinner?"


    It was Daniel''s first time to see his daughter so serious, but he reckoned that it was probably because


    of Kerr.


    "Dinner can wait. Do you remember a Ning Group seven years ago in A City?" Sunny asked tentatively.


    ording to her research, it was the He Group that bankrupted the Ning Group. However, the


    information she gathered about it was very limited, and there was no way to know everything.


    Since it happened a long time ago, it was very difficult to collect evidence, so Sunny just decided to


    come and ask Daniel about it.


    "That was a long time ago. Why do you bring it up now?"


    Daniel picked up the teacup on the table and took a small sip. He inquired about his daughter''s


    reasons. No one knew about this better than him.


    "The He Group bankrupted the Ning Group. To put it bluntly, you destroyed the Ning Group, right?"


    Sunny''s words were straightforward and truthful, although it sounded a little harsh to the ears of some


    people especially Daniel''s.


    "Watch your mouth, Sunny. You can''t juste to my house and fling groundless usations at me."


    This was Daniel''s secret, and now that his daughter had discovered it, he felt a horrible pang of shame.


    Nevertheless, he did not regret what he had done in the past.


    Without the Ning Group''s bankruptcy, the He Group would not have developed to such a massive


    scale.


    "I''m serious, Father. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t tell anyone, but this matter is very


    important to me. Please tell me the truth.


    I have never asked about your life before. Even though you and Mother have been separated for so


    many years, I have never med you. Please help me with this matter."


    Sunny stared at Daniel intently.


    She knew about her father''s extramarital affairs, and there was nothing she could do about them. She


    could not stop her father, so she had just pretended not to know.


    But her mother was a sensitive person. She went abroad because she could no longer stand her


    husband''s infidelity.


    "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 108 Problems With The Betrothal Gifts

    Chapter 108 Problems With The Betrothal Gifts


    Putting down his teacup, Daniel turned his head toward Sunny and waited for her response.


    Facing Sunny now, Daniel could not help feeling somewhat guilty. He was not exactly all that great a


    father to Sunny while she was growing up, and that was one of the reasons why Sunnycked care


    and love from family. In Daniel''s unwillingness to have just one daughter, he neglected the child he did


    have.


    "I hope to get some evidence to attribute the Ning Group''s downfall to the Gu Group. Better if it could


    be attributed to Kerr directly."


    This was not a bad thing for her father and she knew that her father would agree with this.


    "Why did you suddenly want to do that? Because Kerr embarrassed youst time? Jack Gu promised


    me that your marriage to Kerr will not be affected."


    What happened that day indeed embarrassed both Sunny and Daniel, but since Jack had expressed


    his position, Daniel could not say anything more.


    Sunny liked Kerr, and it was imperative to forge an alliance between the He Group and the Gu Group


    through marriage.


    "I have my own reasons, Father. Will you help me or not?"


    With an anxious look on Sunny''s face, she held Daniel''s arm and begged like a spoiled girl.


    This was important to her.


    "You are my daughter. Of course I will help you, but you have to be more careful. Don''t let this matter


    affect the He Group, got it?" Daniel exhorted Sunny.


    Though Sunny had never done anything excessive, in business, she was still inept. Daniel could not


    help worrying about her.


    "Of course. I will leave now."


    Hearing her father''s answer, Sunny stood up with a smile and started heading out.


    "You naughty girl!"


    Watching Sunny walk away, Daniel sighed helplessly. Although he had always doted on her, because


    of her mother, Sunny had borne a grudge against him. He knew that better than anyone else.


    At the hospital, Kerr was still watching Nicole from the surveince video.


    When he saw that Nicole was almost done eating, he stood up and walked toward her ward.


    Nicole was beaming with a content smile after downing a whole can of nutritious soup. Before she


    could swallow herst mouthful, the door swung open.


    "Ahem!"


    Startled, Nicole choked and coughed violently.


    Jay immediately reached out his little hand and gently patted Nicole''s back to soothe her.


    "You scared Mommy, Uncle Kerr," Jay said with a hint ofint in his voice.


    Kerr went straight to Nicole, stroked her back gently and handed her a tissue.


    "Are you a child? How can you choke on soup?"


    There was no trace of me in Kerr''s voice. He was teasing Nicole.


    "I didn''t eat the soup. It''s smelly."


    Nicole blushed and turned her head to avoid eye contact with Kerr.


    "Yeah. I ate it all, Uncle Kerr. Mommy didn''t eat anything," Jay interjected.


    It seemed that the world of adults was soplicated that children like Jay had to exin for them.


    "Look, you have taught him to lie for you."


    Kerr found it funny that Nicole was trying to keep him at arm''s length, so he thought he would make her


    pay for it.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole turned her head and made a face at Jay. Her face grew even redder.


    Of course Kerr was right.


    "I..."


    Before Nicole could begin exining, the door swung open once again. Jared walked in with an


    anxious look on his face. He was about to speak but stopped upon seeing Kerr sitting next to Nicole


    with a slight smile on his face.


    "What is it?"


    Although his eyes were fixed on Nicole, Kerr knew that Jared just came in.


    "I bring some news, Mr. Gu. It''s better if we talk about it outside."


    Jared looked at Nicole and hesitated.


    Kerr turned his head and found an awkward expression on Jared''s face. He nodded and rose. He


    gently stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    "I''ll be back soon," he said softly.


    All Kerr wanted now was to stay with Nicole and Jay. He did not care about anything else.


    Stepping out of the ward, Kerr looked sternly at Jared.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin called just now. There''s been an ident at the construction site. Part of the manor


    you''re building for Director Ning copsed because of the difficult terrain. Many workers were trapped,


    and the project waspromised.


    Mr. Qin has called in a rescue team, and he is also keeping the media in the dark. He asked me to


    inform you so that you could be prepared. This could damage the reputation of the Gu Group."


    It never urred to Jared that things could be this serious. He was also surprised when Ken called.


    ording to him, more than ten workers were trapped. Rescue was very difficult, and the hope of


    survival was slim.


    "Ask Ken to handle it properly and block the media at all costs. Make sure no one in the Gu Group


    finds out about this including Nicole."


    There was a severe expression on his face.


    In the beginning, he wanted to develop the ce and give it to Nicole as a betrothal gift, just because it


    possessed a special terrain and was not easily found by the outside world, like a paradise. He didn''t


    expect the ident to happen.


    Now that someone''s lives could be in danger because of the project, it was not auspicious and he


    couldn''t give that ce to Nicole anymore. He had to prepare for another betrothal gift.


    "Where is Harley?"


    The only people that Kerr could trust now were Harley and Ken. Ken was currently caught up in the


    mess at the construction site, so Kerr was left with Harley.


    "Mr. Su has left the hospital. He said there''s no need for him here since Miss Ning is safe. He wille


    back tomorrow."


    Jared ryed Harley''s message briefly.


    "Go and collect the Sea Heart Ind documents for me."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sea Heart Ind was an ind in the middle of the sea developed by Kerr. It was rich in natural


    resources and isted from the world.


    Kerr, Harley, and Ken had an interest in that ce, but it ultimately fell into Kerr''s hands. Kerr thought it


    would also be a great wedding gift to Nicole.

 Chapter 109 Wait For Me

    Chapter 109 Wait For Me


    "Mr. Gu, do you mean to give Sea Heart Ind to Director Ning?"


    Surprised, Jared stared at Kerr.


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Kerr did not think there was anything wrong about gifting Nicole with Sea Heart Ind. Only four people


    in the world knew about that ce. It was the best way to safeguard Nicole and Jay.


    "Of course not, Mr. Gu. My apologies. I''m going to fetch the documents now."


    Jared was about to turn around and leave when his phone rang. Seeing Ken''s number on the screen,


    Jared immediately handed the phone to Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s Mr. Qin."


    Kerr reached for the phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Kerr, we have a bit moreplicated situation. The trapped workers have not been rescued, and


    there is little hope for survival. Worse, I don''t know who has informed the media.


    Reporters have swarmed the scene. I''ve sent someone to stop them, but there''s still information


    pouring out. Pay attention to the outside world. It''s better to intercept any more news before it hits the


    media."


    Ken sat in his car and looked at the messy crowd. The usual yful look in his eyes was gone and


    reced with faint worry. The right that Kerr handed over to him was not in the name of the Gu Group.


    This had nothing to do with the Gu Group, but somebody told the media that it was Kerr who was


    behind all this. Ken had no idea who informed the media, and now they were tearing Kerr apart


    because of the incident.


    "Be careful there. I''ll handle everything here. And take care of our workers."


    Kerr kept himself calm and collected. After telling Ken what to do, he hung up.


    He handed the phone back to Jared, walked to the end of the corridor, and opened the window.


    There was a hint of moisture in the air. The summer breeze suddenly became cool. There was not a


    star in the night sky. It was a sign of aing storm.


    Kerr fished a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep drag. A few moments of silence helped


    him figure out a solution. The cigarette soon burned out, and Kerr threw the butt into the trash can. He


    turned around and walked back to Jared.


    "Ready the car. I''ll be right there."


    The only thing he could do now was damage control. He was not afraid to take responsibility. Ken was


    at the site alone, and he did not have the Qin Group''s support.


    The media had a keen sense of smell, and it was easy to pin the entire event on Ken alone.


    "Right away, Mr. Gu."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared turned around and left.


    Jay was sleeping in Nicole''s arms when Kerr returned to the ward. Nicole was lying on the bed with her


    back to the door. When she heard the door swing open, she turned around and put her index finger to


    her lips, motioning Kerr to tread quietly.


    Kerr carefully approached Nicole. He bent over and whispered to her ear.


    "I have something to deal with, and I won''t be back before dawn. I''ll ask Jared to stay here so that you


    can ask him for anything you need. If I''m not back by tomorrow morning, Harley will be here. He will


    attend to you."


    The construction site was a considerable distance away, and Kerr was not sure about what was going


    on at the scene. He had to make sure Nicole and Jay were covered in case he got tangled up in the


    mess longer.


    Now, Nicole was in the hospital of the Gu Group. If the Gu family found her, it was very easy to hurt her,


    but he knew that the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce.


    However, Nicole did not know about this.


    "Where are you going?"


    Nicole had never seen Kerr so serious. It seemed like he was going to do something very dangerous,


    although she did not think that there was anything in the world that could make him suffer.


    Nicole could not help getting nervous.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Kerr smiled and reached out his hand to touch Nicole''s face.


    With the concern of Nicole, Kerr thought everything he did was worth it. Even if he had to sacrifice


    everything, he would still make a future for her.


    Only when he was fully prepared would he stand in front of Nicole and ask for her hand in marriage.


    "I... It''ste. Why are you leaving? What''s wrong?"


    Kerr did not answer her question, but Nicole could not help asking.


    The wind was howling and whipping the trees outside. It was going to rain, and it was sote. It must


    be something serious that Kerr had to resolve it in person.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    Kerr slowly leaned in and gently kissed Nicole. It took some time before he let go. Nicole was blushing


    furiously after it was over.


    "You! You shameless man!"


    Nicole abashedly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Comint and embarrassment mingled in


    her eyes.


    She could have pushed Kerr away, but she was not able to move.


    Kerr smiled, finding Nicole''s little humiliation a tad adorable. His angr face was now full of


    tenderness.


    Nicole would never forget that smile. Yearster, when she leaned against Kerr to watch the sunset,


    she would still remember that smile.


    "Wait for me."


    After saying that, Kerr turned around and left the ward.


    After Jared put the spare kit in the car and was about to sit in the driver''s seat, he saw Kerr walk out of


    the hospital.


    "Jared."


    Kerr stopped him.


    "You stay here and tend to Nicole, but remember not to let anyone from my family get close to her and


    Jay. I''ll try to return before dawn. Call Harley if there''s anything you need. There may be no signal on


    my phone when I go to the mountains."


    Kerr had all his bases covered.


    "A storm''sing, Mr. Gu. It''s too dangerous for you to go to the mountains alone. I''ve already asked


    Kim Gu and his men to escort you. It''s best if you wait for them before you go."


    Jared persuaded Kerr for if something happened to Kerr, they would be in deep trouble.


    Kerr checked the time on his watch, his eyes gloomy. Kim Gu could take long.

 Chapter 110 I Want To See Him

    Chapter 110 I Want To See Him


    ''If I set out after Kim arrives, I won''t be able to make it,'' Kerr thought.


    "I''m leaving now. Tell Kim and his men to follow after me as soon as they arrive."


    Kerr got in the driver''s seat and gunned the engine.


    "But Mr. Gu..."


    As Kerr''s car slowly disappeared into the night, a raindrop fell from the sky. There was a hint of worry in


    Jared''s eyes, but he had no choice.


    He had to do what Kerr asked him to do, so he turned around and walked back into the hospital. As he


    made his way to Nicole''s ward, he sent a message to Kim, telling him to follow after Kerr and protect


    him.


    At the ward, Nicole sat on her bed.


    The storm hade. Nicole watched the thick, angry raindrops pummel the ss window like little


    liquid shards. She could not see anything outside now but a nket of rain.


    Then, lightning shed across the night sky, lighting everything up and cleaving the heavens in half.


    Roaring thunder followed suit.


    Nicole hurriedly covered Jay''s ears, worried that the wild storm would stir him awake, but the boy


    remained fast asleep. Nicole sighed with relief and gently stroked Jay''s hair.


    She tried her best to keep her mind off Kerr, but she was still so worried.


    It felt like a lifetime had passed, but Nicole still could not fall asleep. She quietly slipped out of bed, took


    out a coat from the wardrobe, and walked out of the ward.


    "Director Ning, why are you still up?"


    Jared had been guarding Nicole''s door as per Kerr''s orders. He was surprised to see her walking about


    at thiste hour.


    "I can''t sleep, Mr. Kang. You must know where Kerr is. What happened? Is there anything wrong?"


    Nicole looked into Jared''s eyes and was convinced she was right.


    Jared hesitated under Nicole''s stern gaze. Although Kerr did not ask him to keep his whereabouts a


    secret before he left, he knew that Kerr would not want Nicole to get involved.


    "Nothing''s wrong, Director Ning. It''s just work. Please go to bed."


    Right on cue, Jared''s phone rang. He excused himself and answered the call.


    "Kim,


    where are you?"


    Hearing Kim''s words, Jared frowned and grew nervous.


    "What do you mean you can''t find him? Howe? You have to locate Mr. Gu immediately."


    The line went dead after that. When Jared dialed again, no one picked up.


    "Who can''t be found? Is it Kerr?"


    Nicole had not heard the entire conversation, but she could guess what it was about.


    "No, it''s not."


    Jared tried to hide his emotions.


    Nicole took out her phone and tried calling Kerr, but she could not reach him. She dialed several times,


    but the line was busy.


    "Jared, what are you keeping from me? Where on earth did Kerr go? Is he in danger now?"


    Jared did not respond, but Nicole could tell from the nervous look on his face that he was worried. It


    took a moment for Nicole to realize that she was now fully worried for Kerr.


    "Mr. Gu, he... He went to the mountains. The signal''s bad there, that''s why we can''t reach him."


    It waste and raining cats and dogs. The mountain road at this time of night and this kind of weather


    was difficult to find. The bad signal was not helping. They were worried for Kerr''s safety.


    "It''ste. What''s he doing up in the mountains?"


    It was not suitable for anyone to go to the mountains in this weather, but Nicole believed that Kerr


    would not risk the dangerous journey for anything unimportant.


    "There''s a project up in the mountains. Mr. Qin''s on-site. Mr. Gu''s worried about him being alone up


    there, so he rushed there."


    What Jared said was true. However, the project had nothing to do with the Gu Group. It was Kerr''s and


    only his.


    "Is your car here? Give me the key."


    Nicole was determined. As the night sky threatened to copse with the heavy rain and deafening


    thunder, Nicole reached out her hand and waited for Jared to hand over his car key.


    "Director Ning... Are you going after Mr. Gu?"


    Jared was a little surprised to see such determination in Nicole''s face. She did not look like a weak


    woman, but making such a risky decision took tremendous courage. Jared could only imagine what


    went on inside Nicole''s head.


    "Please take care of Jay for me. I''ll be back soon."


    Nicole returned to the ward, threw on a set of casual clothes, and tied her long hair into a ponytail.


    Then, she went out and picked up Jared''s car key.


    "Director Ning, wait!"


    Jared ran after Nicole.


    "The storm''s worsening, and you just got off surgery today. At least let me drive."


    Jared grabbed an umbre and opened it over Nicole''s head before she went out.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "But Jay..."


    Nicole turned to look at the direction of the ward. Jay was asleep, but she could not leave him alone.


    He was still a child.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him."


    Leaning against the wall behind Nicole, Harley smiled at her, his arms crossed over his chest.


    Before Kerr left, he had asked Harley to head over to the hospital to watch over Nicole and Jay. Harley


    would have wanted to help with the situation up in the mountains, but he believed that Kerr and Ken


    had it covered. After all, they had experienced worse.


    Harley did not worry about Kerr and Ken at all. He was a little surprised, however, at the way Nicole


    acted. Some women were delicate and fragile. Nicole was bold and tough.


    "Thank you so much."


    Although Nicole did not know Harley well, she knew that Kerr trusted him the way he trusted Ken. She


    could trust him, too.


    Soon, Nicole and Jared were driving after Kerr.


    The rain was growing immensely heavy that the car wipers could not keep up. Jared had to slow down.


    "Tell me the truth, Jared. What happened up in the mountains? I don''t remember any Gu Group


    projects in progress up there."


    Watching heavy rain fall on the windshield, Nicole''s heart quivered.

 Chapter 111 Hide Another Woman

    Chapter 111 Hide Another Woman


    Nicole felt like the rain was falling onto her heart.


    Jared held onto the steering wheel tightly, not daring to rx. It was dangerous to drive on a mountain


    road in this kind of weather, and Nicole''s questions were not helping.


    "It''s... Director Ning, I think it''s better if you ask Mr. Gu yourself when you see himter."


    Kerr did not tell Nicole where he was going. Jared did not think it was appropriate for him to tell Nicole.


    "Is he hiding another woman up in the mountains?"


    Nicole was specting, but at the same time, she could not help feeling sad.


    If that was the case, Nicole hurrying there to see Kerr with another woman would be the biggest joke of


    all. However, she was still extremely worried. All she wanted was to see Kerr safe and sound.


    "No, of course not, Director Ning. How can you think of Mr. Gu like that? He''s doing everything for you!"


    Jared feltpelled to defend Kerr from Nicole''s baseless conjectures, but he soon realized that he


    had just exposed Kerr''s secret.


    "Doing everything for me? What does that mean? Tell me, Jared Kang!"


    Stubbornness and seriousness now took jealousy''s ce on Nicole''s face.


    Jared looked at Nicole through the rear-view mirror and sighed. The cat''s out of the bag now. He had to


    tell her the truth.


    "Here''s the thing. There''s an undeveloped area up in the mountains with good environment. Mr. Gu


    nned to develop the area and give it to you as a gift. He let Mr. Qin supervise the project.


    Construction has been tricky because of the site''s terrain. There has been an ident. The media


    rushed there after finding out about the situation. Mr. Qin was afraid that it would affect the Gu Group,


    so he told Mr. Gu.


    When Mr. Gu learned about it, he was worried that Mr. Qin couldn''t resolve it alone, so he rushed over."


    Jared briefly exined the situation to Nicole. There was no point withholding information from her


    since they were on their way to the site, but Jared concealed the seriousness of the matter so as not to


    frighten Nicole.


    "Give to me as a gift? Why would he do that?"


    Processing Jared''s exnation, Nicole felt even more confused.


    "Mr. Gu wanted to give you the future you want. Please don''t tell Mr. Gu that I told you about this,


    Director Ning. He wanted to surprise you. He would''ve told you this himself after everything''s sorted


    out."


    Kerr definitely could send Jared to a remote ce for spilling the beans.


    Nicole opened her mouth but said nothing. She just looked out the window in silence, her heart filled


    with bitterness.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She never thought that Kerr would keep his promise little by little. It turned out that in his heart, she was


    really special to him.


    Maybe she was really the only woman that he wanted.


    "Fine, but please hurry."


    She could not wait to see Kerr.


    "All right."


    Jared felt relieved to hear surprise in Nicole''s tone. As long as Nicole was happy, he would dly take


    whatever punishment Kerr decided to dole outter for his tattling.


    Because of the heavy rain, they still had not reached their destination after driving for three hours. On a


    normal day, the journey only took one and a half hours.


    "Sit tight, Director Ning. It''s difficult mountain road ahead."


    Jared warned Nicole.


    They were about to reach their destination when Jared stopped the car.


    "What''s wrong? Are we there?"


    Nicole looked out her window. It was dark, but there was a dim light in front of their car.


    "There''s light ahead. I think someone''s there. I''ll go look. Please stay in the car, Director Ning. Lock the


    door behind me. We''re now in the mountains. We must be very careful."


    Nicole nodded her understanding, and Jared stepped out of the car. He slowly approached the light


    ahead.


    Nicole stayed on alert. Jared was right. They were in the wild in the middle of the night, an area


    sparsely popted and undeveloped. It was definitely unsafe.


    Jared came back about ten minutester. A strong-looking man entered the car with him and took the


    passenger seat.


    "Director Ning, this is Kim, a confidant of Mr. Gu. Kim, this is Miss Ning."


    Kim turned to look at Nicole who was sitting at the backseat, nodded, and spoke with great respect.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Miss Ning. You can call me Kim."


    Nicole could not see Kim clearly because of the car''s dim light, but from his hoarse voice, she could tell


    that he was a young man.


    "Okay, Kim. What''s going on here? Have you gotten hold of Kerr?"


    Obviously, Kim came up here to help Kerr.


    "When we got here, we found lightning-struck trees blocking the road. A car couldn''t have gone


    through.


    I''ve already called in a cleanup crew, but they''re going to take a while because of the bad weather. I


    haven''t gotten in touch with Mr. Gu, but don''t worry, Miss Ning. Mr. Gu had passed this road before the


    trees fell down. Otherwise, he''d be stuck here."


    Kim had sent some of his men to check if there was a car pressed under the fallen trees but found


    none. It was a relief.


    "When will the road be cleaned up?"


    Nicole could not stop worrying.


    "It''s hard to say, but it can''t be done in a short time. Besides, it''s raining heavily now and the road is


    hard to travel. I checked the surrounding environment and found tire tracks on the edge of the cliff."


    Kim did not withhold information, and it scared Nicole to death.


    "Could it be Kerr''s car?"


    Nicole''s heart was now pounding wildly against her chest. Even if she did not know how high the


    mountain was exactly, she was sure that nothing and no one could survive a fall from one of its cliffs.

 Chapter 112 Leave The Car And Walk Over

    Chapter 112 Leave The Car And Walk Over


    Kim fell silent. He was not able to confirm if the tire tracks belonged to Kerr''s car. He had only hoped


    that Kerr was all right.


    "Jared, how far is the site from here?"


    Nicole turned to Jared.


    She could not wait any longer. She would not feel relieved until she was sure that Kerr was safe and


    sound.


    "About three kilometers."


    Jared had oncee to the site with Kerr, so he was a little more familiar with the ce.


    "I have an idea. Kim, you stay here and clear the road. Have someone check if the fallen vehicle was


    Kerr''s car or not. Jared and I will walk to the construction site."


    Nicole was unusually calm as she doled out the tasks.


    A car might not be able to pass through the road, but she could. She wanted to make sure Kerr was all


    right, and there was no stopping her.


    "Director Ning, the rain is too heavy. You''ll be worn out. Please just stay in the car until the road is


    cleared. I''ll go to the site with Kim''s people."


    Jared was not about to indulge Nicole. If something happened to her, he could not afford the


    consequences.


    "Mr. Kang, I didn''te here to wait. I should''ve just stayed at the hospital if that were the case. I know


    my own health. I''m going."


    Nicole tightened her coat, put on her hood, and prepared to get out of the car. Kim stopped her.


    "Miss Ning, at least put on this raincoat."


    Kim took off his raincoat and handed it to Nicole. It was dripping wet, but it was better than nothing.


    There were strong winds outside, so it was impossible to hold an umbre.


    "What about you?"


    Nicole refused to take Kim''s raincoat. She looked at him hesitantly. Kim might work for Kerr, but that did


    not mean his life mattered less than hers.


    Kim was just as important alive as she was.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ning. I have a spare raincoat in my car."


    Kim could tell by the way Jared treated Nicole that Nicole was special to Kerr.


    "All right. Thank you."


    Nicole took the raincoat and put it on. Then, she stepped out of the car with Jared.


    Nicole''s face met cold rain as soon as she set foot on the wet mountain road. Summer rains were not


    as piercing as autumn showers, but it was still cold. Kim''s raincoat wasrge, but it did not stop the rain


    from drenching Nicole''s clothes.


    "Miss Ning, be careful!"


    Before getting out of the car, Jared had tried to contact Kerr but failed. Now Nicole was braving the


    storm to find Kerr. Jared was to protect her at all costs, although Nicole was not exactly making it easy


    for him.


    The three-kilometer mountain road was already a challenge in a sunny day. Now it was a full-blown


    nightmare, but Nicole did not care.


    She gritted her teeth with every step. As long as she kept walking, she would soon find Kerr. She just


    had to take it one step at a time.


    The wind had not stopped. If anything, it had grown even stronger. To Nicole, it seemed to be a God-


    given test. She felt like she had been walking forever. The road seemed to be endless.


    Somewhere in the mountains, Kerr was sitting at the back seat of his car in a silent fit of panic.


    All he could think about was Nicole. He was holding his mobile phone, but allmunication lines had


    been blocked because of the storm.


    Kerr had tried to contact Nicole but failed.


    "Kerr, all the reporters have been transferred to a safe area. We should also evacuate as soon as


    possible."


    Ken got in the back seat with Kerr, his clothes and hair dripping wet from the rain.


    "Okay," Kerr replied dryly.


    The driver then started the car as per Kerr''s order.


    They had not gone very far when the winds started picking up again. Since they were on high terrain,


    the winds were stronger.


    "Mr. Gu, the wind is too strong. If we go down the mountain now, it will be dangerous. How about we


    wait here until the wind subsides a little?"


    The driver carefully analyzed the possible dangers of immediate travel. They would pass a cliff on their


    way down the mountain. With the extremely slippery road and the strong winds, the chances of


    meeting an ident was very high.


    "He''s right, Kerr. Maybe we should just wait until daybreak. It''d be much safer."


    Ken could see that Kerr was in a hurry to go back to the hospital, but it was too dangerous to travel at


    the moment.


    Staring out the car window, Kerr hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. Nicole and her son will be fine. Harley''s with them."


    Ken certainly knew what Kerr was worried about. It was only one night. There should be no problem.


    "When will the signal be restored?"


    There was no signal at all. Kerr had even tried to contact Jared using their exclusive signal but to no


    avail.


    "Tomorrow morning at the earliest."


    It was impossible to ask people to get it repaired in such a bad weather.


    Kerr was annoyed, but there was nothing he could do.


    Looking out the window, Kerr spotted several flickering lights in the distance. They were very small and


    could not be noticed if one did not look carefully.


    Kerr stepped out of the car and into the pouring rain.


    "Where are you going?"


    Kerr ignored Ken''s question. Ken had no choice but to follow.


    "We''re almost at the site, Director Ning. Keep going," Jared encouraged Nicole.


    Nicole was beginning to falter on her steps but trying very hard not to show it.


    She nodded, bit her lip, and kept going. The wind and rain made it difficult for her to keep her eyes


    open.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Nicole was very grateful for Jared, for without him, she would not have made it this far.


    "Nicole?"


    Perhaps it was an illusion. Nicole seemed to hear Kerr calling her name, but when she raised her head,


    it was still dark and she could not see anything.


    "Director Ning, I think I heard Mr. Gu."


    Jared heard Kerr''s voice but could not be sure.


    Kerr fumbled in the rain by instinct.

 Chapter 113 Who Allowed You To Come Here

    Chapter 113 Who Allowed You To Come Here


    Nicole raised her head. The rain still obscured her vision, and she desperately tried to keep her eyes


    open. She reached out her hand and felt someone in front of her.


    Before Nicole could withdraw her hand, somebody had grabbed it. Nicole then found herself in the


    arms of someone she could barely recognize under the merciless rain.


    She then scented the man that now held her tightly. No doubt it was Kerr.


    "Director Ning!" Jared called out through the rain.


    Feeling Nicole falling forward, Jared couldn''t help screaming. When he stepped forward, he found her


    in Kerr''s arms and shut up.


    "Who allowed you toe here?"


    Kerr hurriedly took off his suit jacket and put it over Nicole''s head. Even in the darkness, he could see


    her bright eyes clearly. He could feel that she was already drenched from the rain.


    How could she have possibly gone here in such bad weather?


    "I..."


    Leaning against Kerr, Nicole struggled to say something but could not. The pouring rain and raging


    wind made exining very difficult and ufortable.


    Nicole''s faith on finding Kerr alive and well was what kept her going through this cold, wet hell and


    back. Now that Kerr was in front of her, her knees buckled with relief.


    She desperately grabbed onto Kerr to keep herself from falling.


    "It''s all right. I got you."


    Kerr helped Nicole up. He could see his car''s headlights flickering not far away, so he carried her in his


    arms and walked toward the car.


    Ken saw Kerr and Nicole through the rain and hurried back to the car to open the door for them.


    "Do you have any dry clothes in here?" Kerr asked Ken.


    He threw his jacket aside.


    He proceeded to untangle Nicole gently out of her raincoat, feeling Nicole''s cold skin against his.


    "No, I don''t. But there are dry bath towels at the back."


    Ken raised the temperature in the car while Kerr took care of Nicole. He saw flickering lights in the rear-


    view mirror.


    "There are carsing here," Ken said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nicole opened her eyes and looked at Kerr.


    "That''s Kim and his men. He ran into fallen trees looking for you up in the mountains. The road''s


    completely blocked. The cars can''t go through. I asked them to stay behind and clear the road."


    Nicole leaned her face against Kerr''s chest. It was still raining like mad outside, but she had gradually


    calmed down. Now that Kerr was by her side, she was not afraid of anything.


    "And you decided to walk up here in this weather? Are you insane?"


    Kerr frowned down at Nicole. He wanted to tear her a new one for endangering her life to look for him,


    but he could not help feeling surprised and moved at the same time. He had never felt like this before.


    "I..."


    Before Nicole could exin herself, Kerr''s lips were upon hers.


    Kerr did not want to hear it. All he wanted to do now was to hold Nicole in his arms, feel her warmth,


    and never let go.


    Ken turned his head and saw the exciting scene. He slowly opened his door and quietly slipped out of


    the car into the pouring rain, giving the two some privacy. He ran towards Kim''s car that wasing


    their way.


    Countless heartbeats had passed. Nicole was gasping for air by the time Kerr decided to let go. It was


    as if Kerr had drunk up every ounce of oxygen from Nicole''s lungs.


    "How could you say you don''t love me?"


    Kerr held Nicole''s gaze, determination shining brightly from his eyes. If what Nicole had done was not


    out of love for him, he honestly did not know what else it could be.


    Nicole averted her eyes.


    It was not until now that she realized that her feelings for Kerr had not been her imagination. How could


    it be? The moment she suspected that Kerr might be in danger, she hopped on the first car out to find


    him no matter the cost.


    She even worried about Kerr the entire trip. What else could it be but love? Nicole had fallen for Kerr.


    She was only terrified to admit it in case it ended up unrequited.


    "Let''s find another way back."


    Nicole did not answer Kerr and changed the subject. She had begun shivering because of the cold.


    "It''s too dangerous to go down the mountain now. I was rushing toe back to you, but now that


    you''re here, there''s no hurry. Now I can wait for the storm to pass."


    With a faint smile on his face, Kerr tightened his arm around Nicole.


    "There must be another way back. Let''s find it, and go home."


    Nicole wanted to sit up, but she had grown so weak that she could only lean against Kerr''s embrace.


    "I can''t risk that, not with you here."


    Kerr had not been afraid of anything before Nicole came into his world. Now that she was a part of his


    life, he had a soft spot and an awful lot of things to lose.


    From now on, he was no longer alone. He had to start making it his life''s mission to take care of Nicole


    and Jay.


    "Kerr... You..."


    Nicole had never seen Kerr so serious. Momentster, she once again found herself trapped in his


    affectionate stare.


    "Hush now. Listen to me. You and Jay are my world now. I don''t care who Jay''s real father is and what


    happened between you and him. I can''t help feeling jealous of course.


    I''m jealous because he had you, but at the same time, I''m d that he lost you. And now I have you. I


    love you, Nicole, and I''m prepared to love everything about you including your son. I know you worry


    about him.


    Please let me share that burden. Let me be a father to Jay so that he would no longer be a child


    without a father."


    As far as Kerr knew, Nicole had not chosen anyone to spend the rest of her life with because of her


    son, Jay. He wanted to set her mind at ease and let her know that he would surely love her son too.


    "I feel cold..."


    Nicole reached out and hugged Kerr tightly, burying her face in his arms. Warm tears flooded her face,


    drenching Kerr''s shirt.


    Love was a weakness for Nicole the way it was for Kerr.


    Before she met Kerr, she had endured all the hardships alone. She had not cried in a long time, not


    even when she gave birth to her son.


    Not until now that she was locked inside Kerr''s loving embrace. She sobbed against Kerr''s chest. She


    wanted to tell him the truth and be the woman by his side.

 Chapter 114 A Fever

    Chapter 114 A Fever


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Nicole shivered helplessly inside Kerr''s arms. Kerr held her tightly and leaned his cheek on top of her


    head.


    He reached for a dry towel and started drying her long hair. He then reached for her shirt to unbutton it.


    Nicole suddenly stirred and stopped him.


    "Please don''t. There are people outside," Nicole murmured.


    She held Kerr''s hand, blushing.


    It was still windy and raining outside, but the inside of the car was warm andforting.


    She instinctively remembered the crazy night she spent with Kerr in the car the other day. There were


    some people outside their car now. Nicole was worried they would be seen by the others. She did not


    want that.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I just want to get you off your wet clothes. You just got out of surgery. It


    may be a little injury, but you should still take care of yourself. If you get sick here, there''s nothing I can


    do."


    Kerr looked at Nicole tenderly, but there was a touch of mischief in his eyes.


    "Why? What did you think I was going to do?" he whispered in her ear.


    Nicole blushed furiously and wished she had just bitten her tongue. She lowered her head and avoided


    eye contact with Kerr.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Nothing."


    She was not about to fall into Kerr''s trap. At least not right now. She would not admit what just went on


    inside her head.


    Nicole sat up and backed away from Kerr, but Kerr would not let her go easily.


    Kerr pulled Nicole into hisp and cupped her blushing face.


    "I won''t let you down if you ask for it."


    There was no trace of mischief in Kerr''s tone. His warm palm slid from Nicole''s cheek to her neck. Kerr


    slowly leaned in.


    "I''m not asking for anything."


    Nicole caught Kerr''s hand and tried to stop him, but it was toote. Kerr''s body was stiff against hers.


    She slowly let go of Kerr''s hand, stretched out her arms, and wrapped them around his neck.


    "It''s okay. No one''sing in here," Kerr assured Nicole.


    Her body was tense against his. He found that little nervous behavior adorable, and it stimted his


    every nerve.


    There was a special feeling that Nicole brought to him, which he had never had.


    "Kerr... I''m... so tired..."


    Nicole felt her eyelids slowly growing heavy, and then she fell asleep in Kerr''sp.


    Kerr propped Nicole''s chin up with his finger and looked at her sleeping face.


    "Nicole? Don''t think that I will let this go so easily," he teased her.


    Nicole did not so much as flutter her eyelids. Kerr then realized what was wrong with her.


    He carefully slid her into the seat next to him and felt her forehead. She was burning up.


    "Nicole! Damn it!"


    Kerr was too consumed by the heat of the moment to realize that Nicole had a fever. He had never felt


    more stupid in his entire life.


    He hurriedly but gently took her out of her wet clothes and wrapped her in a clean bath towel. He held


    her tightly, hoping to seep some warmth into her.


    "I''m going to take you back to the hospital right now."


    Kerr could not dy their return now. He had made up his mind.


    "Jared!"


    Kerr rolled down his window and called out to Jared who was sitting in the car next to theirs.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Gu?"


    Jared walked up to them, opened the door, and got in.


    "I''m going back to the hospital now. Nicole''s not well. I need to get her to the hospital. You stay here


    until dawn."


    Kerr could go through danger on his own, but these people had been working with him for many years.


    He was used to taking care of them.


    After giving Jared the orders, he covered Nicole with a nket. He let go of her.


    He was still in his wet clothes. Holding Nicole would only make her more ufortable.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s still too dangerous. The wind and rain may not be as heavy as before, but the road''s still


    slippery."


    Jared tried to dissuade Kerr, but there was no changing Kerr''s mind.


    "At least let me drive."


    He could not stop Kerr now, but he could not let him drive by himself.


    "Stay here. That''s an order."


    Kerr was stern with hismand.


    "No, Mr. Gu. I won''t let you drive back by yourself no matter what you say."


    For the first time, Jared dared talk back to Kerr. Before Kerr could say anything else, Jared slipped into


    the driver''s seat and gunned the engine. He started driving.


    Ken saw Kerr''s car leaving.


    "What is he doing? Let''s follow him, Kim."


    Kim nodded and drove after Kerr''s car.


    Kerr felt Nicole reaching for him. He knelt in front of her.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. We''re on our way to the hospital."


    Kerr spoke calmly. Nicole desperately held onto his hand like a drowning child clutching a lifeline.


    When they finally arrived at the hospital, Kerr picked Nicole up and rushed her to the emergency room.


    Jared went to wake Harley and told him to go to the emergency room.


    "This is the second time today that I''m working in the emergency room. I have greateback timing."


    Harley teased Kerr while Nicole was being attended.


    Kerr ignored him, his eyes fixed on Nicole. Harley shut his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a little fever. She was given an antipyretic shot. The fever should subside soon.


    She will be fine."


    Seeing the look on Kerr''s face, Harley could not help shaking his head and walking out of the


    emergency room.


    Kerr stood by Nicole''s bedside the entire morning. He had not taken the time to change out of his wet


    clothes.


    He wanted Nicole to see him when she woke up so that she would not be afraid. Only by watching over


    her would he feel at ease.

 Chapter 115 An Eye Opener

    Chapter 115 An Eye Opener


    At the ward, Jay was watching a video on hisptop screen. With a satisfied smile in his eyes, he typed


    with his little hands. His fingers were unusually flexible.


    Then, Jay went to an entertainment website. He typed on the keyboard, and in just a few minutes, all


    the content that was about to be released had disappeared.


    He sent Kerr an anonymous email, closed hisptop, and put it on the nightstand. He went back to bed


    and closed his eyes.


    "Nicole?"


    Early in the morning, Avery Lin gently pushed the door open with a bouquet of flowers in her hand and


    called out Nicole''s name. But she found Jay sleeping alone on therge bed.


    She walked quietly toward Jay and tucked him in. Then, she tiptoed out of the room.


    "What brings you here so early, Miss Lin?"


    If it were not for Kerr''s panic over Nicole, Harley would have gotten more than three hours of sleep.


    Kerr seemed to lose sight of everything when it came to Nicole.


    "Good morning, Dr. Su."


    Avery turned around and saw the casual look on Harley''s face.


    "You look tired. Didn''t you sleep well?"


    "If I tell you that I didn''t sleep well because I missed you, Miss Lin, would you believe me?"


    Harley stared at Avery with eyes full of tenderness.


    "Yes, I would. Why not? If I say no, doesn''t it mean that I''m not confident of my charm?" Averyughed.


    She had met a lot of handsome men, and almost all of them werepelled to talk to her sweetly. She


    was not easily captivated.


    But the admiration in Harley''s eyes was strong.


    "Dr. Su, Mr. Gu wants to see you in the emergency room."


    Harrow approached Harley and Avery and ryed Kerr''s message. His eyes glimmered withplex


    emotions when he saw themughing happily.


    "You shoulde, too, Miss Lin. I imagine Miss Ning would want to see you."


    Harley and Avery then walked to the emergency room.


    At the emergency room, Kerr was fussing over Nicole.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Nicole was lying in bed with a slight smile on her face. She was feeling much better thanst night,


    although her head still hurt a little.


    Kerr was not calming down.


    "Where the hell is Harley? Does he have a death wish?"


    Kerr was already getting annoyed. Harley had not checked on Nicole.


    Kerr had not forgiven his own impulsive behavior in the car yesterday. Even the tiniest harm he caused


    to her would make him feel guilty.


    "No, I don''t have a death wish."


    Harley pushed the emergency room door open and walked toward Nicole.


    "Miss Ning, I didn''t know this side of Kerr until I met you. It''s really an eye opener."


    It was true. He had never seen Kerr act like this.


    Nicole blushed at Harley''sment.


    She also thought that Kerr was overreacting, but at the same time, she was moved by his concern.


    "Just shut up and check her, will you?"


    Kerr desperately held onto Nicole''s hand, nervousness thick in his eyes.


    "All right. Her temperature has returned to normal. Miss Ning''s recovering very well. As long as she


    rests, she will be fine. You need to calm down, Kerr."


    Before Kerr could think of a retort, Ken entered the room.


    "Kerr, I have something to tell you."


    Ken had received some news and could not wait to tell Kerr.


    As if he had not heard Ken, Kerr picked Nicole up and carried her to the room next to Jay''s. Nicole was


    still sick, and Kerr did not want her to infect Jay.


    "Just go with Ken. Something important must havee up," Nicole told Kerr as he set her down.


    Ken was waiting outside the ward.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying here with you."


    To Kerr, Nicole was all that mattered right now.


    He did not want to leave Nicole again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m fine, really. Don''t be so nervous. I''ll wait for you here, and I won''t go anywhere."


    Nicole deeply appreciated Kerr''s loving concern. She might be a little helpless because of his


    overreaction, but she was happy.


    She had never felt this way, and she was beginning to think that she had misunderstood about his


    rtionship with Sunny.


    "Okay. I will be back soon."


    Kerr kissed Nicole on the forehead and reluctantly left the room.


    "I''m so jealous."


    Standing by the door, Avery saw everything and could not help making ament. She nodded at Kerr


    on his way out of the room.


    "You''re making fun of me."


    Nicole smiled at Avery.


    Avery walked up to Nicole after Kerr left.


    "You haven''t told me what happened to you. You were fine when I leftst night, weren''t you?"


    It never urred to Avery that she would meet Nicole in the emergency room this morning.


    "There was an ident, but it''s fine now."


    No matter how many setbacks Nicole encountered in the process, as long as the results were good,


    she was willing to ept them.


    "I''m d to hear that. Now that you have Kerr Gu protecting you, I can sleep well at night. When are


    you going to tell him about Jay? Will he be so excited that he will marry you soon?"


    Avery could only imagine how surprised and thrilled Kerr would be when he found out that he was Jay''s


    biological father.


    "I haven''t decided yet. I want to take my time."


    Nicole was touched when Kerr told her that he would love everything about her including her son. He


    didn''t know the truth, but he still treated Jay as his own son because of her.


    She wanted Kerr to love her dearly for all that she was, not just for her son.


    "That''s a great idea. Also, I came here today for another thing."


    Avery turned her head toward the door and then back to Nicole. She lowered her voice.


    "I''ve found some clues about the past, but we still need to confirm them. You better recover fast so that


    we can follow up on them and get to the truth this time."


    Avery just got the news yesterday.

 Chapter 116 The Reward For You

    Chapter 116 The Reward For You


    "Tell me what you know," Nicole said.


    Avery came to the hospital early in the morning to inform Nicole about what she had found out, but she


    did not expect that she had not yet recovered.


    Nicole was excited. Except for Jay''s matter, this was her biggest concern.


    "The Ning Group had cooperated with the Gu Group before, but rumor has it that the Gu Group


    withdrew capital at thest signature.


    No agreement has been reached, but your father had put a lot of effort on it. With the withdrawal of the


    Gu Group, all the previous preparations of the Ning Group ended up in vain.


    It''s just a rumor, which we have no way of confirming. Now that you and Kerr are together, maybe you


    could ask him. Maybe he knows the whole story."


    As soon as her suggestion came out, Avery regretted it. Nicole and Kerr had just fallen in love.


    If the Gu Group really bankrupted the Ning Group and Kerr knew about it, Nicole would be caught in a


    dilemma.


    "Nicole... Maybe it''s all just a rumor."


    Nicole''s heart sank. She fell silent for a long time.


    "After I leave here, I will check it out myself. Don''t tell anyone about this. Thank you, Avery."


    Rumors were not enough for Nicole to resent Kerr. Until she found out the truth, she would give him the


    benefit of the doubt.


    She wanted evidence.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Avery smiled at Nicole.


    Outside the ward, Ken was talking to Kerr.


    "You see, all the reports that the media was going to release were wiped out. Apparently, somebody


    hacked their website and blocked the for-release content. It happenedst night."


    Ken handed Kerr hisptop. He still could not get over what just happened.


    He had nned to block the stories from being released, but someone beat him to it.


    "It wasn''t you? Whoever did this was good," Harleymented.


    He may not be as good withputers as Ken, but he was skilled enough to tell that whoever hacked


    the entertainment website did a professional-grade job.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr. Gu, you have a new email, but it''s password protected."


    Jared handed theputer to Kerr, his eyes fixed on the screen.


    "I''ll crack it," Ken said.


    It had been a long time since Ken met such a formidableputer wizard. He figured he would spar


    with him.


    A minuteter, Ken deciphered the password and opened the email. There was only one sentence on


    it.


    "This is your reward."


    Kerr, Ken, Harley, and Jared stared at the message.


    "Who could''ve done this? Did you get another expert?" Ken asked Kerr.


    He did not know that Kerr hid such gifted technical support in his payroll, someone who had just helped


    him delete almost an entire entertainment website.


    "I don''t know, and no, I didn''t get another expert."


    Kerr thought of the person who once messed with the Gu Group''s protective system and inexplicably


    felt that the same person did this.


    Although Kerr did not know who that person was, his intuition told him that he or she was more of a


    friend than an enemy.


    "Let me check the IP address."


    Ken searched but came up empty.


    "This guy''s too smart to leave his IP address lying around for you to find, Ken," Harleyughed.


    Ken''s face darkened.


    "We''ve dodged a crisis this time. I''ve sent Kim to get the media people trapped in the mountains, but


    this matter has not been properly handled," Kerr stated.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ken knew this mess would not be easy to fix.


    "The Gu Group will take responsibility."


    Although everyone thought that his choice might cause damage to the Gu Group, Kerr had made up


    his mind. He would not let Nicole be exposed to the public.


    It would only put her in more danger than she already was.


    Kerr did not care if people profited from his misfortune as long as Nicole stayed out of it.


    "I got it."


    As Kerr''s assistant for so many years, of course Jared knew what he meant and what he was going to


    do for Nicole.


    Ken nced at Harley and said nothing.


    "We can''t let anyone else know about this, do you understand?"


    After sweeping his gaze through Ken, Harley, and Jared, Kerr turned around and walked back to the


    ward.


    "I don''t know that man anymore," Harley said.


    He was still not ustomed to the change in Kerr''s attitude since he came back.


    "You will get used to it."


    Ken closed hisptop, got up, and left. He had been up in the mountains because of Kerr and had not


    seen his woman for several days.


    Harrow walked to Harley.


    "Master... Yesterday..."


    Harley raised his hand and stroked Harrow''s short hair. Although Harrow was a man, Harley liked his


    soft and smooth hair.


    "Master, are you going to date Miss Avery Lin?"


    "Of course not. I have an appointment with my beloved woman today. I have to go now. I''m going to be


    late."


    After checking his watch, Harley turned around and walked out of the hospital.


    Looking at Harley''s receding figure, Harrow felt slightly relieved. He should have told Harley something,


    but he did not say it.


    Kerr was back at the ward.


    "I should go. Kerr is back. Call me if anything happens, will you?"


    Avery stood up and bid Nicole goodbye.


    She nodded slightly at Kerr on her way out.


    "Take good care of her and maybe she''ll surprise you with something."


    There was a hint of slyness in Avery''s eyes.


    Kerr simply smiled and nodded. He walked to Nicole and felt her forehead. Her temperature had finally


    returned to normal.


    He sighed with relief and sat beside her.


    "Have you resolved the issue at the site?"


    Nicole asked Kerr, looking gently into his eyes.


    She had not forgotten what Jared saidst night. A matter that could attract so much attention from


    Kerr could not easily be solved.


    And it involved her, although not directly, so she had to know more about it.

 Chapter 117 To Frankly Face The Heart

    Chapter 117 To Frankly Face The Heart


    "Don''t worry about it. Did Jared tell you anything?"


    Kerr casually picked up an apple from the nightstand and started peeling it. He did not seem worried at


    all.


    "No. I heard it from someone else. Oh, by the way, Kim told mest night that he found tire tracks on


    the edge of the cliff. Is that true?"


    Nicole frowned slightly. It was a matter of life and death. No matter how powerful the Gu Group was,


    that kind of thing was still troublesome to deal with.


    Kerr cut a small piece of the apple and fed it to Nicole.


    "No, it''s not. It rained a lot yesterday. What Kim saw was just gravel that slid down the mountain. I


    already took care of it. You just focus on taking care of yourself now."


    He did not want the surprise he had prepared to be a nuisance to Nicole.


    Actually, he had blocked the news about that incidentst night. A car had indeed fallen off the


    mountain, and Kerr hadpensated the victim''s bereaved.


    It would only burden Nicole, so Kerr decided to keep her in the dark.


    "I''m fine now. What about the bidding? Besides... Hmm..."


    Before Nicole could finish talking, Kerr was already kissing her passionately.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kerr tasted Nicole''s sweetness and drank her up like fine wine. She was impossibly beautiful like an


    entire poppy flower field in full bloom. He was addicted to her and slowly bing dependent on her.


    "If you''re in good spirits, I don''t mind finishing what we startedst night."


    With a yful look in his eyes, Kerr lifted his hand and started to unbutton his shirt.


    "I''m still so tired. I don''t have any strength."


    This was a hospital, and people mighte in at any time. Nicole did not want to be talked about.


    Besides, she had not fully recovered.


    She could still feel her body aching. She grabbed Kerr''s hand to stop him.


    "I was just kidding. How would I tire you out? I can wait until you recover, but my emotions will be pent


    up by then. You will have topensate if you know what I mean."


    It was obvious that Kerr was teasing her. Nicole stared at him with wide eyes. With a sly smile, Kerr


    pulled his hand out of Nicole''s grasp and whispered into her ear. His voice was low and suggestive.


    Such shameless things he said! Nicole blushed furiously and buried her head in Kerr''s strong arms.


    She fervently shook off the erotic pictures that Kerr had nted in her head. They had more pressing


    concerns to discuss now that they were together.


    "Are you serious, Kerr? Are you really willing to give up better chances just to be with me? I will only


    ask you this question once. I will believe whatever answer you give me now.


    I will only give you one chance. If you can''t keep your promise, you will never find me again. I''m just an


    ordinary person without a rich and powerful family like you. Before I met you, I didn''t believe that I


    would fall in love with someone like you.


    Yes, I admit it. I''ve fallen for you. Last night, when I thought you were in trouble or worse, I was


    extremely worried. I don''t remember worrying about anyone like that in my entire life."


    Nicole looked up at Kerr, put her arms around his neck, and stared deeply into his eyes.


    She was never a timid woman. She had already realized her feelings for Kerrst night when Jared told


    her about all the things that Kerr had done for her.


    She was deeply touched because she never thought that Kerr really made a n for her future.


    "Yes, I''m serious. I choose you. You''re the best I ever had. Before I met you, I didn''t think I''d fall for


    anyone. You''re the reason I believe in fate now.


    I admit that seven years ago, I met someone who made me feel something special. I''ve looked for her


    for thest seven years.


    But when I met you, I stopped looking. You made me feel something I had never felt before. For the


    first time, I have someone I want to protect."


    This was the first time that Kerr opened up to Nicole. He wanted to be honest with her.


    He had a feeling that his father had gotten that girl from seven years ago killed, or maybe destiny had a


    hand in them not ending up together.


    With a faint smile, Nicole raised her head and nted a soft kiss on the corner of Kerr''s mouth.


    "I''m honored, Mr. Gu.


    Then you must protect me and Jay. Don''t let us down."


    Nicole had never believed in fate until she met Kerr. Maybe he was right. She was destined to be with


    him.


    She was destined to meet Kerr, to give birth to Jay, and to let them meet again.


    "I will. Give me some time to solve all the problems here, and then we will leave."


    Ever since falling for Nicole, all Kerr could think about was leaving with her and Jay. Suddenly, he did


    not want anything else. All he wanted was Nicole, the lovely woman he was destined to love with all his


    heart.


    "By the way, I just remembered. Tell me, what''s going on between you and Sunny?"


    Nicole would never forget that intimate photo. She pinched one of Kerr''s ears, pretending to be angry


    with him.


    Kerr found it adorable.


    He knew that she was jealous. He used to hate exining to jealous women, but now, he did not mind.


    "My Nicole is angry. Let me think, what has happened between me and Sunny... We had been engaged


    under the elders'' arrangement..."

 Chapter 118 We Are A Family

    Chapter 118 We Are A Family


    Kerr deliberately trailed off to tease Nicole.


    "And what? Are you trying to have a wife and a lot of mistresses?"


    Nicole tightened her grip on Kerr''s ear, threatening him. Her eyes glistened with anger.


    She could tell that Sunny loved Kerr, but she did not know that they had already been engaged. She


    felt cheated, and her resolve began to shake.


    "I would''ve married her if you hadn''t shown up. Even if I had, it wouldn''t have mattered that much


    because it would''ve been a marriage between two businesses and not at all based on love.


    It''s to forge an alliance between the Gu Group and the He Group. I never agreed to it, and I can''t care


    less about it now. I want my wife to be somebody I love,"


    Kerr exined to Nicole firmly.


    He wanted to give Nicole a strong sense of security, and he cared about who he married now because


    of her.


    Grandpa Cheng once told him that when he really fell in love with a woman, he would want her to be


    his own. He would want her to be happy and at peace. Most of all, he would want to marry her for love,


    not for some business deal.


    At that time, Kerr did not understand how Grandpa Cheng felt. Now, he understood why Grandpa


    Cheng was willing to give up everything just to be with Grandma Cheng.


    "Really? Kerr, I can''t share you with another woman. That''s my condition. I hope you understand."


    Nicole was a stubborn woman. Once she made up her mind, nothing could ever change it. What was


    hers was hers.


    "I understand. I meant what I said. I just hope I can win your trust before we leave here."


    Kerr had already talked with the Gu family about the dissolution of his engagement to Sunny. He could


    not afford restrictions in the future. He did not want an incident likest time to affect his rtionship


    with Nicole.


    "I trust you."


    Nicole should. After all, Kerr had risked everything to save her and Jay.


    "Are you going to elope and leave me behind?"


    Jay had quietly entered the room and found Kerr and Nicole talking.


    When he woke up, Kerr and Nicole were not there, so he slipped out of bed and looked for them. He


    caught thest part of Kerr and Nicole''s conversation.


    "Hello, dear. Have youe here alone?"


    Nicole slightly pushed Kerr away and motioned for Jay toe closer.


    "If I hadn''te here, would you have left?"


    There was a tinge of sadness in Jay''s tone, and he looked at Nicole with his big eyes.


    Kerr stood up and walked toward the boy. He bent down, hugged him, and took him to Nicole.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will change your surname to Gu."


    Kerr would never ask Nicole to leave Jay for him. He loved Nicole enough to love Jay like he was his


    own son.


    "Why? You want to be my father? Or do you just want to take Mommy away from me?"


    Jay raised his head and seriously looked at Kerr, gripping his shirt with his small hand.


    "We''re a family now."


    With Nicole and Jay next to him, Kerr finally understood the meaning of family. He would have a warm


    family from now on and would never feel lonely again.


    "I... I''ll call you Daddy when you marry Mommy."


    Jay had already called Kerr Daddy, but only he knew about it.


    What he did was sort of a punishment to Kerr. It really disappointed Jay that Kerr hadn''t figured out the


    truth yet.


    "Okay."


    Kerr did not mind what Jay called him.


    Nicole smiled at the scene unfolding before her between Kerr and Jay.


    Then, the phone on the nightstand rang.


    Nicole looked at the number onscreen and answered the call.


    "What''s up, Baron?"


    Kerr turned his head and stared at Nicole.


    "I''m fine. I''m in the hospital."


    "I see.


    Come right up."


    Nicole hung up after that and sent a text message to Baron, letting him know the ward number.


    "Baron Fang? What is he doing here?"


    Kerr''s stern voice let Nicole know that Baron''s presence in her room did not sit well with him.


    "He said he was in the area and wanted toe visit me. He was worried about me."


    Disgust clouded Kerr''s face.


    "Oh! You have to be careful. Your rival ising. I better leave now. I don''t want to get caught in the


    crossfire between you two."


    Wearing a vignt look on his face, Jay stalked toward the door, which amused Nicole.


    "Naughty boy."


    Watching Jay walk away, Nicole casually put the phone back on the nightstand. She could feel Kerr''s


    cold stare threatening to freeze her.


    She looked up at him.


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    Nicole was genuinely surprised.


    She didn''t expect the CEO of the Gu Group would get jealous.


    "He''s up to no good with you."


    Kerr was sure about that. He knew what Baron thought of Nicole, and he had disliked him way before


    he caught feelings for Nicole.


    "Haha! You''re overthinking again, Kerr. Baron''s a good friend. He helped me when I was in Manhattan


    and when I gave birth to Jay. I owe him."


    Nicole was young and ignorant during her time abroad. Baron helped her through the transition, so she


    was grateful to him.


    But Nicole did realize what Baron wanted from her. She knew they couldn''t be together when she


    decided to keep Jay.


    "He never would have had a chance with you had Ie into the picture earlier."


    Kerr sat beside Nicole and put his arm around her. Nicole rested her head on his shoulder.


    Even if he had not asked Nicole about it, Kerr knew how difficult it was for her to raise Jay without her


    family and friends by her side.


    "Believe me, Kerr," Nicole said.

 Chapter 119 Admit The Failure

    Chapter 119 Admit The Failure


    Nicole continued, "You see, I''m strong enough to take care of Jay and myself."


    Leaning against Kerr, Nicole felt unprecedentedly secure.


    Kerr had indeede into her life earlier than Baron. But she didn''t speak out the truth yet. She simply


    decided to hold off until Kerr proposed.


    She would reveal Jay''s identity to him as a gift. She believed there would be nothing better than that.


    "I trust you. It''s him I don''t trust," Kerr announced.


    Right on cue, there was a knock on the door. Kerr gripped Nicole''s hand more tightly.


    "Come in."


    Nicole tried to break free of Kerr''s tight embrace, but the man didn''t budge a little as if he were a statue.


    The door swung open and revealed a man standing in the doorway. With a bouquet of flowers on hand,


    Baron walked in. Nicole in Kerr''s arms was the first thing he noticed. Nicole seemed fine. She actually


    looked happy.


    He had finally and truly lost Nicole.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Baron''s face betrayed no emotion. He knew how much Kerr liked Nicole and had found out about


    Nicole''s feelings for Kerr, although he did not want to acknowledge it.


    "Better. Are those for me? They''re beautiful."


    Nicole looked down on the purple flowers in Baron''s hand as Baron handed them to her. Her face


    shone with delight.


    It was a bouquet of purple forget-me-not. It seemed that Baron had already understood Nicole''s choice.


    "Good. From now on, please remember to eat on time. You know your tummy hurts when you forget to


    eat. But I think you don''t have to work too hard anymore."


    Baron looked at Kerr who was sitting beside Nicole with dispirited eyes.


    Between him and Kerr, he was the loser. People said Kerr was a ruthless businessman who only cared


    about making money, but it was Baron who gave Nicole up and chose his business this time.


    "I''ll keep an eye on her and make sure she eats on time. You don''t have to worry," Kerr interjected.


    Kerr turned and gently kissed Nicole on the forehead. He looked so proud to have her. He moved


    around her as if he was marking his territory in front of Baron.


    He did not want Baron to fantasize over Nicole. She only belonged to him.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became awkward. It was so quiet that Nicole did not know what


    to do.


    Fortunately, a nurse walked in.


    "Mr. Gu, you need toe see Jay. He fell from the bed."


    Worry instantly clouded Nicole''s face. She immediately started out of bed to rush to Jay, but Kerr


    stopped her.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go check on him."


    The bed in Jay''s ward was customized to allow him to get up and down easily. There was also soft


    carpet under his bed so that it would not hurt if he fell down.


    Kerr left the room to attend to Jay.


    "I see he treats you and Jay well,"


    Baron said dryly as he watched Kerr leave.


    "Yes. He doesn''t know the truth yet, but he treats Jay like he was his own son. I''m very pleased."


    Since Kerr was around her, Nicole had had an easier time taking care of Jay. Kerr was good to him.


    "I guess I''ve failed then. You and Kerr are together now. That''s just as well. I don''t deserve you."


    A bitter smile spread across Baron''s face.


    He was supposed to have better chances with Nicole than Kerr, but he missed it. The me was on


    him.


    He had never felt so defeated in his life.


    "Baron, we''re good friends. I won''t forget how you took care of Jay when we''re in Manhattan. We''ll be


    good friends forever. No matter what happens, that won''t change."


    Nicoleforted Baron. She could give nothing to him but constion and gratitude.


    Since meeting Baron, Nicole had kept him at arm''s length. She did not want to lead him on as that


    would be unfair to him.


    "I know. I respect your choice. Just know that I''ll be around no matter what. As for the matter you''ve


    been worried about, I''ll help you look into it."


    Baron stood up with a gentle smile, the same smile Nicole saw on his face when she first met him.


    He opened his palm to Nicole, showing her a small key.


    "Keep this with you, but don''t let Kerr know about it. Should you decide that he really makes you happy,


    you can throw it away. But if Kerr betrays you one day,e find me with the key."


    Baron sincerely wished Nicole happiness with Kerr, even though he did not think that Kerr could truly


    make her happy. Nevertheless, Nicole had decided. After all, love was not something that mixed well


    with reason.


    He knew that no matter what he said, it would not change Nicole''s mind to his favor.


    "You will find happiness, Baron."


    She took the key from him.


    Right then, Nicole knew that she had gotten Baron''s blessing. She believed that she would eventually


    forget about the key because she was sure that Kerr would not let her down.


    At that time, never in Nicole''s wildest imagination did she expect that someday in the future, this key


    would make her give up on Kerr and be haunted by nightmares.


    In the adjacent room, Jay sat on his bed.


    He kept his eyes fixed on hisptop screen as Kerr''s and the nurse''s footsteps approached. Soon, Kerr


    and the nurse were in his room.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you, Mr. Gu," the nurse said.


    Feeling Kerr''s sharp stare, the nurse slowly stepped back and lowered her head, not daring to look at


    him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It wasn''t the nurse''s fault. I asked her to lie."


    Jay raised his head and looked at Kerr.

 Chapter 120 Be Responsible For His Deeds

    Chapter 120 Be Responsible For His Deeds


    "What''s up, Jay?"


    Kerr sat next to Jay, but he thought about Nicole. He wondered what she and Baron could possibly be


    talking about.


    Seeing that Kerr''s mind was somewhere else, Jay spoke.


    "You should give Mommy a little more time to say goodbye to Uncle Fang. Mommy told me that she


    had a difficult time giving birth to me. Uncle Fang helped her through that dangerous time. I wouldn''t be


    here if it weren''t for him.


    That''s why Mommy owes Uncle Fang a lot, but that''s all she feels for him. She doesn''t like Uncle Fang


    the way she likes you."


    The truth was that Nicole never really told Jay any of this. He just overheard Nicole and Baron talking


    one time. Jay simply wanted to assure Kerr and hoped Kerr would cherish his mother.


    "Your teacher told me that you''re very talented withputers and that you''re building a system on


    your own."


    Kerr nced at Jay''sptop screen. He had heard of the boy''s extraordinary technical talent, and


    looking at hisputer now, he saw him in a new light.


    He was surprised to hear about the circumstances with which Nicole gave birth to Jay, and with that,


    Kerr felt even more determined to protect them for the rest of their lives.


    He would keep that in mind.


    "I knew the teacher would tell on me,"


    Jay said and closed hisptop.


    His tone was still childish, but he was angry. He had identally exposed his skills once and caught


    his teacher''s attention.


    But he knew it was inevitable that he would expose himself. After all, the teachers who were capable of


    working in such a special school must be intelligent too.


    "Nicole must not know these things about you. You sent me that encrypted email, and you''re the one


    who messed with the Gu Group''s system that one time," Kerr said with confidence.


    It was just a guess, but the surprised expression on Jay''s face gave him away. He might be clever, but


    he was still a child who did not know how to hide his emotions.


    "If you hadn''t bullied my mommy and made her sad, I wouldn''t have messed with your system. The


    email was your reward because you were preparing a surprise for her. She would feel guilty if she saw


    that news."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay did not deny it because his mother taught him to be responsible for his deeds.


    Besides, he did not think he did anything wrong.


    "Then why did you tamper with the cooperation case between the Fang Group and the Chen Group?"


    Kerr had known all this for a long time. Over time, he had realized that there was someone secretly


    protecting Nicole, and Jay was the only person possibly responsible.


    He had just never suspected Jay because he was just a boy, but hearing him out now, Kerr was sure it


    had been him who had been guarding Nicole.


    "How did you know about that?"


    Jay looked at Kerr in disbelief. Kerr just waited for his answer.


    "Fine. I did it because Uncle Fang''s mom said I was an illegitimate child. I just punished her a little."


    Jay lowered his head and stared at his hands.


    When he was younger, Jay had heard whispers of people calling him a bastard. He found out what that


    word meant, and it hurt him deeply.


    "Are you going to tell Mommy? I know what I did was wrong. Mommy will definitely think that I''m


    ungrateful toward Uncle Fang."


    Jay just did not want Nicole to be bothered when she found out.


    Looking at Jay''s remorseful face, Kerr''s heart sank. He did not reply.


    Kerr kept silent for a long time, so Jay put hisptop away and climbed on Kerr''sp. He put his little


    arms around his neck.


    "I know you care about my mommy, and you don''t want her to worry. Please don''t tell on me."


    Jay now had an innocent look on his face, quite unlike the calm and cool boy a minute ago.


    He only acted like a spoiled brat around Kerr and Nicole.


    "I will protect you and your mom from now on. No one will ever call you a bastard or an illegitimate child


    again."


    Kerr held Jay in his arms and stroked his hair.


    At the Gu family''s old house, Jack sat behind his desk with a dignified but angry look on his face.


    He stared at the material he had collected.


    Jack knew that Nicole didn''t have a rich background, but he did not expect that she was an orphan. Her


    family background horribly paled inparison with that of the Gu family. She could not possibly help


    Kerr''s future.


    He would never allow her to end up with Kerr.


    "My Lord, this is the photo of Nicole Ning and her son Jay Ning."


    Kelvin Gu set the photo on Jack''s desk and watched him carefully.


    He had lived with Jack for more than thirty years, so he knew well about Jack''s temper. This time, Kerr


    had really pissed his father off.


    Jack picked up the photo and looked at Nicole''s lovely face. A familiar warmth spread across his chest.


    Nicole reminded him of a girl from more than twenty years ago.


    "Is this woman still in the Gu Group?"


    He would not allow Kerr to have his woman in thepany, nor would he allow Kerr to concentrate on


    a woman. Gu leaders, on their way to greatness, could not afford distractions.


    "Yes. She''s the director of the project department. She''s quite excellent. The young master gave the


    Gu Group bidding project to her, and she did a great job at the bidding yesterday," Kelvin told Jack.


    He saw how good Nicole was with the project she was in charge of. She did not seem to be a newbie


    who just got off school.


    "Are you serious? Kerr assigned an important project to that woman? He doesn''t even know about her


    background!"


    Jack mmed his hand on the desk, anger and disappointment mingling in his face. He knew that Kerr


    had a little crush on Nicole, but he did not expect it to be serious.


    Nicole was the reason why Kerr suddenly called off his engagement. Jack would never let Kerr make


    such a big mistake and let him pour his heart and soul into this woman.


    Since Kerr was a child, he had been training him to take up his mantle one day as the leader of the Gu


    family. He was very disappointed with Kerr''s current performance.

 Chapter 121 Just Once

    Chapter 121 Just Once


    Kelvin fell silent and lowered his head. Kerr had never made grave mistakes, but now he had clearly


    struck his father''sst nerve.


    "Vedder is downstairs, My Lord," Kelvin brought up nervously.


    Jack looked at Kelvin but said nothing.


    Kelvin nodded.


    "I''ll talk to him," he murmured.


    Kelvin then turned around and left the study, shutting the door behind him. He sighed as he went


    downstairs to talk to Vedder who he found waiting anxiously.


    "What did the lord say?"


    Vedder stepped forward, almost trembling with unease.


    He and Kelvin were trained together. Since they came to the Gu family house, Kelvin became Jack''s


    assistant while Vedder became Kerr''s. With that, Vedder was as in trouble as Kerr for allowing him to


    be close to Nicole.


    "He was too enraged to say anything. We better get that woman to leave the young master as soon as


    possible, or we''ll both get fired or worse."


    Kelvin looked worried.


    "I''ve tried talking the young master out of it, but he won''t listen to me. You should try talking to him,"


    Vedder rambled.


    He had tried reasoning with Kerr before about Nicole, but it did not work.


    "Fine, I''ll try. Better me than the lord dealing with his son himself."


    Kelvin thought that this was the only way to keep Jack and Kerr''s rtionship intact.


    "Be careful. You have no idea how much the young master cares about Miss Ning," Vedder reminded


    Kelvin.


    Last time hemented about Kerr and Nicole''s rtionship, Vedder saw the most unhappy


    expression on Kerr''s face. If Kelvin identally provoked him, the consequences would be


    unthinkable.


    "Oh, you''re not off the hook yet, Vedder. We''re in this together."


    Kelvin was not about to do this all on his own. Vedder would watch his back.


    At the hospital, Kerr had just coaxed Jay to sleep.


    He then walked to Nicole''s ward.


    Baron was no longer there. Nicole was sitting on her bed with aputer on herp. She did not look


    up when she heard someonee in. She smiled slightly.


    "You''re back."


    Even though she did not see him, Nicole knew it was Kerr.


    "How did you know it''s me?"


    Kerr climbed onto the bed and sat beside Nicole.


    "You''re the only one whoes in here without knocking first."


    Nicole softly leaned her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    "Has Baron given up then?"


    Kerr trusted Nicole, but he did not trust Baron. He had always had doubts about what was going on


    between them.


    "I don''t know about that. Anyway, we''re just good friends. We''ve simply known each other for a long


    time."


    Nicole was telling the truth. She had never given Baron any chance. After all, she found out she was


    pregnant not long after she had been in Manhattan. She could not helpughing at the memory.


    She might have escaped from Kerr at that time, but she had ended up giving birth to a mini version of


    him.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Kerr lifted up Nicole''s chin and stared deeply into her eyes. The smile on the corner of Nicole''s mouth


    made him fall in love with her all over again.


    He could not help nting a soft kiss on her lips.


    "I''m justughing at myself. How lucky am I to be the woman of the Gu Group''s CEO? Many women


    can only dream of that."


    Nicole did not dodge Kerr''s kiss. Instead, she looked straight into his eyes and returned the favor with


    tender passion.


    If Jay was a gift from fate, then Kerr was a gift from God.


    "If I stepped down as CEO of the Gu Group one day, would you leave me?"


    Kerr released Nicole and watched her carefully.


    If he wanted to be with Nicole, he was bound to give up everything¡ªthe Gu Group, his identity, his


    status, and all his assets. He would go through a lot of difficulties, which he was willing to face.


    He just was not sure if Nicole was willing to go through a rough patch with him.


    "I''d have to think about that carefully. After all, ''CEO of the Gu Group'' is quite attractive."


    Nicole straightened up and pretended to think seriously.


    "What did you say?"


    Kerr grabbed Nicole by the waist and held her tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kerr proceeded to tickle Nicole silly. She giggled and tried to stop Kerr but failed.


    "No matter who I am, one thing won''t change," Kerr said firmly.


    He believed that Nicole was not a vain woman, and she would never give up on him because of


    material things.


    Nothing could tear them apart.


    "And what''s that? Ah! Stop it!"


    "I''m yours."


    Kerr stopped tickling Nicole for a moment and looked deeply into her eyes. She smiled at him. He had


    never felt this happy and satisfied in his entire life.


    "We better turn in. We didn''t get a good night''s sleepst night, and you haven''t been sleeping well."


    Nicole held Kerr''s face in her hands.


    She worried that he was not taking care of himself.


    "I''m not tired at all. As long as you''re with me, I''ll never be tired."


    It was toote to stop him now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I..."


    Nicole saw the raw emotion in Kerr''s eyes. She opened her mouth to say something but once again


    found herself silenced by his gentle kiss. A few heartbeatster, she gave up and allowed him to be


    unruly.


    "Just once,"


    Kerr whispered in her ear.


    Nicole''s face turned red.

 Chapter 122 Just Want A Little Sister

    Chapter 122 Just Want A Little Sister


    The night grew deeper. Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole watched the beautiful, calm, moonlit night outside


    her window. It was as if a violent storm had note to disturb the worldst night.


    It waste, but Nicole was still wide awake, listening to Kerr''s steady breathing.


    "Why are you still up?"


    Kerr gently stirred and kissed the top of Nicole''s head.


    "Have you been up? How did you know I wasn''t asleep?"


    Nicole tilted her head to look at Kerr whose eyes were halfway closed.


    Kerr was half-awake at best. She had tried not to wake him up.


    "I can''t sleep with you still up. I can tell you''re awake from your breathing."


    The woman Kerr loved was by his side. Of course he could feel her breathing. People said that when


    you were in love with someone, you would be able to memorize everything about them including the


    way they breathed. Kerr knew that now to be true.


    "Can you really or you''re just sweet talking me?"


    Nicole started fiddling with Kerr''s hair.


    "I''ve never sweet talked anyone but you."


    Kerr looked at Nicole seriously.


    He had never sweet talked anyone because he did not have to. Women were constantly throwing


    themselves at him, but he had never been especially interested in any of them. Nicole was different.


    She held his heart in her hand.


    "Then I will expect your sweet words from now on."


    Nicole had never asked Kerr about his past, but she knew about the constant parade of women that


    circled him. She could not change the past, but she could make the present and the future wonderful


    for both herself and Kerr.


    She only needed to be in Kerr''s present and future.


    "You got them," he promised.


    Nicole turned over and rested her head against Kerr''s chest.


    "You will be under a lot of pressure soon. Are you sure you want to go through that to be with me?"


    Kerr whispered.


    That was a problem he anticipated. He would protect Nicole at any cost, but he needed to make sure


    she was prepared.


    "I understand that your identity and position willplicate our rtionship, but I''m not afraid. I''ll


    choose you no matter what.


    And I''ll choose you because you''re you, not because you''re the CEO of the Gu Group."


    Nicole smiled as she felt Kerr''s steady heartbeat break into a full gallop.


    She wondered if he got butterflies in his stomach the way she got butterflies in hers.


    "Then I''ll make sure you don''t regret choosing me, CEO or not."


    Kerr tightened his arms around Nicole and closed his eyes.


    His heart swelled with joy. He finally found someone he could share all his happiness, anger, and


    sorrow with, someone he did not have to hide anything from.


    Kerr had never felt this at peace in his life.


    The night went on in sweet tranquility, and Kerr savored every minute of it.


    The next morning, the sun was already high and its rays flooded the ward, but Kerr and Nicole were


    still asleep.


    Jared was pressing his ear against Nicole''s door when Jay walked by.


    "What are you doing, Uncle Jared? Are you eavesdropping?"


    Jay covered his mouth and snickered.


    "Hush! They''re probably still sleeping. Come on, let''s get you some breakfast."


    Jared was about to grab Jay, but Jay dodged him.


    "It''s time for Mommy to have breakfast too. I need to wake her up! Besides, I need to check if Uncle Gu


    has kept his promise!"


    Jay opened the door and ran into Nicole''s ward with Jared at his heels.


    "Jay, wait! Don''t!"


    Jared tried to stop Jay, but Jay was too fast. Jared stopped at the doorway.


    Kerr would not get angry with Jay, but he would tear Jared a new one for letting the boy slip into the


    room.


    Jay climbed into Nicole''s bed with difficulty. When he was about to lift the quilt, Kerr''s eyes flew open.


    He immediately sat up and grabbed Jay. Kerr had always been vignt. The moment Jay climbed onto


    the bed, he had already sensed it.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole stirred awake and reached for Kerr. She opened her eyes and saw Jay sitting in Kerr''sp.


    "Ah!"


    Nicole grabbed the quilt and clutched it tightly on her chest.


    She was naked under the quilt and so was Kerr. She did not put on her pajamas after taking a shower


    last night per Kerr''s request.


    "Why are you screaming, Mommy? Uncle Gu told me yesterday that you would give me a younger


    brother to y with. I want to discuss it with you. I don''t want a younger brother. Can I have a younger


    sister?"


    Jay looked at Nicole with wide eyes full of expectation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    Despite being startled by Jay''s presence, Nicole was still a bit sleepy. She was puzzled by Jay''s words.


    With a big smile on his face, Kerr stroked Jay''s hair.


    "You will have a brother and a sister, and you must protect them."


    Kerr did not mind having many children. He and Nicole would have more children in the future, and Jay


    would love them like family.


    He would treat his children and Jay equally no matter how many he and Nicole had.


    "I will, but don''t let Mommy have too many babies. I don''t want her to get tired,"


    Jay mused.


    Nicole felt stressed.


    "A brother and a sister? I don''t want to."


    Shey on the bed and pulled the quilt over her head.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. When my little brother or sister arrives, I won''t take you from them, but for now,


    can I stay in bed with you, please?"


    Jay struggled to get out of Kerr''s arms, but Kerr did not let go.


    "You''re not a baby anymore, Jay. You can''t sleep in the same bed as your mommy anymore."

 Chapter 123 Being Taken Away

    Chapter 123 Being Taken Away


    Kerr told Jay seriously as if enforcing a new rule.


    It was his turn now to sleep in the same bed as Nicole.


    "You''re a grownup. Why can you sleep in the same bed as Mommy and I can''t?"


    Jay crossed his arms on his chest and looked at Kerr sternly as if challenging him to answer his


    question directly.


    "If I don''t sleep in the same bed as your mommy, how will you have a little brother or sister?"


    Kerr reached for a night robe and put it on. He picked up Jay and walked to the bathroom.


    "Then when will I have a little brother or sister?"


    Although Jay was a bit disappointed that he could not sleep beside his mother anymore, the thought of


    having a little brother or sister soon filled his heart with excited joy.


    He could show him or her off to Callie who also had a brother. He wondered if his future little sister


    would be as lovely as Callie.


    "Soon."


    Nicole overheard Kerr and Jay''s conversation in the bathroom and felt inexplicably happy.


    This was what she wanted.


    Nicole slipped out of bed and put on some clothes. She was making the bed when someone knocked


    on the door.


    "Come in. It''s open."


    Nicole tied her long hair into a ponytail.


    "Your breakfast, Director Ning."


    Jared walked in and set the food box on the table. He felt relieved by Kerr''s absence.


    "Thank you, Jared. I''m sorry to have bothered you during the past few days."


    Nicole helped Jared pour the porridge into a bowl.


    "You''re always wee, Director Ning."


    Jared bowed and left the room.


    Hand in hand, Kerr and Jay walked out of the bathroom and sat at the table. The three had breakfast


    quietly. From time to time, Kerr fed Jay his food.


    "You should go back to work after breakfast. You must have a lot to do,"


    Nicole told Kerr as she passed the bread to him.


    "No hurry. When you get better, you cane back to work with me."


    Kerr shed Nicole a gentle smile.


    "But I''ve resigned."


    She had turned in her resignation before the bidding started.


    "Really? Why didn''t I receive your resignation letter?"


    Kerr looked at Nicole carefully and waited for her response, pretending not to know anything about the


    resignation letter.


    Nicole red at him.


    "You have to go to work today. I''ll stay here with Jay. I''ll call you if anythinges up."


    Nicole did not want Kerr to worry about her any more than he already did.


    "All right."


    Kerr decided not to push it.


    After breakfast, Kerr left the hospital and went to the Gu Group.


    "Mr. Gu, the results of the bidding will be out tomorrow, but ording to the estimation, it''s very likely


    that the Gu Group will win."


    Jared handed Kerr all the files that needed to be dealt with for the past two days and reported the


    progress of the bidding.


    At the hospital, Nicole sat on her bed and opened herptop.


    She watched the progress of the bidding and read several news articles that she had missed.


    "The Song Group goes bankrupt. Former heir of the Song family, Gregory Song, finds himself in an


    awkward situation."


    Nicole clicked on the photo in the news article.


    In the photo, Gregory Song was covering his face from the cameras. He looked anxious and


    depressed.


    Nicole did not feel anything. The Song Group had thising, which she totally expected, although it


    happened faster than she imagined. She was not sure whether to me Gregory or be grateful forThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    what had befallen him.


    Maybe forgetting all about it was the best choice.


    Nicole''s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the strange number on the screen, she reluctantly answered


    the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi. Is this Miss Nicole Ning? I''m from the courier service. I have a package for you from Mr. Gu. Will


    you pleasee down and receive it?"


    The man''s voice was direct and polite.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Nicole hung up, closed herptop, and walked out of the ward. She went to the lobby of the inpatient


    services building but did not find the courier.


    "Miss Ning, you need toe with me."


    A man in a ck suit appeared and addressed Nicole.


    Nicole immediately understood that there was no courier. It was just a ploy to get her toe


    downstairs. She slowly stepped back.


    If she had to run, she would run toward the ward. Kerr''s people would be waiting for her there, and she


    would be safe.


    "Who are you? Why do I need toe with you?"


    Nicole spoke to the strange man directly, but in her head, she was mapping all her possible escape


    routes.


    "You will know soon enough. Please don''t make this harder than it has to be."


    The man knew that Nicole was stalling, but he was determined to take her away.


    "Who sent you?"


    Nicole took out her phone and attempted to call Kerr, but the man grabbed the phone from her hand.


    "I will keep your phone for the time being."


    The man did not want to waste any more time with Nicole. He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her


    into a business car parked outside.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Inside the car, Nicole saw two more men who were dressed like the first one.


    Her heart started racing. She did not know who these men were.


    She asked them a lot of questions, but they kept silent.


    The trip took forever. Nicole''s patience was just about to run out when the car pulled over in front of a


    vi.


    "We''re here."


    The man from the hospital opened Nicole''s door.


    Nicole hesitantly stepped out of the car and examined the vi in front of her. The ce obviously


    belonged to someone either incredibly wealthy or noble born.


    Slightly frowning, Nicole headed toward the front door.


    The door then swung open, and a gentle, deep voice called from inside.


    "Miss Ning, I''ve been expecting you."


    Nicole walked in on a middle-aged man rising from the living room sofa. He smiled at her.


    He was dressed in a dark gray suit and looked very energetic. Nicole could tell that he had been living


    the great life, although she did not really know him.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? Don''t you know that I can sue you for taking me here against my


    will?"

 Chapter 124 How Much Is He Worth

    Chapter 124 How Much Is He Worth


    There was no fear in Nicole¡®s voice, although her heart was pounding wildly in her chest.


    But she had to be brave. Otherwise, people would walk all over her. She could not afford that.


    "You are indeed an unusual woman. You are fearless and calm under dire circumstances. No wonder


    the young master''s wrapped around your finger."


    Kelvin spoke calmly and invited Nicole to have a seat.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, but please know that if I wanted you dead, you''d be dead."


    Nicole hesitated but eventually took the seat in front of Kelvin.


    She knew he was serious about getting her killed if he wanted to. He had not done anything to hurt her,


    but Nicole was not about to let her guard down.


    "The young master? Are you from the Gu family?"


    Taking in the surroundings and the people in the room, Nicole immediately realized the truth.


    "How clever. I guess I won''t have to beat around the bush with you."


    Kelvin raised his hand, and the man in ck who was standing behind Nicole put the tray in his hand


    on the table.


    "There''s a nk check. Write any amount you want."


    Nicole nced at the check and then looked at Kelvin.


    "I don''t believe in free lunches. What do you want from me?"


    All good things came with a price. Nicole had always believed that.


    "Very well. Take the check and leave the young master. You can go anywhere in the world and start


    anew. I''ll even make arrangements for you."


    Kelvin believed that most people could be tempted by money. It was certainly possible that Nicole


    would leave with the money he was offering, and Kerr would be left heartbroken and disappointed.


    But at least Jack and Kerr''s father-and-son bond would remain intact.


    "The Gu family sure does make enough money to throw at problems. I just have one question, though."


    Nicole picked up the check from the tray. The amount line was left nk. The Gu Group was gigantic,


    so one nk check did not make a difference.


    But Nicole did not care. She was not with Kerr for his money.


    "Please. Just take it."


    Kelvin shed Nicole a somber look.


    "In your opinion, how much is the CEO of the Gu Group worth? Can that number fit in this check?"


    Nicole set the check back on the table and smiled scornfully. As she expected, the Gu family was once


    again using their money to solve everything. Unfortunately, Nicole was not interested in their money.


    "You seem to have made up your mind, Miss Ning. I hope you know what you''re getting yourself into."


    The smile on Kelvin''s lips gradually disappeared. The woman was determined, and she was willing to


    y with fire if she had to.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I appreciate the offer, but I''ll have to decline. Don''t worry. Should Kerr wake up one day and decide


    that he doesn''t want to be with me anymore, I''ll leave without a fight.


    Until then, I''ll be right by his side. I think we''re done here. I''m leaving."


    Nicole rose and started showing herself out, but the man in ck behind her stood in her way.


    "You''re not leaving this vi that easily, Miss Ning.


    It amazes me how a woman of your status and background dares to dream of marrying into such an


    illustrious n like the Gu family. You''re like a sparrow that''s trying to be a phoenix."


    Kelvin''s face grew serious, and his tone was no longer polite.


    Nicole clenched her fist at Kelvin''sst remark.


    She had never felt inferior because of her family background, but today, she felt ridiculously belittled.


    "You know, I can''t imagine growing up in such a cold family where my dreams and aspirations are


    ignored.


    I can''t imagineing from a family with a prestigious background, supreme power, and endless


    wealth but no freedom of choice.


    I love Kerr, but I feel sorry for him for having such an unloving family."


    It was true. Nicole felt sorry for Kerr for growing up in such an environment. He might be rich, but


    money could not buy true love and affection.


    No wonder Kerr was always cold to others. He did not know how to love, but he was trying with Nicole


    now. She would not let him down.


    "Careful now, Miss Ning. Do you think you can nder the Gu family and get away with it? Calling the


    Gu family ''unloving'' is enough to warrant your death."


    Kelvin stood up and pinned Nicole with his menacing stare.


    He understood Nicole''s youth and impulsiveness, but he had to remind her about the people she was


    challenging.


    "There are only two ways for us to solve this problem, Miss Ning. You either take the check and cut ties


    with the young master, or you disappear from the face of the with your son Jay."


    Kelvin tossed a ck pistol on the table.


    The loud p of the drop startled Nicole. Setting her gaze on Kelvin, she took a deep breath, walked to


    the table, and picked up the check.


    "I need three days to get my affairs in order. I don''t want to do things sloppily."


    Nicole held the check in her hands.


    "I can only give you two days. Two days from now, I will send a car to pick you and Jay up. I hope you


    hold up your end of the deal. You will certainly regret it if you don''t and in the most painful way possible.


    I can make sure of that.


    I don''tpromise with deal breakers," Kelvin warned.


    "Fine."


    With a grim face, Nicole left the vi. The same car that picked her up from the hospital was the same


    car that took her back.


    Watching the car drive away, Nicole sighed with relief, but she could notpletely


    rx.

 Chapter 125 The Password Is Her Birthday

    Chapter 125 The Password Is Her Birthday


    Kelvin sat back on the sofa after Nicole left.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, he picked up the ss of water from the table and took a sip. Vedder went


    downstairs and found him.


    "She''s not going to honor your deal."


    With a sigh, Vedder ced a recorder in front of Kelvin. His tone was calm but determined.


    "You don''t know that. Besides, no one wants to die. I''m sure that woman doesn''t." Kelvin frowned


    slightly.


    "You want to bet? I''m sure she won''t leave,"


    Vedder said firmly.


    "If she stays, I''ll kill her and her son."


    That was the simplest but worst n. There was no telling Kerr''s reaction.


    "You won''t dare. The young master will have your head." Vedder knew that if it were not for Jack,


    Kelvin would not consider murder to solve the problem with Kerr. "Have you seen Jay Ning?" Vedder


    asked.


    Kelvin shook his head.


    "That boy is a spitting image of the young master. He must be his son."


    Vedder then stood up and walked out, leaving Kelvin in the living room sighing.


    Kelvin''s eyes suddenly lit up. Vedder had just given him an idea.


    At the hospital, Nicole headed back to the ward.


    She was about to enter her room when she saw Harleying from the other end of the corridor.


    "Doctor Su, can I leave the hospital now?"


    Nicole had to leave the hospital and figure out a solution. She could not just sit by and do nothing. Her


    next moves would decide her future.


    Her happiness was on the line. She would never give it up easily.


    Harley nodded.


    "Your physical indexes are almost normal now. If Kerr agrees, you may leave the hospital. I can


    arrange your discharge."


    Harley did not really think that Nicole was seriously ill. Kerr was just overreacting.


    "I have to leave the hospital and take care of something today. Will you watch Jay for me? I would


    really appreciate it."


    Nicole was about to turn around and leave when Harley stopped her.


    "Are you going to meet with Kerr? You can take my car."


    With a big smile, Harley handed Nicole his car key.


    Kerr chose Nicole after all, and Harley was happy for both of them. Last night, he had gotten a general


    idea of what had happened between Kerr and Nicole from Ken. He also saw the change in Kerr since


    Nicole showed up.


    As Kerr''s good friend, all Harley could do was to support him and, by extension, Nicole.


    "Thank you."


    Nicole took the car key, went back to the ward, and changed her clothes. She checked on Jay and then


    left the hospital.


    Watching Nicole leave, Jay turned on hisptop and sent a signal. The call was soon connected.


    "What''s up, Jay?"


    A young girl''s voice chirped through Jay''s earphone. Hisptop screen remained dark.


    "Callie, my father said I would have a brother or sister soon."


    Jay was excited.


    "Wow, that''s great. Anything else? I''m kind of busy."


    Callie''s voice was sweet and calm.


    "Are you in trouble? Can I help you?"


    Jay asked with great concern.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m just destroying a system. Wait, you''ve found your father?"


    Not long ago, Callie remembered that Jay was skeptical about that.


    "Yes, I have, but there might be a little trouble. Have you gotten any information about your mother?"


    "Not yet. I have to go, Jay. Bye."


    Before Jay could say any more, Callie had already ended the call. He had heard the disappointment in


    her voice. When they first met, Jay was looking for his father and Callie was looking for her mother.


    It had be the foundation of their friendship, but they had not seen each other in person.


    On the road, Nicole drove aimlessly. She eventually found herself in front of the Gu Group building.


    Looking at the tall building, Nicole imagined Kerr working earnestly in his office.


    Since they had been together, Nicole thought of Kerr all the time.


    She stepped out of the car and walked toward the building.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Director Ning, what are you doing here? Aren''t you on holiday?"


    Lily was surprised to see Nicole. She had received the notice on the day of the bidding that Nicole was


    going on a long vacation.


    "I have something to deal with. Is the bidding finished?"


    Although Nicole was confident, she was a little nervous about the possible results.


    "The results will be out tomorrow."


    "All right. Thanks."


    Nodding at Lily, Nicole walked toward the exclusive elevator to Kerr''s office and got in.


    Jared was walking out of Kerr''s office when she arrived.


    "Is Kerr inside?"


    Jared was surprised to see Nicole.


    "Director Ning, why are you out of the hospital? Mr. Gu is in a meeting, and it may take a while. Let me


    tell him you''re here."


    Jared turned around and started walking to the conference room. He knew that nothing was more


    important to Kerr than Nicole.


    "No, don''t tell him. Let him concentrate on his meeting. I''ll just wait for him in his office. It''s not an


    emergency anyway."


    Jared nodded, and Nicole headed to Kerr''s office.


    She approached Kerr''s desk and picked up a pen sitting on it. Once again, Nicole imagined Kerr


    holding the same pen.


    She pulled Kerr''s office chair away and saw a safe under the desk. She wondered what could possibly


    be inside.


    Nicole knelt in front of the safe and hesitated. She then went ahead and entered her birthday as the


    combination. To her surprise, the safe door flew open.


    An envelope was sitting inside the safe. She suddenly thought of something. Nicole reached for the


    envelope and opened it with trembling hands. It contained 2,642 dors.


    The corners of her mouth lifted up slightly. This was her hard-earned money. She did not expect that


    Kerr had kept it. She put the money back into the envelope and put the envelope back in the safe.


    Then, she stood up and walked to the French window.


    The door of the office swung open.


    "Who are you? Who allowed you toe in here?" a serious female voice asked.


    Nicole slowly turned around and saw a young woman in a ck suit. She must be a new secretary.

 Chapter 126 Make It Up To Me

    Chapter 126 Make It Up To Me


    "Are you Kerr''s new secretary?"


    Nicole had been in thepany for a while, but she had never seen the girl in front of her before.


    "Yes. And who are you? I''m afraid I can''t allow anyone without an appointment in the CEO''s office."


    The girl had a wary look on her face. When she was hired, Jared had specifically told her that she


    shouldn''t let anyone in Kerr''s office without permission.


    "You can go back to your work. He won''t mind if I wait here."


    Nicole didn''t mind the new secretary''s attitude, nor did she want to make things difficult for her. All she


    wanted was to quietly wait for Kerr toe back.


    However, the girl was having none of it. Just when she was about to order Nicole out, she heard


    someone opening the door behind her.


    "Miss Ning, Mr. Gu will be done in about half an hour. Please have some water while you wait."


    Jared came in and gently ced the ss of water on the table in front of Nicole.


    "Mr. Kang, she..."


    Jared''s polite smile shifted to a hard stare once he turned to look at the new assistant.


    "You can go now, Amanda. We don''t need you here now. Just remember in the future that Miss Ning


    doesn''t need an appointment to be let in. Understood?"


    Upon hearing how Jared spoke of Nicole, Amanda quickly realized who she was.


    "I''m sorry for any inconvenience, Miss Ning."


    Nicole briefly waved a hand, gesturing that it was all okay. Then, she turned her gaze to the view


    outside the window.


    Amanda Liang followed Jared out of the office and, nervously, risked a nce at him. The harsh look


    on his face didn''t make her feel any better. But, to her relief, he didn''t say anything and just headed


    straight back to the conference room.


    Half an hourter, Kerr left the meeting with a folder in his hands and walked towards his office. The


    moment he pushed the door open, he found a slim figure standing with her back to him and eyes fixed


    on therge window behind his desk.


    Kerr lifted the corners of his lips as he casually put the folder over the desk. With free hands, he walked


    to Nicole and held her from behind.


    "When did youe? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Inhaling the faint fragrance on Nicole''s neck, Kerr knew there was no more magnificent scent than


    hers.


    "You were busy and I didn''t want Jared to tell you I was here. Besides, it''s nothing urgent. I just got


    bored in that hospital and decided toe to see you."


    Nicole turned to meet Kerr''s gentle eyes.


    Although theyst saw each other in the morning, it didn''t feel like they had only been apart for half a


    day. It felt like half a century instead.


    Nicole was finallying to understand what lovers meant when they said that a day apart seemed


    like three years.


    "I''ll ask Jared to send the files to the hospital then. I''ll go back with you and keep youpany."


    Kerr held Nicole''s cold little hands into his and looked at her with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I have already spoken to Doctor Su. He assured me I didn''t need to be hospitalized.


    Anyway, I''ll have to leave for an appointment with Avery soon."


    Before Kerr walked into his office, Nicole had made her mind not to tell him what happened earlier.


    Given his temper, it was for the best. Otherwise, he would go straight to confront his family and cause


    all hell to break loose.


    She was willing to face everything to be with Kerr, but she had to make sure that Jay was safe first.


    "I''ll drive you there. Call me when you''re done that I''ll pick you up too."


    Kerr settled in the closest chair, smoothly pulling Nicole into his arms.


    Nicole revolved her arms around his neck and stared deeply into his loving eyes. Even though she felt


    safe, she also couldn''t put her fears aside.


    It had never urred to her that love could be full of risks too.


    "I can go there myself. Doctor Su has let me use his car."


    Nicole didn''t want Kerr to spend his whole time taking care of her.


    "If you can do everything yourself, what can I do for you?"


    Kerr couldn''t hide the disappointment in his voice. He admired Nicole''s strength as much as he


    resented her self-sufficiency. He hated that she wouldn''t let him look after her.


    "You can love me. And this is something only you can do."


    Nicole was rarely so straightforward with her feelings. But at that moment, she wanted Kerr to know


    exactly how she felt.


    Not bothering to say anything, Kerr showed his love in the most natural way he knew. Bending forward,


    he ushered his lips to touch hers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He had already epted that he was head over heels in love with her. There wasn''t a minute on his


    day that he didn''t wish to get lost in her warm embrace.


    "Hey, we are in the office."


    Nicole pushed Kerr away, who was already getting hard beneath her. Nervously, she looked at him,


    afraid he would dare to take things further.


    "No one''sing into my office."


    Without a care in the world, Kerr reached out to take Nicole''s hand, but she dodged from his touch.


    "Stop it. If anyone finds out, I won''t be able to work here anymore."


    Nicole pushed herself to her feet and took two steps backward in order to get away from him.


    Mirroring her, he stood up and walked towards her. Once he was close enough, she grinned and


    attempted to run away, but he effortlessly reached for her, pulling her back into his arms.


    "Make it up to me tonight."


    Despite his words making her flush, Nicole nodded and asked him to let her go.


    However, Kerr only loosed his grip around her arm so he could help her straighten her slightly wrinkled


    clothes.


    "Don''t forget to eat,"


    Kerr urged Nicole thoughtfully.


    "I will. Now, I should be going."


    Nicole smiled, ready to leave, but Kerr took her hand.


    "Come on, I really have to go."


    He nodded and led her to the door by the hand.


    "I''m escorting you downstairs."


    Although he didn''t want Nicole out of his sight at all, he knew that he must grant them both some


    space.


    There was no need to rush anything when they still had years together ahead of them.


    As soon as Nicole drove away, Kerr went back to his office, and Jared followed him a couple of minutes


    later with a package in his hand.


    "Mr. Gu, we''ve just got this. It''s addressed to you."


    Jared nced at the package once more. He didn''t know why, but he had a weird feeling about it.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at it, but he didn''t mean to reach out.


    Reading his boss''sck of stance as a sign for him to do the honors, Jared unwrapped the package


    and revealed a small voice recorder. Immediately, he pressed the y button.


    Nicole''s clear voice burst out of it.


    "How much is the CEO of the Gu Group worth?"

 Chapter 127 At Her Wits End

    Chapter 127 At Her Wit''s End


    "How generous! I need three days to get my affairs in order. I don''t want to do things sloppily."


    Jared''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Nicole''s words from the recorder, and he looked at Kerr.


    But Kerr remained calm, as if what Nicole had said didn''t matter to him at all.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ning..."


    "How are constructions of the Sea Heart Ind progressing?"


    Kerr nced down at the documents in his hand.


    "The development is ongoing, and it will take some time."


    Jared stared at Kerr in confusion.


    "Mr. Gu, do you believe the recording to be fake?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "It''s true. It is Nicole''s voice. We need to speed up the construction of the Sea Heart Ind, and


    strengthen security around Jay."


    Kerr knew Nicole well. She must have her reasons. No wonder she suddenly came to him. It seemed


    that she had gradually begun to see him as someone she could depend on.


    ''Three days?'' It seemed that he would have to cherish the sweetness that Nicole gave him as there


    were only three days left.


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of Kerr''s mouth, confusing Jared. Instead of bing vexed by


    what Nicole had said, Kerr seemed almost happy, which was illogical.


    But Jared didn''t dare to question any further, so he had to resolve matters ording to Kerr''s orders.


    Nicole didn''t know where to go while she was driving the car. She couldn''t reveal any of this matter to


    Avery or Baron. She couldn''t bring the power of the Gu family down on them, and neither the Lin family


    nor the Fang family could oppose them.


    While she was considering this, Nicole''s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and saw it was a call


    from Avery. She immediately answered it.


    "Avery."


    When Avery heard Nicole''s voice, she seemed to have found someone she could vent her spleen on.


    "Nicole, are you in the hospital? I''lle to you. I can''t carry on like this."


    Avery mmed the door shut while she held the phone tightly in her hand. Her anger was obviously


    detected from her tone.


    Even though Nicole could only hear her over the phone, she could hear her impatience, and she


    couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "I''lle pick you up. I''m not far from your home now. Wait for me there."


    "Okay."


    After hearing Nicole''s offer, Avery agreed and hung up the call. She turned back to look at the vi


    behind her and nced up at the window on the second floor. She could no longer see the man.


    It was sunny outside, but she stubbornly refused to look back. Instead, she squatted on the steps


    leading up to the vi, waiting for Nicole.


    Fortunately, only ten minutester, Nicole''s car pulled up at the door of the Lin family''s vi.


    "Finally, you are here! If you didn''t arrive now, I would have contracted sunstroke!"


    Avery quickly opened the passenger door and immediately got in.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me inside your home? So, where do you want to go?"


    Nicole started the car again and started driving.


    "Anywhere but here is fine. I don''t want to go back home anyway!"


    leaning back against the car seat, Avery replied in an impatient tone.


    "Your adoptive elder brother came to see you again?"


    Avery recalled that only seven years ago, she had seen Avery behave like this. Although she was the


    only daughter of the Lin family, her parents had adopted a boy child who was one year older than


    Avery. As the adopted son of the Lin family, he became her brother.


    "Don''t even mention him. I must have wronged him in a previous life, and that''s why hees seeking


    revenge on me in this life. How did you get out of the hospital? Is Jay still in the hospital?"


    The thought of Zachary Lin gave Avery a throbbing headache, so she changed the topic, not wanting to


    even think of him.


    "Jay is still in hospital. I also ran into some trouble. I didn''t mean to say anything about it to you, but


    now I don''t know what to do. Please help me."


    Parking the car in front of a private club, Nicole apanied Avery inside.


    Once they were seated in a private room, Nicole exined everything that had happened earlier that


    morning to Avery.


    "So you are really going to take the check and leave Kerr?"


    Avery sipped at her ss of water. She was used to this type of thing happening. After all, it often


    happened in their circles, and most people had be ustomed to using money to solve all their


    problems.


    "What do you think?"


    Nicole cradled her head in her folded arms on the table, feeling absolutely dejected. While she easily


    spoke so aggressively, it was an entirely moreplex matter to actually do what she had said.


    She didn''t want to leave Kerr at all, but now she was at her wit''s end.


    "I don''t think you can be bribed with money. But you really need to be more careful. The Gu family is


    the most powerful family in the city, but since you have Jay, what are you afraid of? You can ask for a


    paternity test with Kerr.


    Then you simply need to show the DNA test result to the Gu family, and that will sort things out. I don''t


    think the Gu family will refuse to ept Jay, do you?"


    Avery believed that Jay was like a protective amulet for Nicole. Families like the Gu''s ced high value


    on their descendants.


    "I don''t want Jay to grow up in the Gu family because I know how the Gu family deals with things. I


    don''t want him to grow up in such an environment. Can you help me with the money to get him away


    from here?


    I''m staying here to fight against them to the end."


    Nicole''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Avery excitedly. This way, she didn''t need to give up Kerr as Jay


    could be moved to a ce of safety.


    "I really want to help you, but Zachary Lin has taken my passport and identity card. I can''t leave A City


    now. I''ll even have to rely on you to shelter me tonight."


    At the mention of Zachary Lin, Avery''s anger surged to the forefront again.


    "I still have an apartment where I once lived. You can stay there for a while."


    Nicole''s hopes were instantly shattered, and once again shey her head on the table, feeling a sense


    of despair.


    "Don''t throw in the towel yet. There will be a solution. If you were a princess of a powerful and rich


    family, the Gu family will surely ask Kerr to marry you. In fact, I really believe that you are a princess."


    Having known Nicole for so many years, Avery always felt that Nicole looked like a princess who had


    identally lost her way and ended up in the ce where themon people lived.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Miss Lin. If I do be a princess one day, I will not forget you."


    Although Nicole said this, she didn''t believe it even for a minute.


    Even if she were a princess, she wouldn''t solve every problem. A princess was seen as being noble,


    shining like a diamond in everyone else''s eyes. But only the princess herself knew how she felt. It was


    the simr situation to Kerr''s. To outsiders, he seemed to be a sessful man, but only she knew how


    lonely he really felt.


    At that time, Nicole had no clue that Avery''s words woulde true one day.


    In the old house of the Gu family


    After parking her car at the front gates of the Gus'' home, Sunny got out of the car as soon as she saw


    Kelvining outside.


    "Uncle Kelvin, is Mrs. Gu at home? I''vee to see her."

 Chapter 128 The More Suitable Successor

    Chapter 128 The More Suitable Sessor


    Kelvin bent slightly towards Sunny, and his face wasposed with a respectful look.


    "I''m sorry, Miss He. Mrs. Gu is out on business. I don''t know when she''ll return."


    Sunny felt a little disappointed at hearing that. She looked at the vi and was filled with


    disappointment as she left.


    On the second floor of the vi


    Standing in front of the window and looking at the departing figure, Freya could not help but be


    gloomy. She lowered her head to examine the photo in her hand. If Kelvin hadn''t told her that the child


    in the photo was called Jay Ning, she would have nearly believed that it was a photo taken of Kerr


    when he was a child.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jack''s cold voice spoke up behind her. It seemed that Freya had be ustomed to it, since she


    did not turn around at all when she heard him.


    "Forget about Kerr and that girl."


    Freya knew that Kerr had a crush on Nicole, and she knew that Jack would certainly object. She hadn''t


    really worried much about her son as a child, but this time she wanted to help Kerr to fulfill his dreams.


    It was also because she didn''t want Kerr to turn into a second Jack.


    "Do you even know what you are saying?"


    Looking at Freya''s back, a trace of anger emerged on Jack''s face. ''Why did Kerr go against my


    wishes? And now, will Freya also help Kerr to rebel?''


    "You know better than me what I am talking about, Jack. You and I reached this point only because of a


    marriage certificate. You know very well that the so-called love and harmony that we show others is


    only a pretense.


    I know that you have never loved me, not since the day you married me. You don''t love anyone but


    yourself. I don''t want Kerr to be a second you.


    I have never ever disobeyed you. But this time, I will support Kerr. This is my gift to him as


    compensation for my dereliction and irresponsibility as his mother."


    Freya turned around to look at him. They had been married for more than twenty years. It was the first


    time that they had spoken so honestly or lengthily in private.


    "Nonsense. If Kerr dares to be with that woman, I will kick him out of the Gu family. He doesn''t deserve


    to be the sessor of the Gu family!"


    Jack said, looking at her with his eyes soaked in disappointment.


    He had thought that Freya was a sensible and reasonable woman, but now it appeared that she was


    only a soft-hearted soul.


    "Are you crazy, Jack? Kerr is your only biological son. Will you leave the Gu family to just anyone else?


    Or do you count on Moore Gu? Your loyal adopted son?"


    In fact, deep in her heart, Freya had always known that Jack held a very high opinion of Moore Gu. If


    he had been born as Jack''s biological son, then the heir of the Gu family might not have been Kerr.


    "Compared with that trouble-making Kerr, Moore is more suitable to be the sessor of the Gu family."


    Jack turned around and left the bedroom. He stalked into the study and sat down. Then he reached


    behind him to open the hidden wall safe. He hadn''t opened the safe in more than ten years.


    Now that he had opened it again, he took out a stack of paper. Due to the ravages of time, the


    handwriting on it had be blurred, but he would never forget what was written on it.


    Night fell. When Kerr was about to leave the office, his desk phone rang. He stopped and turned to


    answer the phone.


    "Brother."


    On hearing the respectful voice on the other end of the line, he ended the call without any hesitation


    and strode out of the office.


    The car parked at the gate of the hospital. Kerr took the bunch of white roses from the front passenger


    seat and walked towards the ward where Jay was recovering.


    He pushed the door open, but Nicole wasn''t there.


    "Mommy hasn''te back yet. Uncle Gu, you''vee back early."


    Turning his face to one side, Jay snickered when he saw the expectancy on Kerr''s face turn to


    disappointment.


    "I''ll go pick her up."


    Kerry the flowers on the table and walked out. Taking his cell phone, he dialed Nicole''s number, but


    nobody answered. He frowned.


    Nicole took Avery to her apartment, gave her the key, and left. She returned to her car and looked at


    the screen of her mobile phone. The Caller ID showed that there were three missed calls from Kerr.


    Before she could call back, a fourth call came in.


    "Where are you?"


    His tone wasced with anxiety.


    "On my way to the hospital. Have you left the office yet?"


    Nicole started the car and drove from themunity, heading towards the hospital.


    Hearing the sound of Nicole''s voice, Kerr felt relieved. He turned around and returned to the hospital.


    "Yes, I''m already at the hospital. Drive carefully."


    "Okay."


    Nicole promised Kerr and ended the call.


    When the car was only several hundred meters away from themunity, Nicole felt something hit the


    car. As the car jolted, she was pushed forward. Luckily she had worn her seat belt, and she was unhurt.


    Unfastening the seat belt, she stepped from the car.


    "What happened?"


    When she looked behind her car, she saw that a white Porsche had crashed into her car.


    "Sorry! I didn''t mean it. I was just distracted for a moment."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A young man in his twenties had stepped out of the white Porsche. He wore ck casual wear, and his


    wheat-colored skin had him a healthy tanned look. He sincerely apologized to Nicole.


    "It''s okay. I''m sure that you didn''t do it on purpose. Forget it."


    Nicole looked at the back of the car and found the damage didn''t seem very serious, but she felt some


    regret because this car belonged to Harley.


    "It''s my fault. Let me pay to repair it. Or you can tell me how else I mightpensate you?"


    the man politely asked for suggestions from Nicole.


    "No, it''s not that serious. I have something to deal with, so I have to go now."


    Nicole waved the matter off and was about to get back into her car, but as soon as the car started, she


    saw the man walking to her side. He tapped on her car window, and she had to roll down the window.


    "Here is my phone number. If you have any problems, you can contact me at any time. I will really pay


    for any damages."


    The man swiftly handed a silver business card to Nicole.


    In fact, Nicole had no intention of holding the man responsible. But seeing that he was so serious, she


    epted the business card, nodded to him, and then drove away.


    Watching the car driving off, the man smiled.


    When Nicole drove up to the hospital, she saw Kerr waiting at the door. She stopped the car and got


    out.


    "Why didn''t you go in?" she asked.


    Kerr walked up to her, took her hand, and led her into the hospital.


    "I was waiting for you."


    His thin lips parted slightly. He said it as if it was a matter of course. He was always being waited on by


    others but after trying to wait patiently for Nicole, he finally understood the meaning of waiting.


    Waiting on her was a mixture of nervousness, expectation, and deep concern.


    It was bitter but also a little sweet.


    "Kerr..."

 Chapter 129 His Surprise

    Chapter 129 His Surprise


    Staring at Kerr''s back, Nicole opened her mouth to say something but changed her mind on second


    thought.


    She knew he was trying hard to love her the right way and couldn''t ignore how much he had changed


    for her. It was breaking her heart at the thought of having to let go of him.


    But after a whole day, she hadn''te up with a solution.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr turned to Nicole with a loving look in his eyes.


    Nicole reached out and put her arms around Kerr''s middle, hugging him close to her.


    "I just want to hug you."


    She wanted to pour her heart and tell Kerr everything but knew that certain things were better if kept


    from him.


    Kerr could see right through her. Yet he just held her back without questioning what was troubling her.


    "I want to take you somewhere."


    Kerr lifted Nicole into his arms and led her straight to the car. Once he had her ced on the


    passenger''s seat, he went around the vehicle and got in the driver''s seat. Then, he took off from the


    hospital.


    "Where are we going? Jay is still in the hospital."


    Although Nicole was worried about Jay, she also didn''t want to turn Kerr down.


    "Jared will take care of him."


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other intertwined with Nicole''s, Kerr had a gentle look on


    his face.


    It was quickly getting dark outside when Nicole looked around the road. Despite the awfully quiet


    streets, she couldn''t see much nor tell where they were.


    Even so, she wasn''t worried since she had Kerr by her side.


    All of a sudden, the lights on both sides of the road turned on each at a time as if they could detect their


    passing car. Slowly, the whole night lit up for them.


    As if she was in the middle of a spectacle, Nicole''s entire face lifted in awe.


    "Did you prepare all this?"


    She didn''t need for him to answer; the tenderness in his eyes had already confirmed it.


    Kerr kept driving until he got to the beach. After he parked, he got off the car and walked to Nicole''s


    side, quickly having her door opened for her. With an offering hand, he helped her out of the vehicle.


    "Close your eyes,"


    he whispered to her ear, his voice calm and full of love.


    Obediently, Nicole smiled, doing as he said. Then she bit her lower lip, anxious for what would happen


    next.


    A couple of secondster, she heard some muffled voices not far from where she stood. But before she


    could pay any attention to it, much louder noises burst out.


    Squeak... p!


    The fireworks rose from the ground, glittering in the dark sky.


    As soon as she heard the sound, Nicole''s eyes popped open in time to witness an enormous red heart


    outlined in the dark sky. The light effects made it look like as if it was faintly beating for her. She


    couldn''t help but wide her eyes in wonder.


    "This..."


    Before she could even finish, more fireworks were ignited, rising into the sky as they wrote "Nicole


    Ning" and then "I love you."


    Touched by his gesture, Nicole turned to meet Kerr''s gaze.


    "Although I''ve never been much of a fan of these three little words, they''re what I feel right now,"


    Kerr stated, looking deeply into Nicole''s eyes.


    He had never bothered with these big gestures before. But after he met Nicole, he seemed to be willing


    to try anything just to get a smile out of her.


    "I love you, Kerr."


    Standing on her tiptoe, Nicole wrapped her arms around Kerr''s neck and touched her lips to his.


    As they kissed, tears fell out of the corners of her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    Kerr allowed himself to get lost in her sweet kiss. He didn''t know how long it took him to finally release


    her. But when he did, he noticed that she was almost out of breath. Curving his lips, he suddenly


    averted his eyes to something else.


    Nicole followed his gaze and realized he was watching the glittering water. Although the tide seemed


    calm, the sea sparkled everywhere with floating objects that she couldn''t quite identify from afar. So


    letting go of Kerr''s hand, she walked towards them with interest.


    Closer to the water, Nicole took her shoes off and left them on the sand before she carried on to get her


    toes wet.


    At the same time that the cold water seemed to scare her away, it also urged her forward.


    When she stepped into a brighter spot close by, Nicole bent down and picked up what she now figured


    out that was a drifting bottle. Holding it in her hand, she noticed there was a small piece of paper rolled


    inside it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s only one bottle among those with the right words in it. I''ll marry you as soon as you find it."


    Kerr walked over, watching her with a faint smile.


    "Is this your idea of how a man proposes to a woman? In fact, I don''t think you n to marry me at all


    like this."


    Nicole red at Kerr, looking a little disappointed.


    There were at least hundreds of bottles in that beach, how could she ever find the right one?


    "I''ll ask someone to get them out of the water so you can bring them home and take your time looking


    for it."


    Kerr raised his hand to stroke her long hair, his eyes ever so cunning.


    Nicole turned her gaze towards the sea once more. With her expression suddenly locking down, she


    couldn''t help but feel that her journey with Kerr was as challenging as finding the right bottle amongst


    hundreds.


    Even though she would take all the bottles for herself, it wouldn''t be an easy task to find the one she


    wanted.


    "Are you having second thoughts because of the challenge?"


    Without concealing the hint of provocation from his voice, Kerr reached out to put an arm around her


    shoulders.


    "What are you implying? That I''m easy to scare? I just don''t see how any of this is fair. It feels like I''m


    begging you to marry me."

 Chapter 130 I Will Never Accept A Woman Who Abandons Or Leaves Me

    Chapter 130 I Will Never ept A Woman Who Abandons Or Leaves Me


    "Isn''t it up to you to propose to me?" Nicole continued to ask.


    She turned to look at Kerr, and both dissatisfaction and doubt yed in her eyes.


    "Do you want me to propose now? Okay, as you wish."


    With his eyes fixed on her, Kerr held her shoulders, but before he could bend his knee, Nicole stopped


    him.


    "I was just kidding. Do you think me serious?"


    When Nicole saw Kerr''s actions, she was surprised. Before Kerr could bend a knee, she stretched out


    her hand and grabbed his arm, stopping him from kneeling.


    The moment Kerr bowed, Nicole sensed there was something wrong as her heart was racing.


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would really want to marry her. It was exactly what she had hoped for, but


    she couldn''t feel happy when she recalled what happened this morning.


    Kerr stood straight, watching the mncholy paint Nicole''s face. There was an understanding look in


    his eyes. He was waiting for her to say something, but his intuition told him that she would remain silent


    and act tough.


    A sudden ringing broke the silence between them.


    Fishing his phone out of his pocket, Kerr looked at the Caller ID and tapped the answer button.


    "What is it?" he said into the phone.


    Head tilted quizzically to one side, Nicole gazed at Kerr. But she couldn''t hear his replies above the


    hiss of the sea breeze.


    She didn''t know what the other party on the line said, but she saw Kerr hang up the phone immediately.


    "Which do you want to hear first, good or bad news?"


    Kerr mysteriously asked.


    "The bad news."


    Nicole had got used to dealing with bad news first. Only in this way could she enjoy the good news.


    "You will be very tired for the next couple of days."


    However, it wasn''t really bad news for him to have Nicole with him all the time. Maybe the best way to


    protect her was to keep her in the Gu Group.


    "What is the good news?"


    In fact, Nicole had ventured a guess, but she was not sure. After all, the results of the bidding would not


    be public until tomorrow.


    "Gu Group won the bidding,"


    Kerr said indifferently. In fact, this was not really important to him, but it was a confirmation of Nicole''s


    efforts, so it made a different sense to him.


    "Really? It''s worth it."


    She seemed surprised, but then she finally felt relieved.


    "My Nicole is the best."


    Kerr scooped Nicole up and carried her to his car. Although it was summer now, the water at night was


    on the chilly side. Kerr worried that Nicole would catch a cold if her feet were soaked in the water.


    Nicole wrapped her arms around Kerr''s neck and let him carry her away.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Kerr, if I disappeared from your world one day, what would you do?"


    She had never thought of leaving Kerr, but she needed to secure the safety of her son, and she didn''t


    want Kerr to stand in conflict with the Gu family because of her. It seemed that she had stepped in a


    dilemma.


    If there really was no way to have the best of both worlds, then she would have to take her beloved son


    away immediately. Only once she made sure that he was safe, could shee back to find Kerr. But


    she didn''t know if Kerr would wait until she returned.


    "I won''t let that happen."


    ''It seems that she is nning on running away,'' Kerr thought while speaking in a firm tone.


    There was a bitter taste of disappointment in his heart when he considered this possibility.


    "Hypothetically, will you forget me if that dayes?"


    His answer was very important to Nicole. Given their current situation, she could not think of a better


    way to proceed.


    When he saw the resistance in her eyes, Kerr''s lips parted slightly.


    "Yes, I will never ept a woman who has abandoned and left me. You are mine, and you have to stay


    with me."


    In Kerr''s world, love was simple. If he and Nicole loved each other, they would find a way to be


    together, and nothing could force them to leave each other.


    In this moment, he didn''t know that such unavoidable dramas would face them in the future, or that


    they would face a lot of things that they didn''t want to face, and they would be helpless in their


    choices.


    "You..."


    Nicole wanted to argue with Kerr, but as she opened her mouth, the words deserted her.


    She knew that what Kerr had said was right, and she couldn''t find any reason to refute him. Finally, she


    chose to remain silent.


    He set Nicole on the seat and gently pinched her nose.


    "Don''t ever think of leaving me again. You are my woman now. You are destined to be by my side


    always."


    He wouldn''t let her go, no matter what.


    Nicole managed to force a slight smile and turned her face away to avoid making eye contact with Kerr


    He went round to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Looking at the receding car driven by Kerr, Harley and Ken, who had been hiding on a boat by the


    shore, walked out.


    "It seems that Kerr is hell bent on marrying Miss Ning this time."


    Harley finally understood how important Nicole was to Kerr.


    "You finally noticed it? To ensure that Nicole will have a future that will not be threatened by the Gu


    family, Kerr has been working tirelessly. But I don''t think the Gu family will be so easily deceived,"


    Ken said thoughtfully. It was not easy to circumvent the Gu family.


    Kerr drove Nicole back to the hospital, and they had dinner with Jay. They yed with him for a while


    and once he was tired, they tucked him in before leaving his ward.


    Closing the door to Jay''s ward, Nicole looked exhausted.


    "Are you tired?"


    holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr questioned her thoughtfully.


    "I''m fine."


    Nicole walked in the direction of her own private ward. Although she had recovered and could leave the


    hospital, Jay still needed to be watched over for some time. So it was more convenient for her to stay


    at the hospital.


    Kerr raised his wrist and studied his watch, and a triumphant smile formed on his face.


    "Come. Let me take you somewhere."


    He held Nicole''s hand and led her out of the hospital.


    Not knowing what he was up to again, Nicole followed Kerr, who seemed to be acting a little strangely


    today. He seemed to have nned a lot of surprises and wanted to treat her.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole closed her eyes and leaned her head against the door. Without realizing it, she


    soon fell asleep. When the car slowly stopped, she was still sleeping soundlessly.


    In the driver''s seat, Kerr turned and looked at the perfect face of his sleeping woman. He smiled lightly,


    opened the door, and got out of the car. Kim was already waiting next to the car for him.

 Chapter 131 Happy Birthday

    Chapter 131 Happy Birthday


    As soon as Kerr showed up, Kim strode forward and handed him a stack of documents along with a


    key.


    "Mr. Gu, this is the house''s certificate of ownership and its key. As you requested, it''s under Miss Ning''s


    name."


    Kerr nodded, taking the key.


    "Also, there isn''t any news about Miss He so far. She had been at the Gu family''s old house to visit


    Mrs. Gu but was gently denied. ording to Cherry, it seems that Mr. and Mrs. Gu had had an


    argument."


    Kim carefully eased his tone in thest part.


    "Why?"


    Kerr raised his eyebrows in surprise. For so many years, his parents insisted on portraying the role of


    the perfect and harmonious family in which husband and wife loved each other to the end. However,


    out of the public eye, it was all an illusion.


    Between them, there was no warmth. They could very well be strangers inside their house. Therefore


    how could two people who barely ever talked, argue?


    "Cherry wasn''t sure, but it seemed to be about you and Miss Ning. She wanted you to know that your


    mother will support your choice. If necessary, she will use all the power she has in hands to help you."


    Cherry was Freya''s right-hand woman, who had been keeping herpany for many years. So, she


    could be trusted.


    "I see. You can go back now."


    Kim looked at Kerr and slightly nodded before finally leaving.


    Kerr took his phone and searched for his mother''s number. But then he hesitated to press the button.


    As he stared at the screen, he soon gave up on making the call.


    He was too used to his mother''s indifference to everything.


    So for the moment, it was hard for him to believe what Kim just told him. With his head full, Kerr sat on


    the steps of the vi and picked up a cigarette from his pocket to light it. When he brought it to his


    mouth, he exhaled deeply.


    The light smoke not only blurred his sight but also covered his bright eyes from any outside view.


    A whileter, Nicole''s phone suddenly rang from her pocked, waking her up.


    Fumbling for the device, she looked at the number on the screen and quickly realized it was Baron.


    Curious, she picked it up.


    "Happy birthday, Nicole."


    Baron stood in front of the windows in his bedroom, looking thoughtfully at the bright moonlight outside.


    On the table next to him, there was the ne and ring that he had got for her. Perhaps, he would


    never have the chance to give her thetter.


    The ne, however, he would still give it to her as a gift. He hoped the jewelry could make it up for


    all the times he wouldn''t be able to spend with her in the future.


    "Thank you, Baron. But it''ste. Shouldn''t you be resting now?"


    Nicole was caught a little off guard by his words, but couldn''t help feeling heartbroken afterward.


    If possible, she wished that she could forget about this day and everything she didn''t want to face


    altogether. Yet, no matter how much she tried to escape, reality kept running right back to her.


    "I''m not tired yet. Why? Did I wake you up?"


    Since Nicole had decided to be with Kerr, she and Baron seemed to slowly be estranged.


    However, despite the consequences for him, Baron knew only Kerr could make her truly happy.


    Knowing her so well, he had noticed how this smart and strong girl would only show vulnerability


    around Kerr. Unfortunately, he hadn''t been lucky enough to captivate a girl such as Nicole.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "No. Thank you for remembering my birthday. But now go to bed, you still have to go to work


    tomorrow,"


    Nicole simply said.


    "Okay, have a good rest. And good night."


    Baron sensed the distance in Nicole''s voice, so he didn''t push her to talk more. Maybe Kerr had a


    surprise for her as well, and this wasn''t a good time to be calling.


    He shouldn''t have disturbed Nicole''s happiness.


    "Good night."


    After she hung up, Nicole checked the calendar on the phone. It was indeed her birthday. It''d been


    seven years since shest celebrated it. The memory of what happened on that day still lingered in her


    mind.


    No matter how hard she tried, she would never forget it.


    Nicole leaned back in the passenger seat, closing her eyes briefly as she forced herself to calm down.


    The moment she opened them again, she turned to the driver''s seat but didn''t find Kerr.


    Looking around, she spotted a few sparks in the dim light not far from the car. Opening the door, she


    headed towards them.


    "Kerr?"


    As soon as Kerr heard Nicole, he put out the cigarette and threw it on the ground. Next, he stood up


    and turned on the lights from the front door of the vi.


    The sudden light made her eyes ufortable at first, so she instinctively raised a hand to her face.


    "You''re awake?"


    He walked to her and held her free hand, masking his feelings behind his soft eyes.


    Nicole averted her gaze to the cigarette butts on the stairs after him. Confused, she looked up at Kerr,


    but his face didn''t reveal anything except for his fondness of her.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    She could sense something was bothering him. Although she knew Kerr smoked, he never did it in


    front of her.


    "Nothing. I was just waiting for you to wake up to show you your gift.


    Let''s go inside."


    As Kerr stepped aside to lead her up the stairs, Nicole finally took a look at where they were and


    noticed the familiar ce.


    Standing before the front door of the vi she had grown up, Nicole''s eyes started to water.


    Immediately, she let go of Kerr''s hand and reached out to push the door open. On her first step in, the


    lights in the hall switched on.


    When she walked into the same living room that she used to y hide and seek with her father as a


    kid, she realized nothing was changed. Memories began to rush in so lively that for a tiny moment, she


    had forgotten there was no one there anymore.


    "Happy birthday, my dear."


    Kerr stood behind Nicole, affectionately looking at her, but failing to notice the tears rolling down her


    cheeks.

 Chapter 132 No Birthday For Seven Years

    Chapter 132 No Birthday For Seven Years


    Kerr''s voice drew Nicole back to reality. She wiped the tears from her eyes and turned around. She


    looked at him calmly, but the sorrow in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "You knew about my family background from early on?"


    Nicole knew that Kerr would investigate her, and that he would find out everything about her. What was


    more, she knew that what Kerr had done today was all to cheer her up, but she felt sorry that his effort


    would be in vain. She couldn''t be happy no matter how she tried.


    Kerr walked to her and took both her hands in his.


    "I know, so I knew what you wanted. I''ll give you anything you want."


    He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he seemed to see more despair than happiness in Nicole''s


    face. He didn''t know what had gone wrong.


    "What I want¡­ I want my father toe back to life. I want the Ning family to remain happy. I want all


    the terrible things to be nothing more than a nightmare. Can you do that, Kerr?"


    Nicole pulled her hands from Kerr''s grasp.


    She knew that it was unfair to me Kerr. Standing in the former vi of the Ning family again and


    seeing that nothing had changed around her, she knew despite this that things had changed here.


    No matter how powerful and influential Kerr was, it was impossible to turn back time. She was


    expecting of him to aplish the impossible.


    "Nicole... What''s wrong?"


    If he hadn''t noticed how peculiar Nicole was behaving, he didn''t deserve to love her at all.


    But he couldn''t understand why she looked so sad.


    "I''m sorry. I''m letting you down, but I just want to be alone."


    Feeling inconsble, Nicole looked down to cover her sadness and tried to avoid looking into Kerr''s


    searching eyes.


    She turned around and was about to walk upstairs when Kerr pulled her into his arms from behind.


    "Nicole, tell me what happened?"


    He was aware that the Ning Group had gone bankrupt seven years ago, the vi of the Ning family had


    been auctioned off, and Nicole had left for Manhattan. Therefore, he had thought that she would be


    happy if he returned her previous home to her.


    However, he did not expect that it would intensify Nicole''s sorrow.


    "You know today is my birthday. This was my former home, the Ning Group went bankrupt, and it was


    sold on auction. However, didn''t you discover that our family''s demise was caused by my father''s


    sudden death? Don''t you know that''s why I couldn''t celebrate my birthday for seven years?


    Because my birthday has also been my father''s death-day for thest seven years. I really can''t bear


    looking at my father''s portrait and celebrating my birthday."


    Tears streamed down Nicole''s cheeks. She raised her hand, covering her mouth to stop herself from


    crying.


    She had tried so hard to forget the past, but she still couldn''t. She had been gone from her home for so


    long, but she had alwayscked the courage toe back to see it.


    She had hoped that she would be able to return during her stay abroad. But when she dide back,


    she understood the saying that "The shorter the distance of your approach to home, the more


    disquieted you be."


    Feeling Nicole trembling, Kerr turned her to him and wrapped his arms around her so that she could


    vent her despair to her heart''s content.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault, Nicole. You may think this way. However, if your father was still alive, he


    would wish for you to live a healthy and happy life.


    I will be with you on every one of your future birthdays. Don''t worry. I won''t let you face your sorrow


    alone. I will make sure that our happiness gradually fills in the nk spaces in your heart."


    Kerr didn''t expect that such a weak girl like Nicole could bear such sadness alone. Although this should


    have been a happy day, she would never know another happy birthday.


    What a cruel thing for Nicole to carry. Kerr didn''t know how she had endured it alone for the past seven


    years.


    But he resolved to always be with her in the future. No matter it was happiness or sorrow, he would not


    let her face it alone.


    It seemed a century had passed before Nicole stopped crying. She sniffed and looked up into Kerr''s


    worried face. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    "Can youe with me?"


    It was somewhere she had always wanted to go, but she didn''t dare. Now with Kerr by her side, it was


    time for her to face it.


    "Okay."


    Kerr carried Nicole in the protection of his arms and walked towards the nearby parked car.


    He set Nicole on the car seat and drove straight to the cemetery without even asking her. Soon the car


    had stopped at the entrance of the cemetery.


    Holding Nicole''s hand for support, Kerr led her out of the car.


    The cemetery was particrly dark at night. Kerr took off his long coat and draped it over Nicole''s


    shoulders. He circled her with his arm, and they walked inside.


    She stopped in front of the gravestone and knelt in front of it.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''te to see you until now, Father. Please, forgive my cowardice. I just couldn''t


    ept the fact that you had left me."


    Her mother had died early, and her father had doubled as both mother and father. He had always cared


    about her development. Although her father had married her stepmother and had already had Bonnie,


    he had nevercked in his care for her.


    He had even ensured a bright future for her with all his savings before dying.


    Looking at Nicole''s sad face, Kerr bent down, put his arm around her shoulders, and looked at her with


    concern.


    "Stand up. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Hearing his voice, Nicole stood up and silently gazed at the tombstone for a long time. The dim light


    gleamed off a fresh white chrysanthemum in front of the tombstone. Nicole knew that it had been sent


    by Bonnie.


    Even though Bonnie had imed that her father had doted on Nicole only, she still missed her father.


    Nicole leaned on Kerr, and they left the cemetery.


    "How did you know I wanted to go to the cemetery?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr, and she suddenly felt relieved at having finally faced what she previously


    couldn''t.


    It turned out that she could let go of the past in the end. Thinking of Kerr''s thoughtfulness, she felt a


    little guilty.


    After all, she had ignored Kerr''s good will. In fact, Kerr had just wanted to give her a happy birthday,


    however, she didn''t intend to let him down.


    "If I couldn''t have read your mind, I didn''t deserve to be with you. Nicole, remember, there are many


    things in this world that we have no choice over."

 Chapter 133 Shared Memory

    Chapter 133 Shared Memory


    "For example, birth, death, idents... Most of the time, we have no say in any of these. All we can do


    is ept it," Kerr said.


    Those were things that people usually had no control over, so it was useless to worry excessively about


    them.


    "I know. What about you? Why did you smoke? What were you thinking when I fell asleep?"


    Now that Nicole had calmed down, she recalled Kerr''s strange behavior from before.


    She had never seen him looking so frustrated. Considering who he was and his status, it seemed


    impossible for him to get embarrassed or upset.


    "Nothing. But I haven''t forgotten what you promised me in the office today,"


    Kerr reminded her, taking the opportunity to change the subject.


    He didn''t want to talk about his family affairs and get her worried when there was nothing she could do


    about them.


    To his delight, the n worked. Nicole blushed immediately and turned to look out of the window,


    pretending she didn''t hear him. Still, his words caused her heart to skip a beat.


    With Kerr, it seemed she was no longer afraid of the pain she endured in the past.


    To her surprise, instead of bringing her back to the hospital, he had driven her back to the Ning family


    vi again.


    "I know these walls are witnesses of a whole life you''ve had in here. Although I haven''t been a part of


    it, I can take you back to the past while you share a little of it with me," Kerr said with a smile.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked back into the vi. Only this time, it didn''t break her heart to be


    there. Instead, she smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you what happened."


    Nicole led Kerr to the second floor and pushed her bedroom door open. Looking at the familiar space,


    she felt as if she had returned seven years in the past.


    It was weird not to find the house filled with her family members andughter anymore. But now in this


    ce, only her and Kerr.


    Yet she was grateful for the man beside her. He made her less lonely.


    Picking up an album from the bookcase, Nicole sat in front of her old dresser and spread it out. When


    she saw the first picture, she pointed at the girl in a pink dress and turned her head, smiling at Kerr.


    "This is what I looked like when I was a child. Very cute, right?"


    Kerr leaned down behind Nicole and put his hands around her on the dresser. He took a look at the girl


    in the photo, who was about five or six years old.


    The warm smile on the girl''s face made Kerr dizzy for a moment. Nicole had a much happier childhood


    than he did. It could be seen that she had been spoiled while growing up.


    "How old were you then?"


    He looked down into her eyes.


    "Five."


    Nicole flipped through the photo album, amazed at how well preserved it was after seven years. Once


    the Ning Group went bankrupt, the vi was sealed and certain things, they never had the chance to


    retrieve.


    She used to think that those belongings had been thrown away by the new owner of the vi. So she


    was grateful to see them intact now.


    "Why are there only pictures of you by the age of five or younger?"


    Kerr found it strange that no photos of Nicole had been taken after she was five years old.


    "Because I didn''t like to have my picture taken after that anymore."


    Nicole closed the album, putting it back where she found it. She remembered that when she was five


    years old, her mother had passed away, and there was no one else to register her growth this way.


    Then Nicole turned around and looked at the things that could still be found in the bookcase. Every


    piece of souvenir there held a different memory. She told Kerr all about it with a faint smile on her lips.


    "This is my old room. I lived here for eighteen years. Many goods from my childhood haven''t been


    saved. Otherwise, there would be much more to show you."


    The vi had been renovated once, and a lot of things couldn''t be preserved.


    "You can keep our shared memories in the future."


    Kerr looked at her gently, reaching out to hold her in his arms.


    He never thought there was so much to remember in life. A single person could bestow all those


    ordinary and seemly insignificant moments a whole different meaning.


    If he had a choice, he hoped that Nicole would make new memories with him every day from that


    moment on.


    "Okay."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She put her arms around his neck and agreed with a smile.


    "Now it''s time for you to keep your promise."


    Smiling back at her, Kerr lifted her in his arms and carried her through the bedroom.


    After that, the whole night was filled with sweet love. It wasn''t until dawn that Kerr carefully had Nicole


    tucked under the nket before getting out of the bed.


    Jared was already waiting downstairs when he saw Kerring down wearing a night robe.


    Immediately, he handed his boss a change of clothes.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve got the notice. The new project will be officially starting tomorrow. Will Director Ning be in


    charge of it?"


    Even though the result was expected, everyone had been anxious about the bidding.


    "No news yet from the old house?"


    So far, Kerr hadn''t got any news about what Jack had done to Nicole, which was atypical.


    "No, it seems that Mr. and Mrs. Gu are at an impasse,"


    Jared answered.


    "Wait for me outside."


    Kerr turned his back and went upstairs. As soon as he reached the bedroom, he noticed Nicole shifting


    as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Why don''t you go back to sleep some more?"


    Walking over her, Kerr raised his hand and stroke her cheek. She still looked a little tired.


    "You didn''t sleep, did you? Should we go to thepany? The result of the bidding hase out. We


    are going to start with the new project."


    Sitting up, she watched him carefully. Since Kerr didn''t ept her resignation letter, and they decided


    to be together, she didn''t want to let him down.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can sleep a little longer and go to work tomorrow. As usual, the Gu Group will


    hold a celebration party tonight, and you''ll have to attend it."


    Tonight it would be all about Nicole. Kerr couldn''t wait for everyone to see how perfect she was. His


    chest ached with joy every time he remembered she had chosen to be by his side forever.


    "Well, I''ll go to the hospital to see Jay first. He should be able to leave today. Then I want to bring him


    here."


    For her, this was where she belonged.

 Chapter 134 Dont Want To Be Separated

    Chapter 134 Don''t Want To Be Separated


    In an attempt to move out of the bed after their passion-filled evening, Nicole lifted the quilt. But upon


    realizing her state of undress, she immediately dropped the fabric and pulled it tighter around her body.


    A dark shade of scarlet shed across her face with embarrassment as she stole a nce towards the


    man she was quickly falling deeper for. She heard him chuckle as he shook his head with endearment


    at her sudden move.


    "My silly girl, there''s no need to hide. As I recall, I have seen every part of your body."


    He shot her a quick smirk, while she buried her head under the nket. Scooping her up in his arms,


    he walked towards the bathroom to let themselves take a quick shower. In no time, they''ve finished


    getting ready and headed for the hospital.


    As soon as they walked through the ss entrance, Nicole heard someone quarreling at the door of


    the emergency room. She stopped and looked at the direction of themotion.


    A familiar voice rang through her ears as the argument continued.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her vision was lined with the figure of Fiona Zhao being dragged by a man towards the health


    institution. She seemed to be fighting against herpanion, struggling to break free but ultimately


    failed.


    Following his woman''s gaze, Kerr spotted Fiona.


    His hold on her hand tightened, which led to Kerr asking Nicole if she wanted to aid the helpless


    woman.


    He still remembered how the woman made things difficult for the one he cared for.


    "It''s not my problem, I don''t want to get involved."


    Nicole shook her head calmly and held Kerr''s hand, walking towards Jay''s ward.


    She wasn''t a saint. There were things that she could never tolerate and what happened in the past was


    one of them. She chose to let go of what happened before, but befriending Fiona was out of the


    picture. It was better to go their separate ways.


    In the emergency room, Fiona was shoved on a chair by the man, bloodstains marred the dress she


    wore.


    "Doctor, please examine this woman. I need to know if she''s pregnant."


    The man looked at the doctor, with his toneced with anxiousness.


    "Sir, this isn''t a medical emergency situation. Please proceed to the outpatient department to help you


    with your problem."


    The doctor gestured to the woman and suggested their supposed course of action, looking indifferent


    towards the man who barged into his station.


    "Please doctor, this is a matter of utmost urgency, your help would be highly appreciated."


    With the pitiful look in his eyes, the doctor sighed in defeat and led them to an examination room. As


    soon as the man headed for the cashier, Fiona took her chance, broke free from his hand and ran out


    of the hospital.


    Looking around for her options of escape, Fiona reached out, opened a private car parking at the gate


    of the hospital and immediately got in. Turning to see if the man followed her, she gradually felt relieved


    when she found him running towards the opposite direction of her location.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and acknowledged the woman whose car she suddenly entered.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have entered the wrong car."


    Fiona offered a simple apology and moved to exit the vehicle but stopped after she heard the woman''s


    voice behind her.


    "It must be fate that you entered this particr car. Miss Zhao, would you be interested in having a


    quick chat?"


    ''What a coincidence this is, Fiona Zhao arriving at my door, literally! God must be giving me a chance,''


    Sunny thought, having been troubled by the fact that no one would help her.


    Fiona withdrew her hand from the door handle and turned around to look at the woman. She was


    dressed elegantly in designer clothes and the diamond on her neck was shining.


    She could tell that this woman came from a wealthy family.


    "Do you know me?"


    She didn''t remember the woman in front of her, but it was obvious that the affluentdy knew her.


    "Of course I do. You are Fiona Zhao, the fiancee of the former heir of the Song Group, Gregory Song.


    Although the Song Group has dered bankruptcy, I think someone was behind those unfortunate


    incidents. Miss Zhao was just caught in the middle of it all."


    The news of Song Group''s bankruptcy was out, with the general public given ess to pick and prod


    at that information. Looking at the woman across her who seemed to be in a difficult position, even


    without asking, Sunny knew how embarrassing Fiona''s and Gregory''s positions were.


    She was not the kind-hearted type of person. But she had heard about the grudges between Gregory


    Song and Nicole Ning, and now she had someone who could help her enact her vendetta with the


    latter.


    "You''re right. But we haven''t found conclusive evidence as of yet. Who are you?"


    Fiona looked at Sunny with hopeful eyes. She could feel that Sunny was the God-sent angel to help


    them out of their troubles. Whether they could make it out of their dilemma would depend on the


    woman in front of them.


    "As for your situation, I happen to have some information about it. Miss Zhao, why don''t you give Mr.


    Song a call? We can discuss it further. I am quite optimistic regarding the Song family and I''m certain


    they can regain strength that they held in the past."


    A friendly smile was stered on Sunny''s face, bringing Fiona a sense of hope for her future.


    "Okay, I''ll call him right away."


    As Fiona spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket and called Gregory, telling him about the


    woman she was currently with.


    Watching the desperate woman''s movement, Sunny''s eyes revealed a satisfied expression.


    In the hospital, Kerr walked Nicole to the ward and headed for thepany. Nicole sat in Jay''s ward,


    packing up his stuff.


    "Jay, Mommy might have to do something very important, and we may need to be apart for a while. But


    I will find someone to take care of you, okay?"


    Nicole knew that even if she could hide this from Kerr, she couldn''t hide it from Jay. So she had to


    discuss this with him in advance.


    Jay frowned when he heard what his mother said.


    "Why? Do you not want me anymore? Is there something wrong with me that''s upsetting you,


    Mommy?"


    All his life, Jay never left Nicole''s side. They had always been together, so he had never thought nor


    had it ever crossed his mind that he would leave her one day.


    "No, it''s not that, sweetie. Don''t think about it too much. It''s just temporary. I wouldn''t want to leave you


    at all if it was possible. Forget it. You can just pretend that I didn''t mention it. Dr. Su said you can


    already be discharged from the hospital. Would you like to go to the celebration party with me tonight?"


    Nicole reached out to hold her son in her arms andforted him.


    She also didn''t want to be apart from Jay. No matter who would help her to take care of Jay, she


    couldn''t help but be nervous; she was always worried about her little boy. She could clearly feel the fear


    of Jay, which convinced her that she had never given Jay enough sense of security with her love for


    him.


    She owed it her little boy so she couldn''t let him leave just because she wanted to be with Kerr.


    "Mommy, I will be a good boy,"


    Jay clung his arms around his mother''s neck and said in a fearful tone.


    "You''ve always been a good boy, sweetheart, it''s all my fault,"


    Nicole murmured, her face full of guilt.


    In the cafe, Sunny handed Fiona and Gregory an envelope.


    "This is the reward for you. After it is done, there will be arge sum of money transferred to your


    ount. I hope you will not let me down."


    Looking at the greedy eyes of Gregory and Fiona, Sunny was full of disdain, but she didn''t show it on


    her face.


    "Of course, Miss He. Don''t worry. We know what we should do. Even without your help, we are looking


    for an opportunity to get revenge."

 Chapter 135 A Wolf

    Chapter 135 A Wolf


    "After all, I can more or less guess what that bitch did behind my back."


    Gregory''s voice dripped with resentment. He hadn''t forgotten thest two times when he had almost


    been disabled by Kerr.


    He had already heard rumblings that the Song Group''s so-called crisis had actually been caused by


    Kerr. However, if it weren''t for Nicole''s interference, nothing would have happened between the Song


    and Gu Groups.


    "I''m sorry to hear about Mr. Song''s experience, and I can''t believe that Kerr was seduced by such a


    bitch. I''m looking forward to the both of you enjoying sess. I have something else to tend to, so I


    need to go."


    Sunny stood up and strolled out of the cafe.


    If it hadn''t been for the inconvenience of taking revenge on Nicole directly, would she ever have turned


    to a loser like Gregory Song? The Song family was not even qualified to be the watchdog of the He


    family or the Gu family.


    It was a wishful thinking that Gregory Song would cooperate with the He family.


    From her vantage point in the car, Sunny looked out through the window at Gregory and Fiona, and her


    eyes narrowed in disgust.


    "Drive."


    Sunny ordered Edgar, who was indifferently sitting in the driver''s seat. A hint of cruelty stirred in her


    eyes. She didn''t believe that Nicole would still be with Kerr after tonight.


    Suddenly her mobile phone rang, interrupting her dark thoughts. Looking at the Caller ID on the screen,


    which shed the Gu family''s name, she answered the phone without hesitation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss He. This is Kelvin speaking. Mrs. Gu is at home today and has invited you toe over for


    afternoon tea. Are you free now?"


    Looking at Freya Qin who was sitting on the sofa, Kelvin politely extended the invitation to Sunny over


    the phone.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Delight curved into a bright smile on Sunny''s face. If she could curry the favor of the Gu family, she


    would have an even better chance of marrying Kerr.


    After ending the call, Kelvin raised his head to look at Freya, who was sitting across from him.


    "Madam, Miss He has epted the invitation. Are you really going to share the truth with Miss He


    now? His Lordship won''t be happy if he discovers this."


    Kelvin knew that the reason why Freya had invited Sunny over was that she wanted to clear everything


    up with her. She would tell her that Kerr wouldn''t fulfill his previous engagement. It was just that Jack


    wasn''t at home now, and Kelvin knew that Jack would be angry when he found out.


    "I know what I''m doing. Go ahead and make the preparations."


    Freya''s tone was light, but her eyes glinted with a steely determination.


    "Yes."


    As soon as he stood up, Freya stopped him.


    "Kelvin, has Moore Gu returned from abroad?"


    ording to her informants, Moore had returned, but it was still not confirmed.


    "Yes, Master Moore has been recalled from abroad by His Lordship."


    After all, everyone in the Gu family knew clearly that, in fact, Freya had always been concerned over


    the existence of Moore. After all, it was clear that Jack thought highly of Moore, and despite only being


    his adoptive son, Moore had graduallye to threaten Kerr''s position.


    "I see."


    Freya waved her hand dismissively, signaling for Kelvin to leave. She rested her hand on her forehead


    and gently closed her eyes.


    "Madam, shall we inform Master Kerr of the news?"


    With a worried look on her face, Cherry suggested this course of action as she stood near Freya.


    Everything in the Gu family should belong to Kerr, but it was obvious that Jack''s intention was to


    rece Kerr with Moore.


    "Let''s keep an eye on Moore Gu''s movements for now. He is a devious man."


    Freya had watched Moore grow up. As for Moore, she always had some reservations. From the first


    time that she saw him, she had detected something different in the boy, and she feared he had a


    penchant for cruelty and cunning.


    He was as malicious as a wolf and would hurt Kerr given the chance, so she had kept a wary watch


    over Moore all the time. She was surprised that he did not choose to enter the Gu Group, but he


    decided to go abroad to develop his career.


    Since Moore had never shown any interest in the Gu Group, Freya had gradually let down her guard.


    "I know."


    Cherry nodded in agreement. She turned her head and gazed through the window, seeing Sunny''s car


    appear at the door. A look of understanding shed in her eyes.


    "Madam, Miss He has arrived."


    Hearing Cherry''s words, Freya nodded.


    At the same time, Sunny stepped from the car and found that Kelvin was waiting at the door. She


    nodded to him with a polite smile.


    "Uncle Kelvin, I have brought a gift for Aunt Freya."


    Carrying a delicate gift box in his hand, Edgar followed Sunny into the Gu family''s luxurious and


    antique vi.


    "Her Ladyship is awaiting you in the living room."


    Kelvin led Sunny into the vi.


    "Auntie Freya, I have been a little busytely, so I haven''t been by to see you. Are you angry with me?"


    With an adorably innocent look on her face, Sunny walked up to Freya and took her arm intimately.


    "I know you''ve been busy. Have a seat, please."


    With these words, Freya gently patted on Sunny''s hand and gestured for her to sit on the sofa across


    from them.


    "Kelvin, please wait outside. I have something to discuss with Miss He."


    The smile on Freya''s face slowly faded away.


    At the delicate nod from Sunny, Edgar strolled from the vi and waited in the car.


    Studying Freya''s austere face, Sunny felt a little nervous. Freya had always been very close to her and


    had never called her Miss He. What was wrong with her today?


    Cherry served a cup of coffee, setting it in front of Sunny, and then assumed her position beside Freya.


    No matter what happened, she would never leave Freya for more than half a step.


    "Auntie Freya, I have something to discuss with you too,"


    before Freya could start speaking, Sunny chipped in.


    Her intuitions warned her that Freya might discuss something bad with her, so she had to seize the


    initiative.


    "Really? Do tell me first."


    Freya picked up her nearby teacup and sipped at the aromatic tea in her cup as she quietly waited for


    Sunny to speak further.


    "Auntie Freya, although I have always loved Kerr, I have always been clear in my heart that his identity


    and status meant that he couldn''t be with me only.


    Regardless of whether it is now or in the future, but the day I fell in love with Kerr, I had mentally


    prepared myself. As long as he is happy, I am willing topromise. But recently, I discovered that he


    has been deceived, and his entire personality has changed.


    There has been a woman by his side. She got into the Gu Group using her beauty and her special


    rtionship with Kerr. She has assumed a ce in the Gu Group."


    A worried look settled on Sunny''s face. It appeared that she was concerned that Kerr would destroy the


    Gu Group because of a woman.

 Chapter 136 Kerrs Favorite Girl

    Chapter 136 Kerr''s Favorite Girl


    "Really? Kerr always knows what he is doing. He''s a very sensible man."


    Freya had no doubt that the woman Sunny was referring to was Nicole. But she found it hard to believe


    that Kerr would allow anyone to deceive him.


    Since he was a child, he had shown signs to be cleverer than any other kid around him. In fact, it was


    precisely due to his acute mind that he had been chosen to be the heir of the Gu Group from an early


    age.


    "Of course Kerr is a sensible man. He has always handled the Gu Group''s affairs with much


    seriousness. But this time is different. Auntie Freya, look at what I''ve got."


    Taking out the file from her handbag, Sunny handed a stack of papers along with several photographs


    to Freya.


    "It never urred to me that Director Ning would betray thepany''s interests, but much before the


    bidding, she has been keeping in touch with the Fang Group''s CEO.


    Besides, she seemed especially strange on the day of the bidding. I think that she didn''t want the Gu


    Group to get the project because of her rtionship with Baron Fang. After all, they had been


    ssmates and have known each other for seven years. Some people even say that he''s the father of


    her child.


    But I''ve learned that Baron''s mother didn''t ept Nicole or Jay in the family. I just didn''t expect that the


    kid would look like Kerr."


    Freya picked up the photo from the table and studied the child''s face for a moment.


    She had suspected long before that this child might be Kerr''s. The resemnce between the two was


    frightening.


    "He somewhat looks like Kerr. Maybe..."


    Before Freya could finish, Sunny interrupted her.


    "I''ve considered this same thought since I always knew Kerr had many girlfriends in the past. But I''ve


    found someone to get their DNA tested. Here are the results.


    As you can see, this kid has nothing to do with Kerr."


    Sunny stared at Freya''s impassive face and felt uneasy. Freya didn''t seem to mind that Kerr was


    involved with a single mother as it was expected.


    Actually, with the paternity test in hand, Freya felt nothing but the bitter taste of disappointment.


    She had been looking forward to getting the news, but they couldn''t fulfill her expectations in the end.


    "It''s a pity. What do you think?"


    After resting the photos and the papers back on the table, Freya raised her head to meet Sunny''s gaze.


    The young woman''s expression wouldn''t give her true feelings away.


    Nevertheless, Freya was no stranger to Sunny''s methods at all. Being born into a family such as hers,


    a woman was required to be clever in order to survive. The Gu family wasn''t immune to that sort of


    system either. Freya herself had to calcte her every step with precision to get where she was


    nowadays.


    "I just don''t want Kerr to be deceived. I have investigated Nicole''s past and she has a messy private


    life. Such a woman doesn''t deserve to be with Kerr."


    Sunny looked at Freya with concern.


    Although their families talked about arranging her marriage with Kerr, they never had been properly


    engaged, nor did Kerr announce their rtionship to the public.


    Therefore, it wasn''t convenient for her to say what the Gu family should do. It was for the best to


    approach Freya and let her handle everything herself.


    "Kerr can decide for himself what''s best for him. I understand you''ve had feelings for my son since you


    were a child, but you should know how he is. I''ll just pretend that I''ve never heard of what we talked


    here.


    I advise you to do the same. There''s no need for Kerr to find any of this out. Now I have another matter


    to attend to, so I won''t keep you here any longer. Feel free to show yourself out."


    Freya stood up and, sparing onest nce at Sunny, turned upstairs.


    Now she wanted to meet with Nicole. Despite having seen Sunny grow up, it didn''t mean Freya thought


    she was right for Kerr. In reality, she was curious about this woman who had fallen into Kerr''s good


    graces.


    As soon as she noticed Freya leaving, Cherry approached Sunny and said,


    "Miss He, please."


    Freya''s attitude had enraged Sunny to the point that she wanted to break something, but there was no


    way she could vent her fury at that moment. So she put on a fake smile and walked out of the vi as


    she''d been instructed.


    Only when she got inside her car, she allowed her hands to pat forcefully against the leather seat.


    "I''m really pissed me off. I didn''t expect that Freya would be an obstacle in my way. I took a chance on


    the wrong person."


    Sunny couldn''t control her anger anymore.


    "Don''t be mad. If Freya Qin wasn''t reasonable, we can still take this to Jack Gu. He has always been


    supportive of your marriage with Kerr,"


    Edgarforted as he drove away from the vi.


    "You''re right. We can still count on Jack. I don''t believe that he would allow a penniless woman to


    marry into his family."


    Sunny''s rage started to fade as hope rekindled in her heart.


    In the Gu family''s old house, Freya watched Sunny''s car leave before calling Cherry in.


    "I''m going to see Nicole Ning now. Do not inform anyone. I want this to stay between you and me."


    Freya didn''t want to get to know Nicole by word of mouth. However, if she wanted to understand who


    the real Nicole was, she needed to get her off guard.


    "Yes, ma''am." Cherry nodded.


    Afterward, both women got into the ck Rolls Royce as Cherry drove them to the hospital belonging


    to the Gu Group.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "My Lady, it seems that Miss Ning is in the hospital right now. Shall I bring her here?"


    Cherry turned her head to look at Freya.


    "She''s juste out."


    Freya watched Nicole as she walked out of the hospital with a little boy beside her.


    Compared to the pictures, Jay resembled Kerr even more in person. Taking in the little kid''s figure, a


    mix of determination and guilt crossed Freya''s bright eyes.


    "Invite them here."


    Following hermand, Cherry opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Miss Ning, please wait,"


    Cherry called out, hurrying to reach Nicole.


    When Nicole turned, she saw Cherrying towards her. She looked up and down at the mature


    woman in front of her with curiosity. She didn''t believe they had met before.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Mechanically, Nicole held Jay''s hand, pulling him behind her body protectively.


    Since what happenedst time, Nicole was wary of anyone who would suddenly approach


    them.

 Chapter 137 May Never Come Back

    Chapter 137 May Never Come Back


    And that strong sense of unease that bordered on rm slid through her, especially now, Jay was still


    with her.


    "Someone wants to see you. Miss Ning, pleasee with me,"


    Cherry politely replied, lowering her head. Then her gaze softened when itnded on the little boy


    behind Nicole.


    After Nicole keenly observed the woman, she stepped back a little before quickly turning around and


    squatted beside Jay. Scanning his face calmly, she approached his ear and said in a low voice,


    "Wait for me for a minute. Mommy will catch this woman, but then you will have to run back to the


    hospital and look for Dr. Su. Do you understand?"


    Although Nicole instinctively knew that there must be a lot of people hiding in the surrounding, she still


    wanted to give her n a try. She didn''t care about the people. What mattered to her now was that Jay


    had just recovered, and she couldn''t afford to risk his life.


    Jay instinctively looked at Cherry behind Nicole with a devoid expression on his small face. And then


    he discreetly focused his eyes on the ck Rolls Royce parked behind this unknown woman. Having a


    firm grasp of their current situation, Jay finally looked at Nicole and nodded knowingly.


    Nicole calmed herself down as she raised her hand to caress Jay''s hair tenderly. Breathing a soft sigh,


    she slowly stood up and faced Cherry.


    "Didn''t we agree on a deadline being tomorrow? I have one day left to figure out everything,"


    Nicole managed to voice out as she attempted to attract Cherry''s attention. While at the same time,


    she silently let go of Jay''s hand from her back, making a quick hand gesture to him.


    Being smart at his young age, Jay cleverly understood the hint of his mother. And without saying


    another word, he sped back to the hospital as fast as he could.


    "You..."


    Looking at Jay, who was suddenly escaping, Cherry wanted to stop him but failed when Nicole


    immediately grabbed her arm with all her might. Jay ran back to the hospital as his mother silently


    watched from afar, holding her breath as she fought a rising panic within her.


    "I tell you, though the Gu family is influential and formidable, you can do whatever you want to me. I


    chose to be with Kerr. It has nothing to do with Jay. If you dare hurt him, I will not let you go even if I


    die,"


    Nicole warned as she put pressure on Cherry''s arm. She sounded firm, enunciating each word as she


    stood her ground, still ring at Cherry.


    She vowed inwardly that under her protection and as long as she lived, nobody or no one could ever


    touch Jay.


    "Miss Ning, you may have misunderstood us. It''s just that mydy wants to talk with you. It''s not as


    grave as you said,"


    Cherry exined, surprised to hear Nicole''s words. But soon, she understood why Nicole was so


    nervous. She was merely rmed that they would hurt Jay. Now, she could only fathom a mother''s


    heart to protect her child.


    "Didn''t you say that you would kill Jay and me if I don''t leave Kerr?"


    Nicole blurted, but she couldn''t help frowning when she noticed the smile on Cherry''s face. It seemed


    that she didn''t mean to hurt them.


    However, Nicole remained apprehensive and still dared not to let her guard down. When it came to her


    son''s safety, she would never treat this concern ever so lightly. It would always be a matter of life and


    death to her.


    "Miss Ning, you misunderstood us. Mydy is waiting for you in the car. Now that you don''t believe in


    us, you don''t have to bring Jay with you this time. Please, Miss Ning,"


    Cherry insisted politely and didn''t want to make it difficult for Nicole. She hurriedly turned a little and


    gave Nicole a gesture of invitation.


    "I won''t go there. If I go, I may nevere back,"


    Nicole declined. All she wanted now was to go back to the hospital, thinking that both of them would be


    safe there. But before she could lift her leg, she felt that Cherry forcibly caught her wrist.


    Giving her no chance to escape, Cherry held on to Nicole''s arm rather tightly.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ning,"


    Cherry said apologetically. She could be courteous to Nicole, but she could also take extraordinary


    measures toplete the task that Freya gave her. How could she stay beside Freya if she was just


    an ordinary weak woman?


    As the fine needle hidden in the seam of her fingers was about to pierce into Nicole, a deep voice came


    from behind her.


    "Stop!"


    When Harley came hurriedly from the hospital, he witnessed Cherry''s hand raised and stopped her


    right away.


    "Cherry, calm down, please. What happened?"


    He purposely eased his way towards them. And his face was beaming as he carefully assessed the


    situation.


    "Mr. Su, Her Ladyship wants to see Miss Ning, but she doesn''t seem to want to cooperate. I have no


    other choice,"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry hastily exined as she secretly put the needle back to her pocket and looked up at Harley.


    She unquestionably perceived that he must be sent by Kerr to protect Nicole.


    "Well, since Aunt Freya wants to see her, why not we go and meet her now?"


    Harley replied to Cherry. Then he nced up at Nicole with a knowing look hinted in his eyes.


    "Let me send Nicole and Jay over. We will be following you shortly."


    Noting the wary look etched on Nicole''s face, Cherry merely nodded and let go of Nicole''s arm at once.


    And without wasting another second, she made her way back to the Rolls Royce behind her.


    "Let''s go,"


    Harley uttered, watching the vehicle move before he proceeded to his car. He only started the engine


    after he patiently waited for the mother and son pair to get in.


    "Her name is Cherry, and she is the trusted subordinate of Kerr''s mother. Thedy she is referring to is


    none other than Kerr''s mother. She wants to see you today. I think you''d better go and see her."


    Harley could only shrug inwardly, knowing that Cherry''s previous appearance only meant one thing.


    And it had something to do with Kerr''s intention of hiding the very existence of Nicole, which was


    completely shattered.


    "Kerr''s mother? I see..."


    Nicole said, almost a whisper. Her face was basking in confusion. It seemed that the scenario today


    was a little different from yesterday. She fell into a daze as she thought about the people present


    yesterday. They were members of the Gu family too, and she was confident with it. But did it mean that


    Kerr''s mother wasn''t on the same side of those people?


    Nicole was still in her messy state of mind when the car suddenly pulled over. With a slight frown, she


    observed the woman, who carried and exuded an aura of nobility, alighted from the ck Rolls Royce


    in front of her.


    "Go ahead. I will inform Kerr. He will be here soon,"


    Harley gently prompted Nicole as he let out a smile to ease her mind. Then he thoughtfully reminded


    her,


    "If you really want to be with Kerr, you should know what to do and what not to do."


    Harley sighed. It was the first time for him to see a woman captured Freya''s attention.


    "I know. Jay, can you wait for me in the car?"


    She gazed at Jay lovingly as she caressed his face with both of her palms. She was terrified that Kerr''s


    mother would say something unpleasant and hurt her son emotionally.


    "Okay,"


    Jay nodded obediently.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Nicole got out of the car. She gingerly sauntered towards the


    coffee house. The lingering sense of unease rose again, this time more strongly. Cherry was waiting for


    her at the door of a private room. When she noticed Nicole, she readily opened the door for her.


    As she slowly approached the private room, Nicole carefully regarded the woman sitting on a chair.


    She had exquisite makeup on her face. She wrapped herself in a dark gray cheongsam and a cape


    with the same pattern, making her appear more noble and outstanding.


    "Hello, Mrs. Gu,"


    Nicole nodded slightly to Freya. Her demeanor showed not a trace of panic, but a very respectful


    attitude.


    Gracefully raising her head, Freya studied the younger woman carefully in front of her. Wearing a


    beautiful dress, she looked neat, and her delicate features could still be stunning even without makeup.


    And her big and smart eyes seemed expressive. No wonder Kerr was so smitten with her. There was


    an expression of understanding in Freya''s eyes.


    "Have a seat."


    Freya casually motioned for Nicole to sit opposite to her.


    Nicole nodded and silently settled herself down. Her fingers were trembling, but she kept on urging


    herself mentally to rx and maintained herposure.

 Chapter 138 No One Can Make You Give Up On Me

    Chapter 138 No One Can Make You Give Up On Me


    At the Gu Group


    Sitting in the CEO''s office and looking at the documents Jared had prepared, Kerr''s face remained


    aloof. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang, interrupting his train of thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    Upon hearing Harley''s message, Kerr was taken aback. He jumped up and rushed towards the door.


    "Text me the address," he ordered.


    Then, Kerr immediately hung up the phone and drove his car at high speeds all the way to the cafe.


    Inside the coffee shop, Nicole sat opposite Freya and gazed at her curiously.


    "How do you know Kerr?"


    Freya took up the small spoon in her coffee cup and stirred the dark liquid gently. Her attitude was


    casual, but she was studying Nicole''s reactions.


    "I was appointed by the human resources department of the Gu Group. During my work as director of


    the project department, I met Kerr."


    Nicole didn''t breathe a word of what had happened seven years ago. After all, she didn''t know


    everything about it, and she hadn''t discussed it with Kerr either.


    "He likes you very much. How about you?"


    Freya raised her head and looked at Nicole calmly, but her words wereced with meaning.


    With a firmness deep inside her eyes, Nicole made eye contact with Freya.


    "I love Kerr. I had hesitated at first. I am well aware of the differences between me and Kerr. Though we


    are not from the same world, we couldn''t avoid our love in the end."


    This was the most dominating thought in her heart, and also the most truthful. She did not want to hide


    it from Freya. Even if Kerr had been here, she would have said it exactly the same way.


    Even though she knew that Kerr''s mother being here was with the intent to force her to leave Kerr, she


    still nned to work hard. After all, they had gotten together because of love.


    "Love? How much do you think you love him? How much do you believe that he loves you?"


    Freya had never experienced the kind of emotion that Nicole just mentioned. All her instincts refused to


    believe her. Perhaps it was because she had witnessed so many conflicts of interest, she had be


    ustomed to the world''s indifference.


    "We have not been together for long yet. So, I can''t say how much I love him. However, I know that as


    long as he still loves me, I will stay by his side. No one can make me give up on him, except for him."


    This was what Nicole had pledged to Kerr. They were joined by their love, so there was only one


    reason that could ever separate them, which was if they no longer loved each other.


    "You are brave."


    Freya could see the courage and firmness in Nicole''s eyes. She remained calm as she faced Freya,


    and she seemed more honest than other girls. Even Sunny who had known her for many years still hid


    many things when she faced her.


    "So, that''s why the great Mrs. Gu wanted to see me?"


    Nicole felt strange when she saw the smile curving on Freya''s face.


    It gave her a feeling that Freya was not here to make her leave Kerr.


    "I''m just curious about what kind of girl Kerr likes. Do you have a son?"


    Although the information she had collected was very specific and detailed, Freya still wanted to hear it


    from Nicole''s own lips.


    "Yes, I do. He''s six years old. I''m sorry that I can''t share the truth with you. Mrs. Gu, I don''t want to lie


    to you, so please don''t question me about Jay''s father."


    Nicole would announce Jay to be Kerr''s son as a surprise once Kerr married her. But until then, she


    didn''t want anyone to know about his lineage.


    After all, the Gu family had more reasons for not wanting her to stay with Kerr. It was not only because


    of Jay, but also because of the difference in their standing.


    "What if I asked you to choose between your son and Kerr? What would you do?"


    Freya knew that Nicole wouldn''t relinquish her son, and that Kerr had already epted her son. But


    she still wanted to determine the strength of her rtionship with Kerr.


    After all, if they really decided to be together, it would mean that they would have to face a lot of


    difficulties. It would be even more of a burden to have a child involved in the mix.


    "I... Mrs. Gu, you are also a mother. Would you be able to make such a choice?"


    As soon as she heard Freya''s question, Nicole became nervous. After all, it concerned Jay''s safety,


    and it was the same choice as what the people from yesterday had given her.


    As expected, Freya was aware of the Gu family''s threat to Nicole.


    "I can''t give up Jay, but neither can I give up Kerr. They are both the most important people in my life."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nicole''s answer was spoken with a firm resolve, but only she knew her own confusion. After all, she


    knew how difficult it would be to try and make the best of both worlds.


    "Miss Ning, by now, you should know that you can''t always have your cake and eat it in this world."


    Freya put down the spoon in her hand and leaned back in her chair as if she was very disappointed


    with Nicole''s answers.


    "I don''t want to lose Kerr..."


    Nicole lowered her head to hide her sorrow in the thickshes that framed her eyes. Losing Kerr was


    what she feared the most, but she had to face it.


    "No one can ever force you to give up on me."


    Kerr''s firm voice sounded from outside as he pushed the door to the private room open and entered.


    He nced at Nicole and walked to her with a natural elegance, putting his arm around her shoulders.


    Turning back, he looked at Freya, and his face became stormy like a winter sky. He had never thought


    that his mother would argue with his father while at the same time she''d try to force Nicole to leave him.


    The warmth that had once resided in Kerr''s heart for his motherpletely disappeared in this


    moment.


    Nicole stared up at Kerr in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the concerned look on Kerr''s face, Freya could guess what he was thinking, but she didn''t say


    anything.


    "This is my choice. It''s my personal affair. Whether this concerns Jay or Nicole, they are both mine. I


    will not let either of them leave me."


    His tone was so resolute that there could be no doubt.


    With these words, he was warning both Freya and the Gu family.


    "Kerr... Please don''t speak like that."


    Nicole could read the anger that Kerr had towards his mother from his words and dark looks.


    She didn''t want to be the cause of conflict between Kerr and Freya.


    "It''s time for me to be leaving now."


    Freya stood up and headed outside, her face showing no sign of dissatisfaction at Kerr''s words. It


    seemed that she was quite ustomed to his indifference, but a sallow light of disappointment shone


    on her face.


    Cherry stood near the door and looked meaningfully at Kerr. She wanted to say something, but finally,


    she simply turned and followed Freya as she left.

 Chapter 139 Reveal Her Identity

    Chapter 139 Reveal Her Identity


    "Ma''am, Master Kerr wille to understand you someday."


    Cherryforted Freya in the car. She also knew that it would take more than a day or two to undo the


    misunderstanding between Kerr and Freya.


    "Maybe."


    Despite her distress, Freya couldn''t me Kerr for his attitude. She had failed as a mother when she


    didn''t give him enough care or love growing up. Therefore, her son wasn''t close to her now.


    Once she realized her fault, she had been determined to do her best to make it up for the time they''d


    lost.


    After Freya''s departure, Kerr''s features gradually softened. His hand, previously holding tightly to


    Nicole''s, also started to loosen its grip. For a moment, he seemed rxed.


    "Kerr, are you okay?"


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand with concern.


    "Don''t mind what she said. It''s my business who I choose to be with, and nobody has anything to do


    with this. Besides, I wouldn''t let Jay leave us either."


    Kerr stretched out his arms and pulled Nicole into an embrace. Now that his secret was exposed to his


    family, he didn''t want to hide his rtionship with Nicole from the world any longer.


    Maybe this was the best way to protect her.


    "You don''t need to be so tense, Kerr. I don''t think your mother wants me to leave you. I suppose she is


    just testing me."


    From the beginning, Freya Qin remained polite to Nicole. Compared to the threat she got from the man


    on the day before, Freya hardly put any pressure on Nicole.


    In fact, she didn''t mind much that Freya came to see her. After all, when she decided to be with Kerr,


    she knew that sooner orter she would have to face the Gu family.


    "Tonight, I''ll reveal your identity in the banquet. I won''t let anyone hurt you,"


    Kerr said confidently.


    Seeing the stern look in his eyes, Nicole parted her lips to argue but eventually gave up. Deep down,


    she knew that perhaps this was the best option for them.


    Hand in hand, Nicole and Kerr walked out of the coffee shop. As soon as Harley spotted them, he got


    out of the car.


    "So what was that about?"


    Although Harley knew that Freya could be ruthless, he wasn''t quite sure if she hade to Nicole in


    the name of the Gu family or only for herself.


    "I''ll announce something tonight at the Gu Group celebration party. You muste and look after


    Nicole for me. Where''s Ken?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that there could be trouble at the party, Kerr only trusted Harley Su and Ken Qin to help him.


    "Ken is away, so I''ll take Harrow tonight. See you then."


    Harley promptly picked up on what Kerr meant, requiring both him and Ken at the party. But Ken was


    busy with the project on Sea Heart Ind and wouldn''t be able to return in time for it. So he had the


    idea of calling Harrow to rece him.


    With everything settled between him and Kerr, Harley turned around towards his car but heard Nicole''s


    voice before he could get in.


    "Hold on, Dr. Su!" Nicole had an apologetic look on her face as she called him.


    "You lent me your car yesterday, but it has been an ident and I haven''t had the opportunity to tell


    you about it yet."


    She never called that man again, nor did she have the chance to get the car fixed.


    "You''ve been in another car ident? When did it happen? And why didn''t you tell me?"


    Looking down at Nicole, Kerr demanded apprehensively. The memory of herst car crash was still


    fresh for him.


    "Someone hit it on the rear end. It''s not a big deal, I just haven''t had the time to have it fixed for Dr. Su


    yet,"


    Nicole nervously exined as she turned to meet Kerr''s hard gaze.


    "I''ll ask Jared to arrange a driver for youter. From now on, you won''t be driving anywhere by


    yourself."


    He couldn''t tolerate such idents, especially one involving Nicole.


    "You are overreacting."


    Embarrassed, Nicole lowered her head as if she was a child who had done something wrong.


    "Don''t worry about it. Ask Mr. Gu to buy me a new one,"


    Harley answered her with a smile. He then waved to Kerr before getting into his car and driving away.


    "Mommy, have Uncle Kerr chased the bad guys away?"


    Jay ran to Nicole and held her hand, anxious to know what happened.


    "Jay, don''t talk nonsense. It was all a misunderstanding. Thatdy isn''t a bad person. She just wanted


    to speak with mommy." Nicole squatted down to be at an eye level with Jay, so he could understand


    her clearly.


    Since Freya was Kerr''s mother, it meant that she would be Jay''s grandmother in the future. Thus she


    couldn''t let Jay have a bad impression of her.


    Kerr also crouched, but only to pick up Jay. Afterward, he led the child to his car silently as if he was


    annoyed by something.


    Nicole followed closely behind Kerr. At some point, she nced towards him, but he wasn''t looking at


    her.


    When Jared noticed that Nicole, Kerr and Jay were settled in the back seat, he drove straight to the Gu


    Group studio. There, he parked at the front gate and turned to speak with Jay.


    "Jay, how about I take you to try on your gown?"


    ncing between the two people beside him, Jay reached out to Jared and gestured for him to take


    him away quickly.


    Once Jay and Jared left, Nicole looked sideways at Kerr, who was still silent. Immediately, she frowned.


    "Are you mad at me? Why?"


    Kerr looked further annoyed when he heard Nicole''s words. Turning his gaze towards her, he reached


    out and got her pressed against the back seat.


    "Nicole, do you understand the danger you''ve been through? Do you realize how much I worry about


    you? How do you think I would feel if something happened to you in that ident?"


    He couldn''t ept that she didn''t see the crash as a big deal. Even though he knew she didn''t say


    those words on purpose, he was enraged by them.


    "That''s why you''re mad at me? I don''t mean to worry you. I know you care about me, and I promise I


    won''t put myself in another dangerous situation again, okay? Just please don''t be mad."


    With a gentle smile on her lips, Nicole lifted a hand and caressed Kerr''s face. She could understand his


    fear because, as much as he was afraid of losing her, she was also scared of losing him.


    Feeling Nicole''s soft touch on his skin, Kerr finally began to rx and loosen all his tight muscles.


    However, he chose to keep his face straight for the time being.


    "There won''t be a next time, do you hear me? I will never let you face any danger by yourself."


    Since Kerr had met Nicole, she had been his weakness. If anything ever happened to her, it wouldn''t


    affect her alone.

 Chapter 140 You Are My Heart

    Chapter 140 You Are My Heart


    Before they came to that conclusion by themselves, the lives of Nicole, Kerr and Jay were already


    intertwined.


    "I know, and, for you, I''ll be extra careful from now on. Hmm... Kerr, do you think that my meeting with


    your mother today means that the Gu family knows about me? They are not going to ept me, right?"


    Nicole had already learned the answer to that question the day before. She just didn''t want to face it at


    the time, but now she had no other choice.


    "That''s their business. It has nothing to do with you and me. I want you, and I believe you want me, too,


    right?"


    Kerr said gravely as he straightened his shirt.


    "It''s easier said than done. But I don''t want you to get mad at your family because of me. Perhaps, one


    day they''lle to understand."


    Nicole believed that every parent always wanted the best for their children, so she hoped that once the


    Gu family realized the sincerity of her heart, they would finally ept her.


    Kerr didn''t contradict Nicole. Although he thought she was being naive, he actually appreciated her


    innocence and didn''t want her to change.


    After all, she might be happier that way.


    A few hours away from the party, Kerr decided to go back to the work he had left in thepany.


    Before, however, he sent Nicole and Jay to the hotel where the celebration party would take ce so


    that they could get some rest.


    "Mr, Gu, everything is ready for the celebration party. We also haven''t got any news from the Gu


    family''s old house. Usually, your father won''t attend this sort of event. So you can rest assured,"


    Jared reported to Kerr.


    "Tonight, everyone will know that Nicole is going to be my wife and the future co-owner of the Gu


    Group."


    Nicole might not care about owning anything, but Kerr knew that openly announcing their rtionship


    would grant her the utmost respect.


    By the nightfall, Nicole changed into a long dark purple dress that Kerr had got for her. When she


    looked at herself in the mirror, she realized that she seemed quite regal.


    Jay also looked handsome, wearing a miniature tuxedo and a little children''s bow tie matching the color


    of Nicole''s dress. Excited, the child couldn''t stop posing in front of the mirror.


    "Mommy, do you think I look handsome?"


    Jay rested his hands on his waist, waiting for Nicole topliment him.


    "My baby is the most handsome of all. Let me see you."


    Nicole crouched and opened her arms to Jay, gently looking at him.


    Before Jay could get to his mother,


    there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    Instantly, the door was pushed open, and Harley walked in with a white suit on. Even though he


    cleaned up very well himself, his eyes became mesmerized by the sight of the other two people in the


    room.


    "Jay, will you stay with Uncle Harley tonight?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing Harley''s words, Jay turned to Nicole.


    "Then who will protect Mommy?"


    "Of course, your Uncle Kerr will do it. He''s got a surprise for you today. But for that to happen, you''ll


    have to leave your mommy''s side for a while, ok?"


    Harley extended his hand to Jay as he patiently tried to convince the child toe with him.


    "All right."


    Jay walked towards Harley and took his hand.


    "Sister-inw, hang in there for a minute. I''m leaving first with Jay, but Kerr will be here soon," Harley


    said, looking up at Nicole.


    Kerr was the one who had asked him to address Nicole in such a manner. They were only a year apart


    and had always regarded each other as brothers, so Kerr wanted Nicole to get the same treatment as


    well.


    Still, the words "Sister-inw" had caught Nicole a bit off guard, making her blush immediately.


    "Thank you."


    Nicole waved to Jay as she watched them go, and stayed behind waiting for Kerr. Yet, five minutes


    before the party started, there was still no sign of him.


    Unwilling to wait any longer, she reached out to open the door and found Jared standing on the other


    side.


    "Director Ning, Mr. Kerr told me to inform you that you cane in now."


    "But where is Kerr? Harley said he woulde to me,"


    Nicole asked as she followed Jared through the hall. But before she could demand an answer, they had


    already stepped into the banquet room with almost all guests present.


    At the same time, the host walked on the stage to wee everyone.


    "Wee to the celebration party of the Gu Group. Now let''s greet the CEO, Mr. Kerr Gu."


    The moment the host finished his speech, the audience pped and the music started.


    Following the host''s gaze, Nicole turned around to the entrance.


    Wearing a tuxedo in the same shade of purple as Nicole''s dress, Kerr walked slowly into the room. His


    handsome face illuminated by the spotlight held no sort of emotion, but each present guest could


    unquestionably sense the power he emanated.


    Within every step, his eyes softened, already fixed on the woman standing in the center of the party.


    Nicole kept staring nkly at him as he neared her and the music went on.


    When he was finally in front of her, Kerr reached out his left hand and bent over slightly, inviting Nicole


    to ept it.


    "Kerr..."


    She looked around nervously, ufortable with being the center of everyone''s attention. However,


    before she could say another word, Kerr had already taken her hand into his.


    Stepping forward, Kerr took his right hand to Nicole''s waist and led her straight to the dance floor.


    Apanied by a melodious tune, they were about to initiate the first dance.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just follow my steps."


    With a gentle smile on the corner of his lips, he looked at her as if she was the most precious jewel he


    could ever hold.


    "Why did you show up in front of me like this?"


    Before Kerr''s arrival, she had been a little apprehensive. But once she saw him standing in front of her,


    all her worries faded away like magic.


    She knew that Kerr wouldn''t leave her behind, so she followed his steps and trusted him to lead her to


    the most beautiful dance of her life.


    "I want everyone to know that you''re my heart from now on."


    He held firmly to Nicole''s waist, pulling her closer to him as he whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 141 The Celebration Banquet

    Chapter 141 The Celebration Banquet


    For Kerr, he already had the whole world, thanks to Nicole.


    After a score of melodious piano music, Kerr took Nicole''s hand, leading her to finish thest round.


    She bent over slightly and bowed to Kerr with a happy smile forming on her face.


    Hand in hand, Kerr went straight to the stage and surveyed everyone present, a firm look embedded in


    his eyes.


    "Thank you all for attending the celebration party of ourpany today. Ourpany has outshone


    thepetition in the bidding. The credit is due to Nicole Ning, standing beside me.


    I''m overjoyed that the Gu Group has a talent like Director Ning."


    Kerr shed a smile at Nicole next to him.


    The area filled with the thunder of apuse.


    Nicole''s face had reddened slightly, but she did not seek to avoid Kerr''s hot eyes.


    She knew that as long as she stayed with Kerr, she would often find herself in this kind of situation in


    the future. She couldn''t let others feel that she behaved impertinently, because from now on, she would


    no longer only represent herself.


    "Besides..."


    Kerr raised his hand, signaling everyone to silence.


    "I have another private matter to divulge to you all. Nicole is no longer only the director of the Gu


    Group, but she is now also my fiancee. I could not miss out on the opportunity of the celebration


    banquet today. So, I will now officially propose to her."


    He turned around, facing Nicole with a deep intent in his eyes. While everyone was still too shocked to


    do anything, he pulled out a ring from his pocket and held it up in front of her.


    "Kerr... You?"


    While the people present were caught off guard, Nicole also did not expect that Kerr''s announcement


    of her role in the bidding would end in a marriage proposal.


    "Nicole, are you willing to marry me and be my wife?"


    Kerr took a step back, but as he was about to bend and kneel down, he heard a disruption from the


    entrance.


    "Mr. Gu, Uncle Kelvin is here."


    With an unfamiliar panic on his face, Jared walked up to Kerr.


    Hearing the panic in his voice, Kerr stopped and turned to face the entrance.


    Wearing a pure ck evening suit, Kelvin quickly stepped up to the stage. He nodded slightly at Kerr,


    then he turned around and faced the audience.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Today I''m here on behalf of the chairman of the Gu Group, Jack Gu. On the one


    hand, I''d like to congratte the Gu Group with their achievements today."


    Kelvin led the loud apuse and turned to look at Nicole and Kerr, smiling with a profound meaning in


    his eyes.


    When Nicole recognized the man in front of her as the one who had threatened her the other day, she


    became instantly nervous. She tightened her grip on Kerr''s hand. The threat still echoed vivid in her


    mind.


    Feeling the coldness of Nicole, Kerr held her hand tightly and stared malevolently at Kelvin.


    "In addition, there is more news that I have the pleasure of announcing on Mr. Jack Gu''s behalf. Moore


    Gu has returned from his studies abroad, and he will officially enter the Gu Group where he will be


    appointed as the new director of the project department. From tomorrow on, he will take the reins of the


    new project."


    As soon as his voice faded away, a man in a silver suit appeared at the venue entrance. With a gentle


    smile on his carefullyposed face, his eyes were fixed on Kerr and Nicole, who were still standing


    on the stage.


    Moore Gu gracefully strolled onto the stage and stood beside Kerr.


    "Brother, long time no see,"


    offering a friendly smile, Moore greeted Kerr with the appearance of friendship.


    Seeing the feigned smile on Moore''s face, Kerr pulled a long face. A few days ago, Kerr had already


    discovered that Moore had returned, however, he hadn''t expected that he would seek to enter the Gu


    Group immediately upon his return.


    "I never knew I had a brother."


    From the day Moore had entered the Gu family, Kerr had shown resistance to his adopted brother. No


    matter how much Moore had tried to please him, he had sensed that he was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "It''s simply because I have been abroad for a long time, therefore, my brother doesn''t remember me. I


    will help you to manage the Gu Group from now on."


    Moore looked at him,pletely unperturbed, as if he hadn''t even noticed his attitude at all.


    He turned to Nicole and stared at her with an evil grin.


    "How lovely to meet you again."


    Hearing what he said, Nicole was surprised as she couldn''t remember where she had previously met


    him.


    Looking at the expression on Moore''s face, Kerr raised his hand to his lips and coughed, reminding


    him.


    Moore turned back to the audience, looked at the surprised guests, and politely bowed to them.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Moore Gu, and I have been studying abroad. I have returned to help my brother


    manage the Gu Group. It is my hope that we can all get on well in the future."


    Looking at Moore''s conniving face, Nicole felt down in the dumps. All the efforts she had put in over the


    past few months had just been made in vain, simply because she had chosen to be Kerr''s woman.


    Keeping her tears all to herself, Nicoleforted herself that losing her position as direction of the


    project department was nothing big as long as she could be together with Kerr.


    Noticing Nicole''s ragged breathing, Kerr stepped forward and was about to publicly deny Moore''s


    statement, but Nicole held his hand and squeezed it, signaling for him to do nothing.


    She knew that Kerr cared deeply for her, but she didn''t want him to stand in conflict with the Gu family


    because of her. After all, the Gu family''s attitude had obviously been made clear. This was a public


    event, and there were too many people present, so she couldn''t let the Gu family be aughing


    stock.


    "Master, His Lordship is waiting for you in the lounge."


    As Kelvin passed Jack''s message to Kerr, he cast a meaningful nce at Nicole, who was still standing


    beside Kerr.


    "Brother, let''s go and see Dad together."


    Moore winked at the host, who was overwhelmed by this situation, and then he fixed his eyes on Kerr.


    The host immediately came to his senses and began speaking of other things. Kerr took Nicole''s hand


    and helped her from the stage.


    He did not intend to go see Jack. He already knew what Jack wanted to say to him. Kerr''s public


    proposal to Nicole had been ruined, so he intended to just leave here with her.


    Nicole decided to remain silent, leaving it up to Kerr to decide what to do.


    "Master Kerr, you''d better go and see your father. Mr. Su as well as Miss Ning''s son are also in the


    lounge."


    Seeing that Kerr intended to leave, Kelvin had no choice but to use Jay as a way to prevent him from


    leaving.


    Hearing this, Nicole immediately stopped, released Kerr''s hand, and turned to look at the man in front


    of her with wide eyes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What have you done to Jay?"

 Chapter 142 The Hidden Surprise

    Chapter 142 The Hidden Surprise


    Nicole immediately remembered Kelvin''s threat, so she had to be cautious.


    She couldn''t help the feeling of being grabbed by the neck and having her breath restricted. At that


    moment, she regretted allowing Jay out of her sight. All she wanted to know was if he was safe and


    sound.


    Suddenly, she felt Kerr''s arm around her shoulders. He was trying to reassure her as he led her to the


    lounge.


    Kelvin then stepped forward and opened the door for Kerr and Nicole, closing it right after they all came


    in and muffling the music outside.


    The so-called lounge was actually quite simr to a smaller banquet room.


    "Mommy!"


    As soon as Jay saw Nicole, he jumped out of Harley''s arms and bustled his short legs straight to her.


    "Jay," Nicole uttered gratefully, as she leaned over to pick her son up.


    Then she turned her head to look into Kerr''s eyes. She thought that as long as Jay was safe and Kerr


    was by her side, she didn''t have anything else to fear.


    This time she would fight for her happiness because it wasn''t only hers at stake anymore. It was Kerr''s


    and Jay''s too.


    "Jay,e here."


    Kerr reached out, taking Jay from Nicole. The boy was heavier now, and it wasn''t as easy as it used to


    be for her to carry him. So Kerr supported Jay in one of his arms and held Nicole''s hand with his free


    one.


    For the first time in his life, he felt as if his world was whole.


    "Nicole, long time no see!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A man in a navy blue suit stepped out from one of the corners of the lounge. With his eyes fixed on


    Nicole, he walked towards her.


    "Do we know each other, sir?"


    Frowning, Nicole stared at the stranger in front of her and then looked back and forth between Fiona


    Zhao and Gregory Song, who were both standing at the end of the room.


    Unconsciously, she tightened her grip around Kerr''s hand.


    "Nicole, you''ve had our baby without telling me. He''s so grown up already, and you are still going to


    pretend that you don''t know who I am?"


    The man nced at Jay in Kerr''s arms, but quickly looked away, intimidated by Kerr''s sharp gaze.


    Uneasy, he took a breath before turning back to Nicole.


    "Seven years ago, you begged me to save the Ning Group. The Song family helped you get in touch


    with me. Then you made the first move to sleep with me. After that, you took my check to Manhattan,


    never bothering to tell me we had a child.


    Both the boy and Gregory Song are here now. Will you still deny it?"


    the stranger asked, his voice ever so calm. When he was about to reach out to Jay for a hug, he felt


    Kerr''s cold gaze over him and gave up the idea.


    "Huh! Sir, you''ve got the wrong person?"


    Nicole was amused by the man''s words. With a mocking grin, she hovered her eyes over everyone in


    the room who were waiting to watch the rest of the scene.


    "You know exactly what you''ve done! You took advantage of your friendship with the Song family so


    you could hook up with Mr. Tang. Back then, I also used to believe you were a precious gem. I never


    expected you would turn to be a vain woman capable of doing such a despicable thing in order to get


    Mr. Tang''s money.


    Now how dare youe back with your illegitimate child and try to push him towards Mr. Gu? Is it just


    because he''s more powerful than Mr. Tang?"


    Gregory walked up to Nicole, furiously telling everyone his version of what happened seven years


    before. The sarcasm in his words was notorious.


    "Yes! Seven years ago, Gregory was so good to you. But you took advantage of him. And even after all


    these years, Mr. Tang has said he wouldn''t forsake his own child.


    But you''ve shamelessly got your ws into Mr. Gu."


    Fiona walked to Gregory and held his hand, her voice full of embarrassment for what Nicole had done.


    "Now that the truth hase out, Kerr, give the child back to the Tang family. Our family has no


    business raising other people''s son."


    From the sofa he was settled, Jack had a dignified look on his face. ncing at the child in Kerr''s


    arms, he noticed how his little face resembled Kerr''s when he was about the same age. Perhaps this


    was the reason Nicole was able to deceive Kerr for so long.


    However, there was no way Jack would allow Kerr to make such a mistake and turn the whole Gu


    family into a joke for everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Moore Gu kept silently analyzing the whole scene unraveling in front of him. Kerr didn''t


    look as angry as they expected, and Nicole didn''t seem to be panicking either. Moore couldn''t help but


    feel somewhat uneasy.


    Nicole calmly turned to meet Kerr''s eyes.


    "Do you believe me?"


    She didn''t need anyone to trust her, but she wanted to know what Kerr was thinking. Perhaps today


    would be the right time to expose her carefully nned surprise.


    "I believe you."


    Although his body was still tense, Kerr didn''t let go of her hand and looked at her with gentle eyes.


    He had been through a lot with Nicole and he knew very well what kind of person she was. No matter


    what others would think of her and her son, in his heart, he would never doubt their hard-earned


    rtionship.


    "Okay."


    Standing on her toes, Nicole gave him a peck in front of everyone.


    She only cared about the significant people in her life. Those who weren''t, it wasn''t necessary for her to


    waste any energy on them.


    Even so, at that moment, Nicole turned her attention to Mr. Tang.


    "Are you Mr. Tang? So you said that I climbed into your bed for money seven years ago. I wonder how


    much you gave me, Mr. Tang. Could you remind me? Also, where did we sleep together?"


    If she hadn''t woken up that morning and noticed a small ck mole on the earlobe of the man she''d


    been with all those years ago, she might have believed Mr. Tang. However, no one could deceive her


    about what happened that night.


    "Don''t you remember? I''ll never forget about the night I''ve fallen in love with you. I had wanted to ask


    you to marry me, but you fled the next morning with the check I gave you."


    Sven Tang shook his head, looking slightly disappointed.


    "Mr. Tang, this doesn''t answer any of my questions. Unless, you don''t really remember that night."


    Nicolezily rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    She could feel that the temperature in the room had dropped considerably.

 Chapter 143 The Truth Being Delayed By Seven Years

    Chapter 143 The Truth Being Dyed By Seven Years


    Many people were not satisfied by her attitude, but when Nicole looked at the hand holding her


    shoulder, she knew that Kerr was very satisfied.


    She could never please everybody, so she just needed to turn her focus to caring for Kerr and Jay.


    "Room 1001, Hale Hotel."


    Seeing the leisurely expression on Nicole''s face, Sven frowned slightly, but his calm was a pretense


    only.


    When Kerr heard the name of the hotel, he was taken aback. With his head slightly tilted, he noticed


    that the woman in his arms wasughing secretly. All of a sudden, an idea stirred in his mind.


    Considering this possibility, Kerr''s breathing became irregr. Perhaps because of such a long


    anticipation, for the first time ever, he was a little nervous.


    "It''s you!"


    He constantly tightened his arm around Nicole''s shoulder.


    "Idiot."


    Seeing the surprised look on Kerr''s face, Nicole muttered in a low voice but couldn''t help forming a


    subtle grin on her lips. It was a tense scene, but they weren''t concerned at all.


    When Nicole spoke, she looked past Sven and saw Fiona and Gregory standing behind him.


    "It''s a pity. After I got drunk that night, Miss Zhao took me to Room 1101."


    With a guilty conscience, Fiona stepped back, and her expression became unnatural. She med


    herself for everything that had gone wrong in the past. Otherwise, she would never have gotten into


    such a big mess today.


    Holding Fiona''s arm, Gregory stepped forward to point at Nicole while shaking with righteous


    indignation.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I saw you walk into Mr. Tang''s room with my own eyes!"


    Moore took a step back and stood behind Kelvin, who shielded his body. Fortunately, everyone''s


    attention was focused on Nicole now, so no one noticed him move.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He flipped open the phone in his hand and edited a short message. Then he sent it and straightened,


    but his spirits were at an all-time low. The three people in front of him were obviously imbeciles. They


    had made fools of themselves with only a few words, and they were no match for Nicole at all.


    "Really? Is that so? I remember that Mr. Song was my boyfriend seven years ago? When had Mr. Song


    ever been willing to let his girlfriend enter another man''s room?"


    Nicole raised her hand to her lips andughed aloud.


    ''What an idiot! How dare you nder me like that! Do you think I am still the innocent girl from seven


    years ago?'' She had been framed by the two scoundrels.


    But in hindsight, thanks to them, she now had such a lovely son and husband.


    "Are you happy to have dated someone who didn''t treat you well?"


    Kerr frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand why Nicole would have had such bad taste that she had


    dated someone like Gregory.


    When she heard the jealousy in Kerr''s voice, she smiled.


    "Everyone starts off young and ignorant sometimes. Fortunately, my taste has improved now."


    Nicole reached out, wrapped her arms around Kerr, hugging andforting him.


    "Nicole Ning!"


    Gregory looked at Nicole''s dismissive behavior and anger showed on his face. Before he could step


    forward, he was stopped by Jared.


    "Mr. Song, please remember your manners."


    With Jack present, no one dared to act rashly, and only an impertinent fool like Gregory would be so


    stupid.


    "Nicole, you can''t deny our rtionship based on the grounds that I''m not as powerful as Mr. Kerr Gu.


    Besides, we have a son together. Do you really want to see your child grow up not knowing his own


    family?"


    Sven stepped forward, trying to raise the issue of the child to rattle Nicole''s calmness.


    "Yes, you are right, Mr. Tang. Kids should know their family."


    Something urred to her then. She looked up at Kerr discontentedly.


    "When are you nning on marrying me?"


    They had never discussed a date, but now, Nicole believed it was time that they considered it and


    made a decision.


    "Soon."


    As Kerr freed hisrge hand, he covered Jay''s eyes, and he lowered his head to kiss Nicole''s red lips.


    His mind was made up, and he would marry her, no matter whether Jay was his son or not.


    She was dressed to impress today, like an arrogant queen. The calm confidence on her face added


    luster to the sparkle of her mour.


    "How dare you!"


    Seeing the couple kissing in public and without scruple, anger shed across Jack''s face. He pped a


    hand down on the table in front of him and made an indelicate noise, but he still couldn''t break up Kerr


    and Nicole''s public disy of intimacy.


    At this moment, the world had faded away, and they could only see each other. The truth had been


    dyed seven years, and they had missed out on too much time. Now, only by cherishing each other


    could they recoup their loss.


    "Kerr!"


    As Freya came in from outside, she saw the two kissing each other, frowned and spoke up to stop Kerr.


    Following close behind Freya, Sunny stared at them angrily, and a trace of viciousness shed in her


    eyes. But with Jack and Freya being present, she couldn''t risk making a sound.


    She cast a discontented re at Moore, who was standing at the far end, enjoying the show.


    After a long time, Kerr released Nicole. He raised his hand and with an elegant gesture, tidied up her


    tangled hair for her.


    "Ha-ha!"


    When Nicole breathlessly opened her eyes, she saw the lipstick stain on the corner of Kerr''s lips. She


    stretched out her finger and gently wiped the red smudges away for him.


    "As a mother, you should behave yourself with moreposure in public. Otherwise, it might affect


    your child''s development,"


    Freya wore a serious expression as she reproachfully said, looking at Nicole.


    When Kerr heard his mother''s voice, he turned to look at her, and his eyes were pools filled with a


    strange mix of emotions and also hesitation.


    "Thanks for your advice, Mrs. Gu. I know how to raise my son."


    Nicole hadn''t determined Freya''s meaning. When she had met herst time, she had believed that


    Freya would support her being with Kerr.


    But judging by Freya''s attitude now, she realized that it was impossible to get her support.


    "A family is very important for a child''s maturation. Miss Ning, you should be aware of that. But as far


    as I know, the past memory between you and Kerr is long gone, and you should focus on your child."


    Freya withdrew a few pieces of paper from her bag and handed these to Nicole.

 Chapter 144 Betraying The Gu Group

    Chapter 144 Betraying The Gu Group


    Freya looked between Jack''s angry face and Moore''s satisfied grin with more awareness than she let


    on.


    Reaching out for the paternity test in Freya''s hands, Nicole opened it in front of everyone.


    Her eyes scanned through the paper until she found the result. Theparative analysis between


    Jay''s and Sven''s blood was 99.3%. Of course, she knew what it meant.


    "I think Miss Ning can''t deny the result of this paternity test. It clearly states that Jay is indeed Sven


    Tang''s son."


    Freya''s words gave hope to those who were waiting tough at Nicole.


    "Nicole Ning, what do you have to say for yourself now? Or are you going to keep denying it? Despite


    this irrefutable evidence against you!"


    Fiona stepped forward to use Nicole.


    "Nicole, remember when I came to you after you returned to A City? I told you I still missed our past


    and that if you stayed with me, I wouldn''t forsake either you or the child.


    I also told you at the time that you shouldn''t mess with the Gu family. I realize you want to use Mr. Gu


    to help you rebuild the Ning Group, but you can''t keep lying to the Gu family,"


    Sven tried to persuade Nicole, his eyes full of resignation.


    "Miss Ning... I used to think that you really had feelings for Kerr, so I gave in again and again. I could


    never have expected that you would use a little child to advance with your ns.


    I understand that you need money to rebuild the Ning Group, but you can''t sell the Gu Group''s


    information to outsiders. This could cause a lot of trouble to the Gu Group, don''t you know?"


    Watching Nicole still so calm in front of all the usations against her, Sunny stepped forward and


    spoke wistfully. Shortly after she was done, she brought a hand to cover her mouth as if she had said


    too much. However, just as she intended, everyone had already registered her words.


    "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have said that. We are only here to talk about Miss Ning''s baby, right?"


    Sunny took a step back and stood beside Freya, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Kerr.


    She had put a lot of effort into making Freya believe that Nicole had attempted to disclose the Gu


    Group''s information. This caused Freya to change her attitude towards the matter, but Sunny couldn''t


    give up now that she was halfway through it.


    "Exin it!"


    Jack, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t help demanding answers when he heard Sunny''s


    usation.


    Maybe Jack didn''t care that much about Kerr''s love affair, but he was intolerant to anything in the way


    of the Gu Group''s interests.


    "Actually... When I used to work as Kerr''s assistant, I happened to notice a few things by ident."


    Sunny looked innocently at Nicole and paused for a moment to create suspense.


    "Although at the time Miss Ning was still the director of thepany, I remember that the Gu Group


    was going to take part in the bidding of a project which wasn''t supposed to be handed to her. But


    somehow she ended up in charge of it.


    During that time, I saw Miss Ning privately meeting with the Fang Group''s CEO, Baron Fang, several


    times. I consulted one of my colleagues, and I was assured that the Fang Group was also participating


    in the same bid. In any case, Miss Ning shouldn''t be meeting with thepetitor.


    But I suppose Miss Ning and Baron Fang are close."


    Sunny nced at Kerr, who was standing beside Nicole the whole time. Since Sunny got into the room,


    he didn''t spare her a single look. Even with all that was going on, he only had eyes for Nicole.


    Sunny couldn''t help but clench her fists in frustration.


    "I would''ve forgotten if you didn''t mention it. But I''ve heard that Miss Ning and Mr. Fang had be


    acquainted in Manhattan and have been maintaining a good rtionship since then. There were even


    rumors that Baron Fang was Jay Ning''s father,"


    Gregory added to Sunny''s words. Then he looked at Nicole full of resentment.


    He never expected that Nicole would surround herself by so many men, one more powerful than the


    other. If he had known this, he would''ve kept her by his side.


    Perhaps, with her help, he could have prevented the Song Group from going bankrupt so quickly.


    "Gregory, did you forget that Mr. Fang announced that Nicole was his soul mate at the Fang Group


    Anniversary? If I remember correctly, Mr. Gu was also there, wasn''t he?


    If Mrs. Gu hasn''t shown us this paternity test, I would also have my doubts about who the actual father


    was!"


    Fiona stood by Gregory, reminding everyone about the rumors surrounding Nicole and Baron. Now


    everyone knew that Nicole had so many men around her: Sven, Baron, Gregory, and even Kerr. Nicole


    might be eloquent, but she couldn''t shut out these rumors.


    "Nicole, from me to Mr. Fang, and now to Mr. Gu... Your only goal is to use this child to rebuild your


    family''spany. You''re obsessed!"


    Sven reached out to hold Nicole''s hand. But she stepped back and avoided his touch.


    Then, upon meeting a specific pair of eyes in front of her, Nicole chuckled softly.


    "Did you say I betray the Gu Group? Do you have any proof of this, Sunny He?"


    Despite the chills running up her spine due to all the nders, Nicole''s consciousness was at ease,


    knowing how hard she worked every day in thepany and that she had never betrayed the Gu


    Group.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    They could discredit her, but they sure needed to show her the evidence behind everything they were


    saying.


    She might leave the Gu Group that same day, but they wouldn''t be able to prove anything against her.


    She wasn''t going to allow them to smear her.


    "Miss Ning, do you really have to make it so much more embarrassing? In fact, as long as you admit


    your mistake in front of Uncle Jack and take your child away from Kerr, I''ll help you persuade the Gu


    family not to look into the legal matters of your transgression.


    Selling thepany''s information could grant you some jail time!"


    Sunny advised Nicole in a kind voice.


    Yet, behind herposed exterior, Sunny was bing more and more restless inside. She couldn''t


    help but notice that Kerr didn''t say a word so far, making it impossible to guess what he had in mind.


    "Thanks for the reminder, Miss He. But you might want to know that defamation and nder could also


    grant the offender some jail time. So, if you''re confident that I have betrayed the Gu Group, you must


    have collected the evidence of this. Please, let me see it."


    Nicole knew that Sunny wasn''t there just for the fun of it. She had to have something prepared for her,


    and Nicole wanted to know what that was so she could deal with it right now.

 Chapter 145 My Woman Is None Of Your Business

    Chapter 145 My Woman Is None Of Your Business


    In order to avoid any future trouble, Nicole wanted to clear everything out immediately so nothing would


    stand in her way of having a peaceful lifeter on.


    "You!"


    Sunny had in fact brought something with her. But after Nicole''s suggestion, it seemed that she had


    deliberately arranged the situation. Although her blood was boiling, Sunny managed to get her anger


    under control and hesitated as if she was unsure about going ahead.


    However, when she turned around, Sunny met Fiona with a wicked smile.


    "Miss He, this is her own request. You don''t have to go easy on her. You can just show it to everyone. I


    grew up with Nicole, so I know what she''s like. And she won''t give up until she sees this evidence."


    Fiona had understood the meaning behind Sunny''s eyes as soon as she saw her hesitation, and


    decided to help her.


    "Are you sure? After all, Miss Ning is also a woman. This might be embarrassing. Isn''t it better if we


    don''t show these?"


    Despite her words, Sunny had already taken the photos out of her bag.


    "Miss He, now that you''ve already brought these with you, why don''t you just show it to us? I''m sure


    everyone here is dying to see what you have,"


    Nicole said evenly. She wasn''t afraid of anything that she didn''t feel guilty about.


    Fiona''s nostrils red once she noticed Nicole''s smugness. After all, the Ning family''s eldest daughter


    had always been very fortunate since she was a child.


    Whenever they were together, Nicole would be over the moon about something she got easily handed


    to her. But Fiona, no matter how much effort she would put into it, would never get anything simr to


    what her friend got. Therefore, she had wished for a long time to see the Ning family going bankrupt.


    This way, she thought Nicole would finally be on the same level as hers. But then Nicole went to


    Manhattan and yearster came back, grabbing the attention of Kerr Gu, who Fiona could see how


    much did care for Nicole.


    But why? The more she thought about it, the more furious she became. Fiona finally took the photos


    from Sunny''s hand and threw them forcefully against Nicole.


    "Watch out!"


    Kerr might''ve been quiet so far, but he was paying attention to every detail going on around them. So,


    before Fiona couldplete her move, Kerr had already embraced Nicole protectively.


    The edge of one of the photos had scratched the back of Kerr''s hand, leaving a trail of blood scattered


    on the floor. But thankfully, Nicole was unharmed.


    Nicole looked up at Kerr''s gentle face, warm-heartedly.


    As long as Kerr still trusted her, she didn''t mind what others were saying about her.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She held Kerr''s hand, feeling sorry for him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay. But you should stay in my arms. This is where you belong. What if you get out and a dog


    bites you then?"


    Bossy yet gentle, Kerr pulled Nicole tighter into his arms.


    He knew that the people in that room were trying everything in their power to separate him from Nicole,


    but once he set his mind on being with her, how could he give it up so easily?


    "Kerr..."


    Sunny felt her heart break once she heard Kerr''s words. With her eyes turning red, she stared at him


    pitifully.


    "The photos clearly show that Nicole had been in touch with Baron Fang multiple times before the


    bidding. And by the time it started, she even pretended to have lost the data sh drive. Can''t you see


    that she did this to create a chance for him?


    Kerr, you can''t be so blinded by this woman that now you can''t tell right from wrong anymore,"


    Sunny stressed out, a bit emotionally charged.


    It never urred to her that Kerr wouldn''t spare a single nce at any of the pictures spread on the


    ground but instead, firmly stand by Nicole with no regard for Sunny''s efforts.


    "Nicole is my woman. What I decide to do is my own business. And I won''t allow anyone to stand in my


    way."


    Adamantly, Kerr announced to everyone where he stood.


    "How dare you!"


    pping a hand on the sofa''s armrest, Jack stood up with his eyes full of rage.


    As an heir of the Gu Group, Kerr had been raised to be a good leader, whose emotions could never get


    the best of him. However, due to this love affair, Kerr seemed to have lost sight of what was right and


    wrong.


    If that was indeed the case, Jack would have to consider taking Kerr''s power away from him.


    "Is it so troublesome if my woman wants to rebuild the Ning Group? She just needs to say it and I''ll do


    anything I can to help her without hesitation."


    Kerr couldn''t care less about his father''s words or what the others thought. As long as Nicole kept


    being herself, he would be happy.


    For him, she was one of a kind.


    "Dad, cool!"


    Jay, who had been in silence in Kerr''s arms up until now, gave Kerr a proud thumbs up for his speech.


    "What did you just call me?"


    Kerr''s body stiffened all of a sudden with the rare feeling of nervousness washing over him. He then


    slowly turned to meet Jay''s eyes, full of expectation.


    "Dad!"


    With a big smile, Jay''s clear and loud voice echoed through everyone''s ears. Wrapping his arms


    around Kerr''s neck, Jay gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Jay''s happy face eased Nicole''s heart for the first time in a while. She might''ve made the right choice of


    epting to be with Kerr, after all. And maybe it was alright for Jay to recognize Kerr as his father now.


    At that moment, Nicole stood on her toes and gently kissed Jay''s cheek.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, child. Your father is that other man over there, not Kerr,"


    Freya reminded Jay with a frown and watched the three happy people in front of her.


    "Kerr, a child might not know what he says, but only a fool will listen to him. Anyway, you can''t change


    the blood rtionship between the kid and Mr. Tang. The best choice is to give him back to his


    biological father now."


    Jack pointed a finger to Kerr in a firm tone.


    "The Gu family had never raised the son of another family. So today, I''ll give you two options. First, you


    let go of this child right now. You''ll stay as the Gu Group''s CEO and the sessor of our family in the


    future. I can also forgive Nicole Ning for betraying the Gu Group.


    Second, if you keep with this nonsense, from this day on, you''ll have nothing to do with the Gu Group


    and will lose all the privileges this family grants you."


    Jack gave Kerr an ultimatum. He was fed up with his son''s attitude.


    Moore''s eyes glinted in delight after he heard his father''s words. Standing beside Jack, he said,


    "Father, don''t be so mad at Kerr. My brother is confused. Please give him some time to think it through.


    I''m sure he''ll understand what he should do."


    Anxiously, Moore turned to look at Kerr.

 Chapter 146 Choose Nicole

    Chapter 146 Choose Nicole


    "Brother, don''t get so angry with Dad again. After all, you are the only descendant of the Gu family. You


    should consider the harmony of the family,"


    looking at Kerr, Moore calmly warned him. His tone was softened with consideration for him.


    Hearing the discussion between Jack and Moore, there was no change in the expression on Kerr''s


    face. It seemed that he hadn''t heard what they had said at all, but his eyes were entirely focused on


    Nicole who was wrapped up in his arms.


    "If there is not a third choice, I choose the second."


    Although Kerr had anticipated it, he still felt upset when he was forced to make the choice. After all,


    everyone in the Gu family could see only benefit.


    But it seemed that no one cared about what he really needed in his heart.


    "Kerr..."


    When Nicole heard about Kerr''s choice, in addition to feeling touched, she was a little worried. After all,


    it was not a simple matter. In this situation, even if Jack was really bluffing Kerr, he might react to it


    seriously.


    Nicole reached out her hand and tugged at Kerr''s sleeves, hinting for him not to be impulsive.


    But Kerr didn''t care about anything at all. He just shook his head slightly at Nicole.


    "Uncle Gu, don''t worry. Mommy and I will always be there for you."


    Jay''s sweet voice flooded into the ears of everyone present.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were happiness and relief in Kerr''s eyes. Maybe this was what he had wanted the whole time. It


    had nothing to do with blood.


    Then he approached Jay and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you call me ''Dad'' now?"


    Jay''s eyes shed a cunning look, and he whispered, "That depends on your future performance."


    After saying that, he skewered up his neck, looking extremely arrogant.


    Kerr fondly touched Jay''s head and smiled helplessly. He turned to gaze dotingly at Nicole.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving now. Both Nicole and Jay need to get some rest."


    Holding Nicole''s delicate hand, Kerr was about to leave, but he knew that this farce wouldn''te to


    an end so easily.


    "Stop! Kerr Gu, if you dare to leave through this door today, you will never be able to return to the Gu


    family again."


    Jack was irate. Gregory and Fiona, who had wanted to meddle in their business, looked at the father


    and son of the Gu family in silence. After all, neither Jack nor Kerr was open to being bullied, and they


    were above offending.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya immediately stood in front of Kerr, blocking his way.


    "Kerr, don''t act so rashly. It''s not easy for you to have reached such a great achievement. Are you


    really willing to give it all up so easily?"


    She wanted to guard everything that belonged in Kerr''s heritage, regardless of who stayed with him¡ª


    as long as she could help him.


    Looking at Freya, Kerr felt all the expectations that he had once held of Freya had disappeared.


    Feeling nothing for her now, he only looked coldly at her and remained silent.


    Meeting Kerr''s unwavering re, Freya felt as if she had been found guilty, so she looked pleadingly at


    Nicole who was standing beside Kerr.


    "Miss Ning, you have witnessed it yourself. Your presence has caused a great upheaval in the Gu


    family. As Kerr''s mother, I ask you...I beg you, Miss Ning, leave Kerr!


    Do you intend for Kerr to lose everything because of your delusions of love? Do you really want to see


    all of his hard work go to waste?"


    Freya''s words were spoken honestly and with great sincerity, touching everyone''s hearts.


    Seeing her mncholy expression, Nicole frowned slightly.


    She hadn''t changed her mind when Fiona and Gregory had used her, and she hadn''t flinched when


    Sven had ndered her. Even when everyone had told her that she needed to leave Kerr, she still


    hadn''t changed her mind at all.


    But now, hearing Freya''s plea, Nicole kept silent and bowed her head to cover the disappointment on


    her face.


    Could her presence in Kerr''s life only bring disaster to him?


    "Kerr..."


    She couldn''t be that selfish. She would carry the world on her shoulders for Kerr. But she couldn''t allow


    Kerr to lose everything because of her.


    "Nicole, I have the right to choose my own life. No one has the right to decide anything for me. You are


    the only woman that I want. For me, nothing is better than the smile on your and Jay''s faces.


    Since I chose you, I will never let you go. And you chose me, not because I was the CEO of the Gu


    Group. Clearly, that didn''t matter to you at all. So, it would be better if I left the business. I won''t miss


    Jay''s growth, and I will never leave you again."


    Though not spoken loudly, Kerr''s voice was clear enough so that everyone present could hear him. His


    words were a soothingfort to Nicole who still stood beside him.


    Raising her head, Nicole gazed at Kerr with a slight smile ying on her face. In fact, even though Kerr


    had never mentioned it to her, she could still imagine that he had never known any love as a child,


    despite having been raised in a wealthy family where he had the best material life possible.


    Compared with an expensive living environment, a family''s care was so much more priceless.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. Maybe Kerr has lost something because of me, but in return I will give him


    something that others may not be able to give him. I know what you mean. As a mother, I pray every


    day that Jay can know a happy life.


    Even if Jay lives ording to the way I am preparing for him in the future, I won''t force him to do


    anything. I will continue to fight for the things that belong to him. I just want him to live a happier life."


    There was a subtle hint in her words. Even though Jack had threatened Kerr with being kicked out of


    the Gu Group because of her presence, Nicole believed that as Kerr''s mother, Freya would not allow


    others to im what was rightfully Kerr''s.


    Having spoken her piece, Nicole was ready to leave with Kerr.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Freya was obviously stunned. Although Nicole had spoken about Jay, Freya


    understood that she was implying that Freya had to protect what was Kerr''s.


    "Stop! You can refuse to ept me, but you can''t leave here with my son. Jay is my son."


    Casting a nce at Moore, who was standing at the end, Sven stepped forward and stopped Nicole.


    Seeing this desperate y, Harley interceded.


    "Give Jay to me. No matter what happens, he is only a child. It is not necessary for him to hear the


    quibbling of adults. He shouldn''t have to hear about the mistakes that adults have made and be made


    to suffer for it."


    Harley nodded at Kerr and took Jay''s hand from him, leading the boy out of the lounge.


    Nicole spared a grateful nce for Harley.


    Because of Kerr, Nicole was willing to trust Harley.


    When Jay passed by Sven, he stared at him with a smile.


    When the door of the lounge was closed, Jay patted Harley''s shoulder insistently.


    "Uncle Su, please set me down."


    Unaware of what was happening, Harley thought that Jay needed to use the bathroom, so he put him


    down.

 Chapter 147 Knew The Truth Long Ago

    Chapter 147 Knew The Truth Long Ago


    Long before Harley could say a word, he noticed Jay take out a ck phone from his pocket and


    quickly dialed a number. With his finger covering his little mouth, Jay nced at Harley, motioning him


    not to speak.


    "Honey."


    A woman''s voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    Jay''s whole face suddenly lit up, and there was even a hint of satisfaction in his eyes the moment he


    heard that voice.


    "This phone belongs to my father. Who are you?"


    He audibly spoke as he resisted the urge tough.


    The woman on the other end of the line turned confused. She couldn''t believe her ears when the clear


    voice of a child reached her.


    "What did you say? Who are you? How did you get my husband''s phone?"


    The woman continuously bombarded Jay with a series of questions as her heart hammered in her


    chest.


    "It is my father''s cell phone. And my father is with my mother now. If you don''t believe me, you can


    come over to have a look. We are in the hotel of the Gu Group,"


    Jay thoroughly exined before hanging the phone up.


    "Who are you calling?"


    Harley prompted as he was quite confused. He found himself squatting in front of Jay and gazing at


    him rather strangely. He couldn''t get the hang of what he was talking about and who his so-called


    father and mother were.


    "Uncle, can you take me to the door in front?"


    Jay softly said as he raised his head, discreetly averting his gaze. He didn''t rush to answer Harley''s


    question.


    "All right,"


    Harley readily agreed without even having second thoughts. Stretching out his hand, he lifted the child


    and casually sauntered towards the door.


    As expected, Jay remembered the event correctly. Today was the celebration party of the Gu Group, so


    guests with no invitation were strictly not wee at the venue. The hotel even had special security


    guards who were manning the hotel''s designated entry and exit to avoid any untoward incidents that


    might arise at the time of the party.


    However, despite the strict measures, Jay could still notice someoneing in.


    "Mr. Su!"


    The security guards simultaneously recognized Harley and greeted him slightly. They had no idea who


    the boy was, but they certainly knew who Harley was.


    "Later, there will be someone sending a gift to Mr. Gu. She''s a woman. Don''t stop her, and just let her


    in."


    Jay gave orders to the staff without fear nor an ounce of hesitation. He sounded like a small adult


    giving advice.


    The staff directed his gaze at the child in Harley''s arms and then at Harley. He seemed a little hesitant.


    "Do as he said,"


    Harley eximed approvingly.


    "Yes."


    When the staff agreed, Jay felt contented and silently led Harley to the lounge.


    "The reason you asked me to take you to the door is that you are afraid that they will treat you as a


    child and refuse to listen to you, right?"


    Harley couldn''t help regarding the young boy settled in his arms with aplomb. He felt that he was


    indeed simr to Kerr Gu. And in all honesty, he had doubts about Jay''s identity ever since he first saw


    him.


    However, Harrow specifically conducted the paternity test for Kerr and Jay, so there couldn''t be a


    mistake. And this made him a little confused about the situation.


    "I don''t think Uncle Su is that stupid,"


    Jay reflectively mumbled as he held a negative impression on him. When Harley executed a mistake


    about the paternity test, Jay instinctively thought that he was not very intelligent. How could he make


    such a mistake with such an uplicated thing? Jay could only shake his head in disbelief when


    Harley even imed himself a doctor.


    But today, Jay thought he could forego hispses this once. Thinking further that since Harley drew a


    precise inference of what he did, it seemed that the doctor was not utterly useless.


    "Am I stupid?"


    Harley immediately asked with a frown etched on his forehead, staring at the child''s face. It was the


    first time that a child had said he was stupid. However, he couldn''t take a little boy''s words seriously, so


    he set Jay on the ground.


    "Make it clear, or I''ll ask the security guard to stop the person you want to let in,"


    he added. Although it was not suitable to threaten a child, Harley couldn''t do anything about it. Jay


    looked the same as Kerr, especially when he was acting arrogant.


    "Don''t! Don''t do that. If you stop her, there would be no drama to watch,"


    Jay abruptly said as his small hands hugged Harley''s legs. His voice sounded like pleading, and he


    looked pitiful.


    "Uncle, I will tell you everything you want to know. Long ago, I have already known that my biological


    father is Kerr, but sadly you haven''t found it out, so I am not in a hurry to answer your query earlier."


    Harley felt surprised when he heard this. And he denied it at once.


    "That''s quite impossible. Your paternity test can''t be wrong, and the results clearly show that you have


    no blood rtionship,"


    Harley firmly asserted. He was so confident that Harrow could never be wrong.


    "So, did you really do the paternity test yourself?"


    Jay fixed his gaze at Harley as if gauging his reaction. And true enough, he caught something on the


    expression showed in Harley''s face.


    "Yes... Anyway, it''s impossible,"


    Harley stammered. There was a sort of guilt welling within him.


    "I knew you werezy then. If Uncle Gu learned about it, I would look forward to seeing how you will


    exin it to him,"


    Jay offhandedly said as he smiled smugly at the hesitation lingering in Harley''s face. Silently, he


    savored the way Harley looked at that moment.


    "Then how did you know that Kerr is your father?"


    Harley countered in a snap, trying to change the topic.


    "It''s just my guess, a smart one at that. My mom has a pair of ck earrings that my grandma gave


    her. She has been cherishing them very much. But one piece of that earring was missing. When I


    asked my mom why there was only one, she merely exined that the other one might be in my dad''s


    hands.


    And I found another earring in Kerr''s drawer which looked the same as my mother''s. Besides, don''t you


    think I look like my father?"


    Jay babbled, pointing at his cute face. When he was in Gu family residence, he had seen Kerr''s


    childhood photos. If he didn''t carefully recognize them, he would get easily confused.


    Harley was stunned, and reflectively thought over Jay''s words but said nothing in the end. He could


    only stare nkly at the young boy.


    "Uncle, let''s go back,"


    Jay blurted in an anxious tone. He quickly pushed Harley when he heard the heavy footsteps


    approaching behind him.


    Soon after realization hit him, Harley quietly watched Jay reach out his small hand and abruptly push


    open the door of the lounge with all his might. As expected, his spur-of-the-moment action sessfully


    attracted the attention of everyone inside. And without paying any regard to anyone, Jay hurriedly ran


    all the way to the side of Sven.


    Taking a glimpse at the woman currently appearing at the door, Jay raised a smile and tightly wrapped


    his little arms around Sven''s legs.


    "Father!"


    The loud childish voice was heard clearly by the woman who had just entered the lounge.


    The rest were shocked, and a moment of silence ensued as a tense atmosphere engulfed the whole


    scene.


    With a curious demeanor, Nicole''s gazednded directly at Jay. His behavior startled her. But before


    she could open her mouth to ask him, she heard him speak first.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Father, don''t you say you love me the most?"


    Surprised, Sven immediately lowered his head and gently looked at Jay. He decided to carry him in his


    arms. But the moment he was about to hold him up, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Sven Tang!"


    The woman, who had juste in was none other than the wife of Sven Tang. She keenly observed


    what was happening in front of her, and out of her anger, she called out Sven''s name loud enough for


    everyone to direct their eyes towards her.


    "How dare you have brought up such a bastard without my knowledge! How can you betray me?"


    The woman was quick, but gracefully walked up to Sven and pped him hard across the face. Tears


    welled up in her eyes instantly. And her voice was filled with disappointment and sadness.


    "Honey, let me exin,"


    Sven pleaded. He didn''t expect that his wife would appear at this time, either. Unconsciously, guilt


    gnawed at him.


    "What else is there you want to exin? Do you still have a conscience? When Tang Group faced the


    crisis, I was there helping you. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this when everything just got better."

 Chapter 148 There Is No Birthmark At All

    Chapter 148 There Is No Birthmark At All


    "Have you forgotten who helped you to beg... Hmm."


    Before his wife had finished speaking, Sven covered her mouth with hisrge palm. His eyes became


    clouded.


    Seeing the rattled expression on Sven''s face, Jay covered his mouth and tittered.


    "Jay,e here,"


    Kerr said as he stretched out his hand towards Jay, worrying that these people he didn''t know might


    hurt him.


    When hearing Kerr''s voice, Jay dashed to him and stood quietly beside him, watching the drama he


    had orchestrated y out.


    "Enough!"


    Jack shouted, stopping the chaos as he looked at the unknown woman who was making a scene.


    Due to Jack''s thunderous voice, the lounge immediately quieted down, and the woman became so


    scared that she forgot to cry.


    "It seems that Mr. Tang''s wife is unaware of your affair yet. How about we rify for everyone present


    what had happened seven years ago?"


    Nicole had never intended to hold on to this, but since the people here did not n to let her go, she


    felt no need to be polite, and this would be important in changing the opinions of the Gu family.


    Although she had never coveted anything that Kerr owned, she didn''t want him to lose anything


    because of her.


    Love meant that two people should have a lot of happiness, not that one person would have to give up


    something just because he or she wanted to be together with someone. Otherwise, there would always


    be regrets in the end.


    Holding Kerr''s hand tightly, Nicole basked in the peace of mind that he brought to her.


    "Seven years ago... It''s you..."


    Looking at the calm expression on Nicole''s face, and seeing the angry look on his wife''s face, Sven''s


    previous confidence abandoned him, and he even nowcked the courage to repeat what he had just


    said.


    Feeling ashamed, he lowered his head.


    Nicole smiled faintly and continued with the topic that Sven had broached.


    "Since you can''t rify matters, then allow me to do so for Mr. Tang. ording to Mr. Tang, seven


    years ago, I used Gregory Song to meet with him. I apparently climbed into Mr. Tang''s bed, and took


    away Mr. Tang''s check.


    And I secretly gave birth to the child that you conceived with me. Is that true?"


    Hearing this, Sven looked at his wife and drew in a staggering breath. He neither admitted nor denied


    it, but kept resolutely silent.


    "If so, Mr. Tang, I want to ask you one question. I dropped something important at that time, and I don''t


    know if you saw it, plus, there is an obvious birthmark on my shoulder. Could you tell me, Mr. Tang, is it


    on my left or right?"


    Nicole stepped forward regarding Sven seriously.


    "I... Didn''t see it."


    Subconsciously, Sven looked over at Gregory and Fiona who stood behind him for support. He wanted


    to find some hint of how to answer in their expressions, but he didn''t get any information.


    "No need to check it, Mr. Tang. I did spend some time with Gregory because I was young and


    inexperienced, but he didn''t even touch my hand. How could he know where my birthmark is?"


    Nicole was wearing a V-necked dress that perfectly covered her shoulders.


    Gregory''s face darkened as he heard this. He clenched his fists. He had believed that Nicole was a


    conservative and naive girl back then, but he never expected that she would humiliate him by exposing


    this.


    "On the left."


    Sven decided to take a gamble. Anyway, there was only one way out now. There was still a fifty percent


    chance for him to win.


    "Sven, you bastard!"


    His guess made his wife lose control again.


    "Wait a minute, honey."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sven held his wife''s hands tightly and frowned.


    Hearing Sven''s guess, Nicole sneered with obvious contempt on her face.


    "There is no birthmark on Nicole¡­anywhere,"


    Kerr replied firmly.


    "That ck earring is locked away in my drawer."


    Kerr curled his arm around Nicole''s shoulders and looked at her with a smile.


    Seven years ago, when he had woken up, he had only her earring left in the room, with the 2,642


    dors left by her. He had collected the earring like a treasure to remember the woman by.


    "There is one more thing. It was left as a reward for you!"


    Nicole looked up at Kerr, with her eyes beaming with light. That had been everyst cent that she had


    at that time.


    Looking at her brightly shining eyes, Kerr immediately understood what she was referring to. He


    pinched her nose gently as a mild punishment.


    He wouldn''t tell anyone about the 2,642 dors. It would be humiliating to admit that hisbor that night


    had only been worth such a small amount of money.


    "Tell me, what did you do seven years ago behind my back? If you hadn''t fooled around with Gregory


    Song, would the Tang Group have ended up like this?" Sven''s wife shouted.


    "Shut up!"


    Seeing that his wife was about to publicly admit to what had happened seven years ago, Sven covered


    her mouth. He looked at Nicole and said,


    "It seems that Miss Ning is not the woman from seven years ago."


    Then, Sven left the lounge in a hurry with his wife in tow.


    "Sven Tang!"


    After he left, Fiona stamped her foot in rage. She reached out and pulled Gregory to the side, indicating


    for him to think of a way out. If they couldn''t go on with their lie, their situation would be most


    embarrassing.


    But Gregory just remained silent.


    "Since you are all so curious about what had happened seven years ago, I''ll share the truth with you


    now."


    Kerr stepped forward and turned around to face Jack.


    Regardless of the truth, he would lie for Nicole if she wanted him to. He would give anything to make a


    happy future for her and Jay. But now, time after time, he hade to understand that


    maybe his exnation was not about winning the recognition of his family, but about making everyone


    realize that Nicole and Jay were openly and irrefutably with him.


    "Seven years ago, I met Nicole, and all the details of that is between us. I told you this not to win your


    approval,


    because I don''t care whether they are epted by the Gu family or not. In my heart, Nicole is my one


    and only, my wife, and Jay is my son,"


    Kerr said firmly, as if proiming it was a deration of war on Jack.


    "Don''t think that everyone is the same as you, who only care about the wealth and standing of the Gu


    family. If I have to make a choice between them and the Gu family, you should know what my decision


    will always be."


    When Jack was about to chip in, Freya walked to Jack and hinted at him with her eyes not to further


    irritate Kerr. Then she turned around and regarded Kerr with a smile.


    "Since it was a mistake, we will respect your feelings. However, we still can''t be sure who Jay''s father


    is."

 Chapter 149 Dog Eats Dog

    Chapter 149 Dog Eats Dog


    "You can rest assured. The Gu family will naturally ept him. As for those who have made trouble out


    of nothing, the Gu family no longer wees them. Please leave immediately."


    Freya''s eyes rested on Sunny, but the implication of her words was leveled against Fiona and Gregory.


    For nobody knew better than Freya what the reason they hade here was,


    and why they had made such a mess. It was closely rted to Sunny. Given the situation, asking them


    to leave was effectively preventing Sunny from being pointed out.


    "Exactly! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless as to make trouble at the Gu family''s celebration party.


    Get out of here right now!"


    Sunny understood Freya''s intentions at once, so she pretended to drive Fiona and Gregory away


    because she was afraid that they would give up the game like Sven had.


    Gregory thought of the day when Kerr had broken his arm. That day, he had just scolded Nicole a little


    but was beaten by Kerr for his efforts. Today he had caused such massive trouble, and he feared what


    Kerr would do to him now.


    Thinking of this, Gregory immediately got to his feet and walked towards the door.


    "Stop!"


    Kerr didn''t n for the insults to go unanswered. Otherwise, he would still have to face their trouble in


    the future. Today, he was determined to make an example of them as a warning to others.


    After Jared heard what Kerr said, he immediately walked to the door, stood in front of Gregory, and


    blocked his exit.


    "Mr. Song and Miss Zhao, please wait."


    Gregory looked up at Jared and couldn''t help shivering at the thought of what was toe.


    The formerly arrogant man immediately became nervous, almost quaking in his boots, but Nicole was


    as calm as a cucumber. She stood quietly behind Kerr. From now on, she had to learn to rely on Kerr.


    So, she decided to let him deal with it.


    Holding both Nicole''s and Jay''s hands, Kerr led them to take a seat on the sofa, and then he turned


    around, looking at everyone in the room with contempt, like a noble ruler about to pass a verdict.


    "I''m giving it back to you. Your phone," Jay said.


    He handed the phone back to Kerr, but before the man could take it, the phone identally slipped


    from between Jay''s fingers.


    Landing on the floor, a clear conversation began ying over the phone''s speakers.


    "When the timees, you will point out Nicole Ning as the woman who had slept with you seven


    years ago, and you will im the child of Nicole Ning as your own."


    When Fiona recognized her own voice, she was taken aback.


    "Will it work? Seven years ago, you told me that the woman walked into the wrong room. I waited for


    her for the whole night in vain."


    Sven''s recorded voice was full of frustration. Even though it had been seven years, he was still


    consumed by anger.


    "It''s not a big deal. After this incident, you will reap the benefits of your assistance. In fact, you will not


    lose anything at all. That night, although you failed to see Nicole Ning, you didn''t invest in the Song


    Group either, did you?"


    There was a hint of obvious resentment in Gregory''s voice.


    "That''s your word. But it''s not enough to make the Gu family believe me."


    Sven still sounded hesitant.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We have prepared a fake paternity test, and it will magically be


    discovered at the right time. It''s the best kind of evidence. Even if Nicole had 100 mouths, she wouldn''t


    be able to refute it."


    Fiona spoke proudly on the recording.


    "Even if Nicole ims that Jay is Kerr''s son, she couldn''t prove it."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The recorded conversation stopped at that point. Everyone present had heard the plotting clearly.


    A proud smile flitted across Jay''s face.


    Before the celebration party had started, Jay had overheard this juicy conversation. So he had


    recorded it and forwarded it to Kerr.


    He wouldn''t spare anyone who tried to bully him and his mother. But things were different now. They


    now enjoyed Kerr''s protection.


    Kerr raised his hand and gently stroked Jay''s soft hair. Ignoring the phone on the floor, Kerr cast a


    scornful nce at Gregory who was standing opposite him.


    "Mr. Gu, please hear me. It''s all a misunderstanding. I was also misled, and I believed that Nicole was


    lying to you. I didn''t want you to be deceived."


    Gregory was trembling with fear as Kerr''s stare scared him to the core. He tried immediately to exin


    to him.


    "Yeah, we were also lied to. Mr. Gu, please understand our situation."


    But while Fiona agreed with Gregory, she turned to look at Sunny. It was easy to tell from Sunny''s


    brooding eyes that if they dared to sell her out, they would be hung out to dry.


    All Fiona could do was to lower her head and desperately search for a way to escape.


    "By whom?"


    Even though Kerr knew without a shadow of doubt that this had to do with Sunny, he still wanted to


    force the confession from their lips.


    Hearing the question, Gregory turned to look at Fiona.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s all that bitch''s doing. She has always been jealous of Nicole, so she has been scheming to


    discredit me. Seven years ago, she was the one who seduced me and tricked me into giving Nicole to


    Sven.


    I didn''t expect that I would lead to Mr. Gu meeting Nicole. Given that I didn''t do anything serious,


    please forgive me."


    In desperation, Gregory had no choice but to throw Fiona under the bus, making her the scapegoat for


    all the me. In this way, he didn''t have to offend Sunny.


    His wishful thinking was a desperate act, but he forgot that Fiona was not a pushover.


    Hearing him point the finger at her, Fiona became furious. Since she had married into the Song family,


    she had never experienced a good day. Seven years ago, Sven didn''t get Nicole, so he didn''t invest in


    the Song Group.


    As a matter of fact, the Song Group had been facing a gradual decline under the leadership of Gregory


    Song. Now that he even nned to let her take the fall, how could she ept it?


    "You''re such a bastard, Gregory Song. You told me that you wanted to break up with Nicole long ago


    because she was so conservative, so you came to me and used her to secure investment from the


    Tang Group. Now you want me to be the only one who takes the me? No way!"


    Fiona screeched as she wed at Gregory''s clothes with fierce rage etched on her face.


    Seeing the dog-eat-dog scene, Nicole felt saddened. The couple should have enjoyed a close


    rtionship, but they ran their separate ways once disaster struck.


    As Nicole looked up, she subconsciously looked at Kerr next to her, and her eyes sank into his gentle


    ones.

 Chapter 150 Ill Go With You

    Chapter 150 I''ll Go With You


    "No matter what happens, I''ll be with you."


    Kerr knew what Nicole was thinking, so before she could say it, he made her a promise.


    Despite everyone''s intent to separate them, Kerr still wouldn''t let go of Nicole''s hand.


    Nicole nodded, thinking that maybe she should let Kerr take the lead for her.


    "I told you the truth, Mr. Gu. You must believe me. It''s all this woman''s fault. I''m going to divorce her as


    soon as I can!"


    To make his point clear, Gregory unexpectedly pushed Fiona to the ground. And as if she meant


    nothing to him, he looked down at his embarrassed wife on the floor with his eyes full of contempt.


    "Ah!"


    Pale, Fiona screamed in pain. Due to the fall, her high heels caused her to sprain an ankle.


    "I must have been blind when I married you, Gregory. How many times have you asked me to go to


    bed with a potential investor to the Song Group? Or sent me to have drinks with them whenever you


    needed a project? But now that thepany is shut down and you don''t need me anymore, you decide


    to ditch me like this?


    Don''t you have a conscience?"


    Fiona''s voice was filled with sorrow as she pointed at Gregory.


    Nicole sighed in silence while watching the scene. It was Gregory and Fiona''s own fault that they had


    come this low. Nicole was no saint and had no intention of forgiving those who had hurt her.


    Especially because they almost hurt Jay in the process of getting to her. For this alone, she would


    never forgive them.


    "Jared, take them out. I don''t want to see these two ever again unless they decide to tell me what I


    want to know. Then I might change my mind."


    People like Gregory Song weren''t worth a second of Kerr''s time and attention.


    "Yes, Master. I understand."


    Jared walked to Gregory. But before he could show him and Fiona their way out, Kerr spoke again.


    "Today, I''ll let everyone know that Jay is my son. If anyone dares to look at him or Nicole cross-eyed, I''ll


    show them no mercy."


    For many years, Kerr hadn''t shown such a ruthless side of him, but people knew better than toy a


    hand on whoever he had taken under his wings.


    Yet now, in front of everyone, Kerr wanted to assert that he wouldn''t tolerate any offense concerning


    Nicole and Jay.


    Kerr''s words, of course, had made Gregory immediately restless. He knew how vicious the other man


    could be.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m telling you the truth. Please, let me go. I won''t do it again. Please, help me, Nicole, for the


    sake of our past rtionship!"


    Hoping that Nicole would plead for him, Gregory took a step forward and attempted to get near her and


    Kerr. But Jared was quicker to hold him still.


    Nicole could only feel embarrassed for Gregory. She never expected he would be so shameless to the


    point of begging her for forgiveness just a few minutes after he ndered her so determinedly.


    She didn''t bother to acknowledge him, though. This kind of person wasn''t worthy of her thoughts, even


    less of her words.


    "How dare you call her Nicole?"


    Enraged, Kerr''s voice grew unusually cold the moment he heard Gregory mention his past with Nicole.


    Jared took in his boss''s words and immediately punched Gregory in the face. With a thin line of blood


    dripping from the corner of his mouth, he fell by his wife''s side on the ground.


    Next, Jared asked his men to take Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao out of the room.


    "Alright, alright. Now that this problem has been settled, Kerr, why don''t youe back home with us?"


    Freya wanted to make sure that Kerr was paying attention to the existence of Moore, but his eyes were


    solemnly fixed on Nicole. She couldn''t help but worry that Nicole might be a bad influence on him.


    After all, now Kerr had a weakness, which Moore didn''t.


    At that moment, Nicole stood up with a smile. She naturally understood that Freya''s invitation extended


    only to Kerr, not her and Jay.


    In fact, she didn''t care much about whether the Gu family would acknowledge her or not. It was just Jay


    who concerned her. As a child of the Gu family, he wasn''t getting much attention from them. And this


    caused her to feel a little disappointed.


    "Kerr, I''m heading back with Jay then."


    She didn''t want to make Kerr ufortable, nor actively please the Gu family. But now that she had no


    doubts about the love Kerr felt for her, she knew that she would have to be patient if she wanted to be


    with him.


    Although she was mentally ready to face whatever was ahead of them, her body was tired for the


    moment.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Kerr picked Jay up. He had never thought of leaving them.


    Staring at Kerr''s resolute expression, Freya sighed and walked to Nicole before she unwillingly said,


    "Miss Ning, you cane with us too."


    She understood that if Nicole didn''t go back with them, maybe Kerr would nevere over their house


    again. And since Kerr was her only son, she wanted to make him their family''s only heir.


    However, Nicole knew that Freya''s invitation wasn''t sincere. Therefore, she rejected her without


    hesitation.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Gu. It''s alreadyte, and Jay needs to rest, so I''ll have to get going now. But I promise


    toe by for a visit another day."


    Nicole reached out, trying to take Jay from Kerr, but he didn''t let her.


    Instead, he put an arm around her shoulders and looked at her gently,pletely ignoring his mother''s


    request.


    "Let''s go home."


    For Kerr, his home was wherever there were Nicole and Jay. He had never felt the warmth of a family


    before. But today, with his own little family, he intended to leave that building and cherish every second


    he had with them.


    Seeing Kerr''s determination to stand beside her,forted Nicole. But she couldn''t let him go with her.


    Frankly, it was enough for her to know that Kerr cared about her feelings that much. Hence, although


    Freya didn''t like her, Nicole had to admit she was right about Kerr having to be with the Gu family now.


    There was no way she would stand still and allow Kerr to lose everything that belonged to him because


    of her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away. I''ll be waiting for you at home. You can go back to the Gu family


    residence today."

 Chapter 151 What Kind Of Child She Gave Birth To

    Chapter 151 What Kind Of Child She Gave Birth To


    Even though Nicole had tried to persuade Kerr, his mind was already made as he stood beside her.


    In this critical period, Kerr didn''t want to leave Nicole. Especially now that her and Jay''s identities had


    been exposed, and he didn''t have to worry about anyone finding out about them.


    "I promised you that I would never leave you and Jay again."


    Recognizing the determined look on Kerr''s face, Nicole offered him a faint smile followed by a helpless


    sigh towards Freya. In the end, she didn''t want to force Kerr to do something against his will, so she


    was about to leave with him when Freya intervened.


    "Miss Ning, although Kerr doesn''t care about these things now, they are very important to him. I hope


    you realize that."


    Freya knew that the only way to get to Kerr now was through Nicole. She was the only one who could


    persuade him, and Freya wouldn''t shy away from resorting to that if it would stop her son from being so


    careless.


    After hearing Freya''s words, Nicole sighed once more and looked up at Kerr.


    "Let''s go to the Gu family residence together then."


    Nicole wanted to be with Kerr, so this was apromise she was willing to make for him. Who knows if


    she helped him keep everything that was his, Freya would start to see her differently?


    Perhaps the Gu family would finally stop trying to break them up.


    Nicole had already lost her biological parents. Every time she remembered that they wouldn''t be there


    to bless her on her wedding day, she felt sad. However, she still held on to the hope that the Gu family


    could still grant hers and Kerr''s union their blessing somehow.


    Even if Kerr said he didn''t care about it, deep down, everyone would like to have their parents''


    approval.


    "Nicole, I want you, and it''s me who you want to be with. So, please, you don''t have topromise for


    anyone or anything. You just need to be yourself."


    Kerr was the reason why Nicole was trying to please the Gu family. But he didn''t want to cause her any


    distress. In fact, all he hoped for was to use their time to make it up for the past seven years.


    "I know. But I just want to be with you no matter where we are."


    Taking Kerr''s arm, Nicole nodded to Freya before they started to walk out of the lounge.


    Moore immediately clenched his fists on each side of his body as his cold eyes followed Nicole''s and


    Kerr''s backs.


    Sunny also reacted at the sight of the couple leaving. At first, she opened her mouth but gave up


    saying anything. Instead, she reached out and grabbed Freya''s hand, who was sitting next to her.


    "Aunt, Nicole can''t be with Kerr. She will bring him nothing but trouble. She''s deceiving him."


    Sunny could only count on the members of the Gu family to advance on her ns now. She should be


    grateful that she had a family that Nicole didn''t on her side.


    "Don''t worry, I see it. You may leave now and wait to hear from me."


    Freya patted on Sunny''s hand. Indeed,pared to Nicole, Sunny had much more to offer to Kerr.


    After all, she had extensive connections inside the He family. This only thought caused Freya to sigh


    with worry.


    Who could have foreseen that instead of tearing Kerr and Nicole apart as they wanted, they would


    have actually helped a mother to prove her son''s identity?


    Sunny then stood up and side-eyed Moore before finally leaving.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Kerr had Jay in his arms and Nicole''s hand into his.


    "Kerr, why did you have the audio of Fiona and Gregory''s conversation?"


    Nicole realized this wasn''t Kerr''s style, but the recording had surely been made with his phone.


    "Why don''t we ask Jay?"


    Lowering his head, Kerr looked at the sleepy child, who suddenly squirmed in his arms with excitement.


    "Uncle is smarter than you, Mommy. You are so dummy."


    Jay covered his mouth,ughing at Nicole. He used to think that his mother was awesome, but now


    she seemed to have fallen behind Kerr.


    Nicole looked at Jay, clueless of what he meant, but she was definitely curious.


    "Did you do it?"


    In her eyes, Jay was only a child even though he was a little smarter than most at his age.


    But Nicole was yet to learn that her son had many secrets.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "They were unlucky. I happened to see them when I went to the bathroom before the celebration party


    began, so I followed them and heard everything,"


    Jay said matter-of-factly, but Nicole widened her eyes in fear.


    "Jay, do you realize how dangerous this was? What if they had seen you and taken you away? How


    would''ve I found you then?"


    She didn''t want to think about what would have happened to Jay if Fiona and Gregory had busted him.


    But she knew that she should pay more attention to Jay''s safety from now on.


    "Don''t worry. I will send someone to keep you and Jay safe."


    Kerr saw how apprehensive Nicole looked and tried tofort her.


    Jay, on the other hand, stuck his tongue out at his mother''s worried grimace.


    "Even so, we have to be careful."


    Nicole stared at Jay in concern.


    "Did you find Sven''s wife?"


    Nicole didn''t fail to notice that, right before Sven''s wife stepped into the room, Jay had oddly called him


    Father. Her son, however, must have known that the woman was near and deliberately called Sven that


    way so she could hear it.


    Looking back and forth between Kerr''s and Nicole''s serious expressions, Jay knew he had toe


    clean.


    "I took his phone when he wasn''t paying attention. And when I left the room with Uncle Su, I called his


    wife."


    Evidently, he skipped the part that he had also used Harley''s identity to give orders to the security


    detail.


    "You!"


    Nicole was shocked, but there was nothing she could do about what he did now. When the grown-ups


    had been so deep into trouble, it had been a child who was able to see through everyone so clearly.


    She didn''t understand what kind of child she gave birth to. Generally speaking, children would be


    frightened and crying in the face of such an upsetting situation. But not Jay. In fact, he hadn''t only been


    fine but was also able to help them.


    "Did Harley help you?"


    Kerr asked. He knew no security guards would listen to a child such as Jay before his identity was


    exposed. Considering this, he could only think about one person who could have allowed Sven''s wife''s


    entrance¡ªHarley.


    "No, he didn''t even know about it. I told the guard at the gate myself, but I asked Uncle Su to take me


    there."


    Proud of his deeds, Jay smiled, looking forward to Kerr''s praise.


    After all, despite his cleverness, Jay was still a child in search of an adult''s recognition.

 Chapter 152 Lying In Front Of The Kid

    Chapter 152 Lying In Front Of The Kid


    Before Kerr could continue, Nicole berated Jay seriously, her words full of concern.


    "Jay, I know you helped me a lot this time, but I still want to tell you that this was adult business, and I


    don''t want you to be involved in it, understand?


    No matter what happens, I will never stop loving you. No matter what happens, I will find a solution.


    You should believe Mommy."


    Nicole knew that there was a difficult road ahead for her to build a future with Kerr, so she had mentally


    prepared herself for it. She had to remind Jay that she didn''t want him to do anything that would hurt


    him in any way.


    When he saw the worry in Nicole''s face, Jay nodded solemnly and acted like a well behaved child. "I


    know, Mommy."


    "Don''t worry so much. You should also learn to trust me."


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s head dotingly. "No matter what happened and whether Jay is


    my child or not, it''s all the same to me. Do you understand?"


    He still remembered that as soon as he had seen Jay for the first time, he had suspected him to be his


    son, but whenever he had found some clue to confirm this, Nicole would deny it, telling him that he was


    mistaken.


    When he thought of the lies that Nicole had told him, he sighed helplessly. He longed for Jay to be his


    biological son, but he had already seen the results of the paternity test.


    Hearing this, Nicole lowered her head to avoid making eye contact with him.


    "It is you who believed those lies. It''s none of my doing."


    She would never admit to it. So she turned her head and gazed out of the window. It was dark outside,


    but her heart was aze with hope. She felt warm inside when she thought that Kerr was willing to


    ept her despite not knowing who Jay''s father was.


    Perhaps this was the best test she could have given Kerr. Fortunately, he had passed with flying colors.


    Therefore, no matter how much they struggled in the future, she would not easily leave him.


    "How dare you have lied in front of Jay? Aren''t you afraid that he will foster bad habits because of


    you?"


    It never urred to him that Nicole would have gone to such lengths to hide Jay''s true identity.


    However, despite the gauntlet he had to run, he finally got the end result he had always wanted.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I won''t. My mommy told me only to learn good things from her."


    Jay took the initiative to chirp up before Nicole spoke.


    "What are these ''good things?''"


    Kerr feigned curiosity and looked at Jay who was cuddled up in his arms.


    "To be beautiful and kind."


    Jay looked at Nicole''s profile with rapt admiration.


    "Is that all that''s good about me?"


    On hearing what Jay had listed, Nicole looked at him in dissatisfaction.


    She should have many good points. How could she only have two advantages?


    Jay buried his head in Kerr''s chest, thinking about the matter carefully. He looked like he had hit a


    bump in the road and was facing a difficult conundrum. So he kept silent for a while.


    "I am sure I didn''t inherit my intelligence from my mommy. She once told me that I can''t lie."


    Jay rubbed his hands together and felt baffled.


    "Great! I''ve been with you for such a long time, but you''ve already forgotten everything, right? I''ll


    arrange for someone toe take care of you from now on."


    Nicole turned her head away, mocking him with a sad face.


    "Mommy, I''m just kidding. In my heart, my mommy is the best. She''s so great that I can''t even find the


    words to say how great she is. I''m my mommy''s baby. No matter what happens, I''ll never leave her."


    Seeing the angry expression on Nicole''s face, Jay struggled out of Kerr''s arms and climbed onto her


    lap. He rubbed her cheeks with his chubby hands and kissed her.


    Wearing an ingratiating look on his face, his foolery soon amused Nicole.


    Sitting next to them, Kerr stared at them with unprecedented tenderness in his eyes.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house, and theughter in the car also stopped.


    Nicole looked up at the brightly lit old house outside the window, and aplex look formed in her


    eyes.


    "Jared, take Jay home first."


    Not needing to ask, Kerr knew what would happenter. So he didn''t want Jay to witness it.


    When Nicole saw Kerr''s face turn serious, she understood what he was up to. So she consoled Jay


    patiently.


    "Jay, I know that you want to stay with me, but it''s toote, and you need to go to bed now. I promise


    that no matter what happens, we three will never separate from each other again."


    After hearing Nicole''s promise, Jay nodded and let go of her hand, watching her get out of the car with


    Kerr.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, and his face darkened.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what they say or how they object, I will never leave you."


    Knowing the depth of Kerr''s concerns, Nicole took the initiative andforted him with gentle but firm


    eyes.


    Feeling the encouraging strength from her hand, Kerr nodded and led Nicole towards the vi.


    Following Kerr''s instructions, Jared had driven very slowly. So by the time they arrived, Freya, Jack and


    Moore had already arrived at the house.


    When they walked into the living room, only Freya was there. So, Kerr instantly guessed what would


    happen.


    "Kerr, your father has something to discuss with you about work. He is waiting for you in the study. Go


    upstairs. Miss Ning can wait for you here."


    When Freya saw Kerr and Nicole standing together in front of her, she immediately noticed their


    sped hands.


    "We''ll go together."


    Obviously, Kerr didn''t intend to let go of Nicole''s hand. He sped her hand tightly and led her to the


    stairs, but she stopped at the bottom step. She held Kerr''s hand but stood still.


    "Kerr, you should go now. I''ll wait for you here. I shouldn''t be present when ites to the Gu Group.


    Don''t worry. I won''t run away. I''ll just wait for you here, then Aunt Freya and I can have a chat."


    She knew that Jack and Freya had wanted to separate them on purpose, and that they wanted to break


    them up, targeting them one by one. But Nicole wanted them to see the united determination shared by


    her and Kerr.


    "Wait for me."


    As he looked into Nicole''s confident eyes, Kerr knew what she was going to do. He kissed her gently


    on the forehead and released her hand, ascending the stairs leading up to the study.


    Watching Kerr''s broad shoulders disappear up the steps, Nicole turned around and looked at Freya


    with a smile fixed on her lips.

 Chapter 153 Not Approved

    Chapter 153 Not Approved


    "Mrs. Gu, I suppose you have something to tell me."


    Sitting opposite to Freya, Nicole had probably guessed what she wanted.


    "Leave Kerr. Just tell me what you want. Money? Afortable future for yourself? Name your price."


    Freya looked at Nicole sharply and disdainfully. She didn''t have the time to beat around the bush with


    Nicole anymore. Instead, she went straight to the point.


    Now that Jack had brought Moore back, it was obvious that she couldn''t take his threat lightly.


    Therefore, Freya wouldn''t allow Kerr to jeopardize his opportunity to inherit the Gu Group because of


    Nicole.


    "If this is what you think of me, then please forgive me for my next words. They won''t be polite."


    Nicole wasn''t surprised at Freya''s proposition. In fact, she had heard simr ones countless times


    before. It seemed thattely everyone wanted to tear her and Kerr apart as if their union was some kind


    of unforgivable sin.


    As a matter of fact, they hadn''t done anything wrong. But falling in love could also be a mistake in


    the eyes of these people.


    "Kerr''s your son, so I''d like you to answer me a question. How much money do you think Kerr''s worth?


    Or what is that you want so much that could make you give up on your son?


    You see, I''m also a mother. I know there''s nothing out there that could make me give up my son.


    However, I would let go of him with no hesitation if it was what it would take for him to be happy.


    I gave him life in the hope that he can have a happy upbringing. I don''t want him to be my puppet, but


    to choose the life and the future he desires one day," Nicole said frankly.


    She realized that no matter what she did or how she behaved, the Gu family would never recognize her


    and Jay, so there was no need topromise.


    "Miss Ning, there''s more in this world than just happiness. People have their obligations, and we must


    learn how to properly choose.


    You don''t know what Kerr has done for you, do you? As you are aware, Kerr wanted you to have a


    stable home, so he has acquired and of unique beauty, almost bucolic.


    But what Miss Ning doesn''t know is that there has been an ident during the first stage of the


    construction in that site. Many people died or ended up with injuries, which caused a great negative


    impact on the Gu Group. And Kerr took all the responsibility upon himself."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time, Freya didn''t expect that Kerr would go to such lengths for Nicole''s sake. Maybe she should


    have paid attention to her existence then, but it was toote for that now.


    "Miss Ning, you should know what kind of impact this news will have on the Gu Group. Do you really


    have the heart to trade the amount of pain this will bring upon innocent lives for the so-called love


    between the two of you?


    You may be young now and believe that love conquers all, but once you graduallye to the


    realization that love costs more than what you get in return, it will be toote to go back.


    Kerr''s destined to be the heir of the Gu Group. A man like him shouldn''t get sidetracked by love."


    Freya understood that if she wanted to convince Nicole to leave Kerr, she would have to go straight to


    her weakness. From what had happened at the party just now, she could tell that Nicole would know


    what to prioritize.


    Nicole lowered her head, understanding the meaning behind Freya''s words. Her main point was that if


    Kerr chose their love, he would lose the Gu Group.


    Nicole loved Kerr too much to see him lose everything because of her.


    "Do you mean that our marriage will sentence him to lose all he has?"


    Nicole muttered helplessly.


    Freya''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the wavering look on Nicole''s face. She then quickly struck


    while the iron was hot.


    "I can understand the hardship that it is to be a single mother, Miss Ning. I promise that the Gu family


    won''t mistreat you. And as long as you leave Kerr, I''ll arrange a nice future for yourself."


    Nicole suddenly raised her head and took a good look at Freya. Indeed, she was a woman of well-


    preserved beauty, so much it was hard to precisely tell her age. But up close, it was easy to tell that


    she was just as empty inside as she was immacte outside.


    Her only care in the world was the Gu family''s interests and the fact that Kerr would take everything


    over as their next heir. Not for a single moment did Freya mention what Kerr wanted or what would


    make him happy.


    "If I understood you right, Mrs. Gu, are you saying you won''t ept me at all?


    Because in your eyes, I don''t deserve to marry Kerr and be a part of your family. Is that correct?"


    Nicole was aware that the Gu family wouldn''t approve of her. But she was shocked to learn that it was


    all for the sake of their profit. Kerr''s feelings meant nothing to them, but a mere nuisance that should be


    sacrificed for their interests. Perhaps this was for the best since Nicole never intended to let Jay in this


    family.


    After all, their house couldn''t even be called a home. With no warmth among its family members, Jay


    wouldn''t grow up to be a happy man in here.


    Freya''s once so confident expression became a little uneasy in front of Nicole''s question. Still, she


    didn''t deny it. On their way back, Jack had firmly stated that he wouldn''t ept a single mother as his


    daughter-inw, much less the unknown identity of Jay.


    "I''m also thinking about you, Miss Ning. This will be the best for you and Kerr."


    Nicole offered her a faint smile and stood up, intending to end the conversation.


    "I understand what you mean, Mrs. Gu. But if that''s all, I''ll be leaving right after I tell you this. I sincerely


    hope you can understand that I''m with Kerr because I fell in love with him.


    It has nothing to do with the fact that he''s a Gu or whatever hisst name is. I want him for who he is.


    As for everything Mrs. Gu has said today, I don''t care, and I believe Kerr won''t either. Goodbye."


    Nicole didn''t want to spend another minute in that cold ce. She couldn''t begin to imagine how it must


    have been for Kerr to grow up in the middle of such a heartless family as his. Her heart couldn''t help


    but ache for him with the thought.


    Then she turned towards the door. There was nothing she could say that would change the mind of


    such a family and a mother. She was just sorry for Kerr.


    However, she would leave that ce now determined to give much more love to Kerr from that day on


    and make his choice worthwhile.


    Staring at Nicole''s back, a trace of anger red through Freya''s marble face. She hadn''t anticipated


    that her words would have been in vain.


    "Miss Ning, I''m afraid Kerr will realize one day that love isn''t the most important thing and will leave you


    anyway."

 Chapter 154 The Warmth Only She Could Give

    Chapter 154 The Warmth Only She Could Give


    Freya strongly anticipated this to be the future of Nicole and Kerr. And she was in dire hope for


    this to happen. In other words, what she needed was that Kerr would realize early on that the so-called


    love was not so important.


    Her marriage with Jack was a loveless one. It was nothing but a marriage to merely consolidate the


    power between the Gu family and the Qin family. And since they could tolerate living under the same


    roof, Freya naturally thought that love was indeed not significant.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole felt sorry for her. She gently shook her head and couldn''t even bring


    herself to exin it to Freya anymore. With her calm andposed demeanor, she just left the Gu


    family''s old house directly.


    On the second floor, Jack was sitting behind his desk in his study room while Moore sat opposite him.


    Kerr was standing near the French window, staring at the darkness outside.


    "I''ve decided to let Moore enter the Gu Group and rece Nicole Ning to be the new director of the


    project department. The recent project got from the bidding will also be handed over to Moore as a


    transition for him.


    After this project is finished, Moore would be the vice president of thepany and will take over the


    Gu Group with you,"


    Jack exined thoroughly and firmly. And it all sounded like he was only informing Kerr and not


    discussing the apparent changes to him. Even if Kerr was the CEO of the Gu Group and in charge of


    thepany for many years, Jack remained to have shares of the Gu Group.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And he owned the most share, giving him a say in thepany and using this advantage to control


    Kerr.


    Moore let a sudden trace of feigned surprise appear on his face the moment he heard Jack''s decision.


    ncing at Jack across him, he reflectively said,


    "Dad, I don''t think it''s a good idea. My elder brother has been managing the group all this time, and I''m


    not familiar with it. Forget it. He didn''t make any mistakes before I came back. I don''t think it''s


    appropriate for me to get into the Gu Group all of a sudden."


    Moore politely refused his father''s proposal while observing Kerr''s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    But to his dismay, Kerr still looked calm and rxed, as if what Jack had said had nothing to do with


    him.


    He was intensely annoyed within that he could only tightly clench his fist in anger. He just hated the


    way Kerr behaved. It seemed to him that he was not affected at all.


    "You don''t have to say that. No mistake? Well, do you really think I know nothing? Although I didn''t


    make appearances at thepany, I know what he did in the name of the Gu family. He almost ruined


    the reputation of the Gu Group for a woman.


    I haven''t held him ountable. It''s a fair deal. If I don''t show up in time, he''ll change the Gu Group to


    the Ning Group sooner orter,"


    Jack interjected, leaving Moore no chance to argue as his face turned grave. He seriously went on


    reminding Kerr.


    "Is... Is there any misunderstanding? Brother, please exin to Dad,"


    Moore abruptly shifted his gaze at Kerr and pleaded. And while still looking at Kerr apologetically, he


    tried not to let others notice that he was relishing over Kerr''s misfortune at that moment.


    And as if he was really waiting for Kerr''s exnation, Jack didn''t utter a word. He opted to remain silent


    instead.


    Kerr, who busied himself staring at the darkness the whole time, slowly turned his back from the


    window and eased his way to the side of Jack. Kerr felt cold as he looked intently at this man, who was


    rted to him by blood and yet seemed so unfamiliar to him. For a moment, he felt that he was the


    adopted child of the Gu family.


    "Why don''t you hand over the whole Gu Group to him?"


    In the eyes of others, he would easily give up on Nicole because of the so-called family business. But


    since he perceived that she was the only one who could give him the warmth he longed for, he would


    surely not hesitate to protect this hard-won, real warmth.


    Kerr casually suggested. And without another word, he turned to go outside but was stopped angrily by


    Jack.


    "Shut up! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are the only child of the Gu


    family. I won''t watch you destroy the Gu Group. If you have to be with that woman, then you must bear


    the consequences,"


    Jack countered. He quickly stood up as his eyesnded directly at the back of Kerr. Though his face


    contorted in utter disappointment, it also showed a gloomy and troubled expression.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Calm down,"


    Moore worriedly said as he immediately stood up and reached out to Jack,forting him. It seemed


    that things were developing in the direction he wanted. He felt triumphant as he watched the retreating


    figure of Kerr with a smug expression in his eyes.


    But Kerr merely paused and entirely ignored the threat of Jack. He just quickened his pace and left the


    study directly as if he despised the ce. As soon as he entered the living room, a slight frown creased


    in his forehead. Nicole was nowhere in sight.


    "Where is Nicole?"


    he eximed in a cold voice, staring at Freya. She was rxing on the sofa and elegantly holding a


    teacup in her hand.


    "Kerr, don''t talk to me like that. I know you are ming me for not taking good care of you before. But I


    am currently trying my best to make it up to you. I won''t let anything that belongs to you fall into the


    hands of others. Don''t worry."


    In Freya''s opinion, the bestpensation for Kerr was to give him supreme glory and status, including


    all the shares of the Gu Group.


    She thought that by giving him such would make Kerr happy, which was what she wanted ever since.


    But sadly, her perception of happiness was not the same as that of Kerr.


    "What belongs to me? Have you ever asked what I really want? When I needed your care the most,


    you never gave it to me. Now I don''t need it anymore. I can handle it myself,"


    Kerr questioned her knowingly. To him, Freya was the same as Jack, so in his heart, he no longer held


    hope for her.


    Right now, the only two people he heartily wished for were Nicole and Jay. All the other things apart


    from them, Kerr was no longer interested as they were deemed insignificant for him.


    ncing up towards the door, he noted that it was dark outside. Instinctively, he thought that if Nicole


    went back alone, she might be in danger. Worried as he was, he hurriedly marched to go out to look for


    her, but Freya suddenly stopped him,


    "Kerr, don''t give up more important things just because of a momentary good feeling you currently


    have. You have to seize those things that should belong to you. You have to believe me. I am the only


    one in this world who won''t hurt you."


    Freya gingerly lifted her fingers as she desperately wanted to grasp Kerr''s hand, but she failed. Kerr


    coldly avoided her touch.


    Turning his face to one side, Kerr silently regarded Freya. And it didn''t surprise him that she looked like


    a stranger. Yes, they were standing close, but he felt that they were very far away from each other as if


    there was a wall between them.


    "No, thanks. Only Nicole can give me what I want."


    Without looking back, he left the old house. His eyes never ceased looking for signs of Nicole the


    moment he drove out of his home. Only after when he reached the outside of the vi, that a sudden


    relief washed over him. From where he was, he could discern a thin figure sitting alone on the


    roadside.


    Kerr deliberately pulled over by the side of Nicole and hurriedly alighted from his car, his eyes never


    leaving her. However, Nicole remained motionless and didn''t even nce up to see him.


    When she felt that someone was approaching her, she sensed a familiar scent that made her lift the


    corners of her mouth. Nicole had kept the same posture for a while, so she felt her feet a little numb.


    She didn''t dare to move or glimpse at Kerr.

 Chapter 155 How Did You Know I Didnt Say Yes

    Chapter 155 How Did You Know I Didn''t Say Yes


    "Why are you sitting here by yourself? Are you alright?"


    The moment Kerr spotted Nicole sitting there in silence, he thought she might be sad. So he carefully


    reached out and lifted her chin to see her face, but was soon relieved to find out that she was smiling at


    him.


    "How dare you deceive me like this?"


    Kerr was about to pull Nicole into his arms when he heard her refusal.


    "Don''t. Don''t touch me."


    Nicole wanted to frighten Kerr a bit more, but his concerned voice didn''t let her carry on with the n.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kerr immediately examined Nicole in search of any injuries as soon as he heard her objection.


    "Don''t worry, my feet are just numb. They''ll recover soon."


    Nicole then stretched her body for a few moments before Kerr took her in his arms and carried her to


    the passenger seat. Once she was settled, he went around the vehicle and upied the driver''s seat.


    As he drove away, Nicole looked at his face and smiled.


    "What did your father say to you?"


    "What did my mother say to you?"


    They said at the same time, causing Nicole tough out loud. Kerr was instantly at ease to the sound of


    it.


    "Besides offering me arge sum of money to leave you as soon as possible? Nothing important."


    She looked at Kerr, waiting for his reaction.


    "Then why didn''t you say yes?" Kerr asked pretentiously.


    Although he detected the enthusiasm present in Nicole''s voice, he knew she would never leave him for


    money.


    "How do you know that I didn''t say yes?"


    Despite feeling in Kerr''s statement that he was sure she wouldn''t do it, Nicole asked him anyway.


    "If you had agreed, I wouldn''t have found you sitting alone on the roadside."


    Moreover, if Nicole was with him because of his money, she could have already left with arge sum


    long ago. But she never did it.


    In truth, Kerr simply believed in the love he shared with Nicole.


    "I actually thought about epting it, but then I realized that as the Gu Group''s CEO, you''re a cash


    cow yourself. So why should I ept less than what I can get?"


    Her eyes deliberately glinted with greed as she looked at him, but Kerr didn''t mind it. Instead, he stared


    at her lovingly.


    "You''re very clever, indeed. But what if I told you that I''m no longer the CEO of the Gu Group and that I


    lost all rights to it, would you leave me then?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He had no doubts about the answer, but he still wanted to hear it from her own lips.


    Nicole analyzed Kerr''s face for a moment but noticed that he looked at ease. So she smiled at him.


    "Even without the Gu Group, I doubt you would let me and Jay starve to death, right? But why are you


    so sure I wouldn''t leave you? After all, Sunny He did use me of betraying the Gu Group. Don''t you


    believe her?"


    Nicole had wanted to ask this question before, but she didn''t want to do it in front of Jay.


    Although she knew how deeply Kerr loved her, she needed him to trust her as well. Falling in love was


    easy. But to stick together when there was so much standing between them, that was the hard part.


    Trust and tolerance were what concerned her the most because these could be a real issue if not


    addressed properly.


    "I know you won''t leave, as well as I know that you are an ethical professional."


    Kerr had known Nicole for a long time to doubt her over a stupid controversy. Besides, her word was


    enough for him.


    He had chosen Nicole, so he needed to trust her if they wanted to stay together for the long haul.


    "Kerr, if we''re destined to be together, I hope we can trust each other always. No matter what happens,


    we should never hide anything from one another, okay?"


    Nicole''s smile faded as she stared at Kerr seriously.


    But instead of granting her an actual answer, he burst out inughter before he met her gaze with


    tenderness.


    "Okay. But no matter what lie you tell, I''m willing to help you cover it up. Remember, Nicole, you''re


    mine, and this will never change. Even if you are a liar."


    There was a slight tone of reprimand in Kerr''s voice, but his eyes were full of love. He wouldn''t give up


    the woman he had chosen no matter what happened.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Why did you even mention it again? Just let it go, okay? Besides, I thought I


    already made it up to you."


    Thinking back to the 2,642 dors that Kerr had put away in the safe so long ago, Nicole couldn''t help


    but chuckle. She never expected he would keep it until this day.


    Obviously, they weren''t talking about the same lying situation anymore.


    "I didn''t expect you to keep the reward I gave you until now. Admit it, you already had a thing for me


    since the very beginning, didn''t you?"


    Nicole asked with a triumphant look on her face.


    Unexpectedly, Kerr stepped on the brakes and parked the car. Nicole''s body immediately leaned


    forward due to the sudden stop, but Kerr had already stretched out a hand to hold her in ce.


    Nicole brought a hand to her chest. She wasn''t expecting that he would stop the car so suddenly. In


    shock, all thecency from before disappeared from her face in a second.


    "Oh my God! You scared me to death!" she whispered.


    While he listened to her, Kerr gently started caressing her long hair.


    "Let''s see if you''ll dare tough at me again!"


    His voice was threatening.


    "You!"


    She red at him, lifting a hand.


    Easily, he grabbed her little fist in the air and covered her lips in the way he knew best.


    Nicole initially struggled a bit but soon gave up, gathering the courage to respond to Kerr''s kiss.


    She had to admit that she enjoyed the special feeling of indefinable satisfaction which he provoked.


    When she closed her eyes, she felt Kerr slowly lowering the back of her seat. She then immediately


    stiffened and opened her eyes again with concern, but didn''t push him away.


    "Rx. Trust me," he whispered to her ear.


    Kerr gradually sensed her muscles rxing along with his words before he carefully unzipped her


    dress.


    Feeling the cool air against her skin, Nicole quickly hugged Kerr and shut her eyes, not daring to look


    at him.

 Chapter 156 Mommy Is Sleeping

    Chapter 156 Mommy Is Sleeping


    The night went by quiet and pleasant.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Kerr let go of an already exhausted Nicole. However, he still kept her wrapped


    in his arms as he looked out of the window at the beautiful sun rising on the horizon.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Nicole snuggled in his arms, feeling the safest she ever did, and asked him curiously when she noticed


    his silence.


    Taking his hand, she studied the lines on his palm with a smile.


    "Thinking of you. But why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    Kerr looked down at her and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "But I''m with you right now. Why are you thinking about me? And I can''t sleep, even though I''m tired.


    We should go home now, anyway, it''s already dawn," Nicole suggested, looking out of the window.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was still early, and there weren''t any cars on the road yet, but Nicole felt uneasy wearing nothing but


    her underwear and Kerr''s coat.


    With her dress torn into pieces, it was nearly impossible to put it back on again.


    "No matter where you are, you are always in my thoughts."


    After giving her a good morning kiss, Kerr lifted himself and sat back to the driver''s seat. Then he


    started the car.


    But what he failed to mention to her was that they were still in the Gu family''s privatend, and no other


    vehicle would show up outside. Only cars allowed could travel on this road.


    In order to avoid trespassers, surveince cameras were installed in different parts of this area.


    Therefore Kerr knew that his car couldn''t hide from the Gu family''s eyes, and nor did he wish that.


    Actually, he wanted to make it clear to his family that Nicole was his one and only woman.


    "Have some sleep. I''ll wake you up when we get home."


    He smiled at Nicole before driving away.


    As Kerr suspected, the atmosphere in Jack''s study was heavy back in the Gu family''s old house.


    Kelvin stared at Jack behind his desk, not daring to make a sound. The old master was furious. Since


    Kerr knew he was being watched, he deliberately made a loud noise to provoke his father.


    In this world, only the young master would have such audacity.


    "Withdraw his power in the Gu Group."


    No one ever dared to be this disrespectful to him before, so Jack was out of his mind.


    "My Lord, Master Kerr is just young and impulsive, but there''s no one more familiar with the Gu Group


    than him. If you take him away from thepany, I''m afraid..."


    Kelvin tried his best to persuade Jack not to make things even more difficult between him and Kerr.


    "Are you saying the Gu Group will be doomed without him? He''s not the only one suitable to lead of the


    company."


    Jack seemed to have made up his mind.


    "And who''s more suitable than Kerr? Moore Gu? Don''t try to fool me. I know what you are nning."


    Freya suddenly barged in Jack''s study and looked sternly at him. Then she nced at Kelvin and


    slightly motioned for him to leave, which he immediately did.


    Soon there were only Jack and Freya left in the room.


    "Jack, will you really allow a bastard to just take over the Gu Group? Have you even bothered to ask


    me whether I agree to it or not?"


    Freya had been suspicious of Moore for a long time. She had put a lot of effort to investigate who he


    was and to find out her husband''s twenty years old secret. Yet what Freya knew was much more than


    what Jack actually did.


    Jack, on the other hand, was shocked by his wife''s sharp words, despite not showing it. In the past,


    Freya would always act as if nothing could bother her, but now it seemed far to be the case.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Moore is this family''s adopted son. Also, he is much more rational than Kerr and


    more suitable to take over the Gu Group."


    In fact, he hadn''t told anyone about Moore''s identity yet. He just wanted to make it up to the young


    man. However, even if he was quite dissatisfied with Kerr at the moment, he had no intention to hand


    the Gu Group over to Moore.


    After all, Kerr still had the Qin family on his side while Moore had no one.


    "The Gu Group belongs to Kerr. I strongly advise you not to give it to Moore. Otherwise, you''ll regret it. I


    don''t believe you would like to watch a century-old business such as the Gu Group in the hands of just


    anyone, or would you?"


    A hint of sarcasm tinged Freya''s words. Between her and Jack, there always seemed to be arge gap


    to ovee. But as time passed, she got used to it and had no urge to fix it anymore. So, as soon as


    she said everything she had to say, she just turned around and left his study.


    Meanwhile, in Kerr''s vi, Kerr had just parked his car in front of the gate.


    As Nicole was still asleep, Kerr didn''t have the heart to wake her up. Silently, he walked over to her


    side of the car, opened the door, and carried her into the vi.


    "Uncle Gu!"


    The moment Kerr went through the door, he heard Jay''s voice, and the little woman in his arms turned


    a bit but didn''t wake up.


    "Hush. Your mommy is sleeping,"


    Kerr addressed to Jay but never stopped walking. Nicole was only wearing his business suit, and it was


    improper for the child to see her this way.


    Jay didn''t say another word. However, when he was about to check if his mother was alright, Kerr had


    already carried her upstairs.


    Wasting no time, Jay hurried after Kerr and Nicole but was unable to reach the bedroom door before


    Kerr closed it.


    Jay''s small hand patted lightly on the door. He didn''t dare to use too much strength in case of waking


    Nicole up. Yet, no one paid attention to him.


    "Uncle took Mommy away as soon as he showed up."


    Displeased, Jay turned around and left.


    Ignoring the knock on the door, Kerr left Nicole for a few instants in the bed as he went to get the


    bathtub ready. When he returned to the room, he gently undressed Nicole before carrying her to the tub


    and putting her in.


    Still asleep, Nicole smiled in response to the warm water revolving her body. She felt safe in her deep


    slumber.


    After he got her cleaned up, Kerr took her back to the bed and pulled the soft nket over


    her.

 Chapter 157 I Really Want To Rebuild The Ning Group

    Chapter 157 I Really Want To Rebuild The Ning Group


    Kerr gently kissed the corner of Nicole''s mouth, stood up, and left.


    He went downstairs where he paused for a moment to look at the man and the boy who were ying


    international chess in the living room with a leisurely attitude.


    "I don''t feel like ying this anymore."


    With a random push, Harley scattered the pieces across the board¡ªclearly he was about to be


    defeated. He looked at Kerr as if pleading with his family member and thought that he finally had a way


    out.


    "Uncle Su, you were losing the game. You can''t break your promise just because I am a child."


    Seeing the expression on Harley''s face, Jay reminded him earnestly.


    "Who said that I was breaking my promise? We can finish the game, but I can''t do it now."


    With this excuse, Harley looked at Kerr, avoiding Jay''s keen eyes.


    "What happened? Does your father want to force you to hand over your power?"


    It was the logical conclusion. It seemed that all parents liked to use this trick to try and get their way. It


    had been the same when Harley had tried to escape from his marriage by going abroad.


    "More or less. It''s not quite that serious. How is everything going with Ken?"


    Kerr had made a mental note of it. Anyway, it was dangerous for either Jay or Nicole to stay here.


    Besides, Kerr had his own suspicions about what had happened yesterday.


    Hearing this, Harley shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have called him. Ken said that everything is fine, but it will take some time. I guess you''ll have to deal


    with the trouble here, too. There were so many coincidencesst night."


    After returningst night, Harley had carefully reflected on the whole event. There were just too many


    things that happened for it to be circumstantial, which probably meant that someone had set everything


    up.


    While he considered this, Kerr picked up the cup from the table and took a sip of water.


    "This matter somehow concerns the He family. I don''t think it is that simple. I have asked Jared to look


    into it. I have something else for you to do."


    Kerr knew that the road ahead would be filled with difficulties, but no matter what, he couldn''t let


    anyone take Nicole away from him. Besides, he wanted to do something to surprise her.


    "What about Harrow? Why isn''t he here with you?"


    In the past, no matter what happened to Harley, Harrow would never leave him alone. But Kerr realized


    that he hadn''t seen Harrow in quite some time.


    Hearing Kerr''s question, Harley felt guilty, and his face turned a deeper red. He lowered his head to


    hide the emotions on his face. After a moment of silence, he hesitated and thought of how to exin it.


    He still held a lot of doubts in his heart, but he did not expect such serious consequences. If he knew


    this would have happened, he would not have ckened off that day.


    "Where is Harrow?" Kerr asked again.


    He frowned slightly. In all the time he had known Harley, he had seldom seen such an expression on


    his face. Kerr was surprised to see it now, and upon reflection realized that he hadn''t seen Harrow at all


    recently.


    Ever since Harrow had been with Harley, he had never left him.


    At the mention of Harrow, Harley''s eyes grew dim. He sighed and refused to look at Kerr.


    "He left. When I went to find Harrow, he had left me a letter, but he was gone."


    Kerr''s face darkened. He looked grimly at Harley.


    "Find him. Maybe he knows something we don''t."


    Kerr couldn''t believe that Harrow''s leaving was coincidental. It seemed unlikely that Harrow was willing


    to leave Harley, and it meant that someone had to be threatening Harrow behind their backs. Although


    Kerr could guess who that person might be, he still needed verification.


    Looking up at Kerr, Harley nodded in agreement.


    Jay had been silently sitting with a chess piece in his hand as he watched Kerr. It seemed arger


    game was afoot.


    In the bedroom, Nicole was still caught up in a dream.


    Nicole seemed to be walking along an endless road. She looked ahead, but there was nothing to be


    seen.


    "Kerr? Jay?"


    she called out for the two most important people in her life, but the only response she got was an


    empty echo.


    Suddenly, a beam of light appeared ahead. She subconsciously raised her hand to block out the bright


    light. Slowly, her eyes adapted to the light. When she opened them again, she saw her parents


    standing not far away.


    She ran to them and tried to take their hands, but no matter how fast she ran, they would only move


    further and further out of reach.


    "Dad... Mom..."


    She tried her best to hold onto them somehow, clutching her hands in her dream.


    With a nervous look in his eyes, Kerr gripped Nicole''s hand as she slept.


    "Nicole, wake up. You are only dreaming."


    Kerr gently squeezed and shook Nicole''s shoulder as he tried to rid her of her nightmares.


    She awoke with a start, and tears ran from her eyes. When she saw Kerr, she was relieved, though


    sweat beaded on her forehead.


    "What did you dream of that was freaking you out like that?"


    He held Nicole in his arms as heforted her. He wanted desperately tofort her.


    "I dreamed of my parents. I never found out why the Ning Group suddenly went bankrupt. Sunny was


    right. I have always longed to one day rebuild the Ning Group. It was one of my wishes, but not at the


    cost of selling the Gu Group,"


    Nicole gazed at Kerr, and she said this frankly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since they had decided to be together, they would have to face the future together. Therefore, Nicole


    had to share her true thoughts with Kerr.


    "I know. I trust you."


    Then he looked at her, kissed her forehead gently, and made up his mind. But he didn''t reveal any of


    this to her. In fact, he had already made this decisionst night, but now he was even more determined.


    Seeing the trust in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole felt relieved, and her restless heart gradually eased down.


    "What are you going to do about Gregory Song and Fiona Zhao?"


    She felt thatst night must have been a sort of set-up. When Kerr had told her that he was going to


    deal with them, she didn''t even think about it. But now she felt sure that they knew something about


    what had happened.


    "Leave them to me. Don''t worry."


    As soon as Kerr said this, his phone rang in his pocket. Looking at the Caller ID on the screen, he


    released Nicole''s hand, and got up from the bedside to answer the call.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but he just listened to the voice from the other end.


    Nicole looked at Kerr''s back with doubtful eyes.


    "Got it," he finally said.


    After ending the call, he looked into Nicole''s eyes, and walked back to her.


    "I have something to deal with at thepany. I''lle backter. You stay here at home and don''t go


    out. I''ll send someone to protect you and Jay here."

 Chapter 158 Rebuild The Ning Group

    Chapter 158 Rebuild The Ning Group


    On hearing what Kerr said, Nicole nodded earnestly and watched him leave the vi.


    As he sat in the car, Kerr''s face became gloomy and a shadow of his previous gentleness.


    "Mr. Gu, Moore arrived at thepany early in the morning. He went directly to Miss Ning''s old office


    and asked Lily to bring him all the information about the new project. Now he has nned a meeting to


    study the new project,"


    Jared quickly reported to Kerr as he drove the car, and he was clearly worried about thepany''s


    situation. His voice was deeply concerned, and his tone was grave. That Moore Gu had entered the Gu


    Group so quickly could not be neglected.


    "In addition, I just got a call: He has fired a few employees that Miss Ning had appointed and asked the


    personnel department to post the vacancies online."


    After hearing this, a disdainful smile twitched at the corners of Kerr''s mouth. It was obvious that Moore


    was attempting to form his own power base as quickly as he could. But there was nothing subtle about


    his actions.


    Kerr had always seen Moore as an ambitious man. He clearly recalled that when Moore had appeared


    in the Gu family house¡ªhe had been an emaciated and scrawny figure at that time, but when he had


    looked at Kerr, his eyes had been boiling with jealousy.


    This was why Kerr had never trusted Moore and refused to get close to him.


    "He wants to cultivate power for his own intention. Don''t mind him. Help me find a way to keep those


    employees that Moore has fired. They are useful. From now on, you need to carefully monitor on


    anyone who Moore fires, but don''t let Moore find out."


    Kerr had been nning this for a long time. Moore''s unreasonable behavior in the Gu Group was the


    perfect opportunity for him to exploit.


    In the rearview mirror, Jared saw a smile slip onto Kerr''s face. Although he didn''t know what Kerr


    wanted to do, he nodded in agreement.


    "I understand, Mr. Gu. Don''t worry. Should we inform Moore Gu of the board meetingter? Yesterday,


    Uncle Kelvin told me that Moore would be attending the board meeting on behalf of His Lordship."


    There was a hint of caution in Jared''s tone. It was obvious that Jack was scheming on using Moore''s


    presence at thepany to control Kerr. However, the situation could be very dangerous if Moore


    were to meet with the board of directors.


    "I have told you not to let Moore be involved in anything about the board of directors."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Kerr knew that Moore was looking for a chance to join the board of directors. In fact, he could solve the


    problem in a roundabout way. One option was that he could promise to break up with Nicole, which


    would secure his position in the Gu Group.


    He firmly believed that she would support his decision, but if he did so, Nicole would not be able to be


    seen with him in public, and she would definitely suffer at being set aside.


    When he thought about Nicole and Jay, he could not allow them to be hurt by anyone ever again.


    "I know what to do. Besides, I have arranged for someone to stir up things for the Tang Group. But it


    appears that things at the Tang Group are not as simple as they seem. I have been investigating it for a


    while, and I will have the results soon."


    Seeing the serious look on Kerr''s face, Jared knew what he was up to.


    Kerr nodded, leaned back on the leather seat and closed his eyes as he rested.


    Soon, the car parked in the underground garage of the Gu Group. When Jared was about to turn


    around to wake Kerr, he saw that Kerr had already opened his eyes.


    As soon as Kerr entered his office and opened hisptop, he heard his assistant''s voice.


    "Mr. Kerr, Director Moore said that he has something important to discuss with you. It seems that it


    concerns the new project."


    Kerr raised his head and looked pointedly at Jared. Thetter immediately got his boss'' point and left


    the office with his assistant. Moore wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    Jared looked at the assistant in confusion.


    "Director Moore said that Mr. Kerr might not have the time to see him right now, so he won''te here


    unnecessarily. He asked me to inform Mr. Kerr that if Mr. Kerr wants to see him, he should call Director


    Moore."


    Hearing the assistant''s hesitant report, Jared couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise. He didn''t


    expect that even though Moore was so defiant, he would go against Kerr so openly. He shook his head,


    feeling uneasy.


    "Don''t call him back. If he calls you, or if hees over again, just inform him that Mr. Kerr doesn''t


    have time to see him. Tell him to concentrate his efforts on the new project, and there is nothing he


    should worry about."


    Jared knew that Kerr nned on using the opportunity of the new project to make Moore leave the Gu


    Group as soon as possible, but it was not going to be as simple as he had initially thought.


    The assistant nodded.


    In the CEO''s Office, Kerr looked at the documents on his desk, and then he picked up his mobile phone


    and speed dialed Harley.


    "Sorry to inform you, but you have to help with something. I''m sending someone with a file for you. You


    have to rebuild thispany at best possible speed."


    Even though Harley had spent most of his time in studying medicine, Kerr knew that Harley was also a


    talented businessman. However, he had always respected that Harley liked doing medical research


    more than doing business.


    Hearing what Kerr had just said, Harley frowned slightly. After a moment''s hesitation he asked,


    "Are you going to rebuild the Ning Group?"


    Although it was just a theory, it was based on his firm understanding of Kerr.


    Kerr didn''t deny it, but his eyes grew bright with the rity of his intention. He was imagining how


    happy Nicole would be when she saw the new Ning Group.


    This was the best gift he could give to Nicole. Since Nicole gave him such a huge surprise, he naturally


    had to return it.


    "Is that a problem?"


    It was Kerr''s decision, and no one could stop him. But he had to conceal what they were doing from


    Nicole, or the cat would be out of the bag.


    Harley''s face sank and became helpless. He hadn''t located Harrow yet, and now he was being ced


    in a terrible situation. However, upon hearing Kerr''s resolute tone, he knew Kerr would brook no


    argument, and he had no choice but to sullenly agree.


    "I see. Leave it to me. If you want to rebuild it, we can modify the design of the original one."


    But he knew that Kerr was just keen on satisfying one of Nicole''s wishes.


    In the He family''s vi, Sunny was sitting on the sofa with resentment shinning in her eyes. Now that


    the He family and the Gu family had openly quarreled with each other because of Nicole''s entrance into


    the Gu family, the arrangements between the two families were sure to be cancelled.


    Something urred to her then. She took out her phone, and her slick nails quickly dialed a number.


    "It''s time to use the information I asked you to gather. I want it sent to Nicole right away, but do so


    anonymously. For now, she is probably being protected by Kerr in the vi. You must find a way to get it


    to her."


    The man at the other end of the line nodded his agreement even though he didn''t think it was a good


    idea.

 Chapter 159 The Package That Suddenly Came

    Chapter 159 The Package That Suddenly Came


    In Kerr''s vi


    After a busy day in the kitchen, Nicole picked up the cake she baked and contemted it. Pleased with


    the result, she smiled slightly.


    "Mommy, you''ll spoil Dad like this."


    Jay stood by the kitchen''s door with a frown. It seemed that all women were quite gullible. They would


    spend the whole day cooking for men who hadn''t even married them yet.


    Therefore, Jay sounded helpless,pletely forgetting that the man in question might be his father.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t you love cheese cake? Because I''ve made it for you."


    Afraid that Jay would be jealous of Kerr, Nicole tried to appease her son as she stared at his serious


    face. He resembled so much to his father, Kerr.


    However, Jay didn''t seem to buy Nicole''s words. Helplessly, he just shook his head and walked out of


    the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, outside, Avery was approaching the vi when she spotted a postman, wandering around


    the front gate as if he was in some sort of dilemma. Immediately, she stopped the car.


    "Can I help you?"


    Avery asked, getting off her vehicle as she walked towards the man.


    "Hello, I have a package for Miss Ning, but..."


    The postman trailed off, looking embarrassedly at the heavily guarded vi.


    "Let me handle it. I''ll give it to her."


    Reaching out to take the package from the man''s hand, Avery squeezed it slightly. It felt like there was


    nothing besides a few papers in there, so she thought it shouldn''t be dangerous. Afterward, she turned


    around and carried on to the Gu''s vi.


    At that moment, Vedder came up to greet her in person.


    "Wee, Miss Lin. Master has told me that you woulde over. Miss Ning is baking now at the


    kitchen."


    An hour ago, Vedder received a call from Kerr in which he was informed that Avery would stop by.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll go and find Nicole myself. Is Jay at home?"


    Avery had never been a fan of such formalities. On the contrary, she had always been unrestrained.


    Thus she decidedly made her way through the house by herself and intended to head straight to the


    kitchen. Yet as soon as she heard the clear voice of Jay in the living room, she stopped.


    "Godmother!"


    Jay ran to Avery and hugged her leg. His eyes glinted in surprise when he looked up at her.


    "Good boy, where is your mommy?"


    Avery just couldn''t help rubbing Jay''s head.


    "She''s in the kitchen." Jay pointed to the kitchen''s entrance and obediently went back to the sofa and


    hisptop.


    Avery smiled at the boy and then went straight to the kitchen. Once she went through the door, she


    found Nicole with flour on her apron and instantly wanted tough.


    "Let me see, who''s the cook now?"


    Nicole''s smile widened the moment she heard Avery''s voice. Turning around, she walked to her friend


    and stretched out her hands to hold hers.


    Noticing Nicole''s flour-covered hands, Avery simply stepped back with a disgusting expression on her


    face.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "Oh, I forgot it," Nicole suddenly said and turned to put her cake into the oven.


    After she set the time, she washed her hands and took Avery upstairs as she changed into clean


    clothes.


    "Why are you here?"


    Recently, Nicole had been so busy with Kerr that she hadn''t seen Avery in a long time.


    "Mr. Gu was worried that you would be bored at home and asked me to spend some time with you.


    Honestly, I wasn''t expecting you would get married so fast. How is it going? Should I call you Mrs. Gu


    now?"


    Avery couldn''t help but make fun of the shy little woman in front of her.


    "Are you mocking me?" Embarrassed, Nicole pushed Avery slightly before she sighed.


    "But I must say it''s not that easy. We are taking the first step towards this thousand-mile road. I don''t


    really know what to expect for the future."


    Nicole didn''t hide that she was worried, but she also smiled when she thought of Kerr''s firmness.


    "No matter what problems you run into, Kerr is always there. What are you worrying about? Oh, I


    almost forgot. When I arrived at the gate, I came across a postman. He had this package for you, so I


    brought it with me."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Avery handed the package to Nicole and curiously watched her as she opened it.


    "What is it? Is it a surprise from Kerr?" Avery wondered.


    Nicole was also curious about what this was about, but once she opened the package, a stack of


    photos fell out, spreading through the floor. She then quickly crouched to pick them up but didn''t get up


    as expected.


    With her eyes turning red, she froze when she saw the familiar face in one of the photos.


    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you?"


    Standing next to Nicole, Avery couldn''t see her face but sensed something was wrong.


    Nicole managed to get back on her feet and then pulled a bunch of papers from the package. As she


    scanned through the content, her face darkened.


    Finally, understanding the meaning behind those photos and papers, Nicole let go of them and absently


    clenched her fists on either side of her body with her eyes hollow.


    Apprehensively, Avery collected the documents Nicole released and widened her eyes in shock as


    soon as she saw the content.


    "Is that true? Kerr is the one responsible for your father''s death? Was the Gu Group thepany


    which destroyed the Ning Group? Nicole... Do you really believe this?"


    In fact, Avery had found some clues leading to this before, but then so much happened, and the clues


    never took them anywhere.


    "All the clues you''ve collected pointed to Kerr, right? Avery, I remember you''ve told me this before."


    The serene look on Nicole''s face, in contrast to Avery''s shocked expression, seemed as if she wasn''t


    asking about Kerr but rather someone unimportant altogether. However, only Nicole knew how uneasy


    she felt on the inside. But there was no room for this feeling now.


    The more challenging the situation was, the calmer she needed to force herself to be.


    In the meantime, Avery looked back at Nicole with a frown, recalling the investigation she did.


    "I did investigate this, but I found that more people were looking into the matter as well. Before I could


    get actual evidence, someone had been faster than I was.


    What I do know is that your father wanted to work with the Gu group, but for some reason, they


    stopped cooperating. The Ning Group suffered from this loss and lost many projects.


    The Gu Group, however, managed to get the projects your father lost."

 Chapter 160 I Choose To Trust Him

    Chapter 160 I Choose To Trust Him


    There weren''t any changes in Nicole''s expression after what Avery said. Retrieving the documents


    from her friend''s hand, Nicole looked at them and took a deep breath.


    "Let''s go find Baron," Nicole said decisively.


    Avery nodded in response and followed Nicole out of the vi.


    Once they got to the coffee shop, Nicole picked up a spoon and stirred her coffee gently despite the


    concerned look on her face.


    "Nicole, what are you going to do? I think... Well, you''re in a serious rtionship with Kerr, right? If this


    is true, then you..."


    Avery wanted to be careful with her words. She realized how upset her friend must be at the moment,


    but sooner orter, Nicole would have to face the reality of the facts.


    "I''m not sure yet. It''s not as simple as it looks. Whether it''s true or not, the only thing I know now is that


    someone intentionally used this information to create a conflict between Kerr and me, hoping that I


    would leave him as soon as possible."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nicole thought it over and came to the conclusion that the timing this dossier got into her hands was


    too convenient. Despite her initial suspicions, she worked with Kerr long enough to know how he


    managed his business.


    Also, there had never been any animosity between her family and his. Therefore, as much as the news


    was shocking to her, she didn''t see a reason for Kerr to deliberately harm the Ning Group like those


    documents suggested. Instead, she chose to believe him.


    "You are right. Otherwise, this kind of information wouldn''t havee out of thin air just now. But why


    are you still here looking for Baron then?"


    Avery assumed Nicole hade to Baron to check the content she had received, but if Nicole chose to


    believe Kerr, then why were they here?


    She couldn''t understand.


    Nicole put down the spoon and met Avery''s gaze.


    "I realize you don''t understand it, but I know that regardless of the source of this information, someone


    out there knows I was investigating my family''s bankruptcy and has what I need.


    So if I want to get to the bottom of this, I have to know exactly what happened in the past."


    Nicole''s tone was sober even under these circumstances. Perhaps due to Kerr''s love for her, she felt


    safe and could easily believe him no matter what.


    With a faint smile on her lips, she couldn''t help remembering the earnest look Kerr usually wore in his


    face.


    Avery admired Nicole even more for her happiness.


    After a while, Baron finally walked past the coffee shop door.


    When he saw Nicole''s smile, he felt happy for her but also upset for himself.


    "Hi, Nicole. Miss Lin."


    Baron greeted them both with a polished grin before taking the seat opposite to Nicole.


    "So what''s up? I heard about the Gu Group''s celebration party. I was worried that you might not get


    used to the life of an unemployed. But as it seems I was wrong. Obviously, you''re now happier than


    ever."


    The news about Nicole''s dismissal on the party spread fast. But only the people present knew about


    what went down with Jay and his paternity issue.


    "Don''t make fun of me. How could you know what I feel like? But that''s not what I''m here to discuss.


    Actually, there is something I want to ask you about."


    Nicole''s smile faded as she pushed the dossier on the table towards Baron. Then she signaled for him


    to open it.


    "Please check it out."


    Baron opened the dossier and sternly looked into it. With a frown, he put the documents down and met


    Nicole''s eyes.


    "How did you get this information?"


    In fact, none of it was new to Baron. The information he found in the past was simr to this one, but he


    chose to keep it from Nicole after she fell in love with Kerr. He just didn''t want this to bring her any


    more pain.


    Nicole noticed Baron''s reaction and sighed knowingly.


    "Is any of this real? Baron, you don''t have to hide anything from me."


    Nicole knew that Baron would spare her from whatever he could in order for her to be happy. But at this


    moment, she just wanted the truth.


    "What I investigated matches this information. The Gu Group seems to have a delicate connection to


    the Ning Group''s bankruptcy. At that time, Kerr had just taken over the Gu Group. Maybe because he


    was young and impulsive, he could have yed a part in it."


    Baron never thought that one day he would be creating excuses for Kerr for Nicole''s sake.


    But he only did this because he knew Kerr was the only one who could make her happy in this world.


    "I didn''t find this out myself. It was delivered to me earlier today. I believe someone had this prepared


    specially for me, but it''s difficult to prove its authenticity."


    As she spoke, she noticed a familiar figure slowly stepping inside the coffee shop. When he


    approached the table, she offered him a faint smile.


    "Didn''t you say that you would be good at home?"


    Kerr looked serious and sounded using, but he didn''t really have the heart to me her for


    anything.


    Actually, when he first got Jay''s phone call he was worried. Lately, Kerr couldn''t rest assured whenever


    Nicole was out of his sight.


    It didn''t pass Nicole the dissatisfaction in his tone, so she smiled and stretched out a hand for him.


    Without any hesitation, Kerr took Nicole''s small hand in his. The mere touch of her skin had an easing


    effect on him.


    "Something came up, so I went out with Avery. But everything is fine now. So would you join me


    somewhere else?"


    Standing up, Nicole looked into Kerr''s eyes and made up her mind.


    She then turned to Baron and Avery, and said, "I have to go now, but don''t worry about me. I''ll take


    care of it. Talk to youter."


    Hand in hand with Kerr, she left the cafe by his side.


    Once they were settled in Kerr''s car, Nicole looked at him amusedly as he had his hands in the steering


    wheel.


    "You are a little different today. What happened?"


    Kerr didn''t look at Nicole, but he knew she had a smile on her face. Even so, there was still something


    on her mind that was unknown to him.

 Chapter 161 Just Ignore It

    Chapter 161 Just Ignore It


    His instinct told him that what was weighing on Nicole''s mind had something to do with him.


    When Nicole heard him ask her, she merely shook her head and answered vaguely, "You will know


    when we arrive there." Still looking at him, her mind kept telling her that since they had decided to be


    together, it would be a lot easier for them to face the fact sooner rather thanter.


    In no time, the car stopped at the gate of the cemetery. Kerr immediately knew what was happening as


    he busied himself observing the surroundings in front of him. But instead of rejecting her, he quickly


    opened the door of the car for her and gently held her hand.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Nicole blurted out. She knew how awkward it sounded since it was not what she meant to ask him.


    What she genuinely wanted to know was whether he would minding in with her. Since they were at


    the cemetery, the ce was very solemn.


    "That''s what I want to ask you exactly. Do you think I will be afraid?"


    Kerr gently replied. He yearned to make her feel his sincerity. That no matter how dangerous or distant


    the ce was, as long as her heart desired to be there, he would never hesitate to hold her hand and


    be with her.


    And now, he could only feel that it was such a good start that Nicole brought him here. To him, it was a


    positive affirmation of what they had at the moment.


    Slowly, the smile on Nicole''s face faded, but her heart became extremely calm because of Kerr''s


    words. She silently headed to her parents'' tombstones and stared at the photos on them. And after a


    moment of silence, she opened her mouth.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone gave me a present today, but I don''t like it." She deliberately turned to face Kerr, who was


    standing beside her. Her eyes showed an inquiring expression, but there was not the slightest sign of


    doubt in it, not even a tiny dot.


    Staring intently at her eyes, Kerr instantly knew that this was what she was hiding from him. But then,


    joy and delight swept over him that she was finally sharing everything with him.


    "If you don''t like it, just ignore it,"


    Kerr suggested kindly. He vowed to himself that provided it was something that Nicole liked in this


    world, he would willingly give it to her at any price. But if it was something that she hated, then he


    would make it disappear in front of her outright.


    Nicole lifted her hand and casually handed the documents to Kerr as she fixed her gaze on his face,


    eyeing him carefully, not wanting to miss any of his reactions.


    "Do you believe it?"


    After ncing at the documents, Kerr calmly asked her as a hint of disdain appeared on the corners of


    his mouth. However, he quickly understood that if Nicole believed it, she wouldn''t be with him now.


    "I believe you,"


    Nicole replied. Her tone sounded soft, but there was firmness in her words. Pausing for a moment, she


    then directed her gaze at her parents'' gravestones.


    "Today, in front of my parents, I only ask you once. Do you have anything to do with the bankruptcy of


    Ning Group and my father''s death?"


    No matter how many people had raised their opinions, they were not Kerr. And since this matter had


    already involved him, she just needed to get the truth from him.


    To her, what others assumed and said didn''t matter. What only mattered to her was what Kerr said.


    "Nicole, I promise you, your father''s death has nothing to do with me. If you want to know, I''ll look into


    what happened seven years ago and tell you what I will find out. I promise you this. Don''t worry.


    I will give you whatever you want as long as you believe me,"


    Kerr tenderly assured her as he reached out to pull her into his arms. He felt grateful that she trusted


    him so that he would have the chance to find out the truth. And most importantly, she chose to be still


    with him.


    If he had not gone through this, he would never imagine that he would love a woman so intensely.


    Nicole unknowingly leaned her head on Kerr''s shoulder before closing her eyes. She couldn''t think why


    she was so confident in him, or perhaps it had something to do with Kerr choosing her despite him not


    knowing who Jay''s father was.


    Or maybe it was because of his love. There was this sense of security that she had never felt before in


    her whole life that she couldn''t help reassuring him too,


    "I believe you."


    Soon after, they were on their way to Kerr''s vi. And Nicole sat beside Kerr, seemingly contemting.


    "Do you know who sent me this gift?"


    Nicole said, suddenly breaking the silence. She could still recall how exactly she felt receiving this


    surprise. She was so stunned and felt at a loss for a moment that her heart raced wildly. And when she


    composed herself, the first thing that she could think of was that particr woman who did nothing but


    detest her.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t have any evidence.


    "Sunny He,"


    Kerr interjected. He spoke out her name without hesitation as if he had expected everything, and he


    was not surprised at all.


    But he didn''t believe that Sunny would do this thing alone. She must have gotten consent from the Gu


    family.


    Kerr anticipated her sole purpose, and that was to make Nicole leave him.


    "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    With her head tilted to one side, Nicole looked at Kerr. She could imagine the reason why Sunny did


    this. Suddenly, she remembered what Avery had told her earlier, and still, she felt not relieved at all.


    The expression on her face changed slightly, and she discreetly turned her head to face outside. She


    didn''t want Kerr to find something was wrong. Thinking of the affair between Auntie Sandra and Daniel


    He, she couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    "Nothing is surprising,"


    Kerr shrugged and indifferently replied as he continued steering the wheel. Now that Sunny wanted to


    get a hand in his business, he didn''t mind involving her in.


    "I''m going abroad on a business trip tomorrow. It''ll take about a week. You go with me,"


    Kerr said, thinking that rebuilding thepany of the Ning Group would need some time. If Nicole


    stayed in the country, she would surely notice it. Then the surprise that he longed to give her would be


    gone, so he decided that it was best to take her out to rx during this time.


    Considering those things which had happened these past few days, he could never allow Nicole to feel


    too nervous.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, Nicole was slightly shocked. Though she was a little bit hesitant for a


    while, she found herself not wanting to refuse him.


    "I''ll go back and pack up Jay''s luggage and mine,"


    Nicole agreed. Since it was dangerous here, she might as well leave with Jay temporarily. It also


    happened that Kerr was on a business trip, so his work would not be affected in any way. In her heart,


    as long as there were Kerr and Jay, there was her home.


    "We can''t take Jay with us this time. During this period, Harley will take care of him. Don''t worry.


    Whether it is the Gu family or the He family, they will try their best to separate us. So I think Jay will not


    be their goal," he gently asserted.


    It was their lovers'' world. In the future, the three of them still had a lot of opportunities to live and travel


    together. But for now, Kerr only wanted to enjoy the chance of being alone with Nicole.


    As he spoke, he turned to gaze at Nicole. His eyes held a meaningful look.


    Nicole felt unwilling. After all, ever since Jay was born, she had never been away from him, and she


    was also afraid that Jay wouldn''t agree.

 Chapter 162 Still Dont Believe It

    Chapter 162 Still Don''t Believe It


    Kerr took a look at Nicole and saw the concern on her face. There was no doubt what she was thinking


    about. So, gently, Kerr reached out a hand and stroked her hair.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure Jay will agree."


    Despite the confidence in Kerr''s voice, Nicole still hesitated. Unlike Kerr, she had spent Jay''s whole life


    beside him. So she naturally knew that although he looked strong, he was just a kid that depended on


    her.


    At the same time, she also didn''t want to let Kerr down and ended up with a dilemma in her hands.


    In fact, she was already thinking of ways she could persuade Jay.


    After they returned to the Gu''s vi, Nicole decided to cook the braised fish for the two men in the


    house.


    But as soon as Kerr saw her heading towards the kitchen, he held her wrist and said, "Don''t bother.


    Vedder can prepare the dinner."


    Kerr''s goal was to make Nicole the happiest woman in the world. As long as they were together, he


    didn''t want anything to upset her.


    Still, Nicole freed her wrist from Kerr''s grip and answered with a smile, "I like doing things for you." It


    seemed that with time, Nicole had unintentionally changed her beliefs.


    At first, she used to be the kind of person who wanted to face everything on her own. She would


    always think ahead and pretend to be strong. But now, she was d to simply be Kerr''s woman.


    Kerr smiled as he watched Nicole disappear into the kitchen. Then he turned around and walked


    towards the study upstairs. The moment he opened the door, he found Jay sat behind the desk, ying


    on theputer.


    "I have something to tell you." Kerr crouched in front of Jay. Although Jay was still a child, Kerr took


    him for someone who could already think for himself. Therefore, the way Kerr chose to get along with


    the boy was to fully respect his wishes.


    "Are you going to take Mommy away?"


    Jay frowned at Kerr. He had overheard Harley say something about this before.


    The idea of being apart from Nicole displeased him, but Kerr''s offer was too good to pass up. So he


    hesitated.


    "You know there can''t be a surprise if she stays here. I''m taking her away because it''s the best option


    now. Besides, you can also do your part to fulfill her wish. She will be happy when she finds out."


    Kerr knew how much Jay cared about his mother and was sure he could persuade him to go along with


    his n.


    Jay was a child after all, so he couldn''t outsmart the cunning Kerr in everything. The boy didn''t think too


    much and nodded in agreement in the end.


    "Okay, I''ll stay, but you have to take good care of Mommy."


    Despite his words, Jay''s face gave away his reluctance. He felt as if Kerr was about to take from him,


    his most beloved person in the world.


    Even so, Kerr had got the answer he needed. So he stood up and turned his back to Jay. But before he


    could reach the door, he heard Jay''s voiceing from behind him again.


    "You don''t believe I''m your son, do you? You believe in the result of the paternity test given by Uncle


    Harley. In fact, you think you were helping Mommy lie about what happened seven years ago."


    Jay identally heard when Kerr asked Jared to investigate how Nicole knew about what happened to


    him seven years ago. Since that moment, Jay was sure that Kerr didn''t really believe Nicole was the


    woman from seven years ago. In other words, he was just cooperating with Nicole in the lounge that


    day.


    Kerr turned around and looked into the boy''s eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you''re my biological son or not. I''ll give you everything that I would give to


    any child of mine. Even if the Gu family doesn''t recognize you, it won''t affect your position in my heart."


    From the moment he fell in love with Nicole, Kerr had epted Jay''s existence. Thus the truth was


    irrelevant. He knew what he wanted the most.


    Jay decided not to argue anymore once he saw the stubborn look on Kerr''s face. For now, he would


    keep up the misunderstanding between them. Time would handle everything.


    After Kerr stepped out of the study, he still thought about the disappointment he heard in Jay''s voice.


    Somehow, he felt a little upset but ultimately decided to ignore it because he had given the boy nothing


    besides the truth.


    Next, Kerr drove himself to the kitchen downstairs and found Nicole in an apron while she cooked their


    dinner. With arge grin, he walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    He then rested his chin on her shoulder and inhaled her sweet fragrance.


    "Step back, or you''ll get your clothes dirty."


    The moment she felt Kerr''s arms around her, she elbowed him gently. But he didn''t seem to have the


    slightest intention to move. With no other choice, she had to let Kerr do as he pleased.


    "Do you remember thest time I went to your house for dinner? You still hated me then."


    He couldn''t help but remember the first time he met Jay. Back then, she was a little different from the


    girl in front of him now.


    To begin with, she would always reject him. But she also looked like a little girl in opposition to her more


    quiet, gentle, intellectual, and steady nature from nowadays. It seemed that she had finally grown into a


    more mature woman.


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face when she brought herself to recall those days when she first


    returned home and met Kerr. He indeed didn''t make a good first impression on her.


    "What a brazen man you were at that time. You are the Gu Group''s CEO, but you went to my house


    and invited yourself for dinner. You even insisted on staying afterward. How shameless of you!"


    There was a touch of indignation in Nicole''s tone, but she was actually grateful for Kerr''s persistence. If


    it weren''t for him, she might have taken Jay back to Manhattan.


    They might have led a more peaceful life there, without much ups and downs, or sorrows. But she


    would eventually grow tired of it, and they wouldn''t be as happy as they were now.


    "To be honest, why did you hate me so much then? Why did you keep refusing my concern towards


    you?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr put both hands on Nicole''s shoulders and turned her to face him. He had a guess in his heart


    about the reason, but he still wanted to hear her say it anyway.

 Chapter 163 Just Nod and Accept It

    Chapter 163 Just Nod and ept It


    Nicole put down the things in her hands as she looked directly into Kerr''s eyes with a bit of resentment.


    "You were such a yboy, Kerr. You shouldn''t even dare to think that I don''t know that you had plenty


    of mistresses before I came back. You even forced them to abort your child. How can I rest peacefully


    after knowing such gross actions of you?"


    She was still in a state of shock when she thought about it. Although Kerr had never treated her like


    that, she had no idea whether she would be safe or not as time went by.


    After all, people''s minds were changeable all the time.


    The light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed as she thought of this. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact


    with Kerr while she was trying to forget her worries and remember how well he had treated her all this


    time.


    Kerr cupped her face and pecked her lips with a smile on his face.


    "Nicole, it doesn''t matter the amount of women that I''ve met before. You must know that whatever


    happened in the past won''t have any effects on what''s happening now between us. You''re my present


    and future. Why didn''t you ask me earlier? You wouldn''t have made such disorderly conjectures if you


    asked me.


    The child I asked her to abort was not mine. Thus, she was the one that took the final decision to not


    give birth to the baby. The only thing that I desire to have is your child. When will you finally bring to this


    world a daughter for me?"


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    His words made her feel better. Whether he was making excuses for himself or not, she was willing to


    believe him.


    However, she pushed him away.


    "You''re going to have to keep on wishing for that to ever happen. Tell Jay toe down. Dinner will be


    ready soon."


    Wearing a blush of shyness, Nicole pushed Kerr out of the kitchen and took a deep breath before she


    started cooking.


    A few minutester, four dishes and a soup were carried to the table by Nicole. Although the food was


    simple, it was quite exquisite. Besides, she had always told Jay that he mustn''t waste food. Therefore,


    she only cooked food for three people which was enough to eat.


    "Mommy, you''re the best!"


    Sitting next to Nicole, Jay stretched out his short arms, held her neck and kissed her on the side face.


    Then he looked at Kerrcently.


    Kerr knew what was going on through Jay''s mind, but he decided not to pay too much attention to that.


    Nicole patted Jay''s head and sat down. Before she opened her mouth tentatively, she looked at Jay


    with a bit of hesitation and then gave a quick look at Kerr.


    "Jay, Mommy and Uncle Kerr have some business to deal with and may be on a business trip for a


    while. Uncle Harley will keep youpany while we are away. Do you understand?"


    Nicole notified Jay about the business trip as she picked up some food to his te.


    "You don''t need to worry too much though. It won''t take us long. I promise you that I wille back as


    soon as this thing is over."


    Jay looked at Kerr as he put down the spoon. Then he smiled at Nicole.


    "Mommy, you don''t need to worry too. I can take good care of myself, and Uncle Harley can also teach


    me a lot of things."


    Nicole felt surprised as she heard Jay''s calm response. She never thought that Jay would agree so


    easily. She had thought about a worse scenario where he would cry bitterly.


    Nevertheless, she felt a little disappointed as she realized that Jay didn''t have the need to rely on her


    at all.


    "Jay, are you sure of what you''re saying?"


    Jay looked at the hesitant expression on his mother''s face and nodded earnestly.


    "All right. From the moment that we leave tomorrow, you shall behave well. I will call you every day,"


    Nicole discreetly exhorted Jay. Honestly, she was the one who couldn''t live without him.


    Looking at the obedient look on Jay''s face, Kerr was just still on his seat thoughtfully. He had felt sorry


    for this boy plenty of times now. After all, he knew that Jay''s biological father never truly cared for him


    since he was born.


    Afterwards, he put Jay''s favorite piece of fish onto his te.


    "Wow, you''re having dinner! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Harley''szy voice came from the door as he approached the table. He looked at the delicious food in


    front of him with greedy eyes and smirked.


    "Have you finished the task?"


    Kerr frowned. He wouldn''t allow Nicole to cook too much because he was worried about her health.


    Kerr didn''t feel quite pleased that another mouth had intervened the dinner.


    The dissatisfaction in Kerr''s tone didn''t affect Harley''s mood. He stroked Jay''s soft hair as he sat next


    to him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nicole asked the maid to bring a new set of tableware for Harley. Then, she was about to go to the


    kitchen to make a few more dishes when she was grabbed by Kerr.


    "Hey, Kerr, you can''t just ignore your good friend when you have a woman. Can''t you see I''ve done a


    lot of things for you? Don''t be so ungrateful,"


    Harleyined when he saw Kerr stop Nicole from cooking more dishes.


    Nicoleughed and told the cook to add a few more dishes.


    "Don''t cook for other people''s husbands anymore."


    The faint voice of Kerr passed to Nicole''s ear as he ignored the others. He just reached for the dish


    made by her and moved it to his front.


    In his opinion, he was the only one qualified to enjoy the delicious food that was cooked by Nicole.


    Looking at the childish look of Kerr, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head helplessly.


    "Could you please stop speaking nonsense in front of Jay?"


    When the dinner was over, Nicole went back to her bedroom to pack up her things. Kerr simply gave


    Harley a few orders, and then followed Nicole back to her bedroom.


    Looking at their backs, Jay felt a bit angry and indignant.


    "It seems that you have no choice but to be with me during the following few days." Harley directed


    those words to Jay with obvious sympathy in his eyes.


    Jay stood up and returned to his bedroom as he heard Harley''s words.


    Everyone went to sleep until the sun would rise again.


    It was an early morning when Kerr had already prepared a helicopter for Nicole. He held her hand and


    led her way out of the vi.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Nicole looked through a small window with her eyes. She felt reluctant


    to leave Jay. Kerr was worried that Nicole wouldn''t be willing to let go of her son, so he arranged his trip


    as early as he could.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be back soon."


    He put his arm around her shoulder and got into the car.


    As soon as Jay had seen the car vanishing from his sight, he started bursting into tears.


    When she was on the ne, Nicole still felt a bit unsettled. Fortunately, she felt a sense offort with


    the presence of Kerr.


    Eventually, she closed her eyes as she was leaning on Kerr''s shoulder.

 Chapter 164 Two Peoples World

    Chapter 164 Two People''s World


    It was not until the nended that she woke up slowly in Kerr''s arms. When thending was over,


    they grabbed their luggage and got off the ne. She felt unprecedentedly relieved when she


    encountered a blue sky and sea in front of her eyes.


    The ce where they were standing seemed to be closer to the nature. Nicole breathed the fragrance


    of the air, which could not be felt in a bustling city. Although she liked her surroundings, her eyes were


    full of doubts.


    "Where am I exactly? Isn''t a business trip the whole point of this flight?"


    Kerr just smiled faintly and put his arm around her shoulder as he heard Nicole''s questions with a


    sense of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "I know it''s a beautiful ce. Do you like it?"


    In fact, everything didn''t matter as long as Nicole liked it.


    Nicole simply nodded. Nicole''s personal preference had always been the serenity of the nature instead


    of an indoor ce with too much decoration.


    She was truly touched when she knew that Kerr wanted to develop and of unique beauty for her. She


    had never told anyone what she wanted, but Kerr could easily guess her taste.


    And eventually, he brought to her what she liked.


    "When everything is done, I will give you a surprise. From now on, I will apany you to do


    everything that you ever wanted."


    He believed that Nicole would like the n of the Sea Heart Ind, but it was not the proper time to tell


    her yet.


    "Nicole, although I can give up everything in the Gu family, I still have responsibility for it. I can''t allow


    the centennial business of the Gu family to fall into the hands of others."


    Kerr knew Moore''s ambitions. As a member of the Gu family, Kerr was supposed to protect everything


    that belonged to the family, which was none of the business of his father and mother, but just his duty.


    "I understand, Kerr. Actually, I don''t care at all. It doesn''t matter whether you are the CEO of the Gu


    Group or not. Whatever the oue might be, Jay and I will always be with you.


    I really hope that you can have everything that belongs to you by right. I want to be with you, but I don''t


    want you to lose everything that originally belongs to you because of me.


    We are together because we love each other. But if I end up being the reason to make you lose what


    you deserve to possess, I wouldn''t know what to..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by him in the most direct way.


    All the concerns of Nicole were clear to Kerr, but he didn''t want to talk about such a heavy topic in such


    a good atmosphere. All he wanted was to live a life with Nicole.


    Everything else wasn''t so important to him as long as he married her. After all, he thought that he


    would have more time to stay with her without being in charge of the Gu Group.


    Kerr felt he had the whole world in his arms with Nicole.


    Meanwhile, something important was happening in the Gu family''s old house.


    Jack listened to Kelvin''s report with a dark tone on his face.


    "Master Kerr went abroad with Miss Ning. He didn''t tell anyone and just said that he took Miss Ning out


    for rxation."


    Kelvin looked at Jack meticulously. Actually, he was also curious why Kerr would do such thing as just


    leaving abruptly. He had never been such a self-willed man. Even if he loved Nicole so much, he would


    not leave the Gu Group and go away like that.


    "How is the Gu Group holding on now?"


    In Jack''s heart, there was nothing more important than the Gu Group. When he thought of his unfilial


    son, a noticeable disappointment appeared on his face.


    "Right now, Master Moore is concentrating on the new project in thepany. But no matter what,


    Master Kerr is the biological son of the Gu family."


    There was an overtone in Kelvin''s words. In fact, he knew that Jack preferred Moore rather than Kerr.


    But for some reason, he always felt that Moore was too slippery for the job. Moore could always easily


    please everyone though.


    Moore had been like this since he came to the Gu family. Unlike Kerr, there was never a moment when


    he was stubborn.


    "Kelvin, pay attention to your words. I already made my own decision. I will ask Moore to deal with


    some important matters of the Gu Group. I am looking forward to seeing his ability."


    Actually, Jack had desired to have Moore as part of the Gu Group several years ago. However, Kerr


    never agreed to those terms. Besides, Moore said that he needed some time to gain experience, so he


    just dyed it.


    He always felt sorry for Moore.


    Kelvin still wanted to persuade Jack, but he could only shut his mouth in silence since Jack had made


    up his mind firmly.


    In the Gu Group, Moore sat in the office where Nicole had worked. He looked at everything that used to


    belong to her with pompous eyes.


    "Director Gu, this is the information that you asked for."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily put the folder in front of Moore, nodded slightly at him and was about to turn around and leave


    when Moore directed his words to her.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your name should be Lily. Am I correct?"


    Moore looked at her while smirking. It was obvious to him that she was an innocent girl.


    Lily nodded again and turned around as she heard what Moore said.


    "Yes. What''s up, Director Gu?"


    He stood up and walked in front of Lily as the smirk was still on his face.


    "Am I that scary? You don''t even dare to make eye contact with me."


    There was a sense ofint in Moore''s tone, which made people feel that there was no distance


    between them.


    "No. You don''t look scary."


    Lily raised her head and looked directly into the eyes of Moore. The fact that he was very handsome


    shocked herpletely. Moore would always be friendly and smiling to everyone.


    If she didn''t take a closer look at him, she would have thought that he was still a student.


    "Are you free tonight? It''d be nice to have dinner with you so we can get to know each other more and


    about thepany. You should know that I just came back from abroad and I''m a bit ignorant about the


    business here."


    Lily wanted to refuse. But when she saw the sincerity in Moore''s eyes, she couldn''t help but nod.


    After a long time, Lily began to regret that she didn''t refuse Moore at that moment.


    Meanwhile by the sea, the sunshine was so powerful that it sunburnt everybody. Luckily, Kerr had given


    Nicole a very cool room.


    Seated in a rattan chair, Nicole looked at the beautiful flowers with a face full of satisfaction.


    It was not suitable to nt flowers on the beach though, but Kerr had asked people to specially bring


    the perfect soil which was suitable for flowers to grow and build this flower room in front of them.


    "Kerr, are we really on a business trip?"


    There was a sense of teasing in her tone. She looked at Kerr, who was sitting leisurely next to her. No


    one could be as enjoying a business trip as they were. However, the idea that Jay was cheated by his


    own mother made her feel ill at ease.

 Chapter 165 Unaccustomed To The New Environment

    Chapter 165 Unustomed To The New Environment


    If Jay knew that they hadn''t gone out for business, he would have been disappointed.


    "You called it a business trip, then this should be a business trip."


    As a matter of fact, when Kerr had been outside with Nicole, his mind was whirring with thoughts and


    ns. The most important idea was to help the little woman to get over the disturbance and to distract


    Moore''s focus.


    He really wanted to see what evil things Moore would do while he was away, so that he could find an


    opportunity to strike back. But this time, he didn''t intend to give Moore another chance.


    He switched on hisptop and set it on hisp. Leaning back against the sofa, he looked at the


    messages from Jared on the screen, and his eyes were clear.


    This time, Kerr didn''t bring Jared with him because he wanted him to keep an eye on Moore.


    "Mr. Gu, the lunch is ready."


    A middle-aged man in a white suit bowed respectfully to Kerr.


    Kerr set down his notebook and took Nicole''s hand, leading her to the dining room. Seeing all the


    delicious delicacies on the lunch table, she suddenly felt hungry.


    As she was about to sit on the chair next to Kerr, she felt his hand suddenly pull her to him. She found


    herself sitting on hisp instead. Looking at the servants and housekeeper standing station along the


    walls, she blushed furiously.


    She wriggled slightly in his grasp and was about to push him away. But she saw the firm look in his


    eyes and had no choice but to let him do as he wanted.


    Nicole felt extremely satisfied when Kerr began to feed her.


    As she chewed and enjoyed the vors of the food in her mouth, Nicole suddenly felt her stomach


    churn. She reached out her hand and pushed Kerr away, and covering her mouth, she ran towards the


    washroom.


    "Nicole?"


    Seeing her dash away, Kerr put down his tableware, stood up and quickly followed after her.


    Leaning on the wash basin, she was spitting out all the food she had eaten. Only then did she feel


    somewhat better. She turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth with water. After that, she straightened.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    Kerr looked nervously at Nicole''s pale face, and his eyes were filled with concern. He reached out and


    held her shoulder, and he questioned her seriously.


    Hearing the concern in his voice, Nicole just felt tired and shook her head.


    Reaching out his arms, Kerr easily scooped Nicole up and carried her towards their bedroom on the


    second floor. After he had put her on the bed, he ordered the butler to call their doctor for her.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. Perhaps I ate too fast just now? But I feel much better now."


    She held his hand. Actually she was not that fragile, and she didn''t want him to make a fuss over her.


    But Kerr was still worried about her. Fortunately, the doctor came soon and examined her carefully.


    Then he turned around and respectfully said to him,


    "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. Miss Ning is just adjusting to the new environment. I''ll prescribe some medicine


    for her right now and have it delivered hereter."


    The doctor had a meaningful look on his face as he pushed his sses along his narrow nose.


    With all his attention focused on Nicole, Kerr noticed nothing odd, and he waved his hand, indicating


    the butler to go out with the doctor to fetch the medicine. Seeing his hinted instruction, the butler and


    the doctor left the bedroom together.


    At the gate of the vi, the doctor looked back at the second floor window, his eyes full of worry.


    "We have to inform the young master of this matter. Although it appears that she might be pregnant, it


    has not been confirmed. If she needs blood tests, I''m afraid it will arouse Kerr''s suspicions," the doctor


    said.


    The butler nodded. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. The call was soon answered.


    "What is it?"


    the man on the other end of the line asked in azy voice.


    "It seems that Nicole Ning is showing some signs of being pregnant. But it''s still only a guess. If she''s


    really pregnant, should we let her keep the child?"


    The man''s voice became low when he heard the butler''s voice. "The Gu family doesn''t need this baby


    at all."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    The butler put away his mobile phone and pulled the doctor aside. "Never mind the tests, she will have


    an abortion. There is no need to confirm it," the butler exined.


    The doctor understood at once.


    On the second floor of the vi


    Lying in bed, Nicole saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face and felt a trace of disappointment. In fact, at


    that moment when the doctor checked up on her, she also had a lurking suspicion in her heart.


    After all, Nicole had already been pregnant with Jay before, so she still knew how it felt. Her period had


    been dyed for a week. She had begun to think that Jay''s younger sister might appear.


    Now it seemed that she had been overthinking.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Kerr noticed that Nicole was absent-minded and thought she was still not feeling well, so he asked her.


    Nicole shook her head. She didn''t want to disappoint Kerr. After all, they were still young, and they


    would have more children. Besides, now was not a good time for them to build on their family.


    "Nothing. I''m just thinking that I''m so unlucky. It''s not often that I go out and have fun. But I vomited on


    our first day here."


    She sat up. In fact, after vomiting, she had felt much better. True to her nature, she didn''t pretend to be


    sick at all. When she felt better, she didn''t want to lie in bed anymore.


    But Kerr looked at her nervously.


    "Don''t push yourself. Just lie back."


    He wanted for Nicole to lie in bed, but she refused.


    "I''m fine, really. The food was just a little rich, and I threw it up, but I''m a little hungry now."


    Nicole touched her t stomach and looked at Kerr with a smile, like a bird waiting for her mother to


    feed her.


    "You naughty girl."


    Kerr then instructed the cook to prepare some light food, and he fed her little by little.


    The butler stood beside the door with a tray in his hands and knocked on the door.


    He didn''t enter until he got the permission from Kerr.


    "Master Kerr, this is Miss Ning''s medicine. The doctor said she has to take it after meals."


    Then he put the tray with the ss and the pills he had brought on the nightstand, and the butler stood


    aside.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As Kerr was about to pass the ss to Nicole, his phone rang. So, he had to put down the ss, stood


    up, and walked to the balcony to take the call.


    Nicole looked at the white pill with a frown creasing her brow. When she looked at the butler, she


    suddenly had a suspicion that something was wrong.

 Chapter 166 I Didnt Hide It From You

    Chapter 166 I Didn''t Hide It From You


    Yet Nicole didn''t question it. After all, the people here were all arranged by Kerr, so there must be no


    problem.


    "I don''t want the bitter taste in my mouth. Can you bring me some fruit too?"


    She smiled politely to the butler.


    Hesitatingly, the butler looked at Nicole and then at Kerr, who was still on the balcony in a phone call.


    ncing back at her, he nodded and left the room afterward.


    At that same moment, Nicole reached out for the pill and frowned before she made up her mind.


    Putting down his phone, Kerr turned around and saw Nicole drinking a ss of water. He started to


    walk towards her and, when near, he caressed her long hair.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Nicole put down the ss and nodded at Kerr with a smile. In fact, she didn''t feel ufortable at all.


    After throwing up, she felt invigorated.


    Looking outside, Nicole realized the day was beautiful.


    She held his hand and said, "Let''s go out for a walk. We can''t just stay in bed the whole day."


    Nicole knew that her health and overall well-being would always be Kerr''s main priority, but she wasn''t


    feeling ill at the moment.


    When he saw the excitement on her face, he didn''t have the heart to disappoint her, so he nodded.


    "Ok, but if you feel sick, you must let me know. I''ll go out with you more often in the future. There''s no


    need to rush it, do you understand?"


    Kerr didn''t want her to overextend herself, but he also realized that maybe he hadn''t spent much time


    with her in the past. Therefore, now she was looking forward to the opportunity to go out together.


    Considering this, he nned to spend more time with her in the future. For that day, however, they


    would go for a short stroll on the beach.


    It was already dusk when they got there. The sun wasn''t as hot as it was in the middle of the day, and


    the sea also blew a cool breeze against their faces. Yet Nicole seemed cozy in herrge sun hat.


    "Kerr, we''re not here just to rx, right? What are you keeping from me?"


    Nicole was not a fool. She had noticed the stern look on Kerr''s face while he was on the phone.


    Besides, they had juste from a confrontation with the Gu family. It was too much of a critical time


    for Kerr to be absent from the Gu Group deliberately.


    So as she knew Kerr very well, she assumed he must be taking this opportunity away from everything


    to create a n. She just wished he would tell her what he had in mind.


    Perhaps she wouldn''t be of much help, but she wanted him to understand that she could at least fight


    alongside with him.


    Still, Nicole''s sharp remark put a smile on Kerr''s face. He knew he wouldn''t manage to hide his intent


    from her for long. She was too clever. He just didn''t want her to worry about him.


    "I can''t hide anything from you, can I? But don''t worry about it. I''ll handle everything and then take you


    and Jay away from here and the Gu family."


    With an arm around Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr looked into the distance. He hoped to find the person he


    was searching for as soon as possible, so he could get rid of the Gu family once and for all.


    "Can''t you tell me what it is that you''re nning? I''ll be with you no matter what happens. I''ve chosen


    you and I won''t give up easily."


    Nicole turned and looked at him with longing and sincere eyes. She wanted to make him understand


    how much she was determined to be with him.


    "I didn''t mean to hide anything from you. I just didn''t want you to worry about me. Anyway, do you


    remember Moore Gu? You saw him at the celebration party. He reced you in the Gu Group.


    But it''s not just your position that he''s after. He wants total control over the Gu Group."


    Kerr''s face contorted slightly with scorn. Whenever he thought about Moore''s ambition, he just couldn''t


    understand how an adopted child turned out to be so arrogant. Maybe Jack''s support was the reason


    of Moore''s confidence and arrogance.


    "Since he came to the Gu family, he has wanted to rece me, and my father has always indulged it."


    Nicole raised her eyebrows in surprise. Indeed, when she was at the celebration party, she had noticed


    that Kerr didn''t have a good rtionship with either Jack or Freya. They were even rather indifferent


    towards one another that day.


    And now, although Kerr called Jack his father, it felt more like a statement than a term of endearment.


    Nicole couldn''t understand how Kerr and his parents became so estranged if he was their only son.


    Sensing the question forming in Nicole''s mind, Kerr smiled faintly and gave her an answer before she


    could even ask it.


    "Strange, right? I''m the Gu family''s legitimate son, but my status is threatened now by an adopted


    child."


    Kerr leaned over and gently ced a kiss on Nicole''s forehead. He seemed calm, almost as if he didn''t


    care about any of it, but deep inside, only he knew how it felt.


    "When Moore moved to the Gu family house, I was very young. Butter, I found out why my father had


    suddenly decided to adopt a child. It was because he thought that Moore was also his son. One who


    was born out of wedlock.


    He thought no one would figure this out. But this wasn''t a secret so hard to guess. I found it out a long


    time ago and never gave a chance for Moore to get in the Gu Group."


    Nicole looked up at Kerr. He seemed rxed, but she couldn''t help frowning and feeling sorry for him.


    This man in front of her waspletely different from the one she had conceived in her mind before.


    She used to think that Kerr was a God-blessed child who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Through his wealth and influential family legacy, it seemed that Kerr had everything that others could


    ever wish for in the world.


    But now she realized that Kerr had also felt helpless. And this wasn''t something he could change or


    have control over.


    "You said he thought Moore was his son. Why? Isn''t Moore actually Jack''s son?"


    Kerr''s choice of words didn''t pass her, so she asked him curiously.


    "Nicole, as I''ve said before, you''re too clever. You heard it right. I had someone looking into this matter


    and found out that my father does have a bastard son, but he''s not Moore.


    It seems that Moore and this child came around the same time to the orphanage. Moore was mistaken


    for the other child and brought to the Gu family by ident. At first, Moore didn''t know about it.


    Butter, by chance, he found this out and took advantage of what he thinks our father owns him in


    order to grant his ce in the Gu Group."

 Chapter 167 Do Whatever You Want

    Chapter 167 Do Whatever You Want


    Kerr said those words leisurely. However, he was the only person who knew how hard it took him to


    ept such a fact.


    In fact, what he cared about was not the Gu Group nor the Gu family''s property. It was that Jack knew


    how to care about people but he chose to give all his concern to Moore instead of Kerr.


    Kerr had never felt the warmth of his family. He could do nothing but ept it and grow up alone.


    Nicole opened her arms and hugged him tightly. She knew that he didn''t tell her his feelings and he had


    never experienced the proper care and love since he was a child.


    "Kerr, you must remember that Jay and I will stand by your side for the rest of our lives. Whatever the


    oue may be, we will never leave you."


    Not until then did she realize how lucky she was. Even though her mother died at a young age and her


    father remarried another woman, her father had never ignored her feelings. Even after he had had


    Bonnie Ningter on, he still had given her much care.


    Her father would''ve never done such thing as ignoring his own daughter.


    Kerr started to feel his heart warm as he heard Nicole''s sweet words. He embraced Nicole in his arms.


    In fact, he had epted this fact long before. He knew there were many things that people couldn''t


    choose on their own, like what kind of parents you would have.


    "It''s okay. I just did what I should do. They gave me life so that I could meet you. I''m satisfied with that.


    So even if I don''t care about anything in the Gu family, I have to take my responsibility as a member of


    it."


    Looking at the handsome face of Kerr, Nicole was proud of his rational sense and smiled at him.


    "So you want to find the other real son of your father, don''t you?"


    She knew that Kerr had been saying that he would leave the Gu Group after all this, which meant that


    he already knew that someone else could be in charge of the Gu Group rather than him.


    Kerr simply nodded.


    "Now we have some clues, and he should be found soon. It''s just about the time to deal with Moore


    before hees back. Moore has enjoyed the special treatment in the Gu family for so long now. It''s


    time for him to return it to his original owner."


    If Moore didn''t have an improper desire in the first ce, perhaps Kerr wouldn''t insist on finding that


    child outside. Nevertheless, he would never tolerate Moore since he had taken action first.


    In order to make him feel her presence, Nicole held his hand tightly and put her head on his shoulder.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see. You left the Gu Group at the most critical moment just to give Moore an illusion. Then, you will


    creat a chance to make him leave the Gu Group reasonably, right?"


    As he reached out his hand and picked her up, his sudden move startled her. She subconsciously


    wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him in surprise.


    "Has anyone told you that people who know too much wille to a bad ending?"


    With a sassy look on his face, he gently gazed at Nicole. There was threat in his words, which amused


    her.


    She couldn''t hide her smile.


    "I don''t care. Do whatever you want."


    She didn''t believe that Kerr would be so hardhearted to hurt her.


    He grinned wickedly at Nicole with an evident meaning in his eyes.


    "Remember what you said. Don''t beg for mercyter."


    He carried Nicole in his arms and returned to the vi.


    In the bedroom, looking at Kerr''s eagerness, she held his hand with a little smirk on her face.


    "It''s not dark yet."


    In fact, she knew that as long as it was Kerr''s wish, he couldn''t care less about the darkness.


    He just quickened his action as he didn''t pay attention to what Nicole said. He bent over to keep her in


    his arms.


    "Who told me that I can do whatever I want just now? Is this the right moment for you to flinch? It''s too


    late."


    Her white and slender arms wrapped tightly around Kerr''s shoulder. She felt a bit ufortable at this


    moment, maybe because she was still not used to the new environment.


    But she didn''t want to let him down.


    "Nicole? Are you alright?"


    Kerr noticed that Nicole was pale and she wasn''t as sanguine as she usually was. He cupped her face


    and looked at her seriously.


    Ever since he found out that he had fallen in love with Nicole, he was able to sense what she was


    feeling every time. Maybe that was the reason why Kerr realized that he had fallen in love with her.


    The smirk on Nicole''s face became a bit stiff as she heard Kerr''s concerning words.


    "I feel so tired. Maybe it''s because I haven''t had a good rest."


    When he looked down, he saw the blood on the sheet. He stood up immediately and looked at her


    nervously.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    As he shouted, he put on the bathrobe that he put aside and wrapped it around Nicole. When he was


    about to pick her up, she refused.


    As she sat up as well, Nicole blushed and felt embarrassed. She looked at Kerr and firmly refused to


    go to the hospital.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s just that my period hase. It''s okay. I''ll just go to the bathroom."


    Nicole was about to get out of the bed, but Kerr lifted her up. He carried her in his arms and walked


    towards the bathroom. He had a simple bath for her and then put on her a new coat.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    When she saw the look of desire on Kerr''s face, she couldn''t bear to apologize to him.


    However, Kerr just kept Nicole in his arms and put his warm hand on her waist as he tried to relieve her


    pain.


    "My silly girl, we still have a long time ahead to spend together. If you feel ufortable next time, you


    must tell me. If I don''t understand it, will you always endure it?"

 Chapter 168 Playing With Fire

    Chapter 168 ying With Fire


    Kerr felt relieved as he looked at his girl who was getting better.


    Nicole looked at the tenderness in Kerr''s eyes as she was leaning against his chest with a happy smile


    on her face. She was d to have such a man like him by her side.


    "Got it."


    Nicole''s face was so close to Kerr that her warm breath was on his skin. She was not aware of it at all,


    but Kerr''s body became stiff because of her slight movements.


    Looking at the little woman in his arms, Kerr sighed softly. He suppressed his desire and softly


    muttered the following words.


    "You seductive little beauty."


    Not knowing what he was talking about, she raised her head and looked at him in confusion. "What did


    you say?"


    Kerr made everything possible to not hurt her as he saw the innocent expression of Nicole. So he let go


    of her and walked to the bathroom.


    She could roughly guess what Kerr was doing as she looked at his back. She justy down and


    laughed maniacally.


    Kerr turned on the faucet as he heard Nicole''sugh. The cold water on the body helped to relieve the


    heat inside Kerr''s body, but theugh of Nicole passed to his ears continuously which made him feel


    helpless.


    When he put on his bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom, he saw the bright smile on her face.


    "You''ll see how I will punish you a few dayster," he threatened.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kerr wiped the water on his hair with a bath towel and turned his back to


    Nicole.


    On the other hand, Nicole sat up and hugged him from behind. She pressed her face against his back


    and said softly,


    "Are you sure about that?"


    It seemed that she knew what kind of reaction Kerr would have. Therefore, she started to behave more


    unbridled.


    Kerr turned around without hesitation as soon as he felt that Nicole was flirtatiously drawing circles on


    his back with her fingers. He was turned on again. He directly held her little hand that was doing


    something mischievous.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    She smirked and didn''t take his words seriously as Kerr spoke. She knew that he would never hurt her,


    so she acted presumptuously. There was a saying that the one who was favored had nothing to fear.


    She put her head near Kerr''s ear and apparently hinted something.


    "Yes, I know what I''m doing. What can you do?" When she finished, she escaped from Kerr''s grip and


    turned to get out of bed. But before her feet touched the ground, Kerr grabbed her into his arms.


    "You''re asking for it, my little beauty."


    He trapped her in his arms after he finished his words.


    When Nicole saw the evil smile on Kerr''s face, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide.


    Two hourster, Nicole finally knew that even if Kerr couldn''t make love to her, he still had other ways


    to make her do the job for him... Seeing the satisfied look of Kerr, Nicole red at him and turned


    around to ignore him in a fit of pique.


    She couldn''t provoke this man again. Otherwise, she would be the one to suffer.


    Looking at the angry expression on her face, Kerr held her shoulder from her back and said softly,


    "You started it and turned me on. Shouldn''t you help me?"


    Nicole closed her eyes and didn''t answer him.


    After a while, he didn''t hear any reply from Nicole. He didn''t expect her to have fallen asleep, so he


    tucked her in as he gently turned her over.


    Kerr realized that it was still early as he looked out of the window. He got out of bed and walked


    towards the study room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting at the desk, Kerr turned on hisptop just in time to see the video message sent by Harley.


    He clicked on it and the face of Harley appeared on the screen of theputer.


    On the other side of theputer, Harley almost figured out what he had just done as he looked at


    Kerr in a bathrobe. He couldn''t help but stare at him with a disdainful look.


    "Kerr, you are way out of line. While we are really busy here, you are having a good time there."


    Hearing the jealousy in his tone, Kerr didn''t care at all. He showed indescribable warmth in his eyes as


    he thought of the woman in the bedroom.


    "How is it going?"


    In fact, he was not in a hurry at all. The environment there was quite good and Nicole liked it. If he


    didn''t need to go back, Kerr would stay with her for a longer period of time.


    With a deep sigh, Harley put away the yful look on his face and became more serious.


    "After the bankruptcy of the Ning Group, it was purchased by anotherpany. I have contacted the


    other party and told them that I wanted to buy back the Ning Group building. After a thorough and


    careful consideration, the other party raised a sky high price.


    Honestly, the price is an exorbitant price. But they seem to be sure that I will ept it, so they have no


    intention of making a concession. I was thinking about taking some unusual measures."


    Harley paused as he was speaking of this. It wasn''t a thing that he would normally do. It was Ken''s


    idea.


    "But it won''t work. This group obviously has a more powerful background than us. I have specially


    investigated it and I just received the news that the person who is supporting this group is no other


    than..."


    Before he could finish his words, a person came into Kerr''s mind. He interrupted him and said it


    directly.


    "Daniel He."


    Harley was shocked and looked at Kerr in disbelief as he heard the name.


    "How do you know?"


    It took a lot of effort for Harley to get the news. If he had known that Kerr already knew the person


    behind it, he wouldn''t have put himself to work too hard to discover the identity of the group''s boss.


    "I just guessed it. Besides the Gu, Su and Qin families, only the He family is capable of doing this in A


    City. Sunny is not that smart. That''s why Daniel He is the proper person that can do it."


    Daniel supported Sunny''s marriage with Kerr on the surface.

 Chapter 169 Disappearance

    Chapter 169 Disappearance


    Nevertheless, Daniel had done lots of evil doings behind Kerr.


    Kerr knew that since Harley could figure out who was behind all this, it was easy for Daniel to guess


    that Harley''s research was under Kerr''s instruction.


    Which meant that Daniel did it on purpose.


    Harley just nodded as Kerr spoke. Both of them knew that Daniel was levelling up against Kerr. As a


    matter of fact, he had long been dissatisfied with Kerr for what he had done to his daughter.


    But whenever Sunny was around, Daniel had to take back his anger.


    "I think that he obviously wants to teach you a lesson this time. Maybe we should give up on the idea of


    buying the Ning Group''s building. Now that I think about it, as long as the group is under the name of


    Nicole, it doesn''t matter where we settle, does it?"


    Harley tried to talk Kerr out of this. After all, the Gu family was reducing the power of Kerr because of


    his current condition. If he continued to be the enemy of the He family, then it would be really difficult


    for Kerr to continue as well.


    "No. I said to Nicole that I would return her aplete Ning Group."


    Without hesitation, Kerr refused Harley''s proposal. There was no room for negotiation in his heart. It


    was a gift that Kerr wanted to give to Nicole. He couldn''tpromise because of difficulties on the


    path.


    He wanted to use his own ability to make up for the pity in Nicole''s heart.


    It seemed that Harley had expected the words from Kerr, so he was not surprised. He shrugged his


    shoulders and waited quietly for Kerr to continue. The fact that Kerr was so sure of his own words


    indicated that he had been mentally prepared for all the possible difficulties.


    "I will gradually snatch over the He Group''s projects, and then hand them over to you. When the He


    Group is in the face of a crisis, Daniel shouldn''t be able to grasp too hard on the Ning Group''s


    building," Kerr said.


    He had to choose Daniel''s soft spot since Daniel was a man who knew how to weigh the pros and


    cons.


    "Okay. I''ll be ready for a battle at any time. As for the other matter to be discussed, the younger sister


    of Nicole is now with Ken, but I feel that something isn''t right. Though Bonnie Ning is Nicole''s half


    sister, she...


    Forget it. I''m not sure yet. I''ll let you know when I get the results."


    All these doubts were only Harley''s. Therefore, he didn''t tell Kerr more about it. He briefly told him


    about the process before he hung up the video call.


    After he ended the video call, Kerr turned his head and looked outside. It was getting dark. He was


    about to wake Nicole up for dinner. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Kerr pushed the bedroom door open and walked in, but the bed was empty. He frowned slightly as he


    realized that the figure of Nicole was missing.


    "Nicole? Where are you?"


    He called Nicole''s name, but there was no response to him in therge room. He opened the bathroom


    door but she wasn''t there. He even found the wardrobe, but there was no sign of her.


    He turned around and went downstairs. He searched the whole vi, but he couldn''t find her.


    All the servants in the vi gathered in front of Kerr as he sat on the sofa.


    Looking at the cold face of Kerr, the butler lowered his head and took a nce at every servant. Then,


    he decided to step forward and looked Kerr in the eye with fear. "Master Kerr, I didn''t see Miss Ning


    come downstairs. I have checked the surveince video of the vi just now.


    Miss Ning hasn''te downstairs since she was seen going upstairs with you, Master."


    The butler''s nervous words darkened Kerr''s face.


    "How did this happen? How could such a person disappear out of thin air?"


    He didn''t believe that Nicole would disappear like that. This was a strange ce to her. She would


    never leave on her own, which meant that someone had been watching them and waited for the perfect


    timing to take her.


    Perhaps they had already been noticed by someone since they arrived here, but Kerr had no clue of it.


    Clenching his fists on the armrest, Kerr was fuming with rage since nobody could witness Nicole''s


    kidnapping.


    Looking at the angry look on Kerr''s face, everyone in the hall didn''t dare to speak a word. They even


    became extremely careful when they took a breath.


    Kerr didn''t bring Jared with him this time since Kim was secretly protecting him. Kerr had contacted


    Kim immediately the moment he found that Nicole was missing.


    The fact that there were still no news from Kim made Kerr tremble because he knew that Kim was


    trying his best to find Nicole''s whereabouts.


    Although Kerr knew how capable Kim was for situations like this, he couldn''t calm himself down as long


    as he didn''t get any news from Nicole.


    The mobile phone was still held in the hand of Kerr. He was waiting for the news from Kim. Later on, he


    received an address. Without hesitation, Kerr got up and went outside in a matter of seconds.


    The butler looked at the back of Kerr with mixed feelings as he was leaving.


    Kerr kept a straight face and drove at full speed. He drove at the highest speed to find Kim while the


    only thought that was in Kerr''s head was Nicole''s safety.


    "Master Kerr! I''m so d you made it here in one piece."


    Seeing Kerr, Kim came out from the corner quickly and bent over to him.


    "Where is she? Show me where she is!"


    The building in front of him was obviously an abandoned project. Kerr was worried. He had nned to


    give afortable environment for Nicole to rx, but he didn''t expect such a tragedy to happen.


    "Miss Ning is in the building. I''ve checked it thoroughly and found that the entire building has been


    ced with a lot of explosives. But don''t worry, Master. I''ve had them removed. There is no danger to


    enter the ce now.


    But the specific location of Miss Ning has not been identified yet, so we shouldn''t act rashly."


    Kim was worried that it might endanger Nicole if he acted without a n. However, the kidnappers were


    obviously well prepared. Therefore, he knew that they would contact Kerr on their own initiative.


    When Kerr heard this, he certainly understood what Kim meant. However, he didn''t want to wait any


    longer since he knew that Nicole was right in the building in front of him. The only way for him to be


    relieved was to see his perfect woman standing in front of him, safe and sound.


    As he took a step forward in order to enter the abandoned building, a man''s voice reached his ears.


    "Since Mr. Gu came without an invitation, you''ll just have to follow my voice. Your little beauty missed


    you so much."


    The man''s voice was full of arrogance, which deliberately provoked Kerr.


    When he heard the man mentioning Nicole, Kerr''s eyes became scarlet. No one could hurt Nicole by


    his side. He would let everyone know that Nicole couldn''t be touched by others this time.


    Without any hesitation, he swiftly walked upstairs.


    "Master! Wait for me! Be careful!" Looking at the firm look on Kerr''s face, Kim had no choice but to


    follow him closely.

 Chapter 170 Not To Take The Risk

    Chapter 170 Not To Take The Risk


    The sense of unease rose again, this time more strongly. Passing quickly through the first floor, Kerr


    directly went up the stairs to the tform on the second floor. His heart pounded as his fear almost


    unmanned him when he immediately recognized Nicole, who seemed unconscious and was tied up


    against a concrete pir.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicole?" he called on her as he quickened his pace towards her direction. Kerr felt his throat tightened


    when she did not respond, and her eyes remained close.


    Kim intuitively stood beside them in a protective stance while he swiftly observed their surroundings


    vigntly and not even daring to rx a little.


    He knew that the storm was yet toe, thinking further that an ambush was usually imminent in this


    kind of scenario. But strangely, it was so tranquil around that it somehow confused him.


    "Master Kerr, there seems to be something wrong. We need to get out of here as soon as possible,"


    Kim warned him apprehensively. The weird stillness of the ce was getting on his nerves.


    But Kerr remained mute. Not hearing him respond, Kim swiftly turned around and noticed that Kerr had


    been staring at the ce behind Nicole, motionless as if transfixed.


    Sensing something amiss with Kerr, he purposely eased his way near him. ncing at the direction of


    Kerr''s gaze, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes in shock.


    "Master, you can leave now. I will take Miss Ning out of here safely,"


    Kim urged Kerr while cautiously looking at the time bomb in front of him, assessing it mentally. But


    apparently, Kerr didn''t want to leave yet.


    He merely turned a deaf ear to Kim. Crouching down, he calmly stared at the countdown on the time


    bomb without a trace of anxiety in his eyes. He figured out that Nicole and the explosive were


    connected. And once they cut the rope on her, the bomb would explode.


    "Master!"


    There was not much time left before the hour hand. Kim looked worried as he fought hard the panic


    fueling him. He couldn''t let Kerr have an ident, but he also knew that if Nicole hadn''t been safe, Kerr


    wouldn''t have left the vicinity.


    "Shut up! Get out of here with all our people!"


    Kerr ordered him rather decisively. He knew that Kim had arranged a lot of people around to protect


    him, but he wouldn''t let these people be buried with him.


    Although he felt confident in unraveling and disengaging the bomb, he still needed to devise an "if"


    n.


    "Master, my duty is to protect you. I won''t leave if you don''t,"


    Kim insisted. Kerr had carefully nurtured him and trained him to be such a great assistant. So he


    couldn''t just leave Kerr at this critical moment.


    There were only ten minutes left blinking on the screen, and Kerr couldn''t afford to waste another


    minute on Kim. Instead, he focused his thoughts on removing the bomb. But this seemed not as easy


    as he initially thought, so he continued scanning the device above intently. Kerr could discern that a


    slight movement would trigger its explosion.


    And it was clear to him that his enemy had urately estimated the time and waited for him toe.


    Soon, Nicole regained her consciousness. She frowned as she felt her body sore. Slowly, she opened


    her eyes, but her frown deepened while looking at a strange ce. With her eyes in utter disbelief,


    Nicole attempted to move her arm only to realize that she was tied.


    "Don''t move!"


    Kerr immediately stopped her as soon as he felt her move. He was afraid that his deduction would turn


    out to be true that the level of the system of this bomb was the same as he figured out. And that it was


    very likely to explode once there was a movement, even a bit of it.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole was startled. She weakly turned her head in confusion and saw sweat


    formed on his forehead. Kerr frowned and nervously held her gaze.


    "What happened?"


    Not noticing the bomb behind her, Nicole asked Kerr curiously. Thest thing she was aware of was


    that she was in the bedroom and sleeping. How could she get to such a strange environment as soon


    as she opened her eyes?


    Kerr looked up at her and smiled, seemingly to assure her. He then said, "It''s okay. I''ll take you out of


    here soon. Don''t be afraid."


    He didn''t want to scare her, so he tried tofort her by avoiding what was relevant and dwelling on


    the trivial. But he didn''t dare to feel a littleposed. He swiftly turned his face and looked at Kim


    beside him, and once again urged him,


    "Get everyone out of here right now. Kim, this is an order. I can''t let these innocent people take risks


    with me."


    Kim''s eyes suddenly reddened when he heard this. Since he was with Kerr, he had no regrets staying


    with him. But he understood that even if he could take risks with Kerr,


    the people waiting for them outside were all innocent. Kim nodded apologetically at Kerr and started to


    head out.


    Looking at the way Kerr and Kim behaved, Nicole instinctively knew that there must be something


    wrong. Lowering her head, following Kerr''s eyes, she saw the time bomb tied to her.


    Subconsciously, she almost gasped as she opened her eyes wide. Although she knew nothing, her


    gazended on the countdown without her realizing it. And from where she was, she could distinctly


    see that time was ticking by.


    It was already three minutes that had passed since Kerr arrived here, and now, there were only seven


    minutes left. And he had no choice but to try his best to keep his hands steady.


    "Kerr... What happened?"


    Nicole stammered as she tried to calm herself down, but when she realized how grave their situation


    was, she couldn''t help crying.


    "Don''t be afraid, Nicole. I''m here with you. I won''t let anything happen to you,"


    Kerr soothed her. Though he wasforting her, his eyes were fixed on the bomb as his mind


    unraveled what he should do. At the passing of time, he still dared not make a move, because once he


    committed a mistake, Nicole would be gone, forever.


    Nicole decided to listen to Kerr to shrug off the despair slowly kicking in at her, but the ticking sound of


    the countdown seemed to drown him out. For her, it was deafening, that she struggled in calming


    herself down.


    "Kerr, go away. It''s dangerous here. Go quickly!"


    Nicole pleaded frantically. It suddenly dawned on her that she couldn''t escape this. Because if that was


    nearly possible, then Kerr had already taken her away from here, and it would never be like this. If she


    was doomed, then all she hoped for was to protect Kerr.


    "Kerr, I have never told you before... That I''m so d that I have met you, and have fallen in love with


    you. My heart overflows with contentment with everything that we have. Thank you for loving me. Now,


    leave me, please. Kerr, help me take care of Jay,"


    Nicole kept on insisting as tears welled up and blurred her sight. She smiled as she fought back her


    tears as she stubbornly gazed at Kerr and tried to remember his face, memorizing every detail about


    him.


    In her body and soul, she didn''t want to forget Kerr, even if this day meant to be herst time seeing


    him.


    "Nicole, I will never allow you to leave me. You are destined to be mine. I will not give up on you. Even


    if I die, I will still be with you,"


    Kerr countered gently, averting his gaze from the bomb. Raising his head, he looked into Nicole''s eyes


    earnestly as if he was pleading at her.


    From the moment he reached her, leaving this ce alone never crossed his mind. He vowed that


    whether he was dead or alive, he would be with her.


    His words filled Nicole''s heart with overwhelming happiness that she felt touched, but she never


    wanted him to die in vain with her. When Nicole was about to refute, Kerr shut her mouth in the most


    outspoken way she could imagine.


    He suddenly stood up and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 171 Live And Die Together

    Chapter 171 Live And Die Together


    There were still four minutes left on the countdown. Without any hesitation, Kerr kissed Nicole. Even if


    death was in front of them, he just hoped that what he brought to her was only joy and happiness.


    Nicole''s tears streamed down her cheeks to her mouth, which was a little bitter but surrounded by


    sweetness as she felt the kiss from Kerr.


    "Nicole, listen to me. If there are only three minutes left in our lives, I can kiss you in these two minutes


    and fifty seconds and hold you tight during thest ten seconds."


    Kerr looked much moreposed rather than fearing for his life.


    If this was the ending between Nicole and him, then Kerr was willing to ept it. After all, he would be


    buried with Nicole one day. Therefore, it was just a matter of time for him.


    "What are you even doing? Kerr, just go! Don''t be silly! I don''t want you to die with me. Who will take


    care of Jay if we both die in here? Go. I don''t want Jay to grow up alone for the rest of his life. I need


    you to look after him!"


    Nicole did not give up persuading Kerr. It was already enough for her to have met him in this life.


    "Master! Master!"


    Kim finally returned. He went straight to the bomb with a scissor in his hand as he looked at Nicole and


    Kerr who were hugging each other tightly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of Kim, Kerr snatched the scissors from his hand, seized Kim''s cor and threw him to the


    staircase.


    "Go Kim! Go!"


    With a smile on his face, Kerr returned to Nicole. There was less than one minute left. He asked with a


    smile, "Nicole, would you like to bet with me? If we win the game, we will have a family reunion. I


    promise you that we will never be separated ever again. If we lose the game, then that''s it. I will


    apany you until the end."


    Nicole shook her head desperately as she heard what Kerr just said. There was no time left to stop


    him. He was more persistent than her in that moment.


    Lowering his head, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and chose a yellow wire. Just when there were only ten


    seconds left, he cut it off.


    Sweat dripped down from his forehead as he closed his eyes. This wasn''t the first time for Kerr to


    remove a bomb, but it was the first time that he had been so nervous to do it. He had Nicole''s life in his


    hands after all.


    Suddenly, the countdown stopped at thest ten seconds.


    Nicole felt that her heart was about to stop beating. With her eyes closed, she dared not to look at Kerr.


    The sound of the beeping ceased and the countdown finally came to an end. When Nicole opened her


    eyes, she looked directly into the eyes of Kerr.


    "Congrattions, Mrs. Gu. You win."


    As Kerr spoke, he untied the rope off her body and held her tightly in his arms.


    "I really thought we were going to die. I was so scared..."


    Hugged by Kerr, Nicole wept in a low voice. She had never been through such a heart stirring process


    before. It had been her first near death experience.


    Kerr gently patted Nicole''s back and tried tofort her. He held her up and began to walk out of the


    building. Unexpectedly, Kerr heard a beep just as he had taken a few steps.


    Almost in an instant, Kerr grabbed Nicole''s arm and jumped away from the uing explosion as he


    realized what was about to happen.


    "Bang!"


    When Kerr fell down with Nicole in his arms, the time bomb exploded.


    The explosive sound impacted so loud in Nicole''s ears that she started to lose consciousness as Kerr


    firmly held her in his arms. Secondster, the blood began to drip down from his neck.


    There was still a faint smirk on Kerr''s lips which didn''t look like he was suffering from injuries at all.


    Nicole wanted to raise her hand to touch his cheek, but she couldn''t handle the pain anymore and lost


    consciousness before her fingers touched him.


    She felt that she had a long dream in which Kerr, Jay and herself were strolling on the grass hand in


    hand and enjoying the sunshine. In the dream, she felt satisfied like never before.


    When the picture changed, Nicole looked back, but there was no sign of Kerr. "Kerr!" It didn''t matter


    how hard she shouted, nobody responded to her.


    "Kerr...Where are you?"


    Nicole murmured saddened.


    "Miss Ning?"


    Standing beside the hospital bed, Kim watched her mumbling and knew that she was trying to wake up.


    Nicole opened her eyes slowly and saw something white. She frowned as she felt the pain from her


    arm when she tried to move.


    Kim felt delighted as he saw her waking up. "Miss Ning! You finally woke up."


    Nicole turned to look at Kim as she heard his voice and said weakly, "Kerr...Where is Kerr?"


    Although she hadn''t recovered from thea yet, she was still looking for Kerr.


    "Don''t move too much Miss Ning. He is by your side."


    Kim looked worriedly at Kerr, who was still in aa as well.


    It had been two days since the incident happened. Except for a slight burn on her arm, she had been in


    aa for a long time due to the big fright she had been through. On the other hand, Kerr got a worse


    ending.


    So far, there weren''t clear signs of Kerring to his senses.


    Following the direction of his gaze, Nicole turned her head and saw Kerr lying right next to her. He was


    pale as a white paper with his eyes closed, and his arm was wrapped in white gauze. He looked


    lifeless.


    "How is he? Is he alright?"


    There were still tears in her eyes, but she decided to hold them. She knew that it wasn''t the time to


    show weakness, while her memories wereing back bit by bit. She realized that Kerr must be


    seriously injured.


    Kim''s eyes became solemn as he heard Nicole''s question.


    "Mr. Su said that Mr. Gu was seriously burned and his viscera was injured badly. It is uncertain whether


    he might wake up or not really soon as we want."


    Right after the incident happened, Kim called Harley and told him about it. In order not to make Jay


    worried, Harley concealed it from him and sent him to Ken.


    At this moment, the ward door was pushed open. With a medical record of Kerr and Nicole in his hand,


    Harley walked in. He examined them briefly, and then looked at Kerr who was still in aa as he


    sighed helplessly.


    "How do you feel, Nicole?"


    Harley asked Nicole after checking on Kerr.


    Nicole fixed her eyes on Kerr. When she heard this, she just shook her head slightly.


    "I''m fine. Is Kerr going to be alright? Will he never wake up again?"


    Although she was worried about Kerr, she had to prepare herself to face the worst scenario.

 Chapter 172 Take His Place

    Chapter 172 Take His ce


    Harley shook his head helplessly as he looked at Kerr''s paralyzed body. In fact, he wasn''t very sure


    how well Kerr''s health was going to evolve. Although Kerr wasn''t in danger now, the situation wasn''t


    optimistic at all.


    "I believe that he will wake up. After all, there is someone he can''t let go, and his will to survive is quite


    strong. I guess it''s only a matter of time."


    He decided to console Nicole this way, and was also looking forward to seeing a good ending for Kerr


    in his heart.


    Hearing that, Nicole looked at the pale face of Kerr and raised her hand to gently stroke his side face.


    She tried to hold back her tears and didn''t let them fall.


    She knew what Harley said was right, and it wasn''t the time to be fragile. She believed that Kerr would


    fight for his life until the end.


    "Thank you for saying that, Harley. But I need to know something. What could the worst oue be?"


    Nicole took a deep breath and got ready for Harley''s honest response.


    "The worst result is that he may be in a vegetative state¡ªhe will forever be asleep."


    Harley looked at Kerr and didn''t intend to hide anything from Nicole. No matter what the reason why


    Nicole asked such a question was, he had no purpose to hide the truth from her. And even if he didn''t


    know Nicole well enough, he should believe in Kerr''s judgment.


    Nicole stared at the ceiling and lifted the quilt.


    "Wait Miss Ning. What are you doing?"


    Harley reached out Nicole and held her.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." There was only a minor injury on her arm, which did not affect her


    normal pace. She was just a bit weak, but she could still walk on her own.


    Harley helped Nicole to the bathroom''s door and closed it. When he was about to leave, he heard the


    heartbreaking sobbing behind the door.


    He was shocked. Nicole didn''t seem to be affected by what happened to Kerr a few minutes ago, but


    he realized that she held back the tears all the time. Nicole felt nothing in that moment but fear in her


    heart.


    Leaning against the door of the bathroom, Nicole''s body slowly slid down and finally fell to the ground.


    She covered her mouth tightly as her tears streamed down her face.


    She could only give herself one more chance to be weak. After leaving here, she had to be strong on


    behalf of Kerr since there were a lot of important things waiting for her to deal with.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Later on, Nicole stood up and felt dizzy because of the crying. She put her hand on the wash basin,


    turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face, which woke her up a bit and made her a little


    more sober.


    She took a deep breath and walked out of the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening behind him, Harley turned around and saw Nicole''s red and


    swollen eyes, which proved that what he just heard was not an illusion. He opened his mouth, but didn''t


    know what to say tofort her.


    "I''m fine. You shouldn''t worry about me. I will be fine before Kerr wakes up."


    It seemed that she was talking to Harley and reminding herself about Kerr''s state at the same.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. She smiled bitterly and deliberately ignored the fear in her


    heart. She could only force herself not to show weakness.


    "Nicole, you have been pregnant for a month now. Your condition is quite fragile at the moment, so you


    must be extremely careful if you want to keep the baby."


    Harley frowned and looked at Nicole with concern in his eyes. Kerr had not woken up yet, but she was


    pregnant at this time. The only thing that Harley wanted was to let Nicole know that she wasn''t alone in


    this.


    Nicole could not help but open her eyes as she heard Harley''s words. Her hand unconsciously covered


    on her lower abdomen. There was indeed a small life inside of her belly! It turned out that it was not an


    illusion of her.


    "I know. This is Kerr''s child. Whatever happens from now on, I will keep this baby safe. Actually, I want


    to be alone with Kerr for a while."


    Nicole looked at Harley with gratitude. She was at ease with Harley at this time.


    Harley simply nodded and walked out of the ward, leaving the miserable couple alone.


    As soon as he left, he saw Kim who had been standing at the door. Leaning against the wall, Harley


    looked serious.


    Kim stepped forward and asked as he looked at Harley. "Did you tell Miss Ning what happened to the


    Gu Group?"


    For reasons that were still unknown, Moore went directly to the board of directors when Kerr suffered


    the terrible ident. Obviously, he wanted to rece Kerr during the period when he was absent.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Kerr to show up in the Gu Group. Kim looked worried. Kerr''s mother


    had called him many times to remind Kerr that she wanted Kerr to go back, but no one dared to tell her


    the truth of Kerr''s current situation.


    They had blocked the news immediately when Kerr was in trouble. The outsiders only knew that he


    wasn''t avable to appear in the Gu Group, but they didn''t know that Kerr was in terrible danger.


    "No, I didn''t. We have to give them some time as a matter of respect. She is pregnant now. I''m afraid


    that too much pressure will have an impact on her baby."


    Even though Harley was worried about the Gu Group as well, he knew clearly that the safety of Nicole


    was the only thing to protect in Kerr''s heart. Therefore, Harley decided to tell herter.


    Kim knew that Harley''s response would be as considerate as it was, so he said nothing to him.


    Meanwhile in the ward, the couple was having a moment of peace.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole held his hand with a warm smile on her face.


    "Kerr, we have a baby. This is our second baby. I know you won''t be cruel to leave us alone. I will give


    you time. You''ve been through worse scenarios before and you always get through it. You just need to


    have a good rest.


    I''m going to let you sleep now, but you have to promise me something. You will wake up and stay with


    me when the baby is born, okay? You missed Jay''s birth. You don''t want to miss it a second time, do


    you?


    By the way, you mustn''t worry about me. I will be fine. I won''t let anyone hurt our baby."


    Nicole put her head on his chest so that she could hear his heartbeat.


    Kerr was the one that would usually protect Nicole. Nevertheless, it was her time to protect him now.


    Nicole grabbed Kerr''s hand and gently ced it on her stomach as she kept smiling at him.


    "Can you feel the baby? I can''t believe that I have a seed inside of me that came from both of us. We


    are to me for being so careless that we almost hurt it though. Just imagine how the baby will be. Will


    it be a boy? Will it be a girl? I know you will definitely know and tell me when you wake up. When I


    finally give birth to the baby, we''ll be holding our hands. I know that."

 Chapter 173 Remain Calm In The Face Of Challenges

    Chapter 173 Remain Calm In The Face Of Challenges


    The thought that Kerr would wake up in time to see their unborn childing gave Nicole great hope.


    The mere possibility of this made their reality seem less challenging than it actually was.


    But despite the easiness she felt talking to Kerr, Nicole eventually had to end their long chat and leave


    the ward.


    On the outside, Kim and Harley were waiting when they saw hering out. Quickly, they straightened


    themselves and looked anxiously at her.


    "I know something happened to the Gu Group. Tell me. I''m ready to hear it no matter what it is. I''ll


    protect everything that belongs to Kerr for him."


    There was no fear or sadness in Nicole''s eyes, but an unshakable firmness in her voice as she spoke.


    Kim tore his gaze away from Nicole and looked at Harley standing beside her.


    "Miss Ning, you have to save your strength. After all..."


    If Harley was right and Kerr couldn''t wake up again, then the child Nicole was expecting was Kerr''s


    only heir and a rightful Gu.


    Harley looked at Nicole''s peaceful face, nodding in agreement with Kim''s words.


    "I know. I won''t let anything happen to my baby."


    Nicole stared at Kim earnestly.


    "Alright, then. Well, on the same day you and Master Kerr suffered that ident, Moore had officially


    joined the Gu Group under His Lordship''s approval. However, Master Kerr had sent me to observe him


    in secret before.


    What I found out was that Moore has been quietly collecting the Gu Group shares. Of course, we know


    he can''t be up to any good with these."


    Yet this wasn''t the only thing that worried Kim. Although the purpose of what Moore had done was


    obvious, he actually presumed there was more to it. But taking Nicole''s condition in mind, he chose not


    to reveal his suspicions in order not to frighten her.


    "I''m sure this isn''t everything. It was too much of a coincidence that Kerr and I got into an ident


    precisely at that time. You were also there that day. It was obvious that someone wanted us dead."


    Nicole''s eyes were sharp as she calmly analyzed the situation. Despite not having any evidence, she


    knew there weren''t so many coincidences in the world but someone with a clear intention out there.


    She just couldn''t tell if that person was really Moore. Unless he had them tracked since they arrived.


    At that moment, Harley stared at Nicole with appreciation in his eyes. This wasn''t the first time he


    witnessed her sensibility. He had also seen how gracefully she had dealt with the Gu family when they


    confronted her.


    No wonder that the arrogant Kerr had fallen in love with such a gentle, wise, andposed woman like


    Nicole.


    Kim also looked at her, but somewhat perplexed. He didn''t expect that Nicole would voice his exact


    suspicions.


    "Miss Ning... As a matter of fact, Master Kerr and Moore had never got along, so I suppose Moore


    could have acted behind our backs.


    I''ll look into what happened on that day."


    Kim knew that if Kerr wished to kick Moore out of the Gu family, he would need irrefutable evidence.


    "Maybe it''s not that simple. Moore''s people could have been keeping an eye on us since we got here.


    I''ve felt nauseated and vomited before, and now Harley confirmed I was pregnant.


    But the doctor who attended me told me that my difort was a reaction for not being used to the


    weather of this ce and prescribed me some medicine. I''m sure he wanted me to abort this child."


    Whenever she thought that she almost lost her baby, she couldn''t help but feel terrified. There was


    definitely something wrong with that doctor who prescribed her the medicine even though he knew she


    was pregnant.


    Harley was shocked to hear that. Indeed Nicole seemed a little weak. If she had taken the medicine,


    she might not have this baby after all.


    "What sort of medicine did you take?"


    Seeing the nervous look on Harley''s face, Nicole shook her head.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t think what I had was serious. The medicine was also bitter, so I threw it away when the butler


    wasn''t paying attention. By the way, he was the one who brought me this weird doctor. They must be


    together in this."


    Nicole frowned, thinking back to the butler''s behavior.


    "Thank goodness for your cleverness. After I sent you to the hospital yesterday, Kim went back to the


    vi. There hadn''t been anyone around."


    Harley heaved a sigh of relief. This was the first time he was grateful that a patient didn''t hear her


    doctor.


    Nicole nodded in deep thought. Due to Kerr''s condition, it was for the best if she went back, but if she


    did, it would increase the chances of everyone finding out about what happened.


    Therefore, how could she achieve the best of both worlds?


    As she pondered, Kim''s phone rang, drawing everyone''s attention to it.


    Kim soon recognized the Gu family''s old house number and hesitated. Then he involuntarily met


    Nicole''s gaze.


    "Her Ladyship has called several times," Kim said nervously.


    Nicole simply reached out for the phone and answered it.


    "Give the phone to Kerr."


    Nicole heard Freya say harshly. The mother had called countless times to ask for help, but couldn''t find


    Kerr. So she wasn''t in a good mood.


    Yet Nicole couldn''t care less. Even though Freya didn''t hide her distaste of her, in this situation, only a


    mother could help her wholeheartedly take care of what belonged to Kerr.


    "Mrs. Gu, this is Nicole Ning. Kerr is asleep now. You can tell me if you have something to tell him. I''ll


    deliver the message."


    Nicole didn''t want Freya to know about Kerr''s condition before they went back. No matter what


    happened, she was still Kerr''s mother. Once she found out about his current situation, she would be


    worried.


    The moment Freya heard Nicole''s voice, her face darkened and her tone grew even more severe.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? I want to speak to Kerr and I don''t need your permission for that!"


    Freya couldn''t get any more dissatisfied with Nicole. She believed her son was seduced into leaving


    thepany and taking Nicole away, which granted Moore the breach he needed to get in the Gu


    Group.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly and rubbed her aching temple.


    "If you''re going to be like this, then I''m sorry. But Kerr doesn''t want to speak to you at the moment. If


    you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll hang up now."


    Despite Nicole''s words, she didn''t seem to want to hang up. She knew that Freya wasn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 174 The Decision To Go Back

    Chapter 174 The Decision To Go Back


    Hearing what Nicole had said, Freya only felt her blood pressure rising continuously. She knew that


    Kerr was with Nicole now but that woman didn''t let her talk to Kerr.


    Or maybe Kerr was avoiding her intentionally.


    "Tell Kerr that he must return to the Gu Group now! I hope he cane back and marry the daughter


    of the He family as soon as possible since Moore has taken actions and I haven''t given my shares to


    Kerr yet."


    Freya knew that Nicole would know the matter sooner orter, so she did not intend to hide it from her.


    Nicole''s eyes became dim after she heard what Freya had said. But thinking of Kerr''s current situation,


    she could not help but hold back her tears.


    She wouldn''t let herself break so easily. Right now, she was the only one who would do everything to


    protect Kerr.


    "Mrs. Gu, if Kerr didn''t marry Sunny He, would you be willing to transfer your shares to Kerr? I know


    you don''t like me, but I hope you can think about what kind of person Kerr is.


    Let me make it clear to you. Kerr will never marry Sunny. If you allow yourself to see other people


    getting what belongs to Kerr, then I have nothing to say."


    After saying that, Nicole hung up the phone. In fact, she was gambling on her mother''s concern for


    Kerr.


    She walked towards Kerr after she handed the phone to Kim. She bent over and held his hand as she


    talked to him with a gentle look in her eyes. "I will never let anything that belongs to you fall into the


    hands of others."


    She turned her head to look at Kim behind her as she stood up.


    "Kim, get everything ready and let''s go back. Kerr is not safe here. And as if that wasn''t enough, the Gu


    Group really needs us now."


    She knew what the risks meant to go back this time, but there was no other way. No matter how difficult


    it was, she would stick to her instincts because she knew that Kerr would definitely wake up sooner or


    later.


    As soon as he heard Nicole''s order, Kim started to prepare.


    After Harley went back to the ward, he examined Kerr''s condition and prepared some medicine in case


    of need.


    "I need to be honest with you Nicole. Kerr''s condition is currently not stable. It''d be better for him not to


    leave the hospital." Harley was worried about Kerr''s injuries but he also knew that the condition of the


    Gu Group didn''t allow them to hesitate and waste more time.


    "I understand your concern, Harley. But you need to listen to me as well. We must go back right now.


    Even if Kerr does not show up in the Gu Group, we must let them know that Kerr has returned. In that


    case, Moore will be more unsettled than ever."


    Of course, Nicole had in mind that Kerr just got hurt not long ago and it was not properly good for him


    to put him in a long term journey. However, she could do nothing and it was not safe for Kerr to be here


    anymore.


    She couldn''t leave Kerr alone in the hospital and lead her way back by her own.


    Looking at the embarrassed expression of Nicole, Harley did not say much but quietly packed up the


    things that might be useful with Kim.


    They didn''t know how many people in the dark had been watching Kerr. If the bomb didn''t kill him,


    maybe those people would do.


    "Miss Ning, the private ne is ready. You should be careful and you''d better be prepared mentally


    too."


    Kim had everything prepared as he exhorted Nicole to be careful since she was expecting a baby.


    Moreover, Kerr wasn''t too strong to receive more damage.


    Hearing what Kim said, Nicole nodded and looked at the man beside her. She had gone through life


    and death with Kerr, so there was nothing else that could frighten her.


    Walking out of the hospital, the warm sun shone on Nicole and made her slightly frown. Today''s


    weather was just the same as when they arrived there for the first time, but their hearts were not as


    rxed as they initially were.


    There were so many idents in the world that no one knew whether you would be happy or sad the


    next second.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole had been holding Kerr''s hand tightly. At least when she was still strong, she hoped that she


    could never let go of him.


    Kim and Harley were feeling tense as they looked around warily with their hands in their pockets.


    Fortunately, the private nended not too far from the hospital.


    All of them felt quite relieved as the private ne finally took off.


    Sitting opposite to Nicole, Harley took out a medicine box from his medical bag and handed it to her.


    "Eat these. Your condition cannot be ignored. I''m afraid that this flight will make you feel


    ufortable."


    Inparison between Nicole''s and Kerr''s health, she was the one who was not suitable to travel for


    long distances.


    "Thank you Harley. I truly appreciate all the things that you''ve done for us." She took the box and


    swallowed the pill without hesitation as she smiled at Harley and then looked at Kerr. She was always


    having a fantasy that Kerr might open his eyes in any second.


    She didn''t want to miss Kerr''s awakening, so she couldn''t help butnd her eyes on him second by


    second. However, every second would make her more disappointed.


    "Have you thought about what you should do first when we arrive?" Looking at the situation of Kerr,


    Harley was a little worried. Surely, the Gu family was not willing to ept the existence of Nicole.


    If the Gu family had known what had happened to Kerr, they might have brought him back to their ce


    as soon as they found out.


    As the eldest son of the Gu family, Kerr certainly could be taken care of. Even if he lost the Gu Group,


    Kerr still had the surname of Gu. But Nicole was different. She not only had Jay, but also Kerr''s child.


    Harley didn''t even dare to imagine how difficult Nicole''s situation would be without the presence of Kerr.


    Hearing that, Nicole shook her head slightly. "I haven''t given it too many thoughts. I only know that I


    can''t make Kerr lose everything that belongs to him. Everything of the Gu Group and the Gu family


    belongs to Kerr by right.


    He will wake up one day and I will be waiting for him, so I''ll be the first person that he sees when he


    regains his consciousness."


    She was quite sure about it. Even when she knew that Kerr was in aa, she had never doubted that


    he wouldn''t always stay paralyzed.


    Suddenly, something urred to Nicole, so she turned to look at Harley.

 Chapter 175 Dreams Are Opposite

    Chapter 175 Dreams Are Opposite


    "I heard from Kerr that you are busy nning something? And he deliberately kept it from me for the


    moment. Does this have something to do with me?" Nicole asked Harley.


    Although Kerr didn''t say anything to her, she knew that he was nning a surprise for her. But the


    surprise hadn''t been revealed yet, and the man who wanted to surprise her had fallen into aa.


    In fact, she wanted Kerr to reveal the surprise to her himself when he awoke, but she also wanted to


    know right now if it was something that might help the Gu Group.


    After a quick nce at Kerr, who was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Harley hesitated for a


    moment and then made up his mind to tell Nicole. After all, the future was uncertain, so if telling her


    would move Nicole, he had to let her know.


    "Yes, it has something to do with you. Kerr knows that rebuilding the Ning Group has always been your


    desire, so ever since thest celebration party ended, he had tasked me to start rebuilding the Ning


    Group.


    Part of the n has been implemented, but it will still take some time."


    In fact, Harley still wanted to add that given Kerr''s current situation, he couldn''t focus on the matter of


    rebuilding the Ning Group at all. This was a surprise that Kerr had prepared for Nicole, and he didn''t


    want to disappoint her.


    Nicole''s face remained impassive and unsurprised when she heard this, and it was as if she had


    already guessed it. She looked at Kerr with pleasure warming her eyes.


    She lowered her head onto Kerr''s shoulder. It appeared that she was leaning on Kerr, and the corners


    of her mouth curved prettily. "Thank you, Kerr."


    She was grateful that chance brought her to Kerr. He had shared the feeling of love and being loved


    with her. She had discovered that two people in this world with no blood rtionship and different


    backgrounds,


    could really as if by some special fate attract each other, meet and know each other, and ultimately, fall


    in love.


    Looking at the sweet misery of the couple, Harley turned around.


    Nicole closed her eyes and unwittingly drifted off to sleep.


    In her dreams, the sunshine was so warm and sweet. Kerr, Jay, and theiring baby were there.


    Their baby was a lovely and adorable girl who looked like a doll.


    Kerr hugged her with a smile and promised he would never leave them. Nicole stood on her tiptoes and


    nted a light kiss on his lips. Kerr responded passionately to Nicole as soon as their lips touched.


    It seemed that there was nothing in the world that could ever separate them.


    "Nicole? Do you feel ill?" Noticing the sweat beading her forehead and tears in Nicole''s eyes, Harley


    was worried that she might be feeling ill, so he gently shook her shoulder.


    When Nicole heard his voice, her eyes opened wide, and she woke up from her dream, looking around


    for the source of the voice expectantly. When she saw that the person who spoke wasn''t the person in


    her dream, there was unconcealed disappointment in her eyes.


    "Nicole, drink some water." Harley quickly poured a ss of water and handed it to her.


    She took it gratefully and drank the water in one gulp. Then she looked away towards Kerr, who was


    still sleeping with no signs of waking up.


    "I''m fine. I just had a dream."


    She looked up into Harley''s worried eyes, and she shook her head to reassure him, but there was a


    hint of disappointment in her tone.


    "Was it a nightmare? Don''t be afraid. Your dreams always show you the opposite of reality." Harley


    tried tofort her with a smile. As far as he was concerned, only nightmares could move people to


    tears, but he didn''t consider that sometimes a sweet dream could also make people feel sad.


    Nicole looked up at Harley and sighed softly, feeling utterly depressed. "It was a sweet dream. I


    dreamed that Kerr woke up."


    How she hoped that her dream coulde true. If she could choose, she wouldn''t want to see the


    Ning Group or any surprise. She just wanted to have Kerr by her side. She longed for nothing but him.


    But no one could answer her because there was no time machine in this world for her to travel back to


    the past with.


    At her words, Harley was obviously stunned and realized that he had spoken hastily and upset her. He


    felt embarrassed and ashamed. He raised his hand to touch the back of his head awkwardly and


    smiled at Nicole. "Your dream wille true."


    He was really not good atforting others.


    Nicole knew that Harley hadn''t meant to upset her, so she didn''t me him. She lightly replied, "I know


    it''s gonna happen. The ns for rebuilding the Ning Group must not be that simple, right?"


    She knew that this must be a massive undertaking, and it could not have been easy for Kerr to bring


    the ns this far, but he had made up his mind and would not be easily swayed. Therefore, it must


    have been hard on Harley too.


    After hearing that Nicole wasn''t upset, Harley felt relieved. "It''s not that bad. There were some troubles,


    or the ns wouldn''t have been dyed until now. It''s just that it''s not easy to solve all these problems,


    but with Kerr''s condition... it will definitely cause a lengthy dy."


    Without Kerr''s influence to put pressure on Daniel He, Harley wouldn''t be able to acquire the Ning


    Group from him. It seemed that everything would have to wait until Kerr woke up.


    In fact, there was actually another way. He could ept the initial price Daniel had offered. It was not


    that they couldn''t afford it. But with Kerr''s situation, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Stop the n of rebuilding the Ning Group. I might need your help to develop the Gu Group in the


    future. As for the Ning Group, it doesn''t matter now, and it''s all in the past. I just want to keep


    everything that belongs to Kerr."


    In order to give her this massive surprise, Kerr had ended up like this. She thought it was time for her to


    reciprocate since it was more than enough for him to love her so deeply.


    In Nicole''s eyes, whether it was the Ning Group or the Gu Group, nothing was as important as Kerr''s


    health and safety.


    "I see. Don''t worry. Ken and I will do our best to help you, and you don''t have to worry about Jay. I sent


    him to Ken''s home. Bonnie is there to look after him."


    Harley had feared that someone might use Jay''s existence to threaten Kerr and Nicole, so he had sent


    him away immediately.


    Nicole nodded gratefully to him and said, "Thank you, Harley."


    She was grateful that there were people she could trust around her at this time. Although she knew that


    both Harley and Ken treated her respectfully only for Kerr''s sake, she still felt grateful.


    After all, not everyone would show her such care and act with such courage.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 176 He Will Be Fine

    Chapter 176 He Will Be Fine


    The flight was so long that Nicole was obviously unable to hold up. Her face turned pale, but she did


    not say anything as she endured it.


    Leaning against the window, Nicole looked out of it and watched the pure white clouds. Everything


    looked so wonderful in that moment. However, she couldn''t believe so many things had happened in


    just a few days.


    A few days ago, Kerr was still holding her hand. But now, he could only lie silently next to her. He didn''t


    even know if she was sad or happy.


    "My little child. You must be strong as your dad is. He''s waiting for us to wake him up."


    She put her hand on her belly as she murmured with a smile on her face.


    After thending, Nicole didn''t want to send Kerr to another hospital. After all, there were too many


    possibilities that Kerr wouldn''t be safe at all in there.


    "We have to keep Kerr at home. I''m sorry we will need to trouble you more from now on, Harley,"


    Nicole said to Harley nicely.


    Nodding in agreement, Harley helped Nicole take Kerr to his own bedroom in the vi and gave him a


    simple check-up. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with him, Harley left the room.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole looked at Jared who was worried about Kerr and smiled at him.


    "I believe he will be fine, Jared. Don''t be too worried. Let''s get down to business now."


    She had in mind that no one knew more about the Gu Group than Jared.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared nodded as he looked at Nicole. "Moore has been on the board of directors and has secretly


    collected the shares of the Gu Group from the retail investors. I''ve been trying to stop it in the name of


    Master Kerr."


    Jared had been informed by Kim that something had happened to Kerr, but he never expected that his


    condition was much worse than he had imagined.


    "Got it. Take all those documents that need to be handled by Kerr to me. I will handle them for him at


    home." Nicole could not show up temporarily yet. "You have to find a way to release the news to Moore


    that Kerr and I have returned safely."


    After all, the whole point ofing back was to let Moore know that Nicole and Kerr were still on track.


    In that case, Moore would be worried that his own n would be exposed. It was the only way for him


    to give himself away.


    "Alright, Miss Ning. I''ll do it." Looking at Nicole''s serious face, Jared agreed and then left the bedroom.


    Nicole was still able to stay calm at this time. Feeling admirable, Jared knew that Kerr didn''t misjudge


    her.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he saw Freyaing in from outside. Startled, he walked towards her


    and bent slightly.


    "My Lady. It''s nice to see you."


    Freya had been keeping an eye on the vitely, so she had gotten the news as soon as the ne


    landed. Now her eyes became sharp as she saw the nervous look on Jared''s face.


    "I heard that Kerr is here. Is that true? If so, then let me see him."


    Although she knew that Kerr wasn''t expecting to see her, she definitely wouldn''t allow him to be so


    reckless anymore. In addition to the matter at thest celebration party and coupled with the threat of


    Jack, she thought that Kerr would be a little more restrained this time.


    But to her surprise, Kerr kept behaving indifferent and became more presumptuous because of Nicole.


    Hearing what Freya said, a look of hesitation appeared on Jared''s face. However, when he saw the


    obvious anger in Freya''s eyes, he just nodded and let Freya sit on the sofa.


    "Please wait for a moment, My Lady. Master Kerr has juste back. I''ll go get him in a second."


    He turned around and went upstairs as he responded to Freya.


    "Miss Ning? It''s me again, Jared."


    He gently knocked on the bedroom door. But before Nicole could answer, he hurriedly walked in.


    She frowned and asked him as she saw Jareding in. "What happened?"


    "Miss Ning, Kerr''s mother is here. She is downstairs now and she wants to see him. Should I tell her


    about the ident now?" The only thing he could do now was to ask for some advice from Nicole.


    The light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed as she heard the hurried tone of Jared. She was not surprised


    though, as if she had foreseen it before. When she received Freya''s call, she knew that she had to face


    Kerr''s mother sooner orter.


    However, she didn''t expect that Freya woulde so soon.


    "Thank you Jared. I''m going downstairs to see her." Nicole straightened her pajamas as she took a


    deep breath in front of her mirror and went downstairs with Jared.


    "Mrs. Gu, I didn''t expect to see you so soon." Freya was sitting on the sofa while drinking tea gracefully.


    Freya did not even raise her head as she heard Nicole''s voice. She only frowned slightly and said a


    few words. "I didn''t know that if I wanted to see my son, Miss Ning would be the one to grant me


    permission." There was obvious displeasure in her tone.


    Nicole didn''t mind her attitude at all. She calmly walked to the opposite side of Freya and sat down as


    she smiled at her. "Of course not. But Kerr is quite busy to attend you now.


    I believe that you knew that Kerr has dyed a lot of work because he has apanied me abroad.


    Now he is back, so there must be a lot of things to deal with. I know that you don''t like me, but I hope


    that you can set your mind at rest for now.


    I won''t let Kerr lose everything he owns. I know that what you think about is the same as I do. From this


    perspective, we can sit together and have a chat."


    Now that Moore had joined the Gu Group, Nicole had asked Jared to buy the shares that Moore was


    collecting. This required arge amount of money. In order not to arouse the suspicion of the Gu


    Group, she had to use other ways that weren''t too noticeable.


    In order to consolidate the position of Kerr in the Gu Group, she hoped that Freya could transfer her


    shares to Kerr.


    "You are a smart woman and I must recognize that. But I only want to talk to my son and you are just


    trying to bargain with me so I can''t get to see him. Miss Ning, aren''t you afraid that you wouldn''t be able


    to see your son as well?"


    Freya knew that Jay was the weakest spot of Nicole. She tried to find him, but failed to get any


    information about the boy.


    Nicole was shocked as she heard what Freya said. The smile on her face gradually disappeared and


    she unconsciously looked at Jared who was next to her, but he was confused too. Obviously, he didn''t


    expect that Freya would mention Jay out of the blue.


    "Mrs. Gu, I don''t care what my image in your heart is but I can clearly tell you that I will not allow Kerr''s


    legacy to fall into the wrong hands. And I won''t take away anything that doesn''t belong to me."


    Nicole straightened her face and looked at Freya seriously with a hint of irony on her lips.

 Chapter 177 Exchange Conditions

    Chapter 177 Exchange Conditions


    "I also hope that you won''t intimidate an innocent child. Otherwise, your son and I would not be happy


    at all."


    Nicole was warning Freya. She didn''t care how rude she was to her, but she would never let anyone


    hurt Jay, which was her bottom line.


    "If you want to take care of Kerr, then I hope you can start taking some practical actions. I know that


    you can surely understand it more than ever if your own son is in trouble."


    Freya suppressed her anger as she heard what Nicole had said and red at her.


    "What are you trying to say? All the crises that Kerr had encountered were caused by you. After all the


    trouble you''ve caused him, are you still going to stay by his side? Kerr will be fine as long as you leave


    him."


    In Freya''s opinion, Kerr had never had such a crisis before he met Nicole. But she didn''t understand


    that such a problem that had been hidden all this time existed.


    Nicole thought Freya''s words were ridiculous and shook her head helplessly as she heard what Freya


    said.


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out the seriousness of the matter and the key point. What you need


    to do now is to stabilize the status of Kerr in the Gu Group, instead of wasting your time here and trying


    to me me for everything.


    If I were you Mrs. Gu, I would transfer all my shares to Kerr. That would be the kindest action that a


    mother can do for her son."


    Nicole didn''t want to waste too much time either since a lot of people were keeping their eyes on Kerr''s


    vi. Therefore, she must get the shares for Kerr before his condition was discovered.


    As far as Nicole knew, Jack didn''t transfer all his shares to Kerr. Besides, from his attitude towards


    Moore and Kerr that day, she guessed that he couldn''t be an easy breakthrough.


    On the contrary, it would be easier to persuade Freya to do that.


    "You should be aiming at the Gu Group''s shares right now. I think that you are living a dream, Nicole


    Ning. You want to coax Kerr to transfer the shares to you. That''s your real n, isn''t it? If that''s the


    case, there''s no way I will let you seed."


    Freya thought that Nicole was coveting the Gu Group, so she rejected her petition with an obvious


    anger on her face.


    Nicole shook her head as she looked at Freya''s stubborn expression. "I never thought about entering


    thepany in the first ce. I just want to protect Kerr''s belongings."


    Nicole felt really tired. At one point, she wanted to tell Kerr''s mother what had happened to him, but she


    was afraid that she might spread the information. If that happened, it would be useless no matter how


    hard she tried to help Kerr get the shares.


    "I believe I''ve had enough. You are in no position to bargain with me. I want to see Kerr." Freya stood


    up and led her way to walk upstairs as she heard the voice of Nicoleing from behind her.


    "Alright! I know you want me to leave Kerr. I will leave him as long as you transfer your shares to him."


    Nicole was truly heartbroken when she said those words. But deep inside, she knew that was the only


    condition that could attract Freya.


    "Are you serious?" As expected, Freya stopped when she heard the words of Nicole. She turned to


    look at her and considered whether she was telling the truth or not.


    In fact, she didn''t mind transferring the shares to Kerr in the first ce. However, she was worried that


    Kerr would lose himself with Nicole Ning.


    That was why she had refused Nicole a few minutes ago. But if Nicole had decided to leave Kerr, then


    she would have nothing to worry about.


    Nicole felt sad as she saw the expectant look on Freya''s face.


    Nicole had been worrying about Kerr and making the Gu family a happy family. But in the eyes of the


    Gu family, her worries had be cunning. Fortunately, she still had Kerr. As long as Kerr believed in


    her, there was nothing else that could matter.


    "I am serious. If you transfer your shares to Kerr and consolidate his position in the Gu Group, I will


    leave Kerr for good."


    But in fact, Nicole was having other thoughts. If Kerr would wake upter, perhaps she would be willing


    to be an untrustworthy woman for him. She would break her promise to Freya and get back to Kerr.


    Freya turned and left the vi as she saw the firmness in Nicole''s eyes.


    In the car, Freya had been thinking about what Nicole had said to her. Freya frowned slightly and said a


    few words to Cherry who was sitting in the passenger seat. "Go and check if Kerr hase back. I


    don''t think he has returned."


    From the time she entered the vi to the time she left, she did not see Kerr which was strange to her.


    ording to Kerr''s character, he would never let Nicole face her alone, and he would never allow


    Nicole to say that she would leave him.


    Cherry simply nodded.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car was started and left Kerr''s vi.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Freya leaving. Feeling her forehead sweating cold and her


    body weak, she sat on the sofa.


    "Are you okay, Miss Ning? You look ill."


    Walking up to her, Jared noticed that her face was pale. Harley had just gone to the hospital to pack up


    some things and hadn''te back yet. Therefore, Jared couldn''t help but worry about her.


    After all, Nicole was pregnant now.


    Nicole shook her head and gently put her hand on her forehead. She leaned back on the sofa and


    didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Just when Jared didn''t know what to do, Harley came in from the door and quickly walked towards


    Nicole as he saw that there was something wrong with her.


    "What happened to you?" He raised his hand and held on Nicole''s wrist to feel her slow pulse.


    Hearing Harley''s voice, Nicole could put down her worries. She opened her eyes and looked at him,


    but she couldn''t say a word.


    "You need rest, Nicole."


    Harley knew that Nicole needed rest the most now. Without thinking much, he picked her up, carried


    her to the bedroom and put her on the bed next to Kerr.


    Nicole looked at Kerr and instinctively leaned against him. She closed her eyes and fell asleep deeply.


    She hoped that she could see Kerr awake when she opened her eyes again.


    Looking at the two of them, with worry in his eyes, Jared followed Harley out of the bedroom. "Mrs. Gu


    came here just now and wanted to see Master Kerr, but she was stopped by Miss Ning. I don''t know


    how long she can keep the secret from Mrs. Gu, but the truth will find the light sooner orter."


    In fact, both of them knew that they couldn''t hide the truth for too long.

 Chapter 178 Funding Gap

    Chapter 178 Funding Gap


    Nicole had trouble sleeping that night. In her dream, the scene of the explosion reyed vividly in her


    mind. She felt so terrified, but she managed to keep all her fears hidden deep in her heart. She could


    only force herself to remain strong seeing Kerr, still lying unconscious.


    Tenderly, she regarded his face, and she could discern a hint of a smile etched on the corner of his


    mouth. But despite that, Kerr showed no signs of any response, no matter how hard she called his


    name. And this made her eyes welled with tears as she sobbed, "Kerr..."


    Nicole stirred from her sleep as she suddenly felt frightened. She was having a nightmare again.


    Eventually, when her eyes fluttered open, her tears immediately streamed down freely. She instinctively


    looked at Kerr as she gasped for air. The moment her gazended on him, she marveled at how his


    mere presenceforted her and quickly put her heart at ease.


    She carefully reached out and lovingly held him. Then in a voiceced with worry, she said, "Kerr, are


    you seriously going to sleep like this? You promised Jay and me that you would protect us. But when


    will you keep your promise?"


    How fervently Nicole wished that Kerr could give her a response at this very moment. But she received


    nothing, only his silence that turned her negative emotional state up a notch. With this, she suddenly


    became afraid of the stillness of the night that seemed to want to devour everything.


    However, she fell asleep while coaxing herself that the night would soon pass. Not long after, rays of


    morning sunlight shone into their bedroom, and her eyes were once again filled with hope as she


    appreciatively watched the beautiful sunrise.


    "Kerr, I''m going to help you deal with something. Now, will you trust me?" Nicole softly said as she


    kissed Kerr''s mouth gently. She then carefully stood up and quickly packed her things before leaving


    him in the bedroom.


    As soon as she reached downstairs, she immediately noticed that Harley and Jared were already


    sitting on the sofa, and both wore a worried expression on their faces.


    Jared hurriedly stood up the moment he heard the approaching footsteps of Nicole, and greeted her,


    "Miss Ning."


    Nicole nodded and went directly to sit on the sofa, feeling a bit more apprehensive. "What happened?"


    She had a full understanding that the days toe wouldn''t be easy for her. And if she was not careful,


    she knew she would be in deep trouble. But on the brighter side, she was learning to adapt well to the


    situation and getting used to it.


    For her, if she remained thinking this way, no matter what tomorrow brought her, she could always keep


    herposure. What else could not be epted by her now that Kerr had be like this?


    Jared could quite discern the calm expression on Nicole''s face. Finally realizing that she was toughing


    herself up, he squarely told her the news. "Miss Ning, I''m buying the shares of the Gu Group from the


    retail investors, but not in the name of Master Kerr.


    However, I''ve been short of money since Moore has focused on those scattered shares too. The


    project of the Gu Group has more or less been affected without Master Kerr''s presence, except


    Moore''s new project.


    We need a lot of money to solve these problems, or we''ll be in a passive position."


    Nicole''s calm demeanor persisted, and not a trace of surprise reflected on her face when she heard


    what Jared confided. To her relief, it was just as what she had expected. She knew beforehand that


    Moore Gu would undoubtedly cause a lot of troubles for Kerr, and this was his most direct way of


    creating one.


    Moore aimed to break the capital chain so the Gu Group would eventually face an economic crisis. As


    the CEO of the Gu Group, Kerr bore the inescapable burden of responsibility. Moore would go as far as


    contacting the board to dismiss Kerr from his position.


    Nicole perceived very well that Moore''s goal was to oust Kerr from the Gu Group.


    "Harley, Kerr asked you to rebuild the Ning Group. He must have given you arge sum of money,


    right?" Nicole briefly paused, seemingly weighing a solution in her mind before suddenly turning to look


    at Harley, who had been silent the whole time. Her inquisitive stare directly met his surprised eyes.


    Hearing what Nicole stated, Harley instinctively turned to face her, and doubtfully countered, "You


    mean you want to invest the money intended for Ning Group in the project of the Gu Group?"


    Harley didn''t know, but he suddenly felt torn inside. Nicole was right that it could solve their unforeseen


    financial strain. However, he waspletely aware that rebuilding the Ning Group was Kerr''s surprise


    gift for Nicole. Now, would Kerr be disappointed if he learned that there was no more surprise nor any


    gift prepared for Nicole?


    Seeing Harley''s confused expression, Nicole nodded and beamed at him. "Then the crisis in the Gu


    Group can be solved. I''ve seen the information brought back by Jared. The project in L City has a big


    problem. The person in charge should go there in person."


    Nicole majored in management, so she naturally knew that there were rumors of Kerr currently going


    around in the Gu Group, generating a lot of confusion to the people concerned, especially now that


    Kerr hadn''t appeared in thepany for so long.


    "But, Master is now... Besides, Master Kerr has said that the money is prepared for Miss Ning, and we


    can''t take it,"


    Jared stammered as he interjected. As far as he knew, Nicole had sacrificed so much to help Kerr get


    the Gu Group aspared with the other Gu family members, who did nothing but steadily forced her


    to leave. Nicole was the one who cared and paid for everything for Kerr.


    "I have applied for a loan from the bank. If it is approved, there will be no problem for us to get the


    additional fund for this crisis," Harley added offhandedly.


    At this point, Harley didn''t want to wait any longer until Kerr woke up and found out soon that he had


    owed a lot to Nicole, considering Kerr had his pride.


    Nicole shook her head slightly and went on, "It doesn''t matter. For me, nothing is more important than


    Kerr''s safety. He is destined to be the God''s favored one. I don''t want to see him lose everything when


    he wakes up.


    But perhaps I don''t need those things at all. Since Ning Group is destined to be a past, then let it go.


    Gu Group is more important, so do as I said. Moreover, since Moore ismitted to doing so many


    tricks, he must have been notified by the bank.


    And if that is the case, then it''s not easy to get the loan, and it''s very troublesome." She mentally


    shrugged, knowing that the gossips had already damaged the reputation of Kerr.


    Apart from that, many people were waiting to make a fool of Kerr. But at any rate, the more difficult it


    was, the more calm Nicole had to be.


    Acknowledging the determined look on her face, Harley nodded in agreement though he maintained his


    silence. He didn''t expect such things to happen to them. What was worst was that Jack had already


    talked to Harley''s father, so this meant that Harley couldn''t use the Su family''s connections to support


    Kerr.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Harley couldn''t help thinking that it further added to the restraints and depressing circumstance they


    faced now. It was akin to being pushed against a wall with no way out.


    "I''m going to handle the project in L City. I will try my best toe back within the day. Only when there


    are people representing the Gu Group can people there feel at ease,"


    Nicole announced as she nced at Jared, breaking the silence that engulfed them. She was


    determined to take him with her. After all, Jared had been with Kerr for the longest time. So people


    there must respect Jared.


    Jared stared back at her and exactly knew what she meant. But he refused the idea of her going to L


    City, so he gently rejected her,


    "Miss Ning, let me handle the project. You are too weak to leave the vi. If anything happens to you,


    no one can bear the responsibility."

 Chapter 179 Scaring Moore Away

    Chapter 179 Scaring Moore Away


    "Moreover, you can''t rest in peace as long as Master Kerr is at home. If Mrs. Gu and otherse over,


    no one can stop them except you," Jared added. He was telling the truth with facts. The project was


    important, but it was far less important than Nicole''s health.


    Harley frowned and looked at Nicole. "Nicole, I know you want to help Kerr and save the Gu Group, but


    you shouldn''t be pushing your luck. You don''t want Kerr to wake up without seeing his baby, do you?"


    For the time being, nothing was more important than the baby in Nicole''s belly.


    In the end, Nicole listened to their words and knew that her physical condition wasn''t quite good.


    Therefore, she didn''t insist anymore. She just nodded and asked Jared to bring all the documents to


    the vi.


    She wanted to assist Kerr with her own ability.


    "Miss Ning, Master Moore hase." In that moment, Vedder came in from outside. He had a worried


    look on his face as he looked at Nicole sitting on the sofa.


    No one in the Gu family knew that Kerr was currently in aa. Even Vedder didn''t dare to tell Kelvin


    about it, but Moore was not that easy to fool.


    "Okay. Let him in." Nicole knew that Moore was there to find the truth. Although they came back in such


    a high-profile, Kerr wasn''t able to show up yet. Moore must already have suspected something.


    Looking at the calm and unconcerned look of Nicole, Vedder began to admire her courage. No wonder


    Master Kerr would fall in love with her.


    "Long time no see, Miss Ning. Mr. Su is here too." When Moore saw Harley, he pretended to be


    surprised. Then, he nced around the living room but he didn''t find Kerr.


    "May I know what you are looking for, Mr. Gu? Is it about Kerr? Do you really believe that Kerr will want


    to see you?" Although wearing a smile on her face, Nicole still wanted to drive Moore out of the room.


    After all, the reason why Kerr was in such a bad condition was because of Moore.


    Although Nicole hadn''t found out any evidence, she was sure of it. After all, if Kerr died, Moore would


    benefit the most.


    Moore smiled faintly as he heard the sarcasm in Nicole''s voice. He sat on the sofa opposite to Nicole


    and looked at her up and down.


    "Miss Ning, what makes you believe that I''vee here for such reason? If I can recall it correctly, my


    elder brother hasn''t married Miss Ning yet. I don''t think it is appropriate for you to speak to me with that


    tone."


    There was a clear sense of irony in Moore''s eyes, and he didn''t take the woman seriously. In his


    opinion, the reason why she appeared there was just to cover Kerr up.


    But Moore still couldn''t figure out what on earth Kerr wanted to do. It was so strange that Kerr hadn''t


    shown up in the Gu Group even though he had been back for such a long time.


    Nicole didn''t look angry at all as she heard Moore''s satire. In fact, she also knew that not just Moore,


    but the whole Gu family didn''t take her seriously.


    "Really, Mr. Moore Gu? But Kerr told me that I would be the only hostess of the Gu family. I can''t


    remember that he ever mentioned something like other brothers or sisters from the Gu family. With that


    in mind, I''d like to know the identity of this Mr. Gu that is right in front of me.


    So tell me, what are you really doing here? Kerr is sleeping right now. And honestly, I let you in


    because I truly care about the friendship between colleagues among the Gu Group. Don''t you think it


    would be inappropriate to wait for Kerr to wake up, so he sees some uninvited guests afterwards?"


    Nicole had no choice but to mention Kerr. After all, the truth was that Moore hade because he was


    afraid of what Kerr would do.


    Looking at the calm expression on Nicole''s face, Moore didn''t see anything wrong but he didn''t think


    the matter was so simple.


    "Alright Miss Ning. Yes, I''m here for our CEO, Mr. Kerr Gu. The project I''m working on needs his


    approval, but Mr. Kerr has been absent for a week now. Is he not responsible for it?"


    Moore wouldn''t give up until Kerr showed up in front of him today.


    When Nicole saw the determined look on Moore''s face, she guessed that he seemed to know that Kerr


    wouldn''t be in person. Therefore, he was trying to discover what had happened to him.


    She smiled faintly. "I''ll handle it." Nicole reached out for the folder on the tea table where Moore had put


    it on, but he grabbed it as soon as her fingers touched the edge of the file.


    "Miss Ning, you are overestimating your position. It seems that you have forgotten that you are not


    officially a member of the Gu Group. Don''t you know the concept called the business secret? If you


    cause any damage to the Gu Group, you would be in serious trouble."


    In fact, it was unnecessary for Moore to present Kerr any documents. During his absence from the Gu


    Group, Moore had already named himself as the new CEO of thepany.


    "I understand. Wait a minute. I will ask for Kerr''s opinion."


    She stood up indifferently and went upstairs.


    Watching what Nicole was doing, Jared couldn''t help but worry about her. He wasn''t sure how her


    actual condition would be able to handle this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, Harley thought there was nothing to worry about as he looked at the back of Nicole.


    She must have thought of a way to get rid of Moore. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so calm.


    Moore frowned as he watched Nicole leaving. He didn''t know what she was up to.


    Suddenly, the sound of ss breaking came from upstairs. Obviously, someone broke a ss


    intentionally. Moore became nervous with his eyes fixed on the stairs.


    ording to what Moore had done recently, he felt that he created a personal battle between him and


    Kerr. And it was highly likely that Kerr would try to attack him in a sense. After thinking about it, Moore


    was about to stand up.


    When Nicole appeared on the stairs, she smirked and said a few words to Moore as she saw him


    looking extremely nervous. "Kerr asked me to tell you that if you''re here to exin the motives of what


    you''ve dely, please go upstairs.


    He also offered to arrange a ce for you to stay if you have a lot of things to discuss with him."


    Standing on the stairs, Nicole looked down at him with a serious and threatening expression in her


    eyes, and her words carried deep meanings.


    Nicole meant that Moore would stay overnight. In that case, he would be grounded by his brother.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t that naive.


    Moore responded to Nicole as he stood up. "It seems that Kerr has woken up from his sleep. If that''s


    the case, then I won''t disturb you now. Let''s talk about thepany affairster." After that, Moore


    swiftly turned around and left the vi.

 Chapter 180 The Authorization Letter

    Chapter 180 The Authorization Letter


    Nicole was finally relieved as she saw Moore leaving. However, she didn''t know how long she could


    hide the truth. She really hoped that Kerr could wake up earlier, while the smugness on her face


    gradually disappeared.


    Harley looked up at Nicole with appreciation. There were many women in the world who had liked Kerr,


    but she had been the only one that had given everything to protect him.


    Jared stood up and walked up to Nicole. "Miss Ning, I''m going to thepany now. But you should


    know that there will be a board meeting tomorrow morning and I''m afraid that people will be concerned


    if Master Kerr doesn''t attend it since they know that he is back."


    That was what mattered the most. They had thought that Kerr wasn''t there. But now that everyone


    knew he hade back, it was strange that he hadn''t shown up yet.


    "Let me deal with it. But first, I need you to prepare an authorization letter for me so I can represent


    Kerr. I can''t rashly appear in the Gu Group since I''m not an employee of them anymore. That''s not


    persuasive.


    It''d be much easier for me to handle things if I have the authorization of Kerr. But as for the excuse, I''ll


    get it done." Nicole simply frowned.


    Today, Nicole just temporarily scared Moore Gu away. But soon he would realize that something was


    wrong, so they had to think about a n in advance before he could react.


    "Jared, do you think that it''s possible to find a man who looks like Kerr in terms of figure?" There was


    no other way. Nicole hoped that they could stall for more time.


    Kerr needed more time to fully recover. Nicole became more and more unconfident as she


    remembered that Kerr was still unconscious. However, she knew in her heart that Kerr would wake up


    soon.


    But she was still afraid that Kerr would wake up after many years. At that time, she didn''t know if she


    could still be with him.


    After all, even if Nicole was willing to protect Kerr, there were still a lot of people who secretly observed


    Kerr and waited for the right timing to hurt him.


    On hearing this, Jared seemed to know what she was up to. He just nodded and said a few words to


    Nicole. "You''re trying to divert Moore''s attention, aren''t you? Anyway, I''ll be ready for anything that


    might happen."


    Jared turned around and left the vi. In fact, it was not difficult to find a person who had a simr figure


    as Kerr, but that person''s life would be put in danger.


    Little did they know that there was a mysterious car that was parked outside Kerr''s vi.


    Sitting in the car, Moore stared at Jared with vicious eyes.


    "Master Moore, what should we do now? Mr. Wang has sent me a message. Kerr was definitely on the


    scene of the explosion and then he was sent to the hospital. But Kerr''s men have arrived there by then,


    so the kidnappers didn''t get the exact news.


    Nicole is fine, so it''s hard to tell what Kerr Gu''s condition is." The driver was analyzing the situation in


    the driver''s seat. They had arranged everything well, but they didn''t expect that Kerr would make it


    alive from the explosion.


    Moore''s face darkened. He had never thought of letting his brother toe back well and safe. The


    only thing he could do now was to change his original n. "You useless guy, I asked you to buy the


    shares. What can you tell me about that?"


    Moore could have the chance topete with Kerr only when he got the shares of the Gu Group. And


    now, although it seemed that Jack was helping him, he didn''t take any real actions. The shares in


    Jack''s hand had not been transferred to his name yet.


    Moore''s face darkened even more as he thought of this. Neither Kerr nor Jack had ever given up their


    power.


    Although Kerr said that he didn''t care about the Gu family, he never thought of leaving them, nor did he


    leave the Gu Group. Therefore, Moore hadn''t figured out the purpose of Kerr.


    "It''s going on well. However, another group of people is trying to buy the shares of the Gu Group too.


    It''s still unclear about the identity of the other party. I''ll get it clear as soon as possible. Don''t worry,


    Master."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The driver simply nodded and made a promise.


    Moore leaned against the seat and closed his eyes for a while. "Let''s go." The car gradually drove


    away from the vi until it vanished.


    Soon, Jared brought back all the documents that required Kerr to deal with in thepany. He also


    gave Nicole an authorization letter, which said that Kerr would hand over all the assets and rights of his


    company to her.


    Jared gave the authorization letter to Nicole with great expectation in his eyes. If it were someone else,


    he might worry that it might hurt Kerr. But if it was Nicole, he would have nothing to be concerned


    about.


    The trust in Jared''s eyes soothed her a little. "Jared, may I know how long you''ve been with Kerr?"


    Nicole asked peacefully as her eyes fixed on the documents in her hands.


    "I''ve been working with him for many years now. I was with him before he even took over the


    company." Jared didn''t know how long it had been exactly, but he knew that plenty of years had passed


    so far.


    Nicole just nodded. "Aren''t you afraid that I am what Mrs. Gu said? What if I just covet Kerr''s power


    and run away with the money?"


    Nicole turned to look at Jared calmly as she said that.


    "No, Miss Ning. I know that you''re not that kind of person. There''s a reason that Master chose you. He


    would never make such a mistake." Jared was confident since he had never doubted Kerr''s decisions.


    With the seal of Kerr in her hand, she stamped it on the authorization letter, while a mixture of emotions


    emerged in her eyes. Now it came into force officially.


    She had already decided to be the little woman behind Kerr when she left the Gu Group. But she didn''t


    expect that she had to stand out to help Kerr and to protect the Gu Group in just a few days.


    "Keep an eye on thepany''s ounts. We need money to buy the shares, and so does Moore. He


    is not as rich as Kerr though, but I feel that he''ll find a way out eventually.


    I don''t really care what he does from now on, Jared. We must stand strong against him in any


    circumstance to keep the Gu Group safe. I know that not having Kerr in person is a letdown and it will


    inevitably cause some chaos. But I will attend the board meeting tomorrow on behalf of Kerr using all


    my abilities."


    Nicole had made a decision. Recently, a lot of chaos had been caused within the Gu Group. Therefore,


    she wanted to deal with them one by one.


    Jared nodded and responded to Nicole''s strategy. "Got it. By the way, I''ve made the arrangement


    you''ve asked me to do."


    Nicole frowned as she heard Jared''s words. It seemed that they still had a show to make after the


    board was over.

 Chapter 181 Fight Face To Face

    Chapter 181 Fight Face To Face


    "Help me pick out a remote ce among Kerr''s properties.


    And find someone to clean it up. The house needs to look as if Kerr and I were living there," Nicole told


    Jared. Nicole believed this was the best option to keep Kerr safe. "We must do a good job to protect


    him."


    She hoped her n would work.


    On the next day, Nicole got up early in the morning and fixed a clean cloth, which she used to wash


    Kerr''s face. Studying the wound in his arm, she noticed that every new day it looked a bit better than


    the previous one. She couldn''t help but wish that Kerr would wake up as soon as possible.


    "I''m going to the Gu Group today, so take care of yourself here. I''ll be excited if you can surprise me


    when Ie back." Every day, Nicole managed to talk to him for a while.


    Although she was most likely talking to herself, she needed to try on Harley''s idea. He exined to her


    that hearing familiar voices could immediately stimte Kerr''s cerebral cortex and help him wake up.


    Thus, she couldn''t give up on their casual chats.


    Moreover, Harley believed it was only a matter of time until Kerr woke up since he had such a strong


    will to survive.


    Once she was running out of time, Nicole ced a kiss on Kerr''s lips and finally left the room.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, Nicole saw Harleying with a medicine box in his hands.


    With a smile she nodded at him and said, "Please, take care of him today. I''ll be back as soon as


    possible."


    Nicole didn''t really want to leave Kerr at all, but if she didn''t, it would be difficult to exin his absence


    to the board of directorster. Also, there would be no one else capable enough to represent Kerr in the


    "Take care of yourself and don''t get emotional. If you feel ufortable, you can ask Jared to send


    you back. Do you hear me?"


    Harley was also worried about her. But now wasn''t the time to leave Kerr short-handed, so all he could


    do was staying with him in the vi while Nicole handled everything at the Gu Group.


    "I know. Don''t worry about me." After reassuring Harley, Nicole left the vi with Jared.


    In the car, Nicole looked out of the window as she absently watched the view. She was feeling a bit


    mncholic but was unafraid of what was ahead of her. Everything she was doing was for Kerr. In fact,


    only thinking about him brought a tiny smile to her lips.


    Jared nced at Nicole at this moment and felt relieved to see her smiling.


    Soon the car parked in front of the Gu Group. Jared got out first and traveled to the other side to open


    the door for Nicole. Then he was careful to follow her up close to protect her.


    Nicole looked to the building with confidence before she walked inside. The receptionist quickly stared


    at her in astonishment but didn''t dare to stop her. Maybe it was because she had Jared on her back.


    Yet, Nicole didn''t give it much thought as she moved ahead.


    When she reached Kerr''s exclusive elevator, Nicole suddenly remembered the first time she met him


    there. Back then, everything seemed fine, and now anything could happen.


    Finally, the elevator''s doors opened and they walked in.


    On Kerr''s office floor, Nicole bravely stepped out of the elevator. Because she was pregnant, she chose


    a pair of three centimeters high heels along with a ck business suit. Thetter making her look more


    capable and experienced.


    "Director Ning?" Lily was surprised to see her in thepany.


    Nicole smiled at Lily as soon as she heard her familiar voice. "I''m not Director Ning anymore. How are


    you doing these days? Are you an assistant to Moore now?"


    At this point, Nicole had already stopped to face Lily. She wanted to tell her old assistant that she was a


    nice girl, and no good woulde to her if she was by Moore''s side now.


    Lily nodded and replied, "I''m fine, Director... I mean, Nicole. But are youing back to the Gu


    Group?" Lily felt a little awkward about not calling Nicole a director anymore. However, she also knew


    that Moore wouldn''t like it if he heard her doing that.


    Noticing Lily''s guilty expression, Nicole had a guess in her mind. "Come to my office with me." Nicole


    didn''t want Lily anywhere near a vicious person like Moore, so she wanted to convince her to stay


    away from him.


    Lily followed behind Jared with her head down. She wasn''t as vibrant as she used to be in the


    company.


    The moment Nicole walked into Kerr''s office, everything looked the same as before. She took a seat


    and crossed her fingers over Kerr''s desk as if she could still see him sitting on the other side.


    She then turned around, putting her memory away, and went straight to the point. "Lily, I know I''m not


    often in the Gu Group, but I can help you change your actual position if you want."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Nicole was helping Kerr run the Gu Group, she didn''t want to actively be involved with the


    company''s routine and bring criticism upon herself.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Nicole, but I''m fine. If I ever need something, I''ll tell you. Now, why did you


    come here?" Lily couldn''t understand Nicole''s sudden arrival that day.


    Before Nicole could say anything, Jared looked at his watch and had to interrupt them.


    "Miss Ning, it''s about time."


    Nicole nodded at him and then said to Lily, "I have something to attend to now. You can leave, but we


    will talk more about it some other time."


    Lily bowed slightly and turned around to leave. Nicole, however, didn''t rush to the meeting room. She


    stayed a bit longer to read the documents she had prepared one more time.


    Meanwhile, outside, Moore was heading towards the meeting room when he happened to see Lily


    closing Kerr''s office door behind her. Taking a hand to her chest, she seemed relieved.


    Moore then held her wrist and pulled her to the staircase.


    "What did you do?" Moore asked coldly.


    Lily looked frightened after he suddenly appeared in front of her. "Nothing..." Thest time she went out


    with Moore for dinner, he got her drunk and had sex with her. Since that day, she would always be


    scared of him.


    She had thought about quitting the job many times, but Moore had threatened her of making a photo of


    that night public if she ever left.


    Therefore, as much as Nicole''s offer to transfer her to another position was really tempting, she


    couldn''t ept it.


    "Are you lying to me? Do you want to..." With his threatening words, he slowly touched Lily''s waist.


    The moment she felt his hand on her, she widened her eyes and begged, "Please, don''t! It''s just


    Nicole. She''s back."


    Staring at Lily''s lovely face, Moore removed his hand from her waist and brought it to her cheek. "Did


    she ask you to help her? I know that''s what you want."


    Lily lowered her head, not daring to speak or look at Moore''s face. She was too afraid even though she


    couldn''t understand what he meant either.


    "Go back to Nicole. Be a good girl." Letting go of Lily, Moore turned around and walked towards the


    meeting room.


    A whileter, he was sitting in the corner of the room, watching as the directors of the board argued


    endlessly.


    Moore knew that Nicole had something ready to show them since she came so suddenly to the Gu


    Group.


    Perhaps Kerr had alsoe with her. In any case, today''s meeting was expected to be quite


    promising. Moore couldn''t help letting a slight smile show on the corner of his lips.


    Outside the conference room, Nicole had been standing for five minutes in front of the door.


    She had already written down all the information she needed for the board members.


    "The Gu Group can''t go on like this. Mr. Kerr Gu hasn''t shown up for a long time now. No one can


    seem to get in touch with him, nor has he given us any exnation about what is happening. This is


    too irresponsible."


    Mr. Lin stood up and nced at Moore, who had been silent the whole time. The main reason for his


    attendance at this meeting was because he had got Jack''s permission to be there.


    Therefore, he was the only regarded member from the Gu family present among the other directors


    and deserved respect.


    Following Mr. Lin''s gaze, everyone stared at Moore in confusion.


    "Don''t look at me,dies and gentlemen. I came here entrusted by Mr. Jack Gu just as a listener. After


    all, I only have a few shares. I can''t sit here and simply say what''s on my mind, can I?"


    Moore''s words seemed humble, but everyone understood what they meant. It was clear that Moore


    wanted a foothold in the Gu Group under Jack''s name.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Gu. We all know the position you hold in Mr. Jack Gu''s heart. Although we can''t tell


    whether you''re aware or not of Mr. Kerr Gu''s whereabouts, we want to know what it means to the Gu


    Group."


    Mr. Liang spoke up now. He not only wished to know what should be their next step, but he also


    wanted Moore to take over Kerr''s position in thepany.


    "As for my brother... I can''t ask too much..." Moore hesitated, looking quite embarrassed. He seemed to


    struggle with something he wanted to say but didn''t know how to do it.


    The directors were quickly attracted by Moore''s statement as they stepped forward in desperation to


    decipher its meaning.


    "Mr. Moore Gu, just tell us. We have heard of the news before. In fact, all of the city knows what Mr.


    Kerr Gu is capable of doing for a woman."


    There was an obvious dissatisfaction in Mr. Lin''s tone. He had been tolerating Kerr for a long time now.


    "Yes, that''s right. Just tell us, Mr. Moore Gu. Then we can rest assured."


    By now, everyone was demanding for Moore to continue.


    As the directors looked anxiously at him, Moore smiled faintly and nced at the door, expecting that


    Nicole would show up anytime now.


    No one could understand Moore''s expression at first, but then the conference room''s door was pushed


    open, and everyone finally got it.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Miss Ning had to go back and get some documents, so she''ste. But now that


    she has Mr. Kerr Gu''s authorization to attend the board meeting on his behalf, she''ll join you," Jared


    announced.

 Chapter 182 Make The Decision For Him

    Chapter 182 Make The Decision For Him


    Jared walked next to Nicole.


    Walking towards the seat normally reserved for Kerr, Nicole sat down calmly with an unperturbed


    grace.


    The board members looked at each other quizzically.


    Sitting in the corner, Moore kept an impassive face.


    "You said that you are in possession of Mr. Gu''s authorization? What evidence do you have? How can


    you im a ce here?" Mr. Liang looked at Nicole and thought that she was too young and that she


    could only be where she was today because she must have seduced Kerr.


    Hearing Mr. Liang''s questions, Nicole did not get angry and smiled faintly instead. "Your words are not


    objective. I think everyone here has the same question. So, I''ll exin it to you all."


    Nicole''s eyes swept over everyone present and finally settled on Moore. "Kerr has very important


    things to do at the moment, and these will soon bring new benefits to the Gu Group. So, during Kerr''s


    period of absence,


    I will temporarily be the CEO of the Gu Group. Here is the authorization letter." Nicole took out the letter


    of authorization from her bag andid it on the table in the meeting room.


    "There''s no need for evidence. I believe your ims, Miss Ning. My brother is quite likely to ce the


    whole Gu Group in your hands. You have really won his heart, Miss Ning."


    On the surface, Moore seemed to be siding with Nicole and Kerr, but his words implied that he had


    doubts about what kind of person Nicole was and what her motives were.


    Looking at Moore''s face, Nicole was not surprised as she had been well prepared. "You are correct. I


    believe that everyone here knows Kerr well enough. So we should have faith in his abilities and


    insights.


    Although I don''t have much experience in business matters, I have been thoroughly guided by Kerr. By


    the way, I haven''t given much attention to the project that Director Gu has secured for the Gu Group.


    How''s it going?"


    Nicole knew that everyone present paid no attention to her, but these so-called board members had


    never been involved in the real running of the Gu Group.


    Only when they ended up in trouble did theye to Kerr, iming that he should be responsible for it.


    But they forgot that it was because of Kerr''s skills that they were able to live in thep of luxury.


    Thinking of this, Nicole felt a bitter taste of disappointment.


    But no matter what happened, Nicole remained determined to be with Kerr.


    Upon hearing her question, the smile gradually slipped off from Moore''s face. He realized then that


    Nicole was not as simple minded as she appeared. If Kerr dared to entrust such a big responsibility to


    her, she must have the skills to deal with it.


    "You are right, Miss Ning. I have to be careful with such arge scale project. My brother has been


    away from the Gu Group for a while, and so he probably doesn''t know. So far, this project is the only


    one that has run ording to n without any hups. However,


    if my brother doesn''t return soon, there might be some trouble." Moore had caused many stirrings in


    the projects that had been ced in Kerr''s care.


    Seeing the triumphant look on Moore''s face, Nicole didn''t panic at all. She calmly regarded everyone


    present and said, "Since Kerr asked me to take his ce, it means that he is very confident in me.


    Although you don''t believe in me, you should trust in Kerr''s judgment. After all, over the past few years,


    a number of people didn''t believe in Kerr''s judgment, but each time, Kerr was proven right.


    Three years ago, nobody showed any interest in thend in the north of the city. No one even bid on


    the low tenders from the government, but Kerr got it at a rock bottom price and, in just two years, that


    land has be the most famous business property in the city.


    Two years ago, an ind in L City had been abandoned because of the severe pollution. But after it


    was bought and developed by Kerr, it has be a well-known resort."


    Beforeing to the Gu Group, Nicole had developed a thorough understanding of its development


    over the past five years. She couldn''t help admiring Kerr''s strategies, because he had been right all


    along. He had a unique style.


    "I believe you all know it better than I do. After all, these projects raked in billions for you all. Now Kerr


    needs some time to develop stillrger projects. His efforts won''t disappoint you."


    She knew that when faced by these cut-throat people, only the offer of massive financial gains could


    shut them up.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the board members exchanged nervous nces and hesitated when they heard her words. They


    knew what Nicole had said was true, so for the moment, they couldn''t use Kerr of being derelict in


    his duty.


    Mr. Liang nced at Moore, took a deep breath, and then looked at Nicole as if he had made a


    decision. "You''re right, but this all falls under Mr. Gu''s prerogative as the CEO of the Gu Group.


    Now there has been a problem in a project of the Gu Group, but Mr. Gu wasn''t there. He didn''t offer a


    direct response. If the Gu Group suffered a loss, who would be held responsible for it?"


    He was ready to cut off all means of retreat. Now that Kerr was not here, he knew that these words


    would find their way to Kerr''s ears along a different route. However, by then the Gu Group would no


    longer have a ce for him in its ranks.


    "Mr. Liang, you shouldn''t have to worry about a solution to solve this matter. Are you doubting Mr. Gu''s


    skills as the CEO of the Gu Group?" Jared looked at Mr. Liang.


    In the past, Kerr had already noticed the suspicious behavior with Mr. Liang. Now it seemed that those


    concerns were valid. Only in a few days, he had been bought off by Moore.


    The question made Mr. Liang feel somewhat guilty. He didn''t want to admit to anything, so he replied


    evasively, "I just think it''s better for everyone. I am just saying what everyone is already thinking."


    Seeing Mr. Liang''s expression, Jared was about to step up and interrupt him, but he was stopped by


    Nicole beside him.


    Nicole smiled and shook her head at Jared. There was no need to grow angry with such an ungrateful


    person. She stood up, looked at Mr. Liang, and raked her flinty gaze across everyone present.


    Within a sh, Nicole had discovered who was on Kerr''s side, and who was eagerly awaiting any signs


    of Kerr''s troubles.


    "I know that everyone is concerned by the problems the Gu Group has recently faced. Here are my


    ns to deal with these problems. I will personally watch the progress of these projects over the next


    quarter.


    I am not just giving you a verbal promise, but you will see that I put my money where my mouth is. I will


    use the most direct means to let everyone see the results."


    Those projects that had suffered challenges were not difficult to solve, but she was sure that there was


    indeed someone maneuvering behind the scenes.


    "It would be nice if what Miss Ning said is true, but if not¡­ How are you going to fix things?


    After all, Miss Ning is not an employee of the Gu Group. When troubles strike, the projects will be


    damaged and you, Miss Ning, will simply leave. The Gu Group will be left holding the bag.


    Miss Ning, please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m just stating a hard truth. That''s


    what everyone is worried about."


    Moore had cleverly cornered Nicole. Only by doing so would he stand any chance of driving Kerr out of


    the Gu Group.


    "That''s right. I''m afraid we can''t simply ept Miss Ning''s words,"


    all the board-members were echoing along with him.


    Nicole took a deep breath but still held a faint smile on her face, and she was not nervous at all.


    "Now that you all insist on having my assurance, I''ll give you one." She paused on purpose, knowing


    that she was cutting off all means of retreat.


    "I promise everyone here that if I really cause any damage to the Gu Group through my actions, I will


    dismiss myself and leave the Gu Group."


    Everyone was puzzled as sheid out her promise. Since Nicole was not a member of the Gu Group,


    such a promise was quite meaningless to thepany. Only Moore fully understood what she


    meant.

 Chapter 183 Passing The Tests

    Chapter 183 Passing The Tests


    Moore looked at Nicole and grinned. "Miss Ning, so you mean that you''re here on behalf of my brother.


    If something goes wrong, it''s him who is responsible, isn''t it?"


    If Nicole dared to make such a promise, this would be a perfect opportunity for Moore. As long as she


    reced Kerr, his brother would eventually pay for her arrogance.


    The moment Nicole heard Moore''s question, she took a deep breath and met his gaze. "Yes. I''m here


    on Kerr''s behalf, and I''ll be responsible for my actions.


    I give my word to everyone here that each decision I make in the Gu Group will be under Kerr''s name.


    If there is any problem, I''ll also be responsible for it."


    Nicole knew that this was the answer everyone wanted to hear and, now that she said it, there was no


    turning back. Sess or failure, either could be ahead of her. However, staring at each director in the


    room, she didn''t feel nervous at all.


    In fact, she was the only one who was aware that every word she said meant that Kerr would take over


    the Gu Group again in the future.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jared stood beside Nicole, watching the events unfold in front of him. He knew she didn''t


    have another option but to make that guarantee.


    Moore, on the other hand, was satisfied to get the answer he wanted. Sitting down, he casually looked


    at Nicole without saying a word. The board members noticed his reaction and also took their seats with


    no further objections.


    Nicole then put the documents she had prepared at home over the table, and Jared picked them up as


    he passed them to everyone present in the room.


    The morning went by quickly afterward. Nicole''s sharp memory and analysis surprised all the board


    members. Naturally, they didn''t have any doubts and kept their mouths shut.


    As for the problems the Gu Group had been facing recently, Nicole gave her ideas and prospects for


    improvement before ending the meeting.


    Once she headed back to Kerr''s office, she sat down, feeling a little tired. That meeting was just the


    beginning. She knew that the future held a much harder task waiting for her.


    "Miss Ning, are you okay?" Noticing that she looked weary, Jared couldn''t help but worry about her.


    Since what happened to Kerr, Nicole hadn''t rested much, not to mention that she was also pregnant.


    Nicole nodded slightly, meaning that she was fine.


    She was thinking about the many projects that required her to visit their sites, but she quickly gave up


    the idea in order to preserve her baby.


    Knock, knock, knock! With a sudden knock on the door, Nicole raised her head and said, "Come in."


    Lily heard Nicole''s voice from the outside and took a deep breath before she gathered the courage to


    open the door. When her eyes met with Nicole''s, she lowered her head respectfully.


    "Lily, what''s up?"


    Lily was a simple girl who was very easy to read. Noticing her hesitation, Nicole could tell that she was


    hiding something.


    "Nicole, I heard that you''ll be acting as the CEO temporarily. Do you still remember the offer you made


    earlier?" Lily knew that Nicole had the power now to transfer her from Moore.


    But she also realized that he must have some ulterior motives for allowing her to be by Nicole''s side at


    this moment. Nevertheless, Lily was d to leave Moore for the time being.


    Nicole smiled at Lily but wondered when she became so shy. It was still fresh on Nicole''s memory


    every time she and Lily spent together chatting about Kerr. Yet now, the girl could barely look her in the


    eye.


    "Uh huh. I''ll do it right away if you like."


    In fact, Nicole didn''t have many people whom she could trust around the Gu Group. Therefore, she


    hoped that Lily could help her.


    Lily smiled when she heard what Nicole said and added, "I''ll go pack my things now."


    Lily rushed out of the office. She couldn''t wait to get out of Moore''s grasp. However, the more anxious


    she was to leave him, the more she felt that something bad would happen.


    As she was finishing packing up her stuff, she looked up and saw Moore. The cup she was holding in


    her hand immediately slipped and fell to the ground. Staring at its shattered pieces, she remembered


    the time when she bought it with her boyfriend. She wondered if this was a sign telling her that their


    rtionship was indeed over.


    "Am I that scary?" Moore crouched and grabbed the file Lily had also dropped. When he got back to his


    feet, he leaned over her and whispered in her ear, "I''ll be waiting for you tonight."


    After, he turned around and left Lily standing there in a daze.


    It took her a long time to get over her shock and go back to Kerr''s office. Even so, she spent the rest of


    that day absent-minded, unable to stop thinking about what Moore said.


    Nicole realized Lily was weird and asked in confusion, "Lily?"


    "What?" Lily panicked, taking a file Nicole was handing to her rather hastily. Then, guilty, she lowered


    her head and worried about Nicole finding anything out.


    "Lily, are you okay? Would you like to have some rest?" Nicole had never seen Lily so apprehensive


    before. Naturally, she was concerned about her.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Lily saw Nicole caressing her lower abdomen. That wasn''t the first time


    she had caught Nicole doing it that day. "Nicole, are you..."


    On hearing Lily''s voice, Nicole smiled. "Yeah. I''m pregnant. But not so many people know about it.


    Please let''s keep it between us for now." Apparently, Nicole didn''t regard Lily as an outsider.


    "Is it Mr. Gu''s?" Lily was surprised. It had been a while since she hadst seen Kerr or Nicole at the


    celebration banquet. However, she remembered that Nicole had been rejected in this event by the Gu


    family. Thus she thought that Kerr might end up abandoning her, but never did she expect they would


    be having a baby.


    "Yes, our baby." Nicole smiled gently.


    She knew it was a matter of time until Kerr woke up.


    Afraid for Nicole, Lily didn''t want to hide anything from her at this moment. "Nicole, actually..."


    But before she could finish, the door was opened. Lily immediately lowered her head. All the courage


    she had reunited to tell Nicole everything had vanished in a second.


    At that moment, Jared walked in.


    "Miss Ning, Mr. Su called and asked me to take you home so you can have some rest."


    Nicole picked up her things and left with Jared. Lily stared at her back, annoyed.


    Once Nicole was back in Kerr''s vi, she came across Harley in the living room and asked, "How is


    Kerr today?" In her heart, she wished it was Kerr who was waiting for her.


    But she got disappointed every time.


    Harley briefly analyzed Nicole''s face. Although she looked a little pale, she seemed fine overall. So he


    didn''t worry so much. "He''s ok but hasn''t woken up yet."


    He knew this wasn''t the exciting news Nicole wanted to hear, but it was the truth.


    Nicole nodded before she excused herself and went back to her room. When she looked at Kerr lying


    on the bed, her eyes became soft.


    "How long will you be sleeping? If you don''t wake up soon and look at me, I may really lose the Gu


    Group by ident. Will you me me then?"

 Chapter 184 The Purpose Of The Threat

    Chapter 184 The Purpose Of The Threat


    Nicole was sitting beside Kerr, holding his hand. Her voice remained calm and yful as she spoke.


    But he still wouldn''t respond.


    Leaning her head against his, she said, "I''m willing to try because of you. But you have to promise not


    to keep me waiting for too long, ok?"


    Although there was no answer, she knew that Kerr had heard her.


    After dinner, Nicole went straight to the study, and Jared followed her there. He got a little nervous,


    looking down at the schedule Kerr had nned before.


    ording to it, there were a lot of business banquets to be attended. But Kerr was still asleep, and


    Nicole couldn''t work that hard. Jared didn''t see how they could meet all these appointments now.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole looked up and saw the difort on Jared''s face.


    As soon as she asked, Jared handed the schedule to her. "Here''s the thing, Miss Ning, these are the


    appointments Master Kerr made. I''ve canceled the ones I could, except for a few, which are really..."


    In fact, Kerr could afford not to attend these events if he didn''t want to, but this was before he had


    agreed to them.


    Now not showing up wouldn''t look good on the Gu Group''s reputation.


    Nicole looked through the arrangements and nodded. "It''s okay. I can go to these events, they are not


    too heavy. It''s just that I can''t drink. It will be better for me to leave early."


    She knew that if there was any other way, Jared would have found it for her already. But now there was


    nothing he could do.


    Jared simply nodded in agreement. Given the schedule, there would be a business dinner the next


    evening, which he would arrange everything she needed in advance.


    Next, Nicole handed a project over to Jared. "This is what Kerr valued the most before the ident.


    Half of it is finished already, but you must keep an eye on it. Don''t make any mistakes."


    She wanted to do her best to protect what truly mattered to Kerr.


    "Yes, I know."


    Once Jared took the folder from Nicole, he looked at the image of these enormous entertainment


    facilities under construction and couldn''t help peeking at Nicole.


    "What is it?" Nicole sensed Jared''s strange gaze over her and asked.


    "You may not know of this, Miss Ning, but Master intended to make this ce the biggest entertainment


    club in the world.


    Only after he met you, he decided to build thergest amusement park instead. He hoped that you and


    your children could enjoy it one day."


    Jared remembered that when Kerr had made this decision, he and Nicole weren''t a couple yet, but he


    still changed his ns as if he had anticipated he would be with her eventually.


    The moment Nicole heard Jared''s words, a bright smile showed up on her lips. She didn''t expect that


    Kerr would consider her on every project he took. But maybe that was the reason she felt safe around


    him.


    Even at this moment, with Kerr still in aa, she didn''t worry. Nicole knew that she and her baby


    were the most important things in his heart. So, no matter how she did in thepany, he wouldn''t


    hold anything against her once he woke up.


    "One more reason I can''t let this project go wrong then. This is the proposal I revised. Don''t forget to


    bring it to thepany tomorrow." She handed another folder to Jared.


    Looking closely at Nicole''s face, Jared sincerely hoped that Kerr could wake up soon and make


    everyone relieved.


    At night, Nicole was happy. She was finally able to lie beside Kerr at ease and leave all the problems


    outside their bedroom.


    For Lily, however, the night seemed terrifying. Standing outside the hotel room, she knew what was


    waiting for her on the other side. Only she didn''t have another choice but to face it.


    "Why don''t youe in?" The door suddenly opened from inside as Moore leaned against the frame.


    The frightened look on Lily''s face brought a sinister smile to his lips.


    Moore''s voice immediately caused Lily to take a step back. When she was about to turn around and


    leave, he spoke again. "Do you need me to remind you how beautiful are the pictures I have of you?"


    Under the dim light, the dark red liquid in the goblet in his hand seemed extra tempting.


    "What on earth do you want?" Lily asked with a mix of tolerance and dissatisfaction in her tone. She


    never knew what Moore had in mind. He hade to the Gu Group as unexpectedly as he had broken


    into her life.


    Hearing her question, Moore simply smiled before he drank from his goblet. Then he nced back at


    her, realizing that she was still standing at the door with an uneasy look on her face.


    "Who do you think you are to ask me what I want? Your job is to be a nice girl and listen to me. Don''t


    piss me off because I''m not in a good mood today."


    p! He put the ss on the table rather forcefully. The noise made Lily jolt.


    "Come here!" Moore raised his hand and motioned for Lily to get into his arms.


    Lily stared at his slender and beautiful hand. It inspired nothing but fear in her. Still, she made her way


    to Moore with no hesitation and said, "Director Gu, please, let me go. I''m just an assistant."


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you as long as you obey me. There is still something I need your help


    with." Resting his hands on Lily''s shoulder, Moore whispered what he wanted in her ear.


    Immediately, Lily widened her eyes in shock and repeated his request out loud, "Do you want me to


    steal documents from Nicole?" Only now did Lily understand why Moore told her to work beside Nicole.


    Looking at Lily''s astonished face, Moore gently caressed her cheek with his fingers and threatened her,


    "It''s better if you obey me. Otherwise, those photos you''re so worried about will be sent to your parents


    and your boyfriend."


    Early the next morning, Lily woke up with a phone call from Nicole.


    Very carefully, she put the phone on her ear. "Nicole? What''s wrong?"


    Nicole was sitting at her dining table, drinking milk. "I have something to do beforeing to the


    company, so I''ll bete. Could you help me organize the documents on my desk? I''ll need them when I


    arrive today."


    Lily nodded her head and replied, "Of course. Don''t worry." After she hung up, Lily heaved a sigh of


    relief. However, when she was about to stand up, she felt an arm grabbing her around the waist.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you remember what I told youst night?" Moore warned Lily, his eyes full of menace.

 Chapter 185 Kerr Left

    Chapter 185 Kerr Left


    In Kerr''s vi


    Jared walked in and waited to the side since Nicole hadn''t finished her breakfast.


    "Did you make the preparations?" Nicole turned to look at Jared as she spoke.


    Today, before going to work, Nicole had something more important to take care of. From the outside,


    Kerr was aplete mystery as no one knew where he had gone.


    For Kerr''s safety, Nicole had to divert everyone''s attention from him. Otherwise, if she went to the


    company during the day, this would leave Kerr alone at home, and while she could be wary of others,


    she had no protection against the Gu family.


    So the best way forward was to convince everyone that Kerr was not at home.


    When Jared heard what Nicole said, he nodded. "Yes, everything is ready, and the double is waiting


    outside." Jared couldn''t help admiring her refined intellect. Only she could have thought of this clever


    solution.


    Of course, there was another person who was her equal in the art of deception. That was Kerr. Kerr


    had also used such a ploy to divert his opponents'' attention before, so he had been prepared. Now it


    seemed that Nicole and Kerr were really a match made in heaven.


    Putting down the ss of milk, Nicole dabbed her mouth with a napkin and stood up. "Let''s go." When


    she reached the door of the vi, she saw a man''s straight and powerful back silhouetted against the


    light.


    The image looked so familiar that, for a moment, Nicole thought the man must be Kerr. She had


    instructed Jared to find a man who resembled Kerr, but she didn''t expect the double to be so simr.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, the man turned around, and he was wearing a pair of over-sized


    sunsses. Not only his build, but also his facial structure was somewhat simr to that of Kerr. "Miss


    Ning,"


    the man greeted her.


    If his voice wasn''t so different from Kerr''s, Nicole would almost have believed that the man in front of


    her was Kerr. But when she thought of the fact that Kerr was still lying unconscious in bed, she couldn''t


    help feeling a sharp pang of disappointment.


    The corners of her mouth barely framed a smile. She regarded the man in front of her. "Thank you.


    Don''t worry. I''ll assign someone to protect you." She knew that what she was asking was dangerous.


    Although this man was not Kerr, he also had the right to live. It was out of pure necessity that she was


    paying him to take the risk for Kerr, so she could not let this man face any more danger.


    The man was obviously shocked when he heard her promise. "You''re wee, Miss Ning."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He opened the car door for Nicole and watched her getting in. Then he followed her, sitting next to her.


    After Jared took a seat in the passenger''s seat and told the driver to drive the car, he turned to Nicole


    and exined, "Miss Ning, don''t worry. Everything is arranged. Harold will not be in any danger.


    In fact, Harold was not hard to find. He used to double up for Master Kerr. He was trained and groomed


    up by the young master. He was a confidant of Master Kerr, so he is quite familiar with the Gu family."


    Jared knew that if he did not exin this to Nicole, she would continue to worry about Harold''s safety.


    Nicole was surprised to hear this, but thinking of Kerr, she realized that it was not really a surprise at


    all. He was so smart that she knew he would have had the same idea.


    They thought along simr lines, and perhaps this was because of their special tacit understanding.


    Nicole smiled and gazed out through the window.


    Even though Kerr hadn''t regained consciousness yet, Nicole was still able to feel his nearness. This


    was a greatfort to her, and she didn''t feel as lonely or forlorn.


    The car soon parked at the gate of the airport. When the car stopped, Nicole stepped out of the car and


    affectionately took "Kerr''s" arm. She gently leaned her head on his shoulder and apanied him into


    the airport.


    A reporter hiding outside the airport gate secretly snapped up this moment with a camera in his hand.


    Jared followed close behind Nicole and caught a glimpse of the camera. An expression shed on his


    face, but he hid it under the sunsses so that no one noticed him.


    They went to the security checkpoint. When "Kerr" was about to step through, he was pulled aside by


    Nicole. She raised her hand, gently straightened "Kerr''s" tie, and then stood on tiptoes, gently


    whispering in his ear.


    But she stopped one centimeter away from the double''s ear, deliberately giving the hidden paparazzi


    the illusion of closeness. After straightening and waving goodbye to "Kerr," she watched his figure


    disappear and then walked out of the airport with a look of disappointment.


    It was not until they got back to the car that she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Miss Ning, do you want to go home and get some rest?"


    Jared was constantly worried about her.


    Nicole shook her head. "Let''s go back to thepany. I still have a lot of things to deal with." Nicole


    was tired and wanted to rest, but she still worried about the Gu Group.


    After arriving at the office, she walked in and sat in Kerr''s seat, smiling.


    Lily carried a stack of sorted files in her hand and handed them to Nicole. "I''ve sorted through this


    information. By the way, everyone in thepany is gossiping about Mr. Gu''s business trip.


    Has Mr. Gu really gone abroad?" Lily had been instructed by Moore toe and confirm it.


    On hearing Lily''s words, Nicole burst out in a peal ofughter. She turned around, looked at Lily, who


    now frowned in confusion, and nodded. "Yes, I am sote today because I dropped him off at the


    airport. He won''t be back for several days."


    There was a slight note of loss in Nicole''s tone. However, she did not expect that the news would


    spread to thepany so fast. It was clear that their every move was being monitored.


    She felt more and more convinced that she had made the right decision to protect and keep Kerr safe.


    Seeing the expression in Nicole''s eyes, Lily had already extrapted an answer in her mind. Standing


    next to her, Lily was very hesitant when she saw that Nicole had set her attention on the new


    development project.


    She had always felt that Nicole had treated her very kindly. She couldn''t bear the thought of betraying


    her, but she had no other choice. If she didn''t, she would be the victim.


    Nicole didn''t notice Lily''s guilty look. Thinking that her n had worked, she chuckled to herself. For


    Kerr, this was probably the best thing right now.


    Seeing the happy smile on Nicole''s face, Jared, who came in from outside, gradually felt less tense and


    allowed himself a relieved breath.


    "Miss Ning, Master Kerr has already discussed with the other partners about the business n he had


    formed. We only need his signature before things can get under way."

 Chapter 186 The Project Bears Their Common Ideas

    Chapter 186 The Project Bears Their Common Ideas


    Jared put the files on the table and showed them to Nicole. This project was very important to the Gu


    Group. If all went well, it would bring a lot of profit to thepany.


    Nicole''s eyes lit up the moment she examined the proposal. She had casually pitched this idea to Kerr


    before they started dating officially.


    It never urred to her that Kerr had paid attention to what she said, but now her idea was brought to


    its fullest in this business n he developed.


    "Take this so we can set it in motion." This project bore both Nicole''s and Kerr''smon ideas. She


    only hoped it would run smoothly.


    Lily was still standing next to Nicole, holding the documents her temporary CEO needed. It didn''t take


    her long to realize which project was the most precious to Nicole and the Gu Group.


    Yet Lily hesitated. She knew that her actions would create great trouble, and there would be no way to


    come back from that.


    "Do you have ns tonight?" Nicole asked Lily softly without tearing her attention off the papers she


    still had on her desk. She wanted to take Lily with her to the business party that night.


    Despite Lily not having anything particrly remarkable about her, Nicole still thought she could train


    her.


    Lily shook her head nkly and responded, "No, I have nothing nned. Why do you ask?"


    "Well, since you don''t have anything else to do, I want you toe with me to a business party tonight.


    I can present you to some people there that might turn out to be good for your future."


    Lily''s heart jolted in her chest as she listened to Nicole. Her offer only made her even more hesitant.


    She never thought that Nicole would be so considerate towards her.


    However, Lily was still under Moore''s threat and couldn''t refuse this invitation. The fact that Nicole truly


    cared and was helping her only made Lily more ufortable with the situation she was in.


    Nicole nced at Lily so pensive. She had noticed that Lily seemed to have always something on her


    mind recently. But Nicole just shook her head slightly and didn''t think further about the subject.


    Night soon fell, but despite Nicole''s wishes to go home and stay with Kerr, she had to attend this


    business party on his behalf.


    That day she didn''t put on any heavy makeup or high heels over three centimeters tall. dly, she


    wasn''t a short woman.


    She walked to the car parked downstairs, followed by Lily and Jared when suddenly she noticed a man


    coming towards them. Nicole looked at Lily and saw her astonished expression as she watched that


    figure approaching.


    "Why are you here?" Lily took a step closer to the man, both embarrassed and surprised.


    He looked down at Lily''s dress and realized it must be quite expensive. Then he said ironically, "If I


    didn''te, when would youe home?"


    Nicole looked between Lily and the man and smiled. "I''ll wait for you in the car. I''m not in a hurry,


    there''s still time." Right after she said that, Nicole got inside the car.


    Once she was settled, Jared nced at Lily one more time before he took the driver''s seat. Then he


    turned to Nicole and said, "Miss Ning, we''re going to bete." Their time was already tight when they


    left the building.


    Nicole looked at the young couple out of the window and decided to give them more time.


    "We''ll wait."


    Outside, Lily had her eyes full of tears as she tried her best to push the man in front of her away. "I told


    you I don''t love you anymore. I want us to break up."


    Lily couldn''t imagine what it would be like if Moore sent one of those disgraceful photos he had of her


    to her boyfriend. So she thought it was better to leave him once and for all.


    The man, however, couldn''t believe in his own ears. He tried to hold Lily''s hand, but she dodged from


    his touch.


    Unwilling to say anything else, Lily ran to the car, opened the door, and sat next to Nicole.


    Lily lowered her head and made up her mind not to look at the man trying to chase after the car


    outside.


    With the closed door between them, neither Nicole nor Lily could hear what the man was saying.


    In the future, Nicole would always catch herself wondering if things would have turned out differently if


    she had persuaded Lily to make things clear with that man now.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe, this would have prevented Lily from making some serious mistakes, and the Gu Group wouldn''t


    have to face its greatest crisis yet. But there was no ce for ''ifs'' in this world.


    At that moment, Nicole looked at Lily''s sad face and asked in confusion, "Did you have a fight? You


    know, sometimes you can fight and still be together afterward. If you love him, there''s still hope to make


    it right."


    Lily shook her head. "We''ve broken up. He''ll live a better life without me in it." There was a clear


    sadness in her voice.


    Looking at Lily''s hopeless expression, Nicole patted her shoulder and said, "You little fool. If you love


    someone, you can''t really break up with him."


    Nicole knew this was Lily''s personal affairs, so she didn''t insist further and left Lily alone to deal with


    her feelings.


    Soon they arrived at the address where the party was held. When Jared got out of the car, he opened


    the door for Nicole and followed her to the banquet hall. At the entrance, Nicole quickly realized the


    event was quite crowded.


    She then brought Lily in and took a ss of juice from a waiter''s tray.


    "Miss Ning, it''s been a long time." Jeremy Chu walked towards Nicole with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Nicole nodded politely. "Mr. Chu, long time no see. I didn''t expect you would be hosting such an


    incredible event so soon. I still remember the first time I saw you."


    In a short period, Jeremy had already be the leader of the whole industry. His power definitely


    couldn''t be underestimated.


    Jeremy found it strange to see Nicole without Kerr, so he had his doubts. "You''re ttering me, Miss


    Ning. But I have to thank you then. Without your ingenious n, I wouldn''t be where I am today.


    Of course, when I invited Mr. Kerr Gu, I extended the invitation to you too, Miss Ning, because I wanted


    to have a good chat with you. But why haven''t I seen Mr. Kerr Gu yet?"


    When Nicole heard his words, she realized that he wasn''t the type of man who joked around.


    In fact, many guests along the way spared strange nces at her.


    But Nicole didn''t care. Since she had decided to take over the Gu Group, she had gotten herself ready


    to face whatever maye.


    "Nicole!" A voice she soon recognized to be Avery''s startled her from behind. When Nicole turned her


    head, she saw her friend in a short pink dress, which perfectly entuated her fair skin.

 Chapter 187 Provocation

    Chapter 187 Provocation


    Avery came towards Nicole as soon as she saw her friend. Since she knew that Nicole would be there,


    she agreed reluctantly to attend the party with her brother who was not rted by blood.


    "Avery! I didn''t expect to see you around here. I thought that you didn''t like this kind of banquet."


    Avery walked up to Nicole. "Is it just me that I haven''t seen your beloved today yet?


    I never thought that Kerr could let his woman be alone like this."


    "He had to go abroad for business matters." Again, Nicole had been lying to others.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me why you are here." As Nicole noticed Avery''s curiosity, she tried to


    change the subject.


    On hearing that, Avery¡®s smile disappeared. "I forced myself toe here because of that monster."


    Sighing helplessly, Avery turned around and saw the man that was drinking and talking to others.


    Following Avery¡¯s gaze, Nicole saw the so-called monster and smiled faintly. There was only one


    person in the world that could give Avery the worst headache, and his name was Zachary Lin.


    He was the adopted son of the Lin family and he was also the CEO of the Lin Group. And for Avery''s


    bad luck, he was her so-called brother.


    Feeling the attentive gazes, Zachary turned around to greet the people around him and then walked


    towards the two women.


    Weirdly, Nicole thought of Kerr as she looked at Zachary''s eyes.


    He looked back at Nicole who was in a daze and greeted her. "Hi Nicole! Long time no see." It was not


    until then that Nicole came to her senses.


    Zachary smiled gently and looked like a real gentleman. But when Nicole looked at him, she seemed to


    have some mixed feelings.


    She just greeted him with a smirk. " Hey Zachary! When did youe back? And yes, it''s really been a


    long time since west met." She remembered that thest time they met was at middle school.


    Eventually, they went abroad for further education and they never contacted each other again.


    As far as she could recall, Zachary had always been a gentle elder brother. However, he had turned


    into a sophisticated and mature man now.


    And for her surprise, he looked a bit like Kerr. Maybe it was because she missed Kerr too much that


    she just made a wrong judgment. She could only lower her head to hide her noticeable disappointment.


    With a faint smile in the eyes of Zachary, he looked at her. "I came back a month ago. I haven''t seen


    you for a long time. Fortunately, I will have a lot of chances to see you in the future."


    Avery rolled her eyes at him as she saw Zachary''s polite behavior. With a scornful look, she took


    Nicole''s hand and brought her aside so as to avoid Zachary.


    When Nicole saw the disdainful look on Avery¡®s face, she couldn''t help butugh a bit. "What''s wrong


    with you two?" Nicole knew that Avery had been avoiding Zachary since the middle school times.


    When she asked for the reason, Avery only said that she hated Zachary badly. She didn''t say anything


    else. Nevertheless, Nicole didn''t expect that the two of them would still be throwing shade to each other


    after so many years.


    Avery shook her head slightly. "You know what, forget about it. How have you been recently? I heard


    some news from the outside. How is your thing with Kerr?" Avery didn''t want to talk about Zachary


    anymore.


    She was really worried about Nicole. Since Nicole was dismissed by the Gu Group, it was Avery¡¯s first


    time to meet her. Therefore, she was concerned about Nicole''s state.


    Nicole had a peaceful smile on her face as she thought of the baby in her belly. "Well, I need to tell you


    a secret. I''m not alone anymore." As Nicole said that, she put her hand on her stomach.


    Avery couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise. Avery looked down and saw Nicole¡®s stomach. She


    seemed to understand what Nicole meant.


    "Oh my God! When did this happen? Wait, are Kerr and you getting married then?" Avery thought that


    if Nicole gave birth to a child, the Gu family would naturally have to ept her. Therefore, Avery hoped


    that Nicole and Kerr could get married as soon as possible.


    However, Nicole''s smile gradually faded away as Avery spoke. "As long as my baby and Kerr are safe,


    I''ll be satisfied," she replied.


    "Honestly, anything else couldn''t matter less." That was the only thing that Nicole could say tofort


    herself. In fact, she knew that once Kerr woke up and knew that she had had his baby, he would be


    desperate to marry her.


    As long as Kerr regarded her as his only wife, it was enough to make her feel quite pleased. As for the


    other things, she didn''t care much.


    Seeing the disappointment on Nicole''s face, Avery knew that the problem she had with the Gu family


    was not easy to deal with, so she could onlyfort Nicole by patting her on the shoulder.


    "You should remember that we are still here for you as well. The Lin family can be your home whenever


    you want. If Kerr dares to let you down, I will be the first one to teach him a lesson." Avery had already


    considered Nicole as family since they grew up together.


    As she knew that Nicole loved Kerr so much, she decided not to stop her. Avery would support every


    decision that she made.


    Nicole felt truly happy to have such a loyal friend. She just smiled and continued to talk to Avery.


    At that time, Nicole didn''t notice that someone with evil intentions had been observing her since the


    moment she arrived.


    At the other end of the party, Jeremy had been watching her. He had an understanding look in his eyes


    when he saw Nicole touching her own stomach.


    Since the party started, Nicole hadn''t left Jared and Lily due to the safety of her pregnancy. She stood


    beside them as an audience, but she was destined to be the focus.


    When Jeremy was giving a speech on the stage, his eyes fixed on Nicole. After walking off the stage,


    Jeremy went directly towards her and bent slightly as he reached out her hand.


    "Miss Ning, would you like to dance with me? I can see that you''re lonely right now." Jeremy looked


    into Nicole''s eyes with strong desire.


    As Jeremy offered his hand to dance, all the guests looked at Nicole with expectation. But she knew


    that she couldn''t ept his invitation.


    In the case that she epted his invitation, it would cause a bad reputation for Kerr. But if she refused


    his invitation, she would embarrass him in public.


    Either of the choice that she made, it would put her in an awkward situation. She was in a bit of a


    dilemma for a few seconds. But as Jeremy had reached out his hand, she didn''t have much time to


    think about it.


    "I''ve heard that you are a good dancer, Mr. Chu. I would be so honored to ept your hand." Out of


    nowhere, Avery walked up to Jeremy and put her hand on his.


    Avery smiled at Nicole lightly as she turned to look at Jeremy who was standing opposite.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In such a public ce, Avery knew that Jeremy was going to behave as a gentleman and would not


    refuse ady''s hand.


    As expected, Jeremy smiled faintly as he nced at Nicole with a meaningful look. Then, he led Avery


    to the dance floor.


    Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. Standing next to her, Zachary involuntarily gripped the ss in


    his hand and walked up to her with a serious look.


    "May I ask you how Kerr is doing at the moment?" Zachary asked in a calm tone, as if he was talking


    about the weather with Nicole. Meanwhile, his eyes had been staring at Avery and Jeremy who were


    standing in the center of the dancing floor.


    When Nicole heard Zachary''s gentle voice, she was surprised. She asked back as she turned to look at


    him with amazement. "Why are you asking about Kerr, Zachary? Did Avery tell you something that she


    shouldn''t have?"


    Although Avery knew that Nicole and Kerr were together, Nicole clearly remembered that she hadn''t


    told Avery about Kerr''s current condition.


    She slowly realized that Zachary already knew that Kerr was in aa. Therefore, she held herself


    back and was careful with her words.


    "Nicole, Avery isn''t aware of many things and I don''t want her to know about them either, but you don''t


    have to hide anything from me. When you were abroad, the explosion..."


    Every word that Zachary had said shocked Nicole while his eyes were fixed on Avery.


    Nicole looked at Zachary with her eyes wide open as she was trying to find the perfect words to use as


    an answer.

 Chapter 188 Hadnt Found Any Evidence

    Chapter 188 Hadn''t Found Any Evidence


    Since Nicole hadn''t seen Zachary for so many years, she was not surprised that he was not who he


    used to be.


    However, at this moment, Zachary filled her with a strangely suspicious feeling, and she couldn''t tell if


    Zachary was a friend or foe.


    "Zachary, tell me how you know these things? And I do hope you can trust me with the truth, okay?"


    She was exhausted by her efforts to protect Kerr and take care of the Gu Group. She had begun to


    realize that she might not able to bear it, and she no longer had the strength to cope with the constant


    suspicions.


    Thinking of Kerr being at home, she felt a little eased.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Zachary knew that she was now as jittery as a frightened bird. With a faint smile


    on his face, he turned to look at her. "Don''t worry. I''m not your enemy, and I have no intentions to steal


    anything from Kerr either.


    There is something I want, but it doesn''t make me your enemy. So, don''t worry." After saying that,


    Zachary nced at Lily, who was standing behind Nicole.


    He bowed slightly and reached out his hand to Lily, asking, "Miss, may I dance with you?" Zachary''s


    honeyed words were apanied by a calm smile on his face.


    His voice was gentle and pleasant toned, and Lily couldn''t refuse. Lily looked at Nicole but saw she


    didn''t object. So, she put her hand on Zachary''s and was led to the dance floor by him.


    Nicole studied Zachary thoughtfully and thought about what he had said just now. She couldn''t help but


    feel confused. "Jared, did you find out who was behind the explosion when we were abroad?"


    This was the first time for Nicole make enquiries into it. She had spected that Moore was involved in


    it, but she hadn''t found any evidence. Besides, since they returned, Nicole had been fully upied with


    the business of the Gu Group.


    So, she had no time to think about it. Originally, Nicole thought that they had blocked the news


    sessfully, but now, she knew that, in fact, some people had already discovered what had happened.


    She felt less sure about the chances that her n would work now.


    Jared walked closer to Nicole and whispered, "Miss Ning, we both know that Moore was responsible,


    but being ever devious, he left no clue, so I..."


    Jared was like a dog with a bone, and he would never give up his investigation, but Moore was too


    cunning and had left not even a trace to tie him to what happened because the location of the ident


    wasn''t an area within Kerr''s power.


    That was why the investigation was proving so difficult.


    Nicole nodded. She knew of the difficulties that Jared faced, and she didn''t me him. "Keep an eye


    on Jeremy. I think something is going on." She didn''t know whether it was just her imagination or not.


    From the moment she saw Jeremy today, she had felt an obvious provocation in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Jared looked across at Jeremy, who was gracefully moving on the dance floor and


    nodded. Then he followed behind Nicole.


    Nicole also studied the dance floor. Zachary held Lily''s waist and guided her little by little towards


    Avery. And when Avery started to turn, Zachary pushed Lily away immediately.


    He then pulled Avery into his arms. When Nicole noticed Zachary''s smug expression and saw Avery¡®s


    upset face, she shook her head with an obvious smile in her eyes.


    Perhaps she had known all along what Zachary wanted. This was not a bad thing.


    She turned away and decided to leave.


    At watching his clever maniptions, she couldn''t help but think of Kerr. If he had been here, Nicole


    would have been the happiest woman in the world. But now, she just wanted to go back home to spend


    time with him.


    Jared closely followed Nicole. Upon leaving the banquet hall, Jared saw an unexpected figure


    approaching the door. He became instantly vignt.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Nicole noticed Sunny, who suddenly appeared in her way, she just smiled. Nicole didn''t n to


    stop and continued walking, but Sunny blocked her way.


    "Nicole, where is Kerr on such an important asion? Have you hidden Kerr somewhere?" Sunny had


    also heard the rumors that Kerr was abroad on a business trip. But when she had tried to intercept him


    at the airport, she had been told that Kerr¡®s flight had already taken off.


    It was obvious that someone was hiding Kerr''s real whereabouts. Sunny couldn¡¯t think of anyone other


    than Nicole as being responsible for this.


    Nicole stepped back and kept a guarded distance from Sunny. She didn''t want to risk hurting the baby


    in her belly if Sunny took action. "I don''t have any obligation to tell you where Kerr is."


    She knew that Sunny was likely here today because of Kerr. However, she felt contented that Sunny


    would be disappointed this time.


    Seeing the proud expression on Nicole''s face, Sunny frowned slightly and stepped closer. As she was


    about to raise her hand to p Nicole, Jared grabbed and restrained her by the wrist.


    "Miss He, please restrain yourself!" Jared glowered at Sunny with a dark frown, tightening his grip on


    her wrist. Jared would never stand idly while Sunny hurt Nicole.


    Noting the warning in Jared''s eyes, Sunny angrily pulled back her hand. "Nicole, what makes you think


    you can hide Kerr''s whereabouts? Don''t think that you can have free rein in the Gu Group with Kerr''s


    permissions."


    When Sunny had discovered Nicole got into the Gu Group and had assumed Kerr''s position, she had


    almost lost her self-control and wanted to take on Nicole directly. However, as time passed, Sunny had


    gradually simmered down, and she realized that she didn¡¯t have any clue about where Kerr was now.


    She couldn''t act rashly. Her ultimate goal was now to find Kerr.


    "You''re really well-informed, Miss He. But if I remember correctly, you are not a member of the Gu


    Group any longer. So matters concerning the Gu Group have nothing to do with you, Miss He."


    Nicole spoke in a wary and suspicious tone. How could Sunny have gotten the news so fast? Maybe


    she could find out who was informing Sunny?


    When Sunny noted the arrogant look on Nicole''s face, she felt infuriated. Suddenly, something


    urred to her. Sunny smiled and said, "Well, I really admire your courage.


    How can you face the enemy who killed your father so calmly? Miss Ning, you must have forgotten how


    the Ning Group went bankrupt. Did you forget how the former president of the group died in squalid


    misery?"

 Chapter 189 What Happened

    Chapter 189 What Happened


    Sunny knew how the Ning Group''s bankruptcy had always been a sensitive matter for Nicole. Now


    Sunny was using this painful subject to annoy her.


    She had falsified all the evidence. She didn''t believe that Nicole would still be indifferent in front of this


    knowledge.


    There was no way she could still be with Kerr after receiving those documents.


    The moment Nicole heard Sunny''s words, she felt a shiver down her spine but didn''t show her


    difort. She also didn''t turn around to look at Sunny. Instead, she just stopped in her track and said


    lightly, "Miss He, don''t worry about me. This is none of your business."


    Then, she simply walked away.


    In the car, Nicole was still thinking about what Sunny had said to her. Kerr had promised that he would


    exin everything to her, but now he was in aa and she had no idea when he would wake up.


    Although Nicole didn''t want to doubt Kerr, she couldn''t help feeling sad every time someone brought up


    what happened all those years ago. She never wished anyone harm, but people were constantly giving


    her a hard time.


    Jared noticed through the rearview mirror that Nicole was in a daze and couldn''t help but worry. If


    Sunny''s words really got under Nicole''s skin, this could awaken a crisis in the Gu Group.


    After all, the Gu Group''s fate was almost entirely in Nicole''s hands.


    "Miss Ning, you should trust Master Kerr," Jared reminded her.


    The sound of Jared''s voice brought Nicole back to her senses. Looking at him through the rearview


    mirror, she noticed the concern in his eyes. She then smiled at him.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I won''t believe anything I hear before Kerr wakes up. This is between


    him and me. I''ll only listen to what he has to say about it."


    Regardless of Kerr having anything to do with this or not, he had already proved through his efforts that


    he would give anything to her as long as she wanted it.


    Moreover, Nicole suspected anything that came out of Sunny''s mouth. Not to mention that the


    rtionship between Auntie Sandra and Daniel had always seemed strange to her.


    "Jared, help me investigate a person."


    She knew this was an easy task for him.


    Jared looked at Nicole and nodded. "Miss Ning, please go ahead."


    Turning her gaze to the window, she uttered, "Daniel He!" Nicole didn''t know why, but she felt he had


    something to do with it.


    "I see. I''ll bring you what I get about him as soon as possible." Jared promised Nicole readily. As long


    as she helped Kerr to run the Gu Group, he would treat her as the future Mrs. Gu of the Gu family.


    As far as he was aware, Kerr had chosen well. It turned out that when the Gu Group was in need,


    Nicole immediately stepped in to support Kerr.


    At that moment, Nicole leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest for a while. She didn''t even


    notice the car which raced past them.


    Jared, however, was forced to step on the brake and park when he saw the silver Rolls Royce cutting


    in front of them.


    As a result, Nicole''s body immediately shifted forward, making her eyes pop out of her head. She


    looked ahead and wondered what had happened for Jared to stop the car so abruptly.


    Once she saw the familiar vehicle in front of theirs, she quickly understood it.


    Opening the door, Nicole calmly got out of the car. Baron got out of his Rolls Royce soon after he saw


    hering. "Nicole."


    She smiled faintly at him but was confused to see him so sad. In fact, she had never seen him like this


    before.


    "Baron, what''s going on?" Nicole knew something was wrong. Otherwise, Baron wouldn''t have shown


    up with that look on his face.


    As Baron stepped closer to Nicole, Jared got out of the car and hurried to stand beside her. He then


    looked warily at Baron.


    Sensing the hostilitying from Jared, Baron raised his head and frowned at him. Although Baron


    was a handsome young man, he looked quite disheartened at the moment.


    Nicole, on the other hand, picked up on the tension between the two men and turned to Kerr''s


    assistant. "Jared, you can go home first. I have something to talk to Baron. He will drive me home


    later."


    She knew that the only reason behind Baron''s sudden appearance was because he had something to


    tell her. Although she was worried about Kerr, Baron was still her friend¡ªone who had been on her


    side during her time of need.


    Jared was still staring at Baron as he listened to Nicole. He didn''t like the idea of leaving her with him.


    He knew that if Kerr was there, he wouldn''t allow Nicole to be alone with Baron.


    After all, it was obvious that he had feelings for Nicole.


    "Miss Ning, you need to rest. If you''re not doing it for yourself, you should do it for the baby in your


    belly." Jared deliberately revealed Nicole''s pregnancy to Baron.


    He hoped that if Baron knew it, he would give up on her.


    Nicole frowned, realizing what he meant. "I know. But you can leave now." The next moment, she


    began walking towards Baron''s car.


    Baron nced at Jared one more time. Then he turned around and drove away with Nicole.


    Jared stood there for a moment. He wanted to follow Nicole, but he was afraid it would annoy her. With


    no other way out, he chose to trust her and drove back by himself to Kerr''s vi.


    However, what no one seemed to notice was the ck car parked in the dark, observing everything in


    secret before it followed the silver Rolls Royce.


    Sitting beside Baron, Nicole looked at his handsome face and missed his usual smile. Instead, she


    found dissatisfaction, sadness, and unwillingness in its ce.


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened?" She had never seen him like that before.


    With his hands on the steering wheel and eyes on the road, Baron didn''t answer her question but


    prompted her with another, "Are you pregnant?" Baron wondered if Jared hadn''t mentioned it, would he


    have known about it.


    The first time Nicole got pregnant was extremely difficult for her, but he had been the only one by her


    side and also her most trusted friend.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he had to learn about her pregnancy from others.


    "Yes, but I''ve been very busy recently. Also, I''ve just returned from the trip and haven''t had the time to


    tell you about it yet."

 Chapter 190 Im Getting Married

    Chapter 190 I''m Getting Married


    Resting her elbow on the armrest linked to the car door, Nicole brought a hand to her forehead.


    These past few days felt like a lifetime for Nicole.


    When Baron heard her tired voice, he knew that between confronting the Gu family and investigating


    the bankruptcy of Ning Group, Nicole was having a hard time since she started seeing Kerr.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could sense that Nicole was no longer the carefree girl who went to the university with him. She had


    grown up, but he had nothing to do with her change.


    "Is it Kerr¡¯s baby?" Although he already knew the answer, he still wanted to hear it from her. It seemed


    this was the only way for him to give up nurturing any hope.


    Nicole turned her head and met Baron''s eyes. "Since you already know the answer to that, why do you


    ask? What''s wrong with you? You''re so different today." Nicole looked at him with a frown and noticed a


    dazzling light reflecting in his eyes.


    By the time she averted her gaze from Baron and nced at the opposite side of the road, she


    understood what was happening. Immediately, Nicole reached out for the steering wheel and changed


    its course.


    The silver Rolls Royce almost crashed with the trucking on the other side, but Nicole was able to


    act in time to avoid an ident. When the danger was gone, she was left sweating in panic for what


    could have happened. If it hadn''t been for her quick reaction, they would have been dead now.


    "Are you crazy? Baron! I''m carrying an innocent life inside of me. Did you want me and my baby to die


    with you?" Once the car had stopped, Nicole was so angry that she couldn''t help using Baron.


    Then, she immediately left the vehicle and stood by the side of the road with a frown.


    Baron remained in the driver''s seat, looking at the angry expression on Nicole''s face. That moment in


    which he saw the truck lights, he really thought about leaving this world with Nicole. It would be a sad


    yet beautiful ending for him.


    Or at least, he would have been with her.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Baron in a daze inside the car. Still frowning, she asked, "What''s


    the matter with you, Baron? If you don''t tell me, I''ll leave now."


    She knew that Baron would definitely tell her if she threatened to leave him.


    Getting out of the car, Baron walked up to Nicole and grabbed her wrist. "Nicole, stay with me tonight. I


    don''t want to be alone."


    Baron realized that he might not be able to spend time with Nicole like this anymore. Despite always


    telling himself that he should forget about his feelings for her, he never managed to reach his goal.


    Embarrassed, Nicole freed her wrist from Baron''s grasp as she looked at him with concern. "What


    happened, Baron? Tell me, maybe I can help you."


    If possible, she would help him fix whatever was bothering him, but Baron knew there was nothing she


    could do about what he needed to face.


    Staring at Nicole''s red lips, Baron rested his hands on her shoulders and leaned forward, wanting to


    kiss her.


    When she noticed what Baron was doing, she turned her head to avoid him and pushed him away. In


    the car, she had smelled the alcohol on him.


    As far as she remembered, Baron had never got drunk before. In fact, he had told her that he liked to


    keep sober so he was always ready to make the right decisions.


    At that memory, Nicole raised a hand and pped him on the cheek with no hesitation.


    Baron''s face shifted to the right, but he didn''t get angry. All in all, the corners of his lips tipped into a


    smirk.


    "Did that wake you up?" Nicole stared at him sternly. She hade with Baron because she took him


    as a friend and was worried about him. But she would never allow him to cross the line.


    Since she had chosen Kerr, she would be loyal to him. Whether he woke up or not, she would always


    be by his side no matter what.


    Baron caressed the burning side of his face and turned his back to Nicole. Looking into the distance, he


    said, "Nicole, you know? I regret a lot not telling you how I felt when we first met.


    I regret not seizing the opportunity when you were most vulnerable." If he could time travel, Baron


    wouldn''t mind the existence of Jay. He would be satisfied as long as he had Nicole.


    But because of his doubts, he had lost the right to be with her.


    Nicole, on the other hand, didn''t want to hear any of it. Since the very beginning, she had seen Baron


    only as a friend, and that was all they could have been.


    "Baron, I''ve made up my mind. I''m with Kerr. No matter what happens, I won''t leave him. I hope this is


    thest time you bring this subject up. If you''re drunk, I''ll drive you home."


    She didn''t want to give any hope to Baron. If she did so, it would only cause him more pain in the


    future.


    Nicole turned around and walked towards the car, parked at the side of the road.


    "I''m getting married," Baron said in a low voice without any hint of pleasure. A wedding was supposed


    to be good news, but it was a painful urrence for him.


    Nicole immediately stopped in her tracks and asked, "Are you getting married to Maggie Chen?" Nicole


    was familiar with Maggie''s thoughts regarding Baron since thest time she saw her.


    Therefore, if Baron was getting married to anyone, the bride must be Maggie.


    Baron didn''t answer her. Instead, he walked to his car and silently got in.


    Nicole sat beside him and frowned. She knew he didn''t love Maggie, but she tried to persuade him


    anyway, "Baron, no matter what happened in the past, if you''ve decided to marry her, please be loyal to


    your marriage."


    She didn''t know why Baron had suddenly decided to get married, but as long as he went through with


    it, he had no right to go back on his word afterward.


    "I know. She is pregnant with my child. But do you know why?" Not sparing another nce towards her,


    Baron smiled wryly before he started the car. "Because I mistook her for you."


    Baron would never forget the delight he felt when he thought that he was with Nicole. But then when he


    opened his eyes, he realized who was really beside him.

 Chapter 191 Old Man

    Chapter 191 Old Man


    Baron knew that he had no right to love Nicole anymore.


    Seeing the bitter smile on Baron''s lips, Nicole frowned and attempted to give him a piece of her mind.


    "Baron, you..." But what should she say? Was she going to use Baron of being a jerk? He had only


    made that mistake because of her.


    Honestly, none of this was their fault. Baron and Nicole just weren''t destined to hold each other''s hands


    for the rest of their lives.


    The moment Nicole saw the sad look on Baron''s face, she lowered her head and decided not to say


    anything.


    "You don''t need to worry. I know what I must do, and I''m willing to be a good father. I just can''t promise


    to be a good husband." Baron couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to forget about Nicole one day.


    The pain of unrequited love was a stain in anyone''s heart, a kind of sorrow that might endure a lifetime.


    Nicole turned her head towards Baron and said, "Baron, Maggie didn''t do anything wrong. I can see


    that she likes you very much, and I''m sure you''ll realize she''s a good woman one day. You have a long


    time ahead of you.


    Sometimes we ignore the people around us only to regret it when we lost them." She believed that


    Baron could warm up to Maggie''s kindness eventually.


    However, she could only hope that everyone around her would find their happiness in life.


    "Nicole, I know that if I don''t tell you this today, maybe I''ll never get the chance to do so again. I fell in


    love with you the moment that I first saw you.


    I admit that I didn''t like Jay in the beginning because I was jealous of his father. Maybe this jealousy


    was the reason I lost you. But when I realized it, it was toote."


    This was the first time that Baron addressed his true feelings to her, and perhaps thest as well.


    Nicole shook her head and asked, "Have you ever thought that this might not be love after all? The


    feeling of love at first sight and your heart beating faster is beautiful, but true love requires more than


    that.


    I only understood it after I met Kerr. At first, I tried my best to hide Jay''s identity from him, but it turned


    out that he didn''t care about it. In fact, he had already epted Jay in his heart.


    He doesn''t mind my past even though there are a lot of people against our rtionship. When


    everyone was using me, he stood by my side the whole time." The corners of Nicole''s lips curved


    into a smile.


    The joy and relief in her voice caused Baron''s heart to break even more.


    "Stop it, Nicole. You''re here to make mepany now. After today, I''ll give you my blessing and return


    to my own life, but until then, I don''t want to hear anything about Kerr."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron had parked his car in front of a bar and soon got out of the vehicle. Walking to the other side, he


    helped Nicole out and then guided her towards the entrance.


    Nicole immediately frowned once she realized where they were. After all, a bar wasn''t a suitable ce


    for a pregnant woman to be. Yet she still didn''t have the heart to say anything to him, seeing how sad


    he was.


    With no other choice, she followed Baron in silence.


    At that precise moment, another car stopped beside the silver Rolls Royce.


    Sunny''s straight lips shifted into a smirk as she pointed sarcastically, "Kerr has barely left for a


    business trip, and you''re already so lonely that you came to this sort of ce with another man? Oh,


    Nicole! This time, I''ll ruin your reputation."


    She looked at the bar''s entrance with a triumphant look on her face and thenmanded the driver to


    go.


    Meanwhile, in the bar, Nicole was holding a ss of milk as she watched Baron empty one ss of


    wine after another. Despite her helpless sighs, there was nothing else Nicole could do for Baron but be


    there. After all, her love, which was what he really wanted, she had already given to Kerr.


    Now there was no room in her heart for Baron.


    Suddenly, Nicole felt her phone buzzing inside her purse. She took it out and instantly recognized the


    number on disy. Not bothering to say anything to Baron, she stood up and walked to the bathroom,


    where it was quieter, before answering the call.


    "Jay, why are you still awake? It''s alreadyte." Nicole nced at her watch and noticed it was past his


    bedtime.


    Staring at the screen of theputer in front of him, Jay answered, "It''s still early, Mommy. There''s a


    two-hour gap between us. But why haven''t youe home yet? You''re pregnant and shouldn''t be at a


    bar."


    He had already found out where Nicole was. "That old man didn¡¯t care about it at all?" Whenever Jay


    remembered that Kerr still didn''t believe that he was his son, he couldn''t help but feel resentful towards


    him.


    "What old man? And how do you know that I¡¯m pregnant? Did Harley tell you?" Nicole had a headache,


    so she brought a hand to her forehead. In fact, she had been dying to go back home and sleep early.


    "The old man is Kerr. If youpare him to me, he''s an old man!" There was a hint of anger in his


    tone. He didn''t understand why Kerr''s location indicated that he was still in the Gu vi.


    "Jay, don''t be so rude. He''s your father, you know it." So much had been going ontely that Nicole


    never had the chance to have a serious conversation about this topic with Jay.


    Actually, she hadn''t been talking to Jay about anything these past days. Realizing this, she softened


    her tone, "Sweetheart, we''ve been very busy recently.


    But I''ll pick you up in a few days, okay?" She was also missing Jay very much.


    Jay became more suspicious once he noticed the concern in Nicole''s voice. "Mommy, is there anything


    wrong?" Jay had been trying to hack into the Gu Group''s internalwork for a while now.


    But ever since Kerr found him out the other time, he had reinforced thepany''swork system. Jay


    still kept trying to get in after that with no sess. Therefore he was still unsure about the Gu Group''s


    current situation.


    "Everything is fine. Now, be good and go to bed early. Mommy will pick you up soon." She didn''t want


    Jay to worry about her. She felt guilty enough for not being able to take care of him in person at the


    moment.


    After all, Jay was still a child who needed his mother. So she did her best to pacify him before hanging


    up.


    However, their brief conversation only got Jay even more suspicious. With a serious look on his young


    face, Jay''s little and flexible hands kept working fast through the keyboard.


    Nicole didn''t remember what time it was when the Fang family''s driver sent her home, but it was


    already noon when she woke up.


    Knowing that she still had a meeting to attend soon, she got up immediately and looked at Kerr beside


    her. He was still unconscious.

 Chapter 192 Someone Is Helping Her

    Chapter 192 Someone Is Helping Her


    Nicole was getting used to this routine. So, after she kissed Kerr''s forehead, she left the vi.


    Jared was already waiting in the car. The moment she got inside, she noticed the strange look on his


    face. "What do you want to ask? Go ahead." She knew that Jared was worried about what happened


    last night.


    "You and Mr. Fang?" Jared was aware this was a rude question to be asked, but he still wanted to


    know the answer in Kerr''s behalf.


    Looking at him, Nicole calmly replied, "He''s getting married. Maybe I''ll get an invitation today." In her


    heart, she had always taken Baron as a good friend to her, so she wished to give him her blessing.


    Even though she never expected that he would get married before she did.


    Jared, however, chose not toment on what she said. Instead, he looked ahead and drove the rest


    of the way to the Gu Group in silence.


    Once they arrived at thepany, Nicole checked her watch, and it was already time to attend the


    meeting. Therefore, she went straight to the conference room.


    After taking her seat, she studied the data shown on herptop and couldn''t help looking astonished.


    There had been arge mistake in the project before, for which she hadn''t found a solution yet.


    However, now everything seemed to have been handled.


    "Miss Ning, you sent an email to usst night, and we''ve revised the paper ording to your


    comments. Today, I would like to exin to you the revised n,"


    the project director told her.


    Nicole was shocked at the man''s words, but she didn''t show it. Discreetly, she opened her mailbox and


    found the e-mail that had been sent out. She was definitely puzzled to confirm its authenticity.


    Last night, she had no time to revise the n, but looking at the proposal in front of her, she also had


    no idea who might be behind it and to what end. Was it to help her or just the Gu Group?


    Raising her head, she listened as the director started his presentation. When he was done, she was


    quite satisfied with everything they discussed and ended the meeting soon afterward.


    Meanwhile, Jared had got the wedding invitation from the Fang Group.


    When Nicole came back from the meeting, she saw it on her desk and couldn''t help looking conflicted.


    She wasn''t sure whether she should feel happy or sad for Baron anymore.


    She opened the invitation and found out that there was only Kerr''s name in it. A bitter smile curved


    Nicole''s lips. Maybe Baron didn''t want her to attend the wedding after all.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Jared, prepare a great present for Baron in mine and Kerr''s name, please." Baron meant a lot to


    Nicole, so she must give her blessing to him.


    Jared looked intently at Nicole but soon realized that he might be trying too hard to read between the


    lines. Shaking his head to disperse his thoughts, he nodded and did as she said.


    Since that day, as expected, Baron hadn''te to see Nicole anymore. Yet Sunny had once shown up


    to ask about Kerr''s whereabouts only to have her expectations frustrated by Jared, who had stopped


    her from walking inside thepany.


    As time flew quickly by them, the wedding day soon came. Nicole wore a dress she had prepared


    herself in advance. For some reason, she had a feeling that Kerr wouldn''t wake up in time to do it for


    her or to apany her to the event.


    Anyway, she still asked Jared to get a suit for Kerr. However, looking at it now hanging in the room only


    brought more disappointment in her heart.


    "If only you could go with me. Our wedding is so far away, it would be good to go together to someone


    else''s before our own," Nicole murmured, sitting beside Kerr.


    But he just slept soundly without giving her an answer.


    Nicole sighed. "If you don''t wake up, I''ll get married to someone else." There was a hint of anger in her


    words, but once she realized this wouldn''t get a reaction out of Kerr, she stood up and walked out of


    the room.


    What she failed to notice was that by the time she turned around, one of Kerr''s fingers moved slightly


    on the edge of the bed.


    Sometimeter, Nicole was in the car, looking out of the window in deep thought.


    "Miss Ning, I got the news this morning that Harold and the bodyguards were attacked abroad.


    Fortunately, we were ready, and they suffered no harm."


    When Jared heard about the attack, he was shocked to learn that Nicole''s n had worked


    sessfully. But it was clear now that Moore wouldn''t let go of Kerr.


    Nicole smiled triumphantly to Jared''s news. She was d that she had thought ahead of Moore.


    Otherwise, how could have Kerr faced such a dangerous situation in his current state?


    "Ask them to protect themselves. I also want you to find evidence against Moore as soon as possible.


    We can''t keep taking such high risks until someone ends up dead for real." There was no way Nicole


    would allow this to happen again.


    In fact, Nicole didn''t want to cause harm to anyone, but she also couldn''t let the people she cared


    about keep getting hurt.


    "I know, Miss Ning. Don''t worry." Before these past events, Jared had never thought that a delicate


    woman like Nicole would look so calm in the face of such dangerous situations.


    When the car stopped in front of the Fang Group''s hotel, Nicole nced at the entrance and saw a


    huge photo of a man and a woman hanging. The couple certainly seemed perfect for each other, but


    Nicole assumed they were probably just photoshopped together to look like that.


    She walked towards the banquet hall and realized this was the second time she was there. Although


    her first embarrassing experience was still vivid in her mind, she didn''t care about it anymore.


    She soon found Baron and Maggie greeting the guests at the door. However, the moment Baron''s eyes


    met Nicole''s, his face immediately became dim. "You''re here."


    Baron hadn''t had the guts to invite Nicole. He thought that even if she didn''t do or say anything, he


    might flee the wedding if he saw her there.


    Maggie looked at Baron and noticed that his eyes were fixed on Nicole, so she wrapped a hand around


    his arm and smiled at her.


    "Miss Ning, long time no see. Thank you foring. Why didn''t Mr. Gue with you?" Maggie looked


    kind of embarrassed. She didn''t think she would forget the name of Nicole Ning for the rest of her life.


    After all, this was the same name Baron couldn''t stop thinking about, even at night when he was in his


    dreams.


    "Kerr has gone on a business trip, so he asked me to send you our best wishes. Congrattions on


    your wedding!" Despite sensing the hostility in Maggie''s tone, Nicole gave her a gentle smile along with


    her regards.


    Taking a step forward, Nicole looked at Baron and said, "You''re my good friend, Baron, so I want to


    congratte you on your wedding today. I hope you''ll live up to the faith I''ve always had on you."


    Nicole reminded Baron. Even if he gave up this wedding and all else for her today, she would never


    choose to be with him.


    Baron gave Nicole a single nod, understanding the meaning behind her words. And for the first time, he


    took the initiative to hold Maggie''s hand.

 Chapter 193 I Do

    Chapter 193 I Do


    "Thank you for your blessing. I know what to do, and I will cherish my beloved wife," Baron said while


    deeply thinking that if saying these words could make Nicole feel at ease, then he was more than


    willing to say such words even against his will.


    On the other hand, Maggie couldn''t exin how exactly she felt the moment she heard Baron speak.


    Her heart was singing in joy. For her, it was the sweetest oath in the world.


    Soon the wedding ceremony began, and the newly married couple was at the center of the stage.


    Silently, Nicole stood below the stage as she fixed her gaze towards Baron and Maggie. She could


    discern that although they were not so sweet, she still believed that they would be happy with such a


    new start in their life.


    Unknowingly, her mind drifted away. Nicole fell into thinking as to when Kerr would give her such a


    wedding. Her heart kept telling her that it didn''t need to be grand, as long as they had each other.


    Besides, every woman dreamt of marriage, and she was no exception.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Long before she met Kerr in her life, she assumed that she would never get married. But she realized it


    all wrong when she found out that Kerr was the biological father of Jay. And now, she fell in love with


    him, truly and madly!


    Suddenly snapping back to her senses, Nicole couldn¡¯t believe that she began to look forward to her


    own wedding.


    On the stage, Baron was standing and looking at Maggie without any expression on his face. No one


    knew how much he hoped that the person standing opposite him could be Nicole, but he also knew that


    it was next to impossible.


    "Mr. Baron Fang, would you like to take Miss Maggie Chen as your wife and to take care of her till the


    end of your life?"


    The host nced at him, and with a smile, asked Baron the vows that he would make at the wedding.


    The host, however, didn''t receive a response. It seemed that Baron didn''t hear the question at all as his


    eyes kept darting towards Nicole, who was standing alone below the stage.


    "Miss Ning, you shouldn''t be here," Mrs. Fang suddenly approached Nicole and addressed her while


    she was watching Baron on the stage.


    Nicole was stunned, and it rendered her immobile for a moment before she slowly understood what


    Mrs. Fang had blurted out. Unconsciously, it seemed that everyone''s eyes turned to fix on her. They


    apparently noticed how Baron kept throwing nces in her direction.


    It was such an ufortable moment. The host coughed awkwardly, standing on the stage.


    Sensing the awkwardness of the moment, Maggie showed a panic expression on her face as she


    regarded Baron. God knew how deathly afraid she was that Baron would leave her and eventually


    walked towards Nicole. So she discreetly took a step forward, and secretly reached out her hand.


    With the bunch of flowers in her hands, Maggie blocked the sight of others. Then she cautiously held


    one of Baron''s hands and pleadingly whispered to him with obvious pity in her eyes, "Baron, you can''t


    embarrass me."


    Nicole gingerly looked around and noticed everyone was looking at her strangely. Smiling bitterly, she


    now fully grasped why she was not on Baron''s invitation.


    Without another word, she turned around and lowered her head, quickening her pace towards the door


    of the banquet hall. It turned out that she had be an unexpected guest in everyone''s eyes when


    all she just wanted was to send her best wishes as a friend.


    What was worst was that everyone also thought that her appearance was nothing but a mere


    provocation. Nicole could only endure until she reached the door of the banquet hall, then she distinctly


    heard Baron say, "I do."


    It appeared that her presence seemed to have shaken Baron''s determination to be with Maggie again.


    Perhaps, if she hadn''t shown up, Baron would not embarrass Maggie in front of all their friends and


    rtives.


    Nicole sighed inwardly, thinking that maybe her decision to attend the wedding was indeed a mistake.


    Walking out of the hall aimlessly, Nicole suddenly felt a bit sad. She found herself sitting on the steps


    outside. She let out a small smile as she caught herself looking down and watching her shadow on the


    ground.


    She couldn''t help musing how ironic that only her shadow could apany her now as she wallowed


    herself in this sad and depressing moment of her life.


    Out of the blue, there was a shadow above her head, making her silhouette disappeared immediately


    on the ground. Nicole stared at the pair of handmade leather shoes in front of her. Her heart raced as


    silent tears started to well up at the corner of her eyes.


    Nicole turned emotional, and such a familiar feeling made her feel a little scared. She was so afraid that


    all of these would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "You are not allowed to marry anyone else," a familiar voice called out to her that it warmed her heart in


    an instant. It was so gentle and genuine that she felt deeply touched, making it hard for her to stop her


    tears.


    Letting the drops of tear fall on the ground, Nicole kept her head down and refused to raise her head.


    The sunlight was too blinding and causing her to feel dizzy, so she couldn''t believe what she was


    seeing.


    The man, who was standing in front of her, couldn''t take it anymore, so he bowed down and gently


    cupped Nicole''s little face in his hands. He slowly raised her head until she looked into his eyes that


    said nothing but full of affection. Kerr lovingly stared at Nicole''s thin face.


    Seeing her like this, he felt his heart tighten. He had certainly made things difficult for Nicole these


    days. And now, he had be even more determined that she was the woman who would apany


    him for the rest of his life. He must protect her well.


    Nicole was in a trance when she saw the familiar face again. Afraid that she was only having an illusion


    because she missed Kerr too much, she tried to shake off her thoughts.


    But on impulse, she abruptly stood up, stretched out her slender arms, and wrapped them around


    Kerr''s neck. Standing on tiptoe, she took the initiative to kiss Kerr''s lips. She kissed him so hard that


    tears fell her cheeks to her mouth.


    Kerr''s heart melted. It dawned on him how much suffering she had been through as he tasted the bitter


    tears on her face.


    "Kerr, is it really you?" Nicole whispered as she hugged Kerr tightly and seemed not wanting to let him


    go. "It''s just my illusion, isn''t it?" she blurted out after leaving Kerr''s thin lips. She tentatively held his


    face in her hands while her eyes widened in surprise.


    Anxiously regarding Kerr''s face, Nicole was somehow convinced that he was still the same man she


    had ever known. His arms were warm and his expression was very affectionate, just like what he used


    to be.


    Unable to believe her eyes, her tears turned from sadness to joy. After all, it was too good to be true.


    Still mesmerized with her, Kerr lifted his hand to wipe the tears off her face. Then he said, "You little


    fool, it''s really me. I''ve woken up. From now on, you don''t need to face everything alone. I''ll be with


    you."


    Kerr knew what kind of pressure she faced in such a situation, even without him asking. He knew it in


    his heart.


    He perceived that she must have suffered a lot. And for this reason, he had made up his mind and


    vowed to himself that he would make it up for her.


    Hearing what Kerr had said, she radiantly smiled through her tears. Nothing was more important than


    knowing that Kerr was safe and sound. As long as he was okay, all her suffering had been paid off.


    Someone said that as long as the ending was pleasant, then it was alright to shed some tears in the


    process. And now, that was all that mattered. Seeing Kerr standing in front of her back to his old self,


    safe and sound, nothing could make Nicole a lot happier.


    Amused, Kerr kept staring at her, who wasughing and crying at the same time. God knew how much


    he missed her. So without another word, he put his arm around her waist and carried her towards his


    car.

 Chapter 194 I Wont Let You Marry Anyone

    Chapter 194 I Won''t Let You Marry Anyone


    After they got in the car, Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked down at the little woman


    leaning on him. It broke his heart to see the tears rolling down her face. Whenever he attempted to


    wipe them away, more would start to fall back. She just couldn''t stop crying.


    "Don''t cry. I''m fine now and here with you. I won''t let you suffer anymore." He thought she was crying


    for all she had been through while he was in aa.


    Never could he have imagined those were actually tears of joy.


    Nicole looked up and was soon enraptured by the sight of him. In fact, she wished she could keep


    staring at him for the rest of her life.


    "Do you have any idea how scared I was? What would I''ve done if you never woke up? I was so afraid


    that I would lose you and never be with you again.


    But I couldn''t let anyone see it. I had to be strong. I had to make them believe you were okay even


    though I was constantly afraid they would find out the truth.


    This was the biggest lie I''ve ever told in my life. Of course, I felt guilty, but I had to go through with it."


    Nicole usually refrained from lying. The first time she did it, it was to protect Jay by concealing his


    identity, and the second time was to protect Kerr as she pretended he was fine.


    In both cases, she felt as if she didn''t have any other choice, so she lied despite being afraid of getting


    caught.


    After Nicole got everything out of her chest, Kerr held her and ced a gentle kiss on her head. He


    could feel her trembling in his arms but did his best tofort her.


    "I know. It''s all my fault, but I promise this won''t happen again. Now stop crying, or it might affect the


    baby." When Kerr woke up, he learned through Vedder about Nicole''s pregnancy.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He also knew about everything else that was going on, but now he was more concerned with Nicole''s


    health. He worried that all that crying could affect her and the baby in her womb.


    As for everything she had to endure, he still had his whole life to make it up to her. Indeed, they had a


    long time ahead, and there was no need to rush anything.


    Meanwhile, Nicole felt safe and relieved in Kerr''s arms. This was the first time that she seemed free to


    vent all the difficulties she had been through during the past few days.


    Only then was she able topletely let her guard down and ess her true feelings.


    When Nicole heard what Kerr said, she sniffed before looking up to meet his gentle gaze. "How did you


    know about our baby?" She choked on her words between sobs.


    Kerr lowered his head and looked into her eyes. Her eyshes were still soaked from the tears,


    making her look so vulnerable and innocent like a child. However, Kerr knew that he was the only one


    allowed to see this side of her.


    This was the same woman that, in his time of trouble, had been strong enough to face all kinds of


    challenges. No matter how hard she had to work or how others mistreated her, she never shrank back.


    However, since she had reunited with Kerr, she allowed herself to be vulnerable again. She no


    longer needed to pretend to be strong now that she had someone by her side for better or worse.


    Sometimes people could be quite unpredictable. Nicole, for example, could tough up and face anything


    on her own. But the moment she saw Kerr, she broke down in tears, and all she wanted was to snuggle


    in his arms for a while. At that moment, she became tired of having to fight against everything alone.


    "Silly girl, of course, I know. By the way, is the baby all right? And what about you?" Kerr gently rested


    his warm hand over Nicole''s abdomen, and the corner of his lips slightly rose.


    The sunlight suddenly shone through the window, hitting Kerr. For a minute, he seemed to have a halo


    around his body. Typically, he was already a dazzling and charming person. At that moment, however,


    Nicole couldn''t help but appreciate the sight of him even more.


    Nicole nodded nkly. "Why did you wake up all of a sudden? I was so worried about you... Harley told


    me that you might never wake up again, but I didn¡¯t believe him. I was sure you would.


    I knew you wouldn''t want to leave me alone or the baby." Nicole looked at him in pain, but her voice


    never wavered.


    If she hadn''t been so firm all this time, perhaps she wouldn''t have made it without him. She relied on


    her confidence that Kerr wouldn''t be able to leave her and, therefore, would wake up.


    With a crooked smile, Kerr caressed her long hair and answered, "I heard a voice saying that you were


    going to get married to someone else, so I woke up. You''re mine, Nicole. How could you be anyone


    else''s bride?"


    He had been determined to be with Nicole and wouldn''t allow anyone to take her from him. When he


    saw how sad she was earlier at the door of the hotel, he realized she must be envious of other people''s


    wedding.


    Kerr knew that he owed her a grand wedding, not that he ever doubted he could give her one. In fact,


    he would make it the most unique event ever seen in the whole world.


    He nned this for a long time now. However, this wasn''t the moment to tell Nicole about it. He wanted


    to surprise her when the time came.


    Nicole''s eyes became wide in front of his revtion. As he smiled slightly at her, she couldn''t help but


    look at him in disbelief.


    "If I had known it would work, I would have said it a long time ago."


    She didn''t expect that such ordinary words would motivate him to wake up.


    In the future, thinking back to this matter, she would ask Harley if there really was any magic in the


    world.


    His answer would be deep and unfathomable. "There are many things in this world that science cannot


    exin."


    Therefore, Nicole would choose to believe that everything was destined. When she needed Kerr the


    most, he appeared on time. Perhaps, love was the real answer.


    Kerr looked at Nicole. She was so cute that he couldn''t help feeling lucky to have her in his life. He


    didn''t want to ever let go of her.


    Feeling the warmth of Kerr''s arms around her, all the problems she had to facetely became a distant


    memory.


    At this time, Jared saw the happy looks on the couple''s faces from the rear-view mirror. Satisfied, he


    drove towards the vi and parked the car. Soon after, he opened the door for them.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and guided her inside their home. In the living room, they found Harley already


    expecting them. Harley was immediately relieved to see Kerr back.

 Chapter 195 All For Him

    Chapter 195 All For Him


    "Finally, you''re back! I''ll be giving you a full check-up since you woke up and immediately bolted out of


    the house earlier. If you end up getting involved in another ident, I will not be held responsible for it."


    Images of this morning''s incident ran through Harley''s head.


    When Nicole left the vi for Baron''s wedding earlier, Harley went to check on Kerr as usual, and found


    that the unconscious man was showing signs of waking up, so he didn''t dare take his eyes off him.


    And soon enough, Kerr woke up. As expected, Kerr immediately looked for Nicole. Upon hearing where


    she went, he rushed out without hesitation.


    Seeing the doctor''s worried expression, Nicole headed for the special medical room of the vi with


    Kerr right away. In order to properly care for him well in thefort of his own home without


    jeopardizing his safety and ability to heal well, Harley moved a lot of medical equipment to the vi to


    amodate Kerr''s every need.


    "How is he?" With a nervous expression stered on her face, Nicole looked at Kerr lying on the bed


    and couldn''t help but feel anxious about his current condition.


    Scanning the examination report in his hand, Harley was relieved. "It looks good so far, nothing


    serious. Since he just woke up, he should pay extra attention to his diet." Looking at Kerr directly, he


    said, "Try to eat something that is easy to digest and don''t work too hard."


    But no matter what he said, he knew that Kerr would not listen to him. There were a lot of matters to be


    fixed within the Gu Group that needed to be dealt with urgently. Now that Kerr had woken up, he


    wouldn''t allow Nicole to work too hard, so Harley could only ask her to take care of Kerr.


    Hearing that, Nicole released a breath of relief. She smiled and held Kerr''s hand.


    "Don''t listen to him. He is just exaggerating. I will be fine as long as you are with me." Without giving


    much thought to what Harley said, Kerr took Nicole''s hand in his and walked out.


    Looking at the retreating back of the two, Harley huffed. "Howe no one listens to me? Why am I


    working so hard these days? I¡¯ve done all of this for you." Harley followed them out of the room, but


    didn''t want to disturb the couple when he saw how happy they were.


    Hearing what Harley said, Nicole smiled faintly and sat with Kerr on the sofa with a contented look on


    her face.


    "I''ve announced that you went abroad to handle very important projects while you were unconscious.


    Now that you''re awake, you can recharge and take over the Gu Group again after you''ve rested well."


    With Kerr up and about, Nicole could finally rx, even for a bit. Kerr''s unconscious state was an


    unpredictable matter, but having him beside her again made her incredibly happy.


    In the meantime, Nicole had learned to rely on Kerr. She felt that as long as she had him by her side,


    she had nothing to fear.


    When he looked at the woman who leaned against his shoulder, he felt satisfied and nodded in


    response. Before he could say anything, he heard someone walk in hastily from outside.


    As soon as Vedder saw Kerr, he stepped forward with an embarrassed look on his face. Although he


    didn''t want to disturb them, he was left with no choice. "Master, Miss Ning, Mrs. Gu is here."


    Freya''s unexpected arrival caught Vedder off guard.


    Nicole''s features didn''t show an ounce of worry when she heard Vedder. She simply stood up calmly


    and said, "I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes." Since Kerr was awake and well, she didn''t need to


    face Freya anymore.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Freya didn''t try to hide her disapproval of her, and she wanted to avoid conflict as much as


    she could. Even if Kerr didn''t care, she didn''t want to embarrass him.


    Kerr already knew what was going on through her mind, so he gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead,


    let go of her hand and watched her walk upstairs.


    It wasn''t until Nicole disappeared from his sight that the smile on Kerr''s face slowly disappeared. He


    looked at the older man beside him and asked, "Did shee when I was still in aa?"


    He knew his mother well. He had disappeared for such a long time, and the situation in thepany


    had already gotten serious. Right now, his mother woulde here not because she was worried


    about his safety, but for fear that the Gu Group would be taken away by others.


    Upon hearing the question, Vedder nodded his head and replied, "Yes, your mother came here when


    you were in aa. Miss Ning didn''t tell your mother the truth."


    "In order to protect you, Miss Ning asked Mrs. Gu to transfer her shares of the Gu Group to you. But


    your mother asked Miss Ning to leave you."


    The older man had overheard the conversation between Freya and Nicole that day. Vedder was loyal to


    Kerr, so he would never hide such a thing from him and really felt that it was a hard decision for Nicole


    to make.


    Kerr was not surprised to hear that, and a sneer stayed on his face. He knew that this was the way


    people in the Gu family did things. But he was afraid that Nicole might be feeling upset and alone with


    no one to share the burden with.


    "Did she agree?"


    Kerr knew that with Nicole¡®s personality, as long as things were good for him, she would definitely


    agree to his mother''s terms. But this wasn''t what Kerr wanted. He just wanted to be with Nicole.


    "Yes, she had promised Mrs. Gu that as long as she transferred her shares to you, she would leave


    you." Vedder knew that Nicole made this decision for the sake of Kerr.


    "Master, Miss Ning really loves you," Not wanting to let Kerr misunderstand Nicole, Vedder wanted to


    exin for her, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Kerr.


    "You don¡¯t need to exin. No one knows her better than I do. I know she did all this for me." Instead of


    ming her, Kerr would only feel remorse for not being there for her.


    Vedder nodded. When he felt that Freya was almost there, he walked out of the door to wee her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Kerr was waiting for his mother, while he was lost, deep in his thoughts.


    A lot of things had happened during his absence, but none of them were beyond his expectation. This


    made him certain that his decisions were correct.


    "Kerr? Aren''t you abroad? When did youe back?" When entering the living room, Freya was


    obviously surprised to see Kerr. She only heard that he went abroad, but didn''t receive any news about


    himing back.


    Hearing the voice of his mother, Kerr didn''t stand up. Instead, he said indifferently to Vedder, "Uncle


    Vedder, please ask all the servants to leave. I have something to talk with Mrs. Gu."


    With the hint of Kerr, Vedder asked all the servants to leave the living room.


    Hearing that Kerr called her that way, Freya could not help but frown. She went to sit down opposite to


    Kerr. Looking at his expressionless face, she seemed to have been ustomed to his coldness.


    "You are just in time. You''d better get this thing done as soon as possible." Then she took out a file


    from her bag and ced it to Kerr.


    "This is a share transfer agreement. I''m going to transfer my shares in the Gu Group to you."

 Chapter 196 Win Or Lose, Ill Be There

    Chapter 196 Win Or Lose, I''ll Be There


    "If you take these shares, you wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with any threats from Moore. The


    Gu Group will perform smoothly without him and you won''t be troubled anymore," Freya added.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She wanted the old Kerr back, the one before he met Nicole. If he epted the shares, Nicole would


    be out of the picture as per their agreement. But she wasn''t sure if she could trust Nicole to stay true to


    her word.


    Kerr raised his eyes to meet his mother''s gaze. Freya looked back at him, her expression as puzzled


    and ridden with worry as ever. It saddened him to bring out these emotions in her but he did what he


    had to do. Declining these shares was the only solution as he saw it.


    "Can you please not look so worried?" he implored. "I''m doing the right thing and this is what I want for


    myself! I know how to manage the group and no one will take my ce as the CEO until I decide to


    step down.


    All I''m asking is for you to not get involved in my personal affairs. Whom I choose to be with is my


    decision and I have chosen Nicole. This decision is final.


    From now on, all I want to do is take care of her and Jay."


    He expressed this to Freya with such finality that there seemed to be nothing with which she could


    counter him. His choice was crystal clear to her.


    His choice of Nicole had been certain before, and her support and determination to be by his side


    through hisa, solidified his faith in her.


    He believed sincerely that nothing he could ever do for her would evenpare to the care and love


    she showed for him. Now, however, he finally had an opportunity to reciprocate her feelings and


    nothing would change his mind. He would stand by her as resolutely as she had stood by him.


    He wouldn''t let her down.


    Freya took a few deep, long breaths. She could not form the words fit to express her shock and


    confusion. ording to her, Kerr was giving up a lot more than he was settling for and this didn''t seem


    to faze him one bit.


    Any other person in their right mind would lunge at the opportunity of holding those shares. His


    indifference disturbed her.


    "Kerr, are you hearing yourself? Are you sure you understand the implications of what you''re saying?


    You don''t seem to realize the value of these shares. You wouldn''t be saying any of this if you did."


    There was so much exasperation in her words and yet, she was unable to fully express what she felt.


    Kerr never required much of her attention growing up. He had always been able to take care of himself,


    he was smart enough for that. It was in his blood to be the next head of the Gu Group and he


    would do it well. Or at least, that was what she had believed up until now.


    It was at this moment that she realized that everything she thought she knew about her son was wrong.


    All of a sudden he seemed like aplete stranger to her and this left her at a loss for words.


    Freya''s words seemed to have no effect on him as he stared back at her, expressionless.


    "I have said what I had to say and there''s nothing you can do to change my mind. So, unless you would


    like to discuss another matter with me, I would like to leave. I have a lot of work to catch up on that I


    missed during my business trip."


    Kerr stood up to make his way up the stairs but was met with Nicole, at the foot of the staircase. He


    stopped in his tracks and wondered how much of the conversation she had heard.


    "I think you should at least consider what your mother is saying. She says it only out of love and


    concern."


    There seemed to be no worry, but only love in her words as she moved towards him. Her smile was


    small, but meaningful as she had overheard the entire conversation between mother and son.


    Everything she went through during hisa seemed but a hup in her life now. If anything, she felt


    d for having been there for him.


    Kerr''s love for her and their children was certain and she always knew that he would give up anything


    for their sake.


    Kerr was taken aback by her response, hurt even.


    "Am I supposed to rece you and Jay with shares now? Is that what you think you''re worth to me?


    You don''t think I would choose a happy future with you and our children instead of something so


    material? I have heard enough from my mother, I will not hear it from you too. I''m putting my foot down.


    I have control of the Gu Group and I believe in my capabilities to run it well, regardless of the shares. I


    would like for you to have faith in me too instead of second guessing my decisions."


    He was determined to get his point across but he also knew deep inside that he would never do


    anything to hurt Nicole and certainly wouldn''t do anything that would push her to leave him.


    Nicole was aware of this emotion within him. She squeezed his hand gently to let him know she


    understood. She intertwined her arm with his and put her head on his shoulder.


    "Kerr, I would never leave you. I wouldn''t even if I was forced to.


    I know you''re resolute in your decision, but I would never break my promise. I have faith in you and


    your judgments. I will have your back no matter what.


    I''m ready to scale the highest mountains with you, or fall into the deepest of trenches. Win or lose, Kerr,


    I''ll be there."


    She hoped her words would soothe him, relieve the pressure weighing him down. All she wanted was


    to be with him for the rest of her life.


    She needed him to know that together they would stay safe and happy. That was all they needed.


    All the fame, money and status in the world could not trump the love they shared. Those things had


    only the power to corrupt.


    Nicole''s words made him melt a little as the stress he felt started to wash away. He looked deep into


    her eyes, held her face and kissed her forehead gently.


    "I''m going to hold you to that. You can''t back out now."


    While the couple was lost momentarily in their little paradise, Freya looked on in anger and disgust.


    She had never much liked Nicole but now she was appalled at her disobedience. She was going to


    have a hard time making Nicole toe the line.


    She cleared her throat to get their attention. "Miss Ning, I thought we had reached an agreement. It


    was decided the moment Kerr was born that he would take over the family business. It is his duty and


    there is no one else to be trusted with this."


    Freya made no attempt to mask the contempt in her voice. Why Kerr was so smitten by her she never


    fully understood. But she was not going to let her stand in the way of what he deserved.


    The glint of anger in his mother''s eyes was very apparent and Kerr stood in between them to protect


    Nicole from getting hurt. He faced her once again resolutely.


    "My decision is final and I think you should be heading back now. I will arrange for a car to take you


    home. I really do appreciate your concern and the offer of the shares, but I am content."


    He hoped that this was enough to end the discussion. If words could kill, Freya had the ability to do it


    and Nicole wasn''t strong enough to face her.


    Freya was his mother, and this fact couldn''t be changed. But Kerr wouldn''t let his mother hurt Nicole a


    bit.


    The older woman red at him, realizing his loyalty to Nicole was stronger than his love for her. She


    took a threatening step forward, "Kerr!" "No!" Kerr put a hand out to stop her physically if needed.


    Freya backed away in absolute shock. Kerr saw this but was caught in an impossible situation and his


    priorities were clear.


    Nicole was terrified by what was unfolding and couldn''t help but me herself for it. She tentatively


    touched Kerr''s arm.


    "She''s your mother Kerr. She''s worried about you, that''s all."


    She had never received much love or even any acknowledgement from Freya. Pushing Kerr to agree


    with his mother was thest thing she wanted to achieve. Seeing Kerr troubled, however, was more


    unbearable for her than any insult Freya could throw her way.

 Chapter 197 Night Time Meeting With Baron

    Chapter 197 Night Time Meeting With Baron


    Kerr took Nicole''s hand,cing his fingers tightly with hers. He would not give in to his mother.


    Freya, in turn, was determined not to make anypromises where Nicole was concerned. She


    regarded Kerr''s steely eyes, a familiar expression which confirmed that he was not about to back down.


    She took a reluctant step back.


    "I hope you''ll think about this long and hard. When you''ve made your decision,e and see me. But


    please remember that Moore can be a difficult man. I''m just saying you should watch out, that''s all."


    She sighed deeply. "When you hold something in your hands, that''s when it truly belongs to you."


    Kerr had to make the right choice. He wouldn''t fail her, not after the years she''d spent bringing him up


    to do the right thing. It was not his style to squander his fortune or give away everything that was


    rightfully his.


    With onest resolute nce at her son, Freya spun on her heels and strode away from the vi.


    Nicole regarded the woman''s retreating figure. In her heart of hearts, Nicole knew that Freya had a


    point. She would definitely make sure that Kerr didn''t lose out because of her.


    Looking at Nicole''s frown, Kerr understood that she was worried about him. He leaned closer and


    gently kissed her hair.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do. I won''t let you down." His voice was soothing. "Just give me some


    time."


    Kerr knew that during all of his absence, when he''d been lost in the depths of hisa, Moore had


    been busy taking action to take the Gu Group away. None of this was any surprise to him, but he was


    sure it would be a worry for Nicole.


    After all, she was no stranger to Moore''s tricks and schemes.


    Nicole nodded. "I know you don''t care, Kerr, but I do. I don''t want you to give anything up for me." Her


    eyes shone with sincerity. "Don''t worry about me. Wherever you go, as long as I''m with you, I''m home."


    She hoped he could tell that she meant it. All the romantic promises Kerr had made didn''t matter to


    Nicole. As long as he was with her, it was enough.


    As her words registered on Kerr''s face, the corners of his mouth rose in a gentle smile, his eyes soft


    and loving.


    Nicole didn''t ask Kerr to return to the Gu Group right away. He had only just woken from thea,


    after all. She decided to go back to thepany on her own.


    In the light of everything that had happened, Kerr''s office felt different. As she sat in the grand leather


    chair, Nicole realized that she too had changed. Her mood waspletely transformed.


    She knew she was not alone now. Kerr''s love for her was like a warm nket on a cold winter''s night; it


    was deeper than the ocean and warmer than the sun. She felt cherished and protected by this


    wonderful man.


    "What''s going on, Nicole?" Lily asked curiously, looking her boss up and down in amazement. "You


    look totally different. You look happy!"


    Nicole just smiled in response, tapping her pen on the desk. "Oh here, take this!" She handed a printed


    document to Lily. "I have an important contract to discuss tomorrow. All the information you need is in


    that."


    It was the contract that Nicole had signed at Gu Group on behalf of Kerr. Its sess would mean huge


    profits for thepany.


    Lily nodded, tightening her grip on the document. She bit her lip and looked away, hesitating. Deep


    down, she knew what she had to do.


    As her eyes met Nicole''s, Lily prayed that the guilt she was feeling didn''t show on her face.


    Since Kerr had just regained his consciousness, Nicole had asked Jared to stay in the vi to fill him in


    on all the recent events at Gu Group.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Lily was the only assistant by her side today. Lily nced at her watch several times before she


    reminded Nicole.


    "It''s time for the meeting, Nicole."


    Nicole nodded at Lily as she stood up. There was a spring in her step as she approached the meeting


    room.


    Lily scurried behind Nicole, her eyes ncing around nervously. She caught sight of the staircase and


    gasped. That smile! Was she looking at a ghost? Lily trembled, and the file she was holding ttered to


    the ground.


    The sound made Nicole stop in her tracks before spinning around. All she could see was the sheer


    panic on Lily''s face. Something was clearly wrong with her assistant. But what? She tried to follow Lily''s


    gaze but she could only make out an empty staircase.


    "Lily?" Nicole stared at the quivering woman. "What''s wrong?"


    Lily shook her head lightly,ing to her senses. "Oh...um. Nothing. Really, it''s absolutely nothing."


    She hoped she didn''t sound as guilty as she felt. "I''m fine, honestly. I...just need to go to the bathroom."


    Lily scrabbled on the ground, picking up the flurry of loose papers and scooping them back into the file


    before turning and hurrying toward the bathroom.


    Nicole shrugged. There was definitely something going on with Lily, but it could wait. She had an


    important meeting to attend. Swinging the door open widely, Nicole strode into the room.


    The tablet in the middle of the boardroom caught Nicole''s eye. It disyed the Gu Group''s stock prices


    and there was clearly something wrong with it. The afternoon market was now open and Nicole


    realized in horror that the prices were dropping constantly, sinking at an rming rate.


    She frowned.


    "I guess you haven''t heard what happened," sneered a voice. "You''re too busy to read the paper,


    right?"


    "Well, here you go!" Mr. Liangunched the newspaper at Nicole, not hiding his disdain as itnded


    with a sickening thud in front of her.


    Nicole gulped and raised her head, ncing around at the faces of her colleagues. Some turned their


    heads away immediately, avoiding her eyes. Others oozed contempt in her direction. ''They''ve always


    looked down on me,'' she thought sadly to herself. ''They''ve never thought I was good enough.''


    No wonder she hadn''t noticed there was anything wrong when she first walked into the boardroom.


    She was used to them ignoring her and excluding her. It was only Mr Liang''s cruel voice that had


    alerted her.


    Bracing herself, Nicole picked up the newspaper in front of her. ''Stay calm, stay calm,'' she repeated


    silently in her head as she turned the page. Her heart sank. Blood rushed to her cheeks and she felt


    dizzy. There it was. A picture of Baron holding her in his arms. Their heads were bent together and,


    from the angle in the picture, it looked to all the world like he was kissing her.


    "Star-crossed Lovers!" screamed the headline. "Acting CEO of Gu Group, Nicole Ning, seen here in a


    romantic night-time clinch with the son of Fang family, Baron Fang."


    The article itself was just as bad, if not worse. "Nicole Ning is best known as the girlfriend of Kerr Gu,


    CEO of the Gu Group. Yet here she is, pictured cheating on him with Baron on a moonlit roadside."


    Understanding flooded through Nicole as she tore her eyes away from the incriminating words and


    pictures. Someone must have known that Nicole was meeting Baron that night. Someone had been


    watching them, stalking her, ready to take these sneaky, hurtful photos.


    ''It isn''t fair,'' Nicole thought. She''d been trying to push Baron away at the time the picture was taken.


    Yet, from this camera angle, it really did look like Baron was kissing her.


    Why hadn''t she paid more attention to the news? ''Oh yes,'' she thought with a bitter smile. It was


    because she''d been at Baron''s wedding. There was also the fact that Kerr had woken up from his


    coma and her heart had nearly burst with happiness. The truth was, she''d been busy.


    She certainly hadn''t expected to hit the headlines.


    The scious, vengeful eyes of her colleagues were still on Nicole, waiting for her to make a fool of


    herself. Well, she would not give them the satisfaction. The only one who deserved an exnation was


    Kerr, and he''d be the only one she''d speak to about this.


    "Whether what you''ve seen in this paper is true or not, it''s my private business." Nicole took a deep


    breath to steady her voice. "It has nothing to do with the Gu Group or the people present in this room. I


    don''t owe anyone here an exnation."


    Strength coursed through her veins as she added, "I''m not remotely interested in gossip and rumors."


    She realized it was true. The whole sordid incident wouldn''t affect her. It wasn''t fair on Kerr, though. He


    shouldn''t have to see such nasty news when he was so vulnerable.


    Would Kerr believe her version of events? Nicole wasn''t sure. She gripped her phone, working up the


    courage to call him. It was no use. She couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 198 No One Is Qualified Except Her

    Chapter 198 No One Is Qualified Except Her


    "It''s easy for you to say that. If you weren''t sitting in the Gu Group now, it would be a matter of no


    concern to us. But what you are doing now will have an impact on the Gu Group.


    Even if you are only an acting CEO, you are still required to act responsibly, and never to bring shame


    upon the Gu Group. It looks like you have no right to sit here at all."


    Mr. Liang''s intentions were perfectly obvious: to get rid of Nicole.


    Feeling resentful about being bossed around by a woman for such a long time in thepany, some


    members of the board felt that they hade to the end of their patience.


    In the past, the fact that she was Kerr''s woman caused them trepidation. However, now that such a


    severe scandal had been exposed, no one could tolerate it any longer, let alone Kerr.


    So they had decided that they wouldn''t put up with Nicole anymore.


    Hearing Mr. Liang, Nicole sneered and cast a disdainful nce around the room. No one stood up to


    defend her, so Nicole had no doubt about their intentions.


    "Then what do you think? Do you want me to step aside and have someone else fill my position?"


    In fact, she had nned to announce that Kerr hade back that day. From the start, she had never


    wanted to take this role, but she didn''t want to leave the Gu Group on a bad footing.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn''t want anything, and she didn''t need their respect. She just hoped that Kerr would appreciate


    all the efforts she had made for thepany.


    "Since you put it that way, we all have no objections. After all, you are very busy, so we can''t expect


    you to have the time or the energy to do business for the Gu Group."


    Mr. Liang spoke disdainfully, with his tongue in cheek. It was clear that he looked down upon a woman


    who took advantage of her rtionship to get promoted.


    Nicoleughed. "You mean you think I''m not qualified to sit here?"


    How ridiculous! She didn''t give a damn about this group, but she was disgusted to think that anyone


    would regard her as a greedy woman with ulterior motives.


    "No one but her is qualified to be in charge of the Gu Group." A deep and powerful voice sounded from


    the entrance of the meeting room.


    It caught everyone''s full attention right away. Except for Nicole, everyone in the room turned their head


    to the door in surprise.


    Kerr, wearing a well cut, handmade dark suit, walked in from the door. His gaze was cold, and he swept


    his indifferent eyes over everyone present. He looked at Nicolest of all.


    When he came up to Nicole, he extended his hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "I''m


    sorry to put you through this."


    Though his tone was steady and calm, there was a deep and unmistakable tenderness in it. He gently


    bent over and kissed Nicole''s long hair, full of affection.


    After Nicole left the vi, Kerr went into the study. After seeing the documents sent by Jared and


    noticing the news in them by chance, his first thought was that someone would try to nder Nicole.


    The fact that the Gu Group''s stock price had been sluggish due to the news made him suspect that the


    board of directors would try to get rid of Nicole. So he went straight to the Gu Group without a second


    thought.


    When he said that he would never let anyone hurt Nicole, he meant it.


    Nicole looked up at him with a charmed smile.


    "Don''t you believe those reports?"


    Nicole had been worried just a moment before, but when she saw the concern on Kerr''s face, she


    knew that he didn''t trust the news at all.


    When he looked into Nicole¡®s eyes, Kerr said, "I have faith in you."


    He was speaking directly to Nicole, but he was also speaking indirectly to everyone else in the room.


    As long as he wanted her to be in that position, no one could raise any objections.


    Jared took a chair and ced it beside Nicole.


    Sitting on the chair, Kerr looked around sternly at everyone.


    "I have appointed Nicole to help me manage the Gu Group. If any of you have a problem with this, you


    cane to me directly. All of her actions are done on my behalf." He said those words with


    understatement, but with great firmness and determination.


    He granted her powers in the Gu Group unreservedly, because Kerr put all of his trust in her.


    All the board members cast nervous nces at each other, not daring to make anyments after


    what Kerr said. All of them knew how ruthless Kerr could be.


    There was a long moment of silence in the meeting room. Even Mr. Liang, who had spoken so


    confidently just a moment before, kept perfectly quiet.


    Everyone was relieved when the meeting ended.


    When Kerr took Nicole by the hand and led her back to the office, he turned around and closed the


    door. With his arm around her waist, he asked her gently, "Are you tired?"


    In fact, he wanted all the people in the Gu Group to know how precious Nicole was to him.


    That way, none of them would dare to turn against Nicole anymore in the future.


    Nicole shook her head and put her hand on Kerr''s shoulder casually. "How do you know those pictures


    aren''t true? What if I was really with another man when you were in aa?"


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she had feltfortable enough with him to speak


    boldly.


    When Kerr heard that, he held Nicole''s chin in his hand and gave her a gentle kiss on her pink lips. "I


    know you wouldn''t do that. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have attended Baron''s wedding."


    He knew what kind of girl Nicole was. If she really cared for Baron, she wouldn''t be with Kerr right now.


    Nicole smiled. "How do you know I''m not sad about his marrying another woman? Why are you so


    confident that I won''t betray you?"


    She knew that Kerr had always been proud. On one hand, she was happy that he trusted her so well.


    But she was also a little angry, so she wanted to make him a little jealous.


    She really didn''t know any other way of making the man nervous.


    When he looked at the woman in his arms, he didn''t feel the least bit irritated by what she had said. He


    carried her in his arms towards the lounge behind the meeting room.


    "Don''t wear high heels anymore. It''s not good for the baby. Starting from tomorrow, just stay in my


    arms. I''ll handle everything outside.


    I know you felt sad about Baron''s wedding, because you always wanted to have your own wedding


    with me. But don''t worry. I will give everything that a man could ever give a woman, and more. When


    this is over, I swear I won''t let you down."


    He put Nicole down on the bed and spoke his promise with the utmost seriousness, in order to


    reassure her.


    When she heard his passionate words, Nicole looked at him in amazement.

 Chapter 199 A Family Reunion

    Chapter 199 A Family Reunion


    "Are you proposing?"


    Nicole knew that it was impossible for them to get married at that time, and that they still had many


    obstacles to prevent them. However, she still couldn''t resist a thrill of excitement at the prospect.


    In this world, there is no woman who isn''t looking forward to her own wedding.


    Seeing the hopeful expectation in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr felt a bit guilty. Even though Nicole was carrying


    his child, he still hadn''t given her the respectability of a married woman.


    He knew how much stress Nicole had endured for him. This knowledge made him cherish her all the


    more.


    "Nicole, on the day I propose to you atst, I''ll tell everyone that you''re my woman." Kerr''s promise was


    deep and sincere. She could see it in his tender eyes. He had firmly made up his mind.


    Kerr''s face was perfectly serious as he looked Nicole in the eye. Nicole smiled and nodded.


    "Kerr, I know what''s in your heart. You don''t have to be so anxious to reassure me. It''s not a life-and-


    death issue for me anyway. As long as I can stay by your side, I will always be satisfied."


    She knew that the difficulties she was currently facing were out of Kerr''s expectations. She didn''t want


    to give him so much pressure.


    Kerr extended his arms and wrapped her into a warm embrace.


    He held her in his arms and closed his eyes. He stayed with her until she was sound asleep and


    comfortable under the nkets in the lounge. Then he went back to his office.


    In the bathroom


    Moore looked at the documents in his hand. He was beaming with triumph. With this information in his


    hands, all of Nicole''s efforts in recent days would be in vain.


    Lily looked anxiously at Moore''scent face. She was full of worry. "I followed your instructions.


    Will you return those pictures to me?"


    She hated the idea of betraying Nicole, but she had been left with no choice. Her first priority at that


    moment was to protect herself.


    Her voice registered faintly in his ears. In his exultant mood, Moore barely had any thoughts to spare


    for her. He raised his head and looked into her eyes, and then extended his hand and gently pinched


    her chin. "As long as you behave well, I won''t let those photos be leaked to the public.


    I still need you to do one more thing for me. You must be aware that Nicole is pregnant. I want you to


    think of a way to abort that child."


    Moore decided to kill that baby before the Gu family became aware of Nicole''s pregnancy. It would be a


    tremendous headache if Nicole had to be brought into the Gu family because of the child in her belly.


    He had looked down upon Nicole in the past, but now he had to keep an eye on her. Even though she


    was still just a woman, Kerr had given her an important role to upy on his behalf in the Gu Group.


    Moore''s demand made Lily''s eyes nearly pop out of her head. She eximed in shock, "That''s


    impossible!" Lily was intimidated by Moore''s threat, but the baby in Nicole''s belly was a human being.


    Losing a child was the most horrible thing a mother could experience. Lily didn''t dare tomit such


    an atrocious crime.


    Moore stepped closer to Lily and said, "You have no choice. You must find the opportunity. Nicole trusts


    you very well, so you will surely find a chance. I trust you."


    Then he turned around and walked out of Lily''s sight.


    After Moore left, Lily leaned against the door and slid down slowly to the floor, inch by inch. She buried


    her face in her hands.


    Nicole was sleeping soundly in the lounge. With Kerr by her side, she wasn''t afraid of anything in the


    world.


    It was getting dark, but Kerr didn''t wake her up. Instead, he picked her up and carried her in his arms,


    as he walked towards the underground parking lot.


    Until Nicole was carried into his car, she remained soundly asleep. The trace of a smile could be seen


    on Kerr''s face.


    Jared drove the car at a steady speed as they went back to the vi. When he parked the car, he saw


    Jaying out of the vi.


    "Mommy!" When Jay saw Kerr carrying Nicole out of the car, he ran up to them in excitement.


    Nicole woke up drowsily and rubbed her eyes. The first thing she saw was Kerr''s gentle eyes and lips


    forming a slight smile.


    "Kerr, it feels like I was dreaming of Jay. I miss him. Let''s go and take him back, okay?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a challenging time when Kerr was in aa. Nicole didn''t have the energy to take care of Jay


    and Kerr at the same time. She was also afraid that Jay might be scared, so she had Jay sent away.


    Being separated from him was a terrible burden on her mind. Since Jay was born, he had never been


    away from her.


    Kerr put her down gently.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    When Jay heard that his mother was still thinking of him, his sadness and his discontentpletely


    vanished. He wrapped his arms around Nicole¡®s legs.


    In fact, he also wanted to hug Nicole just like Kerr did, but he wasn''t tall enough to reach her. He


    wanted to grow up quickly so that he could protect Nicole.


    Feeling the weight on her legs, she lowered her head and was surprised to see that Jay had suddenly


    appeared in front of her. She squatted down and hugged his little body.


    "Sorry, darling. I wish I had never sent you away."


    Nicole knew Jay was still a very young and sensitive child. It was too hard on him to be sent to a


    strange environment.


    When he saw the tears that were ready to burst out of Nicole''s eyes, Jay gently held her face and said,


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m happy to be home now."


    Kerr felt a surge of relief as he looked at them. Loving her as much as he did, how could he fail to


    guess what she had been worried about?


    So the first thing he did after he woke up from thea was to call Ken and tell him to send Jay back.


    He knew that Nicole would be overjoyed when she found out.


    "Don''t squat for too long. There''s a baby inside you now."


    Kerr then ced his arm around her shoulders and led her into the vi with Jay.


    On the sofa, Jay sat next to Nicole, and his little hand carefully and curiously stroked her underbelly,


    which was still t.


    "Mommy, is there really a little sister inside?"


    Jay was very curious about the unborn baby. Even though he was very smart, he didn''t know much


    about the facts of life.


    Nicole looked at him with a warm smile. "I do have a little person inside there, but I don''t know if it''s a


    little brother or a sister."

 Chapter 200 Want A Sister

    Chapter 200 Want A Sister


    Ever since she gave birth to Jay, Nicole had always wanted to have a daughter.


    "I want to have a little sister so that I can be a big brother. I will definitely protect her, Mommy. Don''t


    worry, I will never bully my little sister."


    Jay was cute as he made his solemn promise to his mother, with his eyes focused on her belly.


    A smile came to Nicole''s face as she saw how serious and solemn her boy was. She turned her head


    and looked at Kerr, who was next to her. "What do you think?"


    Kerr had all the vitamins he had prepared for Nicole in his hand. He was carefully reading the


    instructions left by Harley, because he was determined not to be careless. Nicole¡®s voice finally caught


    his attention, so he shifted his focus over to her.


    "I love all babies. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a boy or a girl, as long as it is our baby."


    Boys and girls were the same to him. As long as the child was the flesh and blood of Nicole and of him,


    and was the fruit of their love, he would definitely give it all of his devotion.


    The baby was a big surprise to him, but he had already made up his mind to devote his life to it.


    "Harley said that your condition was unstable. You''d better not leave the vi from tomorrow on. Your


    health is our top priority for the first three months."


    He couldn''t imagine how she kept herself together during hisa.


    Nicole didn''t make any reply to Kerr''s words of concern. She was focusing on their child. She looked at


    the two of them beside her, with happiness beaming in her eyes.


    Kerr''s domineering manner was noticed by Jay, who curled his lips and said, "You''re such a bossy old


    man."


    Nicole looked at Jay in surprise. Since thest phone call, she had noticed that Jay''s attitude to Kerr


    had changed.


    "Jay, don''t be so rude. What on earth are you talking about?"


    She still didn''t know why Jay¡®s attitude to Kerr was so different. Jay had always liked Kerr very much


    before then.


    Jay lowered his head under Nicole''s reproach.


    "It''s between us. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Before Jay could say another word, Kerr reached out and took him into his arms, and went upstairs


    with him to his study.


    Jay muttered, with his head resting on Kerr¡®s shoulder,


    "You old man..."


    Nicole looked at their two faces and saw that they were bing more and more alike. She couldn''t


    hold back a smile. After all, they would handle their problem by themselves, so she didn''t need to care


    about it anymore.


    Kerr carried Jay into the study and set him down on the ground. He looked down at the boy, who had a


    grumpy expression on his cute little face.


    "You don''t like me, do you?"


    When he called Ken earlier, he wanted to speak to Jay, but this little guy refused to talk to him. At that


    moment he immediately knew that the little boy was unhappy.


    Jay turned his small face up to the tall and strong man standing in front of him. He was in no hurry to


    answer the question. He turned around, saw a chair not far away, and ran to it with his short legs.


    He pushed the chair in front of Kerr with difficulty, then he scrambled onto the chair and stood upon it,


    but he was still a little shorter than him.


    Jay stood on his tiptoe and looked at Kerr with his head held high. "You kept my mom away from me


    for such a long time. It''s time to give her back to me."


    The fact that he was the only man beside his mommy before she went back to Kerr was fixed in his


    mind. No matter what happened, his mommy had never abandoned him in the past.


    Since Kerr had walked into their lives, Jay felt that he had stolen Nicole¡®s attention from him, which had


    once belonged to him alone.


    Not to mention that this silly man couldn''t figure out the fact that he was his real father, how could Jay


    not be angry?


    Seeing the disgruntlement on Jay''s face, Kerr said gently, "I''m going to be with your mommy for the


    rest of my life. What can you do about it?"


    This was the first time he had ever been forced to deal with a child of Jay''s age. In fact, Kerr''s


    rtionship with Jay made him feel a little awkward. But it seemed that the best thing to do was to have


    a good, man-to-man talk with Jay.


    "You! Humph! After Mommy gives birth to a little sister, I''ll take Mommy with me."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay red at Kerr, his face red with anger.


    Kerr went to the desk and sat down. In the blink of an eye, Jay jumped from the chair again and


    pushed it over to Kerr. When Jay stood upon the chair once more, it was obvious that he was a little


    higher than Kerr this time.


    It was then that Jay''s face lit up with a smile.


    "If you want to take her away, the first thing you need to do is to be taller than me. How else could you


    protect her?"


    Kerr opened his notebook and spread in front of him casually, studying thetest n to be


    implemented. It looked like he understood it clearly.


    "Don''t think you can protect her just by helping her solve the problems of the n. If you want to


    protect a person, first you should make yourself stronger, you know?" Kerr added.


    ncing at Jay''s stubborn face, Kerr knew that Jay would make great achievements in the future as


    long as he trained him well.


    Even though Jay wasn''t his son by birth, Kerr still treated him as if he were his own child.


    "Watch out. Once I get my chance I''ll take Mommy and run away from here!" Jay raised his head, trying


    to look arrogant.


    In fact, he was just trying to provoke Kerr, because he hadn''t discovered their father-and-son


    rtionship.


    Kerr didn''t take his words seriously. He stroked Jay¡¯s soft hair and said, "Even if I give you the chance,


    so what?"


    While speaking, Kerr pushed hisputer in front of Jay and said, "I cracked this password in one


    minute. How about you?"


    Jay was still just an innocent child, but he was already so eager to be a man. Kerr didn''t want to


    force Jay to grow up. He just wanted Jay to have a happy childhood.


    However, as long as Jay would let him, Kerr would give him another chance.


    Kerr¡®s challenge piqued Jay¡®s interest. He sat down and stared at theputer screen.


    Then Kerr stood up and walked out of the study.


    He walked into the dining room and held Nicole''s hand. "Where is Jay?" Nicole asked.


    When she saw that only Kerr went downstairs, it urred to her that it was almost dinner time, but she


    didn''t see Jay anywhere.


    "He will be here soon."


    Kerr was pretty sure that Jay would solve the problem, though he knew it would take some time.


    The dinner was ready to be served, but Jay still hadn''t shown up, so Nicole was about to stand up and


    tell Jay toe downstairs and have dinner.

 Chapter 201 Troublemaker

    Chapter 201 Troublemaker


    Just then, Jay lowered his head in frustration as he walked downstairs.


    He nced furtively at Kerr and then sank wordlessly into the seat next to Nicole. How could it be that


    Kerr took just a single minute to solve a problem that took him twenty?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jay couldn''t help feeling indignant about it.


    Theck of conversation between Jay and Kerr stirred up weird feelings of confusion in Nicole. She


    dished some food onto the boy''s te.


    Jay ate up in silence.


    When dinner was done and the dishes cleared away, Nicole prepared a bath for Jay. Meanwhile, Kerr


    retreated to his study to take an international phone call.


    Nicole passed a soapy sponge over the boy''s back. "What''s up, Jay?" she asked. "Don''t you like Uncle


    Gu? Why did you look so sad when you came back here?"


    Nicole made sure her tone was tender and careful. She knew that Jay had missed out on his father''s


    love and care as a child. Now that Kerr was back by their side, it would surely take some time to adjust.


    "I''m not sad! I''m very happy. As long as I''m with you, it doesn''t matter where I am."


    Jay looked up and beamed a huge smile at Nicole.


    Relief flooded through her as she took in his reassuring words.


    Tucking Jay into bed, she leaned over and gave him a soft kiss on his forehead. "Good night, baby,"


    she whispered.


    When Jay''s eyelids grew heavy,shes lowering towards his soft cheeks, Nicole went back to her


    room.


    But Jay was only pretending to sleep. As soon as Nicole turned her back, his eyes flew open. He


    nced at the door with a smug smile.


    Reaching her bedroom, Nicole pushed open the door and walked into the pitch ckness. She


    grasped for the light switch but instead felt someone grab her outstretched hand and hold it tightly.


    "What..."


    Before Nicole could finish her question, she registered the familiar breathing beside her. Casting aside


    all her worries and tensions, she basked in the unique sensations Kerr always awoke in her.


    Kerr cupped Nicole''s delicate face in his hands. He''d been waiting for this moment since he first woke


    up. It was only when she was safe in his arms that he felt truly at peace.


    "Please don''t!" Nicole sensed Kerr''s unmistakable desire, but her thoughts turned to the baby. She


    couldn''t do it¡ªit was too risky.


    Kerr understood her concern. With his arms still fastened firmly around her, he walked her over to the


    bed. "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle, I promise."


    In truth, it was something Kerr had already thought about, and he''d asked Harley for advice. He''d found


    out what exactly he could do and how to be careful not to hurt her or the baby in her belly.


    Kerr''s charming voice soothed Nicole. She reached for him, throwing her arms around his neck, the


    corners of her mouth turning upward into a small smile.


    Moonlight shone on Nicole and caught her curves in an alluring haze.


    "Nicole," Kerr breathed, "you are so beautiful."


    His eyes zed with passion.


    The burning intensity made Nicole blush deeply. She tried to push him away. Despite the intimacy of


    their connection, she couldn''t help feeling shy.


    Kerr gripped her outstretched hand in his palm before bringing it to his lips in a gentle kiss.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp knock at the door.


    Panicking, Nicole jumped and stared wildly in the direction of the sound, pushing at Kerr.


    But Kerr just couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Mommy..."


    It was Jay''s small voice on the other side of the door. Nicole didn''t hesitate. She pushed Kerr again,


    more firmly this time. "It''s Jay." She jumped from the bed, yanking a bathrobe from the nearby


    wardrobe and wrapping it tightly around herself.


    When she reached the door, she opened it and flicked the lights on. There was Jay, standing in the


    doorway and clutching his pillow in his small arms.


    "What''s wrong, Jay?"


    Nicole crouched down in front of Jay. Seeing the boy frowning nervously, she was very worried.


    "I had a nightmare, Mommy. Can I sleep in here with you tonight?"


    Jay looked at his mom expectantly before stepping forward and throwing himself into her arms.


    Nicole patted his back gently,forting the boy. "Don''t be scared, Jay. I''m right here."


    Maybe he was feeling insecure because she''d been away from him for a while, Nicole thought. Guilt


    swept through her, flooding her veins.


    With Jay still in her arms, she returned to the bedroom. Kerr was lying on the bed, his face set in a


    gloomy expression. That was when Nicole remembered what had been going on between them just a


    few short minutes ago. She cast an apologetic nce in Kerr''s direction.


    "Kerr..."


    But with Jay held tightly in her arms, it was clear that Kerr would be disappointed tonight.


    "Forget it. I''m going to take a shower."


    Kerr got up and headed for the bathroom. Thest thing he wanted was to make things difficult or


    embarrassing for Nicole. But when he nced in Jay''s direction, he could see the boy snickering in his


    mom''s arms.


    There was no trace of fear on his face at all. Kerr realized what was going on. The little guy, in his own


    way, was fighting him for Nicole.


    Kerr had no idea how to solve this one.


    His eyes cast sadly downward, he trudged into the bathroom. It was clear that Jay knew full well he had


    ruined Kerr and Nicole''s night together. It was also obvious that the boy felt no remorse about it.


    After all, until Kerr''s appearance, Nicole''s arms had only belonged to Jay.


    Nicoley Jay softly back down in the bed, a smile curling on her lips. She watched the boy as he


    surrendered to sleep. It was only then that she felt someone''s arms tighten around her waist.


    Fresh out of the shower, he nted soft kisses on her cheek, making her giggle.


    "Hey, stop it! Jay''s just gone to sleep."


    Nicole lowered her voice to a whisper as she turned to look at Kerr.


    A sly smile twitched on his lips. "Sure, but if he wants to sleep here, we can go to another room, can''t


    we?"


    As if the child knew that his mom was about to leave him, in his sleep, his hand stretched out and


    grabbed the corner of her shirt, sping it firmly.


    Thinking of Jay''s anxiety and insecurity, Nicole shook her head lightly at Kerr. "Next time, okay? Harley


    said you need rest, too. You just woke up, after all. Why don''t you have an early


    night?"

 Chapter 202 Protect Your Sister

    Chapter 202 Protect Your Sister


    Nicole gave Kerr a gentle kiss on the cheek, snuggled into his arms and closed her eyes.


    Kerr gazed at the woman and the little boy beside him, trying his best to stifle his desire. Stretching his


    hand out, he touched Jay lightly on the nose. Then he tightened his arms around Nicole and fell sound


    asleep.


    Having a wife and son gave Kerr a deep feeling of satisfaction.


    His night in particr was filled with peace and happiness.


    The next day dawned, and Nicole smiled softly to herself as she fixed Kerr''s tie for him.


    "Do you ever think about the shares your mother holds?" Nicole didn''t want to put too much pressure


    on Kerr, but this seemed the quickest way to solve the problem. After all, he deserved those shares.


    Kerr looked at Nicole, his eyes soft with emotion.


    "I won''t let the Gu Group fall into anyone else''s hands without those shares. Have faith in your lover,


    Nicole. Stay at home and wait for me. When I''ve finished work, I''lle back to you as soon as I


    possibly can."


    Actually, Kerr longed to stay with her all the time, but thepany needed him to handle its affairs.


    And he worried that, if he took Nicole with him to the office, it would be too stressful for her.


    His only choice was to let her stay at home.


    She looked at him and nodded. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    She knew what Kerr''s concerns were, of course. But she also knew that he had a lot to deal with at Gu


    Group, and she would be understanding and considerate.


    After breakfast, Kerr gave Nicole a kiss on her forehead and left the vi.


    Jay watched Kerr''s retreating figure from the doorway, his eyes clearly sparkling with happiness. He


    walked over to his mom and flung his arms around her. Finally, she was all his!


    "Mommy, can I go with you to Grandpa''s house?" The boy knew that Kerr had transferred the deeds to


    the Ning family property over to Nicole.


    This was Kerr''s ce and while he was out, Jay wanted to leave with Nicole. Even though he was sure


    Kerr would find them, he wanted to make the man worry first.


    Nicole was stunned at Jay''s words. "How did you know about your grandpa''s house? I''ve never told


    you about that."


    She''d had her suspicions about Jay, though. She hadn''t had enough time for him during all the recent


    upheaval, and when things calmed down she realized that things hadn''t been right ever since her


    business trip with Kerr.


    Back then, Jay hadn''t shown disapproval of her trip with Kerr. It made Nicole feel suspicious.


    Jay looked at his mom''s questioning eyes and raised one small hand to cover his mouth. He realized


    he''d totally spilled the beans!


    "Oh, nothing, Mommy. I''m going to read some of my books now."


    There was no way he wanted to answer his mom''s questions. He turned to run upstairs, but before he


    could get very far, Nicole stopped him in his tracks.


    "Get back here, Jay! I need to ask you something. Don''t run away from me!"


    Nicole''s heart sank. How could she not have known that Jay was keeping secrets from her? It was


    hurtful and worrying at the same time. Had she really been neglecting Jay so much recently?


    Walking up to Jay, she wished she could scoop him up into her arms. But the way things were, she


    didn''t think she''d have the strength to hold him for long. Jay had gotten taller, and Nicole was pregnant.


    It would be difficult to carry him.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I know you''ve got my little sister in your belly and you can''t pick me up. Let''s sit


    on the sofa instead. I''ll tell you what I know."


    Jay could sense that there was something wrong with his mom. Holding her hand, he led her to the


    sofa and sat down. His small fingers patted her softly on the stomach as he said, "This is a message


    for my little sister. Little sister, please can you be a good girl in our mommy''s belly?"


    Nicole''s heart melted. She was proud of how sensible and thoughtful her son was being. She stroked


    his soft hair gently.


    "Jay, I don''t ever want you to keep any secrets from me. You can always tell me anything, I mean it.


    Whatever happens, I promise I''ll never leave you."


    She wished she could see exactly what was going on in the world inside his little head.


    Jay seemed to take in his mother''s words before he rested his cheek on her belly, moving tentatively


    and gently, as though he was worried that he might hurt the baby growing inside her.


    "I didn''t do anything, Mommy, I swear. I just helped the old man when he was getting a gift ready for


    you. I''m on the same side as him. I won''t let anyone bully my mommy!


    We can stick together to protect my mommy and my little sister, you know?"


    He didn''t want her to know the truth. It was his secret, and his only weapon in the fight against Kerr.


    There was no way he''d ever let that man take his mother away from him.


    Nicole''s heart swelled with joy at her son''s exnation. She was so lucky! She had a wonderful son


    and husband by her side, making her contented and fulfilled, even if they had been through a lot.


    As long as they were with her, there was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    Over in the CEO''s office at Gu Group, Kerr was busily at work.


    He sat behind his desk, leafing through the files that Jared had prepared for him.


    "Mr. Gu, I need to let you know that when Nicole was here before, Lily was working for her. But this


    morning, Lily handed in her resignation."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jared didn''t understand why Lily would suddenly resign like that. It was a good opportunity to work as


    the CEO''s assistant. But she seemed to have made up her mind about it.


    Kerr didn''t care much about it. He hadn''t had a female assistant since getting together with Nicole, and


    this Lily person had been working for her, not him.


    It didn''t really make any difference to him whether Lily resigned or not. But he supposed that Nicole had


    liked Lily, so maybe she could be a good choice of person to take care of her.


    "Lily could go keep Nicolepany."


    He knew Jared would find a way to work this out. And if Lily could take good care of Nicole, Kerr would


    definitely pay her a good sry.


    It seemed too good an opportunity to waste.


    Jared took in Kerr''s words before he nodded, understanding their meaning right away.


    Kerr casually picked up the schedule on the desk and frowned. There was a dinner party tonight. He


    read more details, his frown deepening. Well, there was no way he could miss this.


    He picked up the phone and dialed Nicole''s number. "What are you doing?" he asked.


    This was a daily routine in their lives. Kerr found that even a single moment apart or even a single step


    away from her was like torture for him.


    They had only been separated for just over an hour, but to Kerr it felt like an eternity. He longed


    desperately to be with Nicole for every single minute of each day.


    Nicole let Kerr''s gentle voice fill her ears as she put down her pen.

 Chapter 203 The Little Man

    Chapter 203 The Little Man


    It was a peaceful moment. Nicole smiled in contentment as she looked at Jay, who was reading a book


    quietly not far away.


    "Jay''s reading a book right now, and I¡¯m with him. Aren''t you busy?"


    Jay was happily immersed in his book, so she didn''t want to disturb him. She stood up and was about


    to leave the study with her mobile phone in her hand, but Jay stopped her before she could take


    another step.


    Jay knew that Kerr was the person on the other end of the line, so he''d been paying attention to her


    since she answered the phone.


    "Mommy, it''s already eleven o''clock now. That''s the time when a pregnant woman should take some


    vitamins. Let''s go and eat some fruit together. You should avoid the cell phone radiation. It''s not good


    for the baby. Come on, Mommy, don''t talk to him anymore."


    Jay spoke loudly on purpose, hoping that the old man on the other end of the phone would hang up


    quickly.


    When Kerr heard Jay''s voice, he understood right away that the little boy was deliberately making


    trouble. He was thrown off-guard, but he went straight to the point. "I have a dinner party tonight. I


    mighte home a littlete.


    I''ll pick you up in the evening so that you cane with me."


    Kerr wanted her to apany him to the party. He was proud of his beautiful wife.


    Nicole was about to agree, but suddenly Jay interrupted them.


    "Mommy has my little sister inside of her now and she''s really tired. Going to parties isn''t good for her


    right now." Jay and Kerr could hear each other''s voices clearly.


    "Don''t you have anymon sense? Humph, is that the way you protect my mommy?" Jay added,


    making a face at the phone.


    Kerr''s face darkened with annoyance at Jay''s fussy provocation. Of course he knew that Nicole should


    take it easy. But he just wanted to be with his wife.


    He wouldn''t make anything difficult for Nicole as long as she was by his side. To hear a child lecturing


    him made him feel really helpless. It was quite a challenge to deal with this little fellow.


    "Never mind. You can stay with him this evening. But you have to let him go to bed by himself tonight.


    I''ll go there by myself. There will be a surprise in the afternoon."


    Kerr was pretty sure that Nicole would listen to Jay, so he made thispromise to spare her feelings.


    "Okay. Come back early, dear. Don''t drink too much wine." Nicole smiled as she imagined the helpless


    look on Kerr''s face at that moment. It urred to her that her son was the only person in the world who


    could make Kerr look like that.


    Jay was about to raise a loud objection once more. But when he saw Nicole hanging up the phone, his


    big eyes opened wide and he looked at his mother pathetically.


    "Mommy, you want me to sleep alone?"


    He didn''t want Kerr to be the only one to take care of Nicole.


    Nicole took his hand and went downstairs with him, smiling sweetly.


    "I''m sorry to make you sleep alone, but you''re a big boy already and you need to learn to go to bed by


    yourself. Do you understand? Otherwise, people will think you''re still just a baby.


    You want to grow up and protect me, right? If you want to be a man, you must learn to sleep in the


    darkness alone first."


    In fact, she really did believe this was for Jay''s own good. After all, he was growing up and it was


    important for him to be gradually more independent.


    "Yes, I¡¯m a real man, so I will protect you, Mommy."


    Jay promised his mother, but he was still trying to think of a way to separate her from Kerr.


    Nicole was happy to hear Jay''s obedient answer, and she smiled at him.


    In the Gu Group


    As Jared walked out of Kerr''s office, he saw Lily still in her chair, packing up her things. So he walked


    over to her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''ve handed over your resignation to Mr. Gu. What do you n to do next?"


    Lily shook her head when she heard this. It was a good question after all. Where should she go next,


    anyway? But she had no idea, because she just wanted to get away from Moore as quickly as possible.


    "Mr. Gu has offered the position of Miss Ning''s personal attendant, if you want. You''re well acquainted


    with her, and in her present condition she needs someone she can trust as a helper. If you want to


    ept the job, you can move into the Gu''s vi today."


    Jared waited for Lily''s response.


    Lily looked up and it looked like Jared was perfectly serious. However, she wasn''t sure about it, and


    she frowned slightly in hesitation.


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Gu will treat you well. It''s a good opportunity for you, Lily. If you don''t have any other


    ns, I''d say it''s probably the best choice for you."


    Lily was still hesitant. When she looked up, she saw Moore at the door of Kerr''s office. Her eyes


    shed with panic, and the water ss in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    Looking in the direction of Lily''s gaze, Jared turned and saw that Moore was entering Kerr''s office. He


    wasn''t surprised at all, since he was the one who told Moore that Kerr wanted to meet him.


    "Lily? What''s on your mind?"


    He extended his hand and waved it in front of Lily''s eyes.


    "Ah! Okay then. I will go to Nicoleter."


    From the look in Moore''s eyes just now, Lily knew that even if she resigned, she wouldn''t escape his


    control. But she might be able to avoid him if she stayed in Kerr¡¯s house.


    Jared gave her the address of Kerr''s vi. Lily finished packing up her things, said goodbye to Jared


    and went straight to the vi.


    The moment Nicole saw Lily, she knew exactly what Kerr had meant when he spoke about a surprise


    that afternoon. She was deeply touched, and felt joy and gratitude from the bottom of her heart.


    "Lily, I''m so happy to have you with me here. I won''t feel bored anymore from now on! You can stay


    here in one of our guest rooms. I''ll prepare the best one for you. Oh, by the way, why did you resign?"


    Although Lily had no special talents, she was a good and well-behaved worker. Nicole liked her for that.


    "Since you don''t work in the Gu Group anymore, I feel no desire to stay there. Besides, Mr. Kerr Gu


    doesn''t need a female assistant anymore. He only loves you."


    Lily was envious of Nicole because of how deeply Kerr loved her. She was amazed that a man like


    Kerr, a man with such high status, would treat a woman with such deep sincerity.


    Nicole was always a little shy to hear other people talking about how Kerr was so good to her, but it


    made her happy at the same time.


    After Lily had settled in, it was already dark outside. In the bedroom, Nicole was lying on the bed and


    reading the file in her hand. She had epted this project when she took over thepany on Kerr''s


    behalf, so she wanted toplete it on her own.


    Fortunately, she was free at home, so she had plenty of time to study it.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door. Nicole got out of bed and opened the door, and she saw Jay standing


    at the door. Wondering what was up, she gave a slight frown.

 Chapter 204 Congratulations

    Chapter 204 Congrattions


    "Haven''t we reached an agreement, Jay? You need to sleep alone tonight,"


    Nicole gently reminded Jay as her parenting style did not includepromise. Although she openly


    doted on him, she still refused to indulge him.


    "This is thest night, I promise,"


    Jay softly replied while cleverly putting on his innocent look. He yed this trump card of his very well


    that no one had the heart to decline what he wanted.


    Seeing the way how Jay looked, Nicole couldn''t bear to reject him. So she finally gave in after pausing


    briefly. "You must keep your words!" Nicole could only agree and made room for him. She looked


    helpless.


    Jay inwardly squealed in glee but nodded with a serious expression on his little face. And still, with a


    happy heart, he hurriedly walked towards the bed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In the banquet hall,


    Kerr instantly became the focus of the crowd the moment he showed up. Though he was only wearing


    a ck suit, a dark purple shirt, and a tie of the same color, which Nicole picked for him, he looked


    quite striking.


    He was used to keeping a low profile, but even then, his fame and status still attracted lots of people''s


    attention as soon as he stepped into the room.


    While his face remained impassive, Kerr went straight to the sofa and settled himself down. Crossing


    his legs, he seemed like he was waiting for someone.


    Avery was stunned as she observed that Kerr was alone. She hastily made her way to where he was,


    but Jared quickly stopped her.


    "Where is Nicole? Didn''t Nicolee?" Avery asked anxiously. She was part of the Lin Group, the host


    of the party.


    Hearing Avery¡®s voice, Kerr undoubtedly recognized her. He swiftly nced at Jared, hinting him that


    there was no need to stop her. He then shifted his gaze at Avery, acknowledging her, "Miss Lin, Nicole


    is pregnant. She stays at home to rest. If you are free, you can drop by to see her."


    Kerr remembered that Nicole valued Avery dearly, so her presence would mean anything to Nicole and


    could make her more than happy. With this thought in mind, he would do anything to make Nicole live


    in pure bliss.


    After hearing what Kerr said, Avery nodded slightly and felt better. Then she countered with a smile,


    "Speaking of which, I contributed to your rtionship with Nicole. Now that you have won her heart,


    you must invite me to dinner, right?"


    She vividly recalled how Kerr patiently waited for Nicole in front of her house. She was the one who


    had persuaded Nicole, giving her all the courage she needed to step forward.


    That was why Avery felt she deserved this credit.


    With a slight amusement in his eyes, Kerr casually stood up as he reached out his hand and took a


    ss of wine. He then raised the ss in front of Avery before gulping it all in one go. "Of course.


    I need to express my gratitude for you when I get married to Nicole,"


    Kerr replied. He didn''t forget that when he had quarreled with Nicole, it was Avery who took care of her


    by her side. That was why he was so grateful and polite to her.


    Thinking that her best friend would get to marry him, Avery let out a warm smile at Kerr. She dly


    picked up the ss of champagne in her hand and was about to drink it all in one gulp. However,


    before it could touch her lips, the ss was forcibly taken away by someone who appeared suddenly


    beside her.


    Zachary, who was observing her, made his way towards her direction and reached out in time to take


    the champagne ss from Avery¡®s hand and took a swig of it. Then he put his arm possessively


    around her waist, forcing her toe close to him.


    With a serious expression, Zachary turned to look at Avery and said calmly, "Who allows you to drink


    with other men?"


    Zachary was known for being a gentleman, so Avery didn¡¯t expect that he would act so bossy at the


    moment. Unable to hide her shock, she red at him as if Zachary was a total stranger to her. Sooner


    than expected, her astonishment turned into dissatisfaction.


    For her, it was so ufortable to be controlled by the man she didn¡¯t love.


    Kerr could only observe the man who popped up in front of him rather discreetly. And he realized that


    Zachary was somewhat identical with him in terms of personality.


    "It''s none of your business!" Avery hissed angrily. She started getting rid of Zachary''s arm, but no


    matter how hard she tried pulling herself out, she couldn''t get out of his control.


    Zachary merely looked at the stubborn little woman. And one could easily discern that his eyes


    softened and were full of love the moment his gazended at her, and there was even no sign of


    impatience or anger. But when Zachary regarded Kerr standing opposite him, he seemed not surprised


    at all.


    Zachary eyed Kerr calmly as if he had known him for a long time.


    "Mr. Kerr Gu, you recovered soon. Congrattions!"


    Kerr felt strange hearing the way Zachary addressed him, but he didn''t show it. He found him


    impressive.


    He deduced that Zachary was not a simple man.


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t Mr. Gu juste back from a business trip?" Avery asked in a


    curious tone. She felt that Zachary was acting strange.


    And her uneasiness was amplified with what she heard from Zachary. Avery could not understand the


    exchange between the two, and she frowned, looking confused.


    Sensing her bewilderment, Zachary glimpsed at the little woman who was innocent and unaware of the


    whole situation. He could only wish that he could protect Avery for the rest of his life.


    "It''s not easy for Mr. Lin to take over Lin Group in such a short time. But it seems that it will take some


    time before you could win the beauty¡¯s heart,"


    Kerr remarked. He could see that Zachary had feelings for Avery.


    And Kerr could also perceive that Avery didn¡¯t love him back. However, seeing Zachary''s determined


    look, Kerr could tell that he was also a man, who would not give up until he got what he wanted.


    Zachary was somewhat like him.


    "Compared with your way of pursuing Nicole, that is a lot of easier for me. Next month, I''m d that


    you bring Nicole to my engagement party with Avery,"


    Zachary said in a firm tone, ignoring Avery, who was still bewildered.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Who wants to be engaged to someone like you?"


    Avery cried out in her total disbelief. Never did it ur to her that Zachary would say such words, nor


    did she even think that she would marry him. In the past, for more than twenty years, she had only


    taken him as her brother.


    But Zachary never thought of her as his sister. For him, she was his woman. Unknowingly tightening


    his arm around her waist, he uttered, "Mr. Gu, I wish we could talk a bit longer, but I have to go now. I''ll


    invite you alone another day."


    After that, Zachary deliberately took Avery, who was still squirming in his arms, out of Kerr''s sight.


    Kerr watched the two leave interestingly, but his gaze lingered at the back of Zachary. Squinting, Kerr


    then ordered, "I want to know more about this guy." With the way Zachary interacted with him, Kerr


    sensed that this guy knew some secrets about him. But what surprised him was that he felt that


    Zachary was not his enemy.


    Owing to the fact that Zachary knew he was previously injured, it made him conclude that things did not


    seem that simple.


    Jared, who vigntly stood beside Kerr, nodded agreeably.


    Not far from them, Sunny was seated near the corner of the room when she spotted Kerr sitting on the


    sofa. Unable to control her excitement, she quickly tidied up her dress and readied herself to ease her


    way towards him. She couldn''t help wondering why Nicole wasn''t with him today.


    Since Nicole was not around, Sunny delightedly pondered that it was indeed a good chance for her to


    seize. She further thought that thankfully even heaven was on her side today for presenting such


    perfect timing. Now, how could she give up?


    Sunny looked at Kerr like prey and was about to approach him when she felt that someone was


    grabbing her wrist. But before she could see who the person was, she was already taken to the garden


    outside the banquet hall.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"

 Chapter 205 You Need To Be Very Crafty

    Chapter 205 You Need To Be Very Crafty


    Sunny broke free from the stranger¡¯s grip. She felt the person familiar as she looked at his back and


    frowned.


    "Miss He, long time no see," said Moore, turning around to counter her gaze.


    Seeing who he was, she was surprised and relieved. "Moore? Why are you here?" Moore rarely


    attended parties.


    It was obvious that Moore had a purpose, and that he hade well-prepared.


    But she wasn''t feeling very interested in Moore''s intentions. She was more concerned about Kerr. Now


    that she finally saw him alone, she didn''t want to let him go so easily.


    ncing in the direction of the party hall, Sunny kept a continuous watch on Kerr.


    "You want to get together with Kerr? If so, I''m afraid you''ll need to be very crafty. From what I can


    gather, it seems that Nicole is pregnant with Kerr''s child. With this child, I''m afraid that she will finally


    seed in marrying into the Gu family."


    Moore spoke in a sly and thoughtful voice, deliberately trying to provoke Sunny. He knew that Sunny


    also wanted to marry into the Gu family, and she was worried that Nicole might rece her.


    It had urred to Moore that if he wanted to get rid of the child in Nicole''s belly, maybe he didn''t need


    to do it directly.


    Sunny was shocked to hear Moore''s news. "Is Nicole pregnant? Why didn''t I know anything about it?"


    Sunny hadn''t noticed anything wrong with Nicole thest time she saw her.


    On the other hand, she knew that Moore had no reason to deceive her. Envious feelings surged


    through her heart and she couldn''t help frowning at the idea of Nicole carrying Kerr''s child.


    "In order to protect Nicole, Kerr naturally tried to suppress the news, but it''s true. She really is pregnant.


    If you want to marry into the Gu family, I''m afraid you''ll have to make some ns, and quickly."


    Moore reminded her, hoping that she would be savvy enough to handle the situation.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know what to do. I have been engaged to Kerr already. I''m the only one who is eligible to be the


    hostess of the Gu family."


    Having said that, she turned around to leave. She had hesitated a moment before, but after hearing the


    news from Moore, she was determined to seed that day.


    All she had to do was be Kerr¡®s woman, and then Nicole would definitely leave him.


    Observing the look on Sunny¡®s face, Moore gave a sly smile.


    In the banquet hall, Kerr had mixed feelings as he looked at the stage. Zachary was dancing with


    Avery. If Nicole had been there to watch this scene, it would probably make her very happy.


    When he thought of Nicole, he wished that he could fly away to her side at that very moment. Even


    though it was merely a day since he had seen her, he already missed her very much.


    Setting down his wine ss, Kerr was about to leave the party. But when he turned around and saw


    Sunny walking towards him, he frowned involuntarily for a split second. However, he collected himself


    quickly and walked straight past Sunny, trying to pretend that he didn''t see her at all.


    Seeing the indifference on Kerr''s face, a twinge of sadness clouded Sunny''s eyes. But then she said,


    trying to sound calm,


    "Kerr, are you so unwilling to even look at me?" It had been a long time since Kerr had ever looked her


    directly in the eye. He had really changed a lot after meeting Nicole.


    Although he didn''t really care about her, he had never been so cold to her before. It was all because of


    Nicole. If Nicole wasn''t in his life, Kerr wouldn''t be so icy and distant to her.


    Sunny''s expression was filled with obvious resentment by the mere thought of Nicole.


    Kerr had intended to ignore her, but when he remembered the terrible things she had done to Nicole in


    the past, he stopped walking.


    "Sunny, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. Don''t even begin to imagine that your family''s


    support is enough to make me forget what you did to Nicole. Don''t try to cross the line again.


    Otherwise, I swear you''ll find yourself in trouble."


    He wanted to make Sunny understand that she mustn''t ever dare to mess with Nicole.


    Kerr''s stern and hostile warning wracked Sunny''s heart with pain. Feeling desperate, she approached


    him from behind and hugged him tightly.


    "Kerr, I know that I''m nothing to you. I could never ept it. I met you before she did. Why did you fall


    in love with Nicole instead of me?


    That''s why I did those stupid things. I was foolish and desperate. But now I understand. I shouldn''t


    have done that to someone I love. Kerr, if you really like Nicole, I''m fine with it.


    I know that the Gu family hasn''t yet agreed to have Nicole as their daughter-inw. I''m willing to


    persuade your parents on your behalf. I''ve already given up. I just wish you wouldn''t hate me so much."


    Sunny spoke with heartfelt sincerity. Tears fell down her cheeks and onto Kerr''s coat.


    He broke free of her grasp and took a step backward. The strong scent of her perfume disgusted him.


    He knew that it would make Nicole unhappy to smell another woman''s perfume on his body.


    "Sunny, you''d better mean what you just said. Besides, I don''t need you to persuade my parents. It''s


    my family''s business and we don''t need outsiders to get involved. I hope you understand.


    I love Nicole. She will marry me and no one else, so it''s not a question of whether everyone in the Gu


    family agrees. Whatever they think, whatever they say, I will never change my mind."


    Having made his defiant affirmation, he turned his heels to leave. But before he could take another


    step, Sunny grabbed his wrist again.


    "Wait, Kerr. I know you love Nicole. Even though I did something wrong before, it wasn''t wrong of me to


    love you. There''s nothing wrong with love itself.


    You can''t deny that. It was my fault that I couldn''t make you fall in love with me. I have epted my


    fate. Can''t you just not be so cold to me, Kerr?"


    But seeing the resolution on Kerr''s face, Sunny knew that he was still as cold-blooded as ever. Kerr


    had never changed, but she was still unwilling to admit it.


    Kerr shook her hands away, wanting to get rid of her and go back to Nicole with no further dy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you stay away from Nicole, I won''t do anything to the He family. But if you even


    dare to show your face to her again, don''t me me for being ruthless.


    Just stay away from me, Sunny."


    There was nothing but bitterness on Sunny''s face as she took two sses of wine from a waiter


    passing by.

 Chapter 206 Youve Never Changed

    Chapter 206 You''ve Never Changed


    Sunny gave one of these sses to Kerr.


    "Kerr, I''m leaving tomorrow. In fact, I''ve already nned to study abroad. I don''t want to stay here to


    watch you and Nicole lead a happy life together. Please drink this ss of wine today for me, as a


    token of farewell.


    From now on, I will never pester you anymore. You should be happy about it, because I''m sure no one


    will bother you like this in the future.


    After drinking this ss of wine, we will be strangers forever."


    Having spoken, she took her ss and gulped it down.


    Kerr had expected her to do something like this. Moreover, he also knew that Sunny was a stubborn


    woman, so if he didn''t drink the wine she offered him, perhaps she would stay obsessed with him for a


    longer time.


    With a frown, Kerr took the ss from her.


    "I hope you will keep your word." Kerr raised the ss to drink up the wine, but as soon as the mellow


    red wine entered his mouth, he knew that there was something wrong.


    His face darkened with suspicion "Sunny, you¡¯ve never changed."


    Hearing this, Sunny shook her head and then walked to Kerr. She leaned forward to approach him, but


    Kerr took a step back to keep his distance from her.


    "Kerr, it''s toote for you to regret it now. I will be your only woman from tonight."


    Sunny felt the changes in her body. She had worried that the drug wouldn''t be strong enough, so she


    put a lot of it in the wine. It was enough to cause a reaction in Kerr¡¯s body as soon as he drank it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In fact, both Sunny and Kerr felt the strange and burning sensation at that moment. He turned around


    and walked toward the door. He made a fierce effort to control himself, but his feet were bing


    unsteady.


    Keeping Kerr in her sight, Sunny chased after him with determination.


    Avery stood beside Zachary and frowned when she saw that Kerr and Sunny walked out of the party


    hall one after the other. She lifted the hemline of her dress with her hands and was about to follow


    them.


    But before she could take a single step, Zachary stopped her.


    "Let''s mind our own business." Zachary had been watching the scene closely. There was a trace of


    yfulness in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Nicole loves him, and it''s obvious that there is something strange going


    on. I can''t let anything happen to them, or else Nicole will be devastated."


    Avery was a good friend of Nicole and she knew how much she and Kerr loved each other, so she had


    a strong motivation to stop Kerr from messing around with other women.


    Zachary didn''t let go of her hand and smiled at her. "If he can''t resist temptation, does he deserve to be


    with Nicole? Do you think Nicole can keep an eye on him for the rest of her life?"


    However, he didn''t really think that Sunny would seed.


    Avery still had misgivings, but she knew Zachary was right. She decided not to chase after them. They


    had to make a decision by themselves.


    In front of the hotel, Moore was standing on the steps, looking up at the sky and waiting for something


    to happen.


    A waiter walked up to Moore and said, "Master Moore, everything is ready. I saw Kerr drink the wine.


    He should be in the room with Miss He now."


    That waiter was the one who had brought them the wine.


    "Go and stand guard at the door, just in case." Even though Moore knew that Sunny had put a strong


    dose of the drug into the wine, he did not feel easy about the situation. After all, Kerr was not an


    ordinary man.


    The waiter nodded, turned around and went towards the hotel suite.


    When Kerr emerged from the banquet hall, Jared was nowhere in sight. Kerr knew that there was


    something wrong with his body. He felt strange impulses surging through him.


    He could feel his body stiffen. The drug was working.


    He went forward, but Sunny caught up with him from behind and grabbed his wrist tightly.


    "Kerr, don''t go... I love you, I want you..."


    Sunny had also drunk the wine with drug in it. She was no longer sober at all, with the strange


    sensation racing through her body. Her arms clung desperately to Kerr''s body.


    When he smelled the scent that was on her, the impulse in Kerr''s body became stronger, as if the


    perfume was a catalyst.


    Kerr turned around and he stared at Sunny with red eyes. He stretched out his arms and lifted her up,


    and then he walked straight to the VIP room in the hotel.


    Lowering his head, Kerr gazed at the woman in his arms. At first he couldn''t see her clearly, but then


    the woman suddenly turned into Nicole. He felt that his sanity had been totally shattered.


    "Nicole..."


    By that time, Sunny had entirely lost her mind. She put her hands around Kerr''s neck and pressed


    herself against him.


    She felt that she had ovee her loneliness, and she didn''t want to let go of Kerr for even a second.


    "Kerr... Don''t push me away. I love you."


    She couldn''t hear his voice clearly.


    After he kicked open the door of the private room, Kerr walked in with Sunny in his arms.


    The waiter, who had been following them from a distance, walked forward quietly and closed the door


    behind them gently. Then he looked vigntly around, and hid in the corner.


    Putting her down, Kerr lifted his hand and identally bumped into the wallmp at the bedside. The


    bright light shone brightly on his face, which made him sober for a split second.


    In the light, Kerr realized that the person in front of him was not Nicole. He turned around, stumbled


    into the bathroom, and turned on the tap.


    He washed his face in cold water, but it offered no relief.


    Suddenly, Sunny threw herself against him again. Frowning and squinting, she said, "I feel hot... Kerr..."


    Sunny''s voice came to him like something in a dream, and he felt that his sanity was copsing, bit by


    bit.


    In the vi of Gu family


    Nicole, who had been sound asleep, suddenly felt a spasm of pain in her heart and woke up with thick


    beads of sweat on her forehead. She looked down at the sleeping Jay in her arms.


    She turned around and looked at the clock on the wall. It was past midnight.

 Chapter 207 He Was Really Thoughtless

    Chapter 207 He Was Really Thoughtless


    Nicole had been sitting awake, waiting for Kerr. But maybe because she was pregnant, she became


    drowsy.


    She fell asleep before Kerr came home.


    Now that she was awake again, she had an ominous feeling. She couldn''t ount for it clearly, which


    made her feel very uneasy. She was afraid that she would disturb Jay in his sleep.


    She picked up her phone and went out of the bedroom.


    As she went downstairs to the living room, she made a call to Kerr, but it failed to connect, which made


    her feel increasingly uneasy.


    In the hotel room


    Kerr''s coaty haphazardly on the floor, a crumpled mess. His phone rang persistently, but it didn''t


    wake up the two people in the room.


    Sunny stumbled to her feet and touched Kerr in the bathroom.


    "Kerr, I love you!"


    With his head down, Kerr propped his hands against the wash basin as drops of water dripped down


    from his hair to his forehead.


    His tie was gone. Two buttons on his shirt had fallen off, exposing the skin of his chest.


    Kerr had been horribly bewitched by the hallucination.


    With what remained of his strength and his sanity, he raised his hand and punched directly at the mirror


    in front of him.


    p! Broken shards of ss fell down and Kerr''s fingers were cut. Blood dripped onto the pure white


    wash basin, which looked pretty shocking.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Perhaps it was the pain that brought him back his sanity. Pushing the woman directly behind him, Kerr


    staggered out of the bathroom and got out of the VIP room.


    The waiter hiding in the dark was astonished to see Kerr walk out of the room. But when he noticed


    that Kerr was still wearing clothes, his eyes darkened and he dialed Moore''s number.


    "Master Moore, Kerr has left. And it seems that Sunny didn''t seed."


    Moore had already expected to receive bad news, but he still felt disappointed. It seemed that Sunny


    was good at ying tricks, but she was totally useless.


    "Okay." Moore hung up the phone. Then he turned around and walked into the hotel, with a wry look on


    his face.


    Kerr was driving his car home.


    He had only one thought, and that was for Nicole. The cold night wind blew in from the window but


    didn''t make him sober.


    The only thing that could give him any relief was the thought of Nicole and the baby in her belly.


    In the vi


    Standing in the living room with her eyes fixed on the door, Nicole was waiting for Kerr toe through


    the door. She couldn''t get through to Kerr, and even Jared didn''t answer the phone. Since Nicole had


    woken up, she couldn''t go back to sleep with all that anxiety in her mind.


    It seemed that it was going to be a long night.


    "Mommy, why are you here?" Jay was at the top of the stairs, rubbing his sleepy eyes, and speaking


    with a deep nasal voice. It was obvious that he was still half-asleep.


    As Jay turned over in bed, he hadn''t felt his mother beside him, so he opened his eyes unconsciously


    to look for her.


    Jay''s voice brought Nicole back to reality. She turned around and went to him. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to


    sleep." She didn''t want her son to be worried about anything, even for her sake.


    So she didn''t offer any exnation.


    But no matter how hard she tried, Nicole couldn''t go back to sleep.


    Her anxiety became overwhelming. If only someone could tell her what had happened to Kerr, she


    wouldn''t be waiting in the dark.


    However, it was sote that she couldn''t leave Jay alone at home. Besides, being pregnant, she didn''t


    dare to take any risks.


    If something bad happened to her then, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    In the bedroom, Nicole patted Jay gently, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Her eyes became empty and she


    stared nkly ahead.


    "Mom, don''t worry. He''s a strong man. He''ll be fine." Jay was a smart kid. Since Kerr still hadn¡¯te


    home at thatte hour, he knew that Nicole was worried about Kerr.


    "He can take care of himself, but your baby needs to rest and needs you to take care of her." Jay was


    really annoyed with Kerr foring home at such ate hour.


    He was an adult, but he made Mommy worry about him. He was really thoughtless.


    Jay''s wordsforted Nicole. She smiled. "I know. You''re so thoughtful, my dear. You need a rest too.


    Let''s sleep now. He might be on his way back."


    That was the only thing she could do tofort herself. But she couldn''t imagine what kind of thing


    could hold him back and stop him from answering his phone. This had never before happened, as long


    as she had been with Kerr.


    It was the first time that Kerr had ever failed to answer her phone call. He had once promised her that


    no matter what happened, she could always find him. But today, he failed to keep his promise.


    The thought of this made her feel a sense of loss. Maybe it was because of pregnancy, but she noticed


    that she was bing more and more paranoid.


    "Mommy, I know you can''t fall asleep. How about a bed time story?" Jay was wide awake. Seeing his


    mother so worried made him unable to sleep.


    The only thing he could do was try to cheer her up by distracting her. But deep in his heart, he was


    thinking about how to teach Kerr a lesson when he came back.


    It was not a good habit for him toe homete.


    Jay¡¯s serious lookforted her. Nicole felt grateful that she had given birth to a thoughtful and sweet


    boy. She caressed his smooth hair, and nodded with satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Once upon a time, there was a small white rabbit, and a small grey rabbit..." Jay listened to his mother


    carefully, giving her his full attention. But just when she had spoken those few words, someone pushed


    the bedroom door open.


    The sudden noise at the door shocked her. She stood up instinctively, protecting Jay in her arms, and


    looking toward the door.


    The person was standing against the light, and she couldn''t see the man at the door clearly. However,


    his identity was revealed by his figure, which was unmistakable for her. It was


    Kerr.

 Chapter 208 Fight Till The End

    Chapter 208 Fight Till The End


    Kerr was the only person in the world who would dare to enter that room so boldly.


    "Kerr?" Nicole said his name very softly, with trepidation. When she saw the stiffness of Kerr¡®s body,


    she realized that something was wrong.


    Kerr didn''t walk into the bedroom. He remained inside the doorway.


    She let go of Jay and went to Kerr. She frowned and stretched out her hand. As soon as she touched


    his wrist, she felt how high his temperature was.


    Nicole knew immediately that something was seriously wrong with Kerr, so she became afraid that he


    would frighten Jay. Therefore, she turned her head and said seriously to her son,


    "Jay, go back to your room and sleep."


    In spite of his mother''smand, Jay looked suspicious and worried.


    "No, Mommy, you promised me." Jay was lying in the bed. Because of the dim light, he couldn¡¯t see the


    expression on Kerr''s face clearly.


    Nicole was at aplete loss. When she was about to turn around tofort Jay, Kerr pulled her into


    his arms from behind.


    Leaning on her, Kerr felt the void in his heart was filled, and he couldn''t let her go. "Nicole..."


    Nicole''s familiar scent almost made Kerr delirious.


    "Kerr... Please don''t!"


    She touched the hands around her waist, but they seemed to be embedded into her body and


    impossible to take away.


    She knew that Kerr had somehow lost his mind, but she couldn''t let Jay witness this. She frowned


    when she realized what would happen next.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jay, be a good boy. Go back to your room."


    Jay felt wronged by his mother''s words. He climbed down and walked to her with his chubby legs, then


    he held her hand, "Are you really going to drive me away?"


    "The old man needs Mommy, but I''m your little son. I need Mommy more than he does!"


    Jay saw that Kerr was hugging Nicole and didn''t let her go, but he wouldn''t give up easily. This time,


    Jay was going to resist the old man until the end.


    He had to teach Kerr that he was not a pushover.


    Nicole looked back at Kerr behind her and looked at Jay in front of her. She was almost driven mad by


    the two of them.


    She knew that Kerr couldn''t hold on much longer, but Jay''s aggrieved face induced her to soften her


    tone. "My good boy, today your daddy is not feeling well, so I have to take care of him.


    I will be with you tomorrow, okay?"


    Nicole held Kerr''s arm, but his hot and desperate grip indicated that he was going to lose control of


    himself.


    When Jay saw his mother speaking about Kerr, he couldn''t help but purse his lips. When he was about


    to speak again, he felt his body being lifted up.


    Kerr heard only a childish voice, vaguely, without registering the words that were spoken. Squinting his


    eyes, he reached out to pick Jay up, turned around, and put him on the floor outside. Then he closed


    the door.


    It all happened so quickly.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr behind her. She was surprised that Kerr still cared about Jay


    even though he was not in his senses.


    "Kerr? Are you feeling better? Ah..."


    She thought that maybe Kerr acted like this because he had graduallye back to his senses, but it


    turned out that he hadn¡¯t. Kerr kissed her passionately.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t resist him any longer.


    She fellnguidly into Kerr''s arms. He picked her up and carried her to the king-size bed. He put her


    down gently.


    Even though his mind was like a flickering light-bulb, about to be burnt out at any moment, he still knew


    enough to be gentle with Nicole.


    "Be careful of the baby..."


    Nicole felt the weight inside her body and instinctively put her hands on her stomach. She was worried


    about the baby. If Kerr had been fully awake at that moment, he might have restrained himself.


    But Kerr''s empty and vacant eyes worried her. She cupped his face in her hands and felt his heat.


    She knew that someone must have plotted against Kerr. She had seen him like that before.


    "Kerr, I am carrying our baby!" She reminded him, but he made no reaction. He just kept murmuring her


    name.


    She saw the confusion in Kerr''s eyes, which worried her immensely.


    But he gradually supported himself and carefully avoided pressing Nicole¡®s belly, as if he remembered


    she was carrying their baby.


    Feeling the gentleness of Kerr''s movements, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Nicole''s mouth.


    Even though Kerr was not sober, he was still concerned about her and the baby in her belly. She could


    sense the deep love in his heart.


    She kissed Kerr gently. However, this simple movement made Kerr, who had been restraining his


    desire,pletely lose his mind.


    While they were enjoying themselves, neither of them noticed that the door was opened slightly, and


    then closed again.


    The lights outside werepletely blocked. The room was warm in the dim light, and the air was full of


    romance...


    Early in the morning, when the sun shone into the room, Nicolenguidly stretched her limbs, and she


    felt sore.


    "You''re awake?" Kerr walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, holding a towel to wipe the water


    dripping from his hair. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower.


    When Nicole heard the voice behind her, she turned over and saw Kerr, who looked quite attractive. As


    soon as she opened her eyes and saw him like that, she couldn''t help blushing.

 Chapter 209 I Was Tricked

    Chapter 209 I Was Tricked


    Nicole tried her best to stay under the quilt for as long as possible. She was just not ready to face Kerr


    this morning and the quilt seemed like the best shield at the moment.


    Kerr saw this but walked over to her anyway. He paused as his hand hovered over the quilt. He gently


    touched the bit of her face that was visible and then pulled the quilt away.


    "Well, our baby is in there now. Does knowing that still make you shy? Or are you nervous?" Nicole


    was always shy about sex even though she was already pregnant with his baby. She seemed very


    innocent, almost pure. But this was one of the many things he loved about her. Her utter purity.


    Listening to Kerr''s calm and deep voice always made her feel grounded. Her nerves eventually settled


    down and the image of Kerr from the previous night shed in front of her eyes. Her nerves were


    reced by worry and anxiety.


    She decided to approach it tentatively though. She responded, "So, you still remembered that I''m


    pregnant?" Her hand automatically drifted to her slightly swollen belly as she spoke of the pregnancy.


    She was aware that Kerr had tried to be careful the night before. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but


    feel worried.


    Being with child called for utmost care to be taken, on both of their parts. Thinking about the night


    before made her uneasy now.


    "Yes Nicole. Do you really think I''m that ignorant?" He caressed her face. "Are you okay? Did I hurt you


    last night? I will make an appointment and take you for a checkup."


    He was quite worried about her. The effect of the drug hadsted a long while the night before, but


    having known that she was pregnant, he had let go of her when he felt a bit better.


    He couldn''t fall asleep the whole night. When the effect of the drug finally wore off, and he became


    sober, he went in for a cold shower and lost track of time. He was in a sort of trance and he only


    snapped out of it when he heard Nicole stir in bed.


    Although he felt nothing like it, he came out looking refreshed and bright.


    Nicole now sat there, her hands on her waist and a pained expression on her face. Having Kerr''s arms


    around her did not seem to help as the ache in her back continued to throb.


    "My back hurts and my waist is sore," she groaned. "What happened to youst night?"


    Kerr had told her he would be homete as he had a business dinner. But seeing his statest night


    raised considerable doubts within her. This wasn''t the first time Kerr looked like that. Sunny had done


    this to Kerr before.


    But it was also because of Sunny''s trickst time, that Kerr had the chance to have sex with Nicole.


    That was a turning point of their story.


    "It wasn''t me Nicole, I didn''t want it to happen this way. I was tricked." He looked at her and then


    leaned in for a soft kiss. "I don''t know what I would do if I didn''t have you." Seeing her face first thing in


    the morning was the only thing that allowed him to feel normal again. For this, he was thankful.


    Falling for Sunny''s trap would bring a definite end to what him and Nicole had built together. This he


    was sure of.


    Nicole valued loyalty and trust very highly. She would not be able to handle a betrayal, she hated the


    thought of it.


    Nicole listened to his exnations, wide eyed and anxious. She could think of only one person who


    would do such a thing to him. Only Sunny had something to gain from such a devious act.


    "It was Sunny, wasn''t it?" Kerr had walked inst night in his drugged haze, which meant the effect of


    the drug hadn''t worn off at that time. But she couldn''t help feeling suspicious. She wondered if anything


    had happened between Kerr and Sunny. ''Did they have sex?''


    If Sunny had set him up, she wouldn''t have let him go, since it was such a good chance to get Kerr.


    Kerr considered his options for a second but finally sighed and nodded his head. He could not bring


    himself to lie to her. He told her everything he could to avoid any misunderstandings.


    "She slipped it into my wine Nicole, I had no idea." He helped her into the bathroom while talking to her


    and Nicole let herself be led without saying a word. Through her bath and while he helped with her


    clothes, she remained silent.


    She wasn''t sure why, but she just couldn''t think of anything to respond with. It was possible the


    pregnancy was affecting her, making her insecure and suspicious.


    Knowing how much Kerr loved her suddenly wasn''t enough. It didn''t stop her imagination from running


    wild about the disturbing possibilities of the night before. So far, however, she kept these thoughts to


    herself. She tried to believe him.


    After everything they had been through and all the times Kerr had supported her unconditionally, she


    wanted to give it the benefit of the doubt. But this was bing increasingly difficult.


    Kerr led her down the stairs with him where they found Jay sitting at the dining table looking angry.


    Suddenly, the phone rang and they heard Vedder answer the phone. He brought it over to Kerr,


    "Sir, there is a call for you."


    Kerr motioned Nicole to eat first while he attended to the call in the living room.


    Nicole barely registered everything happening and looked at him with an empty gaze. She sat at the


    table and ruffled Jay''s hair, "Good morning Jay."


    She had been spending time with Jayst night when Kerr walked in. Given the situation, she had to


    send him away all of a sudden and she knew this had bothered him deeply. She had to fix this now


    somehow.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jay knew she was trying, but he wasn''t going to be appeased so easily. He looked away pointedly,


    showing his arrogance.


    "Mommy, you have that old man now, and you don''t have any time for me anymore. You don''t need me


    anymore." Jay felt hurt and betrayed.


    Last night was supposed to be their time. She had promised him this.


    But even before Kerr returned, Jay could see that all Nicole did was think about him. The moment he


    returned, Jay was driven out.


    "What makes you think that Jay? I love Jay the most. When we were in Manhattan, I had only Jay by


    my side. No matter what, we stuck together.


    You said you would always be my little hero, right?"


    Nicole knew that Jay was very proud. He didn''t want to be protected. Instead, he had always wanted to


    protect her in every way he could. She believed she was the luckiest mother in the world.


    Hearing this, Jay turned and looked at her with immense pride in his eyes. "Of course!


    Mommy, I want to protect you and I am going to drive the old man out if he does anything like this


    again."


    While he spoke, Jay turned on his phone and a picture of her appeared on the screen.


    The photo showed Kerr holding her very intimately and there was an obvious mark on her neck that


    Kerr''s kiss had left behind. She immediately raised her hand to her neck to cover the bruise.


    This mark was a result of Kerr''s passionate behavior the night before, in his drugged state of mind.


    "Where did you get this photo Jay?" she asked in shock.


    She didn''t realize when Jay had taken this picture. All she knew was that he shouldn''t be looking at


    them.


    He was only a child after all.


    She reached out for his phone in an attempt to delete the photo.

 Chapter 210 Saving Evidence

    Chapter 210 Saving Evidence


    When Nicole reached out her hand, Jay managed to pull the phone away just in time.


    Eyeing Nicole warily, he clutched the phone in his small hands. The corners of his mouth rose in a


    slight, but unmistakable, smile.


    "Mommy, you really should pay more attention in future. If you''re not careful, you could damage me. As


    a parent and an adult, you''re responsible for everything you say and do. I''m only six years old. There''s


    no way a child should be seeing stuff like this!


    I''m saving the photo as evidence for now. And if it ever happens again, I think you need to kick the old


    man out, you know?"


    It had taken Jay a lot of effort to get hold of this photo and he wasn''t about to hand it over to his mom


    without a fight. Besides, the old man had taken her away from himst night. This time, Jay really


    wanted to teach him a lesson!


    Jay couldn''t help feeling happy when he imagined the scene of Kerr being rejected by Nicole. The old


    man would surely be angry. Jay definitely wasn''t about to let the old man win every battle.


    Nicole looked at her son''s earnest little face. He really meant business. In response, she could only


    nod in agreement. Jay was such a naughty kid sometimes that it gave her a headache.


    She could never have predicted that she''d have a paparazzo living in her own house.


    "If I remember rightly, the room I slept inst night was mine. You should sleep in your own room too,"


    Kerr said. He had heard what Jay had said.


    Sitting next to Nicole, he regarded Jay with a cool, calm gaze. After all, he didn''t feel that there was


    anything wrong with what he''d donest night.


    "You didn''t get home on time after work, and even when you dide back it was obvious you''d been


    out drinking wine. Mommy was worried!" Jay took a deep breath. "Is that the way you take care of my


    mommy? And she''s pregnant with my little sister, too. You must know that worrying is bad for my


    mommy and my little sister?"


    Jay didn''t want his mom to worry, but the old man behaved like he didn''t care. How could the boy put


    up with this?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kerr took in Jay''s usation as calmly as possible. He had a point. Last night had been Kerr''s fault,


    even though there had been another reason he hadn''te home early. But Jay was probably justified


    in parts of what he''d said.


    Whatever Kerr''s reasons had been, the truth was that it was down to him if he''d worried Nicole so


    much that she couldn''t sleep well. He stretched out his hand until it found Nicole''s on the table. He


    covered her fingers softly with his.


    "I ept the me, and I promise I won''t ever do anything like that again. But Nicole, you know, if you


    take a look at today''s news, then maybe you''ll see why I was sote backst night. And maybe you''ll


    wish you''de with me yesterday after all."


    Kerr knew that Zachary and Avery''s engagement party yesterday had been covertly nned in


    advance by Zachary. He''d kept it a secret from absolutely everyone, including Avery herself.


    Nicole was Avery''s best friend and Kerr was sure she''d been looking forward to seeing her settle down


    with a good man. It was a shame that she''d missed the engagement party.


    Nicole took in the determined smile on Kerr''s face and curiosity flooded through her. What on earth


    could have made Kerr get home sote, and why would she regret not having been there?


    Just then, Vedder walked up to Kerr, a folded newspaper under his arm.


    "Here''s today''s paper, sir."


    Wordlessly, Kerr took it out of the man''s hands, handing it to Nicole without a second nce.


    Nicole was itching to find out what was going on. Clutching the edges of the paper, she scanned the


    headlines quickly until she found the news she was looking for. It was a full-page spread, all about


    Avery and Zachary. It turned out that they were engaged to be married! Nicole''s jaw dropped open in


    undisguised astonishment.


    She gasped. "Avery and Zachary..." Nicole racked her brains, thinking back. Everything she


    remembered seemed to point to the couple acting more like brother and sister. Although,e to think


    of it, Zachary had always treated Avery very well, and of course they weren''t actually rted by blood.


    It all seemed so sudden, though. Nicole really hadn''t been expecting news like this.


    She was shocked, and Kerr could tell.


    Jay couldn''t help feeling grumpy, though. They''d been talking about all of Kerr''s mistakes when the


    man had just swept in and changed the subject, distracting his mom so easily. How was he going to


    keep bad-mouthing Kerr now?


    "Oh, by the way, I called Harley. After breakfast, I''m taking you to the hospital for a checkup."


    Kerr wanted to do the right thing this time. He wouldn''t miss a single moment of Nicole''s prenatal


    appointments. He wanted to witness in person the safe birth of her baby. Nobody in this world would


    hurt her or the baby in her belly.


    Nicole was still staring at the newspaper, totally transfixed. She didn''t hear a word of what Kerr was


    saying. As if in a trance, she stood up, walked to the living room and picked up her phone. Her fingers


    danced over the keys as she tapped in Avery''s number.


    The ringtone cut through Avery''s dream and she stirred in her sleep, instinctively grabbing her phone


    and putting it to her ear.


    "Wow, Avery, is it true what it says in the paper? Are you really getting engaged to Zachary?"


    Avery suddenly felt very awake. Her friend sounded so surprised. She sat up straight in her bed,


    clinging to her phone. She couldn''t wait toin to Nicole.


    "Oh, Nicole, you''ll never believe what I''m about to tell you. My parents gave me to that total asshole,


    Zachary! I didn''t agree to it! They forced me to marry him.


    But I''m not giving in so easily. I''m going to fight this to the bitter end. You''re on my side, right, Nicole?


    You''ll support me?" Avery knew that she could rely on her friend. Only Nicole would look out for her


    now.


    The desperation in Avery''s voice made Nicole feel helpless. She tried her best to say someforting


    words before she hung up, putting her phone down with a sigh.


    Sinking into the sofa, a mix of emotions swirled through Nicole''s heart. One by one, her good friends


    had begun to settle down. She was happy for them, but their fates seemed to have been met through


    the expectations of others.


    As for her... Nicole turned and saw Kerr walking towards her. It seemed natural to stretch out her arm


    toward him, as if inviting him to hold her.


    Kerr didn''t hesitate. He strode over to Nicole and wrapped his arms around her, walking her to the


    dining room. Finding the nearest chair, he sat down and pulled her onto hisp. He scraped up a


    spoonful of porridge and held it to her lips.


    "What are you doing, Mommy? You''re a grown-up! Why do you need someone to feed you?"


    Jay didn''t like what he was seeing. Kerr could easily scoop Nicole up into his arms, but he couldn''t. He


    was too little. It wasn''t fair!


    It seemed like there was a world of difference between him and Kerr when it came to strength.


    Nicole took in her son''s words. He was probably right, she realized. It was inappropriate to behave like


    this in front of a child. She struggled to leave Kerr''s embrace until he stopped her.


    "This is where you belong."

 Chapter 211 The Definition Of Happiness

    Chapter 211 The Definition Of Happiness


    Kerr¡¯s arms belonged to Nicole alone.


    Kerr turned to look at Jay''s proud little face and extended his other hand, hinting to him that he should


    come into his arms too.


    Jay was a little reluctant, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of Kerr''s embrace. He climbed onto


    Kerr¡®s legs with difficulty, took the spoon in Kerr¡¯s hand, and fed the porridge to Nicole himself.


    He felt happy and satisfied to feed his mother, and he smiled brightly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Nicole was delighted by their considerate behavior. She smiled contentedly, feeling as if she had


    discovered the definition of happiness.


    Nicole''s home would always be wherever Kerr and Jay were.


    But what Nicole didn''t realize was that she was the reason that the two of them were able to ept


    each other.


    After breakfast, Kerr took Nicole to the hospital. Jay wanted to go with them but Nicole refused. She felt


    that it would be better for a child to stay away from a hospital if it wasn''t necessary.


    Harley had already received Kerr''s call, and he had arranged the best obstetrician for Nicole. The


    results woulde out soon afterward.


    "Miss Ning, the fetus has not been affected, but you still have to be careful in the first three months.


    You''d better try to reduce the frequency of sex. You and Mr. Gu are still young, don''t be in a hurry."


    The obstetrician was a middle-aged woman. She spoke to Nicole with a gentle voice, and her words


    were indirect, but still made Nicole¡®s face blush.


    With a blush on her face, Nicole lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the doctor in the eye. She


    nodded slightly, but she was already reproaching Kerr in her heart.


    She stood up and left the examination room. With a sour face, she red at Kerr, who was waiting at


    the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the expression on Nicole¡¯s face, Kerr went to her quickly, held her shoulder


    and looked at her with concern. In fact, he also knew the first trimester of pregnancy was the most


    dangerous time.


    Even though he had been very careful, the drug had a strong effect and he couldn''t restrain himself


    well enough. If Nicole or the baby had been seriously hurt, he would never forgive Sunny and would


    certainly get revenge against that scheming witch!


    In a fit of pique, Nicole brushed Kerr''s hand away and continued walking out of the hospital. She had


    lost her patience and was feeling terribly annoyed at him. She felt that even the sight of him would


    probably provoke her even more.


    Kerr walked quickly to Nicole and put his hand on her shoulder. "What happened? Is the baby okay? If


    you don''t tell me, I''ll go and ask the doctor."


    Her silence made him very worried. He absolutely had to know the truth. He couldn''t bear to think of


    the possibility that he had injured her.


    Kerr had made a solemn promise to protect her at all times. The worst thing that he could imagine


    would be that she had suffered because of him.


    But Nicole couldn''t allow him to talk to the doctor. She held his arm and stopped him from going there.


    Even if she wasn''t in the room to hear it again, the idea of someone else saying those things to Kerr


    made her feel embarrassed.


    "No way!"


    She frowned and red at him with her big bright eyes.


    "Then tell me." There was worry in his eyes. He wished that he had been by her side during the


    inspection.


    His position would be easier then.


    "The doctor said that you are not allowed to have sex with me during the first trimester. It could have a


    bad effect on the fetus."


    She cast her face down. She was blushing as brightly as a cooked shrimp, even though she was


    already a mother who had given birth before.


    But she was still shy when it came to this intimate topic.


    From what she said, Kerr was smart enough to figure out what the doctor was talking about. He finally


    understood why Nicole looked so awkward, so he held her in his arms and said softly,


    "But the baby wasn''t affected by what happenedst night, was it? Don''t worry. I know what to do. We''ll


    have plenty of time. I''m not in a hurry."


    Kerr had no experience with pregnant women, so he had asked Harley to tell him all about pregnancy


    as soon as he knew that Nicole was pregnant.


    What he had learned, he always kept in mind. He never dared to be careless when it came to Nicole


    and the baby.


    Leaning against Kerr''s arms, Nicole lifted her hand and softly punched him on the chest to vent her


    annoyance. She pushed him away, with her discontent all over her face.


    "I want to bite you!"


    She felt as if biting him would be the only way to work off her anger.


    Nicole was still lovely even when she was in a bad mood. Kerr smiled, kissed her forehead gently, and


    put his hand to her mouth.


    "Taste it!"


    When she saw the sly smile on Kerr''s face, she became even more furious. She grabbed his wrist and


    opened her mouth over it, but she didn''t bite it.


    She pouted and looked at Kerr with me in her eyes. "I don''t want to."


    Even though she was very angry, she didn''t want to hurt him. From that moment, she knew that she


    would be in the palm of his hand for the rest of her life.


    Kerr raised his hand and fondled her hair dotingly. "Sweetie, I know you are shy. Don''t worry. In the


    future you should have me by your side in embarrassing situations like that."


    With these words, he took Nicole by the hand and walked out of the hospital with her.


    She was still a bit disgruntled, but she knew that he never had any bad intentions toward her. So she


    followed him obediently and mumbled,


    "Actually, I would be more embarrassed if you were there with me."


    It was not until Nicole got in the car that she remembered something. She turned around and grabbed


    Kerr by the cor. Looking at him with an using face, she demanded, "Why didn''t you answer my


    call yesterday?


    What on earth happened yesterday? You haven''t told me the whole story yet. I know something


    strange happenedst night. I''m not blind."


    Betrayal was the only thing she couldn''t forgive in a rtionship. Before she was involved with Kerr, the


    matter of his ex-girlfriends had always upset her. But she was willing to let go of his past because she


    loved him.


    Now that they were together, they had decided to stay with each other for a lifetime.

 Chapter 212 Are You With Kerr

    Chapter 212 Are You With Kerr


    Nicole would never be willing to share Kerr with another woman.


    In spite of Nicole¡®s angry face, Kerr didn''t flinch. In fact, he appreciated the hint of jealousy in her


    question, because it meant that she cared about him.


    "I lost my phone. I happened to meet Sunny at the party held by the Lin family yesterday. I warned her


    to stay away from me. I was afraid that you would be jealous."


    Kerr used a doting tone to calm her down, and he raised his hand and gently pinched her nose.


    Nicole was unconvinced by Kerr''s exnation. "Humph, I don''t believe you."


    In fact, she believed in Kerr. He wouldn''t have chosen her if he really cared about Sunny. But now it


    looked like Sunny was going to be a problem between them.


    "Nicole, since I chose to be with you, I wouldn''t lie to you. I''ll do my best to give you what you want.


    Even if I lost the Gu Group in the future, I would still make you the happiest woman in the world."


    He looked at Nicole seriously as he made his promise. In fact, he had already made ns for their


    future in his heart.


    "I know." Nicole turned to look at Kerr. She put her head on his shoulder and smiled happily. "Then why


    did you drink with her?"


    She couldn''t help but feel a lingering anxiety about Kerr''s experiences of the previous night.


    Fortunately, Kerr was a strong-willed man.


    If he''d had sex with Sunny or if he''d hurt the baby in her belly, Nicole would be very upset and would


    never ept it.


    She knew that Sunny was a sly and crafty fox. Few people knew about the child in Nicole''s belly, so


    she decided to keep it a secret.


    "She said that she would go away soon and stay away from us in the future if I drank the wine, so I


    drank it."


    Kerr regretted that he had drunk the wine, but he was so anxious to go home to Nicole that he


    epted it just to get Sunny off his back.


    Nicole pinched Kerr''s waist hard. "If you dare to drink with other women again, I''ll take Jay with me and


    nevere back." Nicole tried to make her threat sound as serious as possible.


    "I know. I won''t do that again. Wherever I go, I''ll take you with me, okay? I want everyone to know that


    you are my only woman."


    He reached out and held Nicole in his arms to reassure her. She felt peaceful in his warm embrace.


    Jared, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, shivered when he heard Kerr¡®s voice. For the heir of a major


    organization like the Gu Group, Kerr was too gentle and romantic in front of his woman.


    The car arrived at the Gu Group soon afterward. Kerr didn''t want Nicole to be away from him for even


    one second, so he took her with him. She could rx in the lounge of his office.


    In the Lin Group¡¯s Hotel


    In the huge suite, the bedroom was messy, and the obvious wrinkles on the sheet testified to the crazy


    night the man and the woman had spent. Moore opened his eyes and looked at the woman sleeping


    next to him.


    He kissed her on the cheek, got dressed, and left the room.


    After Moore left, Sunny turned over and opened her eyes slowly. The moment she saw the strange


    room, she was stunned and sat up. She felt pain throughout her body.


    She pushed the quilt away and looked at the red marks on her body. She couldn''t help but widen her


    eyes. Then she saw Kerr''s rumpled suit jacket on the ground.


    Overjoyed, she jumped off her bed and squatted down to grab the jacket. She held it tightly against


    herself, as if she could smell the Cologne from Kerr.


    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang in her arms. Startled, she took it out of the pocket of Kerr''s suit jacket.


    When she saw that it was from Freya, she answered the call immediately.


    "Auntie, I''m Sunny. Last night, Kerr left his phone at my ce. I haven''t sent it back to him yet."


    She wanted everyone to know that Kerr wanted her. Atst, she was certain that Kerr and Nicole were


    history.


    When Freya heard Sunny¡®s voice, she was excited and overjoyed. "Sunny, do you mean that... You


    were with Kerrst night, weren''t you?" In fact, Freya knew that Sunny meant nothing to Kerr.


    But in the Gu family, love was not the most important thing. Since the He family had a powerful


    background, Sunny was a better choice for Kerr.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So Freya still held out hope that Kerr would choose Sunny instead of Nicole.


    "Yes. Kerr just went to work this morning," Sunny answered confidently.


    A smile of satisfaction appeared on Freya''s face. "That''s good. You should pay us a visit at home when


    you have time, okay?"


    Then Freya hung up the phone. She felt relieved to hear the news. She couldn''t wait to tell it to Jack, to


    influence him against handing over the Gu Group to Moore.


    But when Freya arrived at the door of the study, she heard what was happening inside, which made her


    stop.


    "Dad, these are the Gu Group''s financial statements. The Gu Group''s profit margin suffered when Kerr


    was gone. Now, most of the directors of the board are angry about this.


    It''s very bad for the Gu Group''s development."


    Moore put the file in his hand in front of Jack and looked at him with worry on his face.


    Disappointment appeared on Jack''s face when he heard Moore''s message. In the past, Kerr had


    always kept the Gu Group out of trouble.


    Everything had changed after he met Nicole.


    "If Kerr continues to be like this, I''ll..."


    Before Jack could finish his words, someone pushed the door of the study open from the outside,


    interrupting him.


    Freya walked into the room, looking very stern. After throwing a meaningful nce at Moore, she fixed


    her eyes on Jack and said, "I just received a call from Sunny.


    Kerr was with herst night."

 Chapter 213 Confrontation

    Chapter 213 Confrontation


    "If they go down this route, Kerr will have the full support of He Group. As far as I can see, it would be


    the answer to all of Gu Group''s problems," Freya said firmly.


    She knew that Jack was dissatisfied with Kerr because he had chosen to be with Nicole. But as long as


    Kerr left Nicole and fulfilled his engagement to Sunny, everything would work out fine.


    And Moore would be out of the picture.


    "That sounds great. You can go discuss the details with the He family. They''d better settle their


    rtionship as soon as possible, just in case anything happens."


    Jack too hoped that Gu Group and He Group could be united by marriage. By joining the two together,


    Gu Group would definitely be more powerful.


    Freya nodded and looked at Moore, who had a wide smile on his face. "You don''t need to worry about


    Gu Group''s affairs when Kerr is there. Once your brother gets married, you''ll be able to go back to


    where you''re supposed to be."


    The truth was, she didn''t want Moore to stick around at all. From the moment she first set eyes on him,


    she sensed what his game truly was. He wanted to take over thepany and rece Kerr.


    "Well, then I''m happy to hear it. I really hope they''ll get married as soon as possible."


    Still smiling, Moore nced over at Freya. He hadn''t missed note of the warning in her words. Right


    now, though, he looked forward to the day when Kerr and Sunny would be married.


    With onest look at Moore, Freya turned and left the study.


    At the hotel, after freshening up a little, Sunny asked the driver to bring her clothes. She smiled at her


    reflection in the mirror, her fingers pulling softly at the unmistakable hickey on her neck. After several


    attempts at choosing the perfect outfit, she settled for a dress with a low, revealing neckline.


    She had no intention of covering it up.


    She was pretty pleased with what Kerr had done. Picking up Kerr''s phone, Sunny swished past the


    doorman and out of the hotel.


    "Am I taking you home now, Miss?" The driver was sitting behind the wheel and ncing at her smiling


    face in his rear-view mirror as he asked the question.


    Sunny shook her head before she replied, "No, you''re not. Take me to Gu Group, please."


    She lowered her head, focusing on the phone in her hand. The corners of her mouth raised into a slow


    smile. The disy showed more than a dozen missed calls. Sunny could just imagine how anxious


    Nicole must have beenst night.


    It would be better for Nicole to find out what was going on. Then she would leave Kerr as soon as


    possible, saving Sunny a lot of trouble. After all, if Nicole stayed with Kerr, Sunny wouldn''t care in the


    least about getting rid of her.


    In the past, back before Sunny had slept with Kerr, she hadn''t had any strong feelings of hatred toward


    Nicole. But now that she was Kerr''s woman, she needed to be the only woman in his heart.


    The sleek car pulled up smoothly in front of Gu Group''s headquarters. Sunny made a hasty beeline for


    Kerr''s office, only to be stopped in her tracks by the receptionist.


    "Ah, pardon me, Miss He. Do you have an appointment?"


    The receptionist recognized Sunny, and she remembered that Kerr had fired the woman. She also


    knew she had to respect Sunny because of who she was.


    As a receptionist, she worked for Kerr, though, and if she wasn''t going to upset her boss, she needed


    to do her job.


    Sunny let the receptionist''s words wash over her, stopping and smiling politely. She was in a good


    mood today and she didn''t want an argument with this lowly employee. "Tell Jared that Kerr left his


    phone at my cest night. I''m just here to give it back."


    Her voice was matter-of-fact. She wanted the whole world to know that Kerr had spent the night with


    her yesterday. Her head was held high, mostly so that everyone could take in the proud red mark on


    her neck. Any adult would immediately understand its significance.


    The receptionist bit her lip. She didn''t dare to snub Sunny. Instead, she turned right away to call Jared


    and repeat the woman''s words to him.


    In the office, Jared gripped the phone tightly. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He looked at


    Nicole, who was sitting on the sofa, and then at Kerr. He felt a creeping blush that made his face burn.


    What was he going to say?


    "Miss He is here. She said..."


    "Ask her to leave, please." Kerr interrupted Jared before he had even finished his sentence. He''d


    turned the woman away without even looking up.


    Nicole, however, raised her head and frowned at Jared at the mere mention of Sunny''s name. She


    couldn''t help it. There might be many people in the world called Miss He, but there was only one who


    made her temples throb with pain.


    "What did she say?"


    Nicole was curious about what business Sunny had with Kerr. She had a very bad feeling about it. It


    could have been down to the pregnancy hormones making her crazy, but she''d certainly been feeling


    increasingly paranoid recently.


    Jared took in Nicole''s words and felt his embarrassment deepen. He didn''t dare to open his mouth and


    come up with a response.


    Noticing that Jared hadn''t replied, Kerr finally raised his head and looked at the man. "Go ahead. Tell


    her."


    He didn''t really care what Sunny had said. Kerr didn''t think there was anything to hide from Nicole.


    Despite the calm look on his boss''s face, Jared took a deep breath before he replied, "Miss He said


    that you left your phone at her ce. She''se here to give it back to you."


    Jared had edited Sunny''s words a little, but what he said still sounded suspicious.


    Predictably, when Nicole registered what Jared had said, the expression on her face changed. She


    stared at Kerr with obvious doubt in her eyes.


    Kerr frowned. It was true that he''d had a drinkst night and he''d been with her for a while. During that


    time, he must have dropped his phone somehow.


    "Ask her to leave the phone here." Kerr didn''t want to see Sunny. He was pretty sure Nicole didn''t want


    to see her either.


    Jared nodded and turned, ready to make his way downstairs and collect Kerr''s phone for him. Just as


    he reached the office doorway, Nicole''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Let her in." Kerr was clearly trying to avoid something, Nicole realized. It made her very curious. What


    on earth could have happened to make Kerr leave his phone at Sunny''s ce?


    It couldn''t be what she thought it was. At least, she hoped not.


    Jared hesitated at the door. He opened and closed his mouth, trying to find the words to ask Kerr, but


    before he managed it, his boss stated clearly, "Do what she said."


    If it meant putting Nicole''s mind at rest, then Kerr would be fine with confronting Sunny. It wasn''t as if


    he''d had an affair with the woman, after all.


    He could face Sunny with a clear conscience.


    Nicole narrowed her eyes at Kerr but it really seemed like he didn''t care at all. She rose from the sofa,


    strode over to him and pinched his ear.


    "Why exactly was your phone at her ce?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole was slightly shocked at her own reaction. She sounded so mean all of a sudden. But she didn''t


    want Kerr to have a rtionship with another woman. She had never realized before that she could feel


    so possessive.


    The truth was that now she wanted Kerr all to herself.

 Chapter 214 Loyalty

    Chapter 214 Loyalty


    Nicole hated the thought of having to share her man with another woman.


    A faint smile appeared on Kerr''s face. He looked at Nicole, her face a contorted mix of jealousy and


    worry. He put his arm around her and pulled her in, onto hisp.


    "You look so cute all jealous with your little pout." Kerr couldn''t resist her cuteness and leaned in to kiss


    the corner of her mouth.


    Nicole was a little annoyed that Kerr was still joking around. It didn''t seem to matter to him at all that


    she was bothered and this made her frown. "Kerr, I think you owe me an exnation." She tried to


    sound firm but Kerr''s calm demeanor worried her.


    "Exnation? For what? I haven''t done anything. What am I supposed to exin?"


    Kerr had nothing to worry about. No matter what Sunny would say, he would stick to his word about not


    having done anything wrong.


    Despite the situation, he liked seeing Nicole get jealous because of him. This meant that she definitely


    loved him. She probably would not have cared otherwise.


    "Please stop fooling around Kerr. I am in no mood for this and I just want a serious, straightforward


    answer. Cheating is the one thing I cannot stand and you will regret doing it for the rest of your life."


    Nicole didn''t want Kerr to see how nervous she was. She struggled to keep a straight face but seeing


    Kerr so calm was making her really mad. He didn''t seem at all bothered about Sunny''s arrival.


    She felt like aplete mess and her nerves were out of control. She didn''t like the way she had


    be, always insecure.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and gently kissed her slender fingers. He looked at her and felt nothing but


    affection for her.


    "Nicole, I made a promise that I would love you, and only you, for the rest of my life and I intend to


    keep that promise. You have nothing to worry about when ites to other women. I have you and our


    baby. That''s all I will ever need."


    Kerr had been with other women before, but once Nicole came into his life, romance took on a whole


    new meaning. All the sweetest words in the world were not enough to express his love for her.


    Kerr would do anything to see Nicole smile. It was the most innocent and loving smile he had seen and


    it could melt his heart.


    Nicole finally calmed down a little and when she did, she saw the love in his eyes. She realized his


    response was genuine and chose to believe him. A little smile came over her face. She bowed her


    head to hide it and started ying with his fingers to keep her eyes averted.


    All of a sudden the door opened. "Kerr, you left in a hurry and forgot to take your phone." Sunny walked


    in confidently and stopped short when she saw Nicole on Kerr''sp in front her.


    Her confidence was immediately taken over by hatred at the sight before her. She had never much


    liked Nicole, the jealousy had always existed. But this took things to a whole new level. This hatred was


    much stronger than the jealousy she ever felt.


    Last night had made her feel like Kerr was her man now. Despite being aware of the situation, she


    couldn''t bring herself to befortable with Nicole and Kerr being together.


    Feeling real love for a person meant that it would be unbearable to witness them involved with another


    person.


    She walked over to the desk and ced the phone on it, all the while not taking her eyes off Kerr. She


    pretended to not even notice Nicole as she smiled at him. "Your mother wants us to have dinner with


    her at her ce when we are both free."


    Sunny turned around as if to walk but instead, she sat down in the chair opposite to them. She flipped


    her hair back to reveal the hickey on her neck as she held her head high.


    Whenpared to Nicole, she had an upper hand when it came to the Gu family and she knew how to


    use it to her advantage. She had more of a chance with Kerr than Nicole did.


    Nicole had spotted the red mark the moment Sunny had walked in, but a part of her didn''t want to


    believe it was a hickey.


    But with the overt disy Sunny was taking the trouble to make, it was obvious to Nicole that it was


    indeed a hickey. She tightened her grip on Kerr''s hand.


    "We aren''t engaged any longer. If you want to visit my parents you can contact them directly. It has


    nothing to do with me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr frowned as he said this but he was aware of Sunny''s intentions. This became evident when he


    saw the mark on her neck. He felt the fear creep into his heart and Nicole shifted uneasily on hisp.


    His rtionship with Nicole meant everything to him but he knew that Sunny made Nicole extremely


    jealous and angry.


    "Things are not the same now Kerr. I used to love you blindly and I wanted to marry you. I ignored a lot


    of things then for the sake of the rtionship.


    But now I want to experience some real romance before I can think of a marriage. It makes more sense


    now. So, how about we start afresh? I mean, if I''m not wrong, you didn''t exactly push me awayst


    night, did you?"


    One side of Sunny''s lips curled up into a cruel smile as she watched Kerr tremble in his chair. She


    looked him in the eye, waiting for his response.


    Her words felt like daggers in Nicole''s heart. It was more than she could bear.


    Nicole slid off Kerr''sp and crudely shook his arms away. She shot a dark look at Sunny before


    looking back at him.


    "What is all this Kerr? What is she talking about? Am I suddenly not enough for you? Are you not


    satisfied with me?" Nicole knew Kerr''s condition the night before.


    She had been a little suspicious but this took her anxiety to a new extreme. Ever since her pregnancy,


    they had had to restrain themselves from being intimate.


    She had heard that pregnancy could be challenging for a couple as men often strayed due tock of


    self-restraint. Somehow, she had chosen to believe Kerr was not one of those men.


    Kerr knew that Nicole had to have been extremely angry to have asked him that. If it wasn''t for Sunny


    provoking her, Nicole would have never considered being so outright and somehow, this made him


    laugh.


    "Nicole, if you can''t satisfy me, then no woman in the world could ever hope to do so. I know that some


    men fall in love for sex and maybe I used to be one of those men. But ever since I met you, I have only


    wanted to be intimate with you because I am so sure of my love for you.


    You are all that I need."


    A convincing and firm confirmation was what Nicole needed to hear from Kerr and he was aware of


    that. He ced his hand over her baby bump and felt the life that was growing inside of her.


    Nicole wasn''t sure how much of this she could believe but his words calmed her down a little.


    Regardless of what the truth was, she would make sure that Sunny knew she was a strong woman and


    not a pushover. She would question Kerrter if she had to, but not in front of Sunny.


    "Betrayal is the one thing I will never tolerate, Kerr. You dare get involved with another woman and we


    are finished! Nothing you say could ever change my mind." She loved him, but it was important that


    she warned him of this.

 Chapter 215 How Can I Believe You

    Chapter 215 How Can I Believe You


    Her words were also directed at Sunny, who was sitting opposite them.


    As far as Nicole was concerned, Sunny was mean and vicious since she dared to get close to Kerr in


    such a way.


    She couldn''t stand the idea ofpeting for Kerr with a woman like Sunny. In her opinion, if you loved


    another person, you had to respect that person and allow them to make their own choices.


    This was the only way for someone to find a mutually loving rtionship, without bing entangled


    with the wrong person and losing yourself in the process.


    Even though Nicole had met Kerr entirely by chance, she neverpromised or made concessions


    from the beginning of their rtionship.


    "And I hate betrayal too. Since I met you, I''ve never had any feelings for other women at all. I''m


    completely yours," Kerr said.


    He thought he was being reasonable. Even if he was the CEO of the Gu Group, he was also a man


    who wanted one true love.


    There are a lot of people in the world, and it''s not easy to find the right one. So Kerr felt lucky to find


    Nicole, fall in love with her, and be with her for the rest of his life.


    Seeing the happiness and sweetness of that couple, Sunny felt a deep and furious envy. She stared at


    Nicole, her face twisted with murderous resentment.


    "I''ve already passed on your mother''s words to you, Kerr. And I told you before that I don''t care about


    any other woman you have. But now I realize I was wrong. Now that I''ve fallen in love with you and


    be your woman, I realize that I''m not that generous.


    I can forget your past, but in the future, when we''re married, I intend to be the only woman in your


    world."


    Sunny thought that Kerr was attracted to possessive and bossy women. She saw how Nicole could


    dominate Kerr without making him angry.


    So Sunny thought that she could attract Kerr by being like that.


    But what Sunny didn''t know was that Kerr was attracted to Nicole because she was Nicole, not


    because she was bossy. Otherwise, as the CEO of the Gu Group, it would be impossible to be so


    submissive in front of a woman.


    The fact that Kerr loved Nicole was the only reason for everything,


    Sunny¡®s deration sounded hrious to Nicole. She let go of Kerr and asked him sarcastically, "So


    you''re getting married?


    If that''s the case, please remember to give me an invitation so that I can share your happiness."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Nicole looked at Kerr mischievously.


    "How could I have a wedding unless you were the bride?"


    There was a hint of amusement in Kerr''s face, but he didn''t even bother to give Sunny a response. He


    knew there was nothing Sunny could do. Otherwise, he would never have allowed her to be there.


    He had never wanted any woman other than Nicole. As for Sunny, if she kept on pestering him again,


    he wouldn''t mind teaching her a lesson.


    Nicole nodded with satisfaction at Kerr''s answer.


    Sunny¡®s face darkened and she suddenly lost her cool.


    "Kerr, what happenedst night meant nothing to you? Do you know that it was my first time...?"


    What Sunny experienced the previous night was what she had always dreamed of, after all. Even


    though it was a disgraceful method of obtaining Kerr, she had no regrets, because she was certain that


    no woman in the world loved Kerr more than she did.


    Kerr frowned at Sunny. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was with Nicolest night. As for who


    you were with, it''s no concern of mine."


    Although he pretended to address Sunny, he was actually exining to Nicole. That was because Kerr


    was keen enough to notice that Nicole''s smug smile vanished when Sunny mentioned the previous


    night.


    Kerr stood up, extended his hand and took Nicole into his arms. He gently patted her back tofort


    her. After all, she was pregnant now.


    It wouldn''t be a good thing for her or for the child if she became too excited.


    "Kerr, how can you deny it? Last night, you took me to the hotel room. It was you..."


    Sunny stood up and looked at Kerr in surprise. She had already known that Kerr wouldn''t leave Nicole


    so easily, but she was surprised that he dared to deny what had happened between them.


    "Sunny, I¡¯ve told you it had nothing to do with me." Before Sunny could say another word, Kerr


    interrupted her and gave a silent hint to Jared who was standing beside them.


    Seeing the look in Kerr''s eyes, Jared walked up immediately to stand in front of Sunny and said, "Miss


    He, please leave here now."


    He knew that Kerr must have been quite angry already. If it weren''t for the fact that Nicole was here,


    Kerr might have alreadyshed out at Sunny.


    Sunny resented the way Jared stood in front of her like that, but she didn''t dare to act rashly. It was


    obvious that Kerr was being protective of Nicole, and she knew that Kerr was worried about the baby in


    her belly.


    Sunny felt that her only chance would be if she, herself, was pregnant with Kerr''s baby. Then things


    would be different.


    Thinking of this, Sunny turned around and was about to leave. But when she reached the door, she


    stopped. She didn''t turn her head back when she said, "Kerr, I know what you really care about.


    Don''t worry. I can give you everything that any other woman can give you, and I can also give you


    something that not every woman can offer. At least, I was born in a powerful family. A family that some


    random woman can¡¯t even imagine."


    Sunny turned and gave Nicole a sneer, then left Kerr''s office.


    When Nicole heard the door close behind Sunny, she pulled a long face and pushed Kerr away. She


    took a step back and looked at him from a distance.


    "Nicole, don''t you believe me?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Nicole was upset about what Sunny said, but he was sure that nothing happened


    between him and Sunny.


    If he had really been interested in Sunny, he wouldn''t have held back his desire so hard. The scars on


    his hands proved it.


    "I would believe it if you were sober. Butst night you were not sober at all. Do you think I should


    believe you? How can I believe you?"


    Nicole had disappointment in her voice. Even the fact that Kerr had given Sunny a chance to drug him


    made her angry. It wasn''t the first time that Sunny used this trick on him.

 Chapter 216 Protect Her Pride

    Chapter 216 Protect Her Pride


    Last time, because Nicole found out Sunny''s trick in time, she was able to be right beside Kerr after he


    drank the drugged wine. But this time, she was not with Kerr, and although he was back home, it was


    still difficult for her to be sure that he did not have sex with Sunny.


    "Kerr, I really don''t want to believe what Sunny said, but if you really didn''t do anything, how could she


    have said it so affirmatively?"


    She couldn''t help but have some doubts in her heart.


    Upon hearing Nicole''s usation, Kerr sighed and tried to hold her hand, but she immediately avoided


    his grasp. Even so, he refused to give up.


    He stretched out his arm and pulled Nicole into a hug. No matter how hard she struggled, he did not let


    her go, and just gently stroked her long hair.


    "I know you may becking a sense of security now that you''re pregnant, but Nicole, I want you to


    believe me when I say that you are the only one I want no matter what happens or who is against us.


    You''re the one I want to be with. You don''t need to worry about me. I want you and your baby, so I


    would never touch another woman.


    I know I made a big mistake when I drank the wine that Sunny gave me. I should not have done that.


    Don''t worry. I will never do that again."


    Kerr knew exactly what was on Nicole''s mind, so he knew what she was worried about.


    Kerr''s words and the soothing sound of his voice calmed her down. In hindsight, she had always been


    very uneasy.


    Because even though she was with Kerr now, there were too many obstacles lying around. And now


    that she was pregnant, she had be even more uneasy. She hid all of these worries in her heart.


    She did not want to put too much pressure on Kerr, so she chose to bear it all in silence. If he really


    betrayed her at this time, she really wouldn''t be able to ept it.


    "Kerr, if you really marry someone else, I will wear a wedding dress to snatch you from your new


    woman and ruin your wedding ceremony, then I will abandon you as well."


    There was an obvious harshness in her tone.


    In her heart, she knew that if that day ever came, she might not actually go and ruin his wedding, but


    she would definitely vanish from his worldpletely, and he would never find her again for the rest of


    his life.


    When Kerr heard that, a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. "You are the only one I want


    to marry. I won''t let that happen. But if it does happen, you muste to me.


    As long as you show up, I will take you away to a ce where there is only the two of us."


    He made a promise to Nicole.


    Nicole pushed him away and red at him. "If that day everes, I will leave with your children and


    let them find someone else to call daddy."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked into the lounge. Maybe because she was pregnant,


    she would always feel tired, so she wanted to have a rest.


    Kerr immediately followed Nicole, but she shut the door behind her mercilessly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicole, let me keep youpany, okay?" He gently knocked on the door, but she gave him no


    response at all.


    Left with no choice, he had to return to his desk in despair.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Kerr put his mind on business. He looked at the business n that


    Nicole had worked on. She made this n and wanted to use it for the bidding.


    However, on the morning of the bidding, anotherpany submitted their business n first. Their


    n bore a great resemnce to the one Nicole had made, so Kerr brought back Nicole''s n at once


    and looked through it carefully.


    He knew for a fact that she wouldn''t giarize others, so he was pretty sure that someone had tried to


    jeopardize her proposal on purpose.


    For the time being, Kerr still didn''t know who had done it. It was fortunate that he found out in time.


    Otherwise, Nicole would have been used of giarizing others'' work.


    And that title would have stayed with Nicole for the rest of her life. And even though Kerr did not really


    intend on letting her continue working, it would have still been a blow to her pride.


    He must protect Nicole at all costs.


    Meanwhile, as Jared led Sunny out of the Gu Group''s building, he saw Moore at the parking lot.


    "Miss He, are you here for Kerr?" Moore asked after approaching Sunny.


    The moment Moore saw the marks on her neck, a smug smile appeared on the corners of his lips. He


    knew that she was there to force Kerr to marry her.


    Upon hearing Moore''s voice, Sunny raised her head and looked at him. She saw the meaningful look in


    his eyes, and she suddenly remembered what he had said to her the day before.


    "Yes, I went to see Kerr. Now, I want to visit Uncle Jack and Aunt Freya."


    Sunny said these words deliberately in front of Jared. She was one hundred percent sure that he would


    tell Kerr about this, and she wanted Kerr to know that only she was qualified to marry him.


    "What a coincidence! I''m going back there too. How about we go there together?"


    He wanted to know what was on her mind. If she was not willing to help him, he didn''t mind choosing


    another girl. But for now, Sunny was his best choice.


    Seeing the look on his face, Sunny knew that he had something to say to her, so she nodded and said


    to Jared, "You don''t need to see me off."


    Without saying another word, Sunny got in Moore¡®s car.


    As he watched the two leaving, Jared had a feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what


    it was exactly, so he had no choice but to simply return to Kerr''s office.


    "Master, Miss He and Moore left for your parents¡¯ house." There was obvious worry in Jared''s eyes.


    But Kerr didn''t seem to care.


    With the exception of Nicole and their baby, Kerr didn''t care about other people at all. He just nodded


    and handed Nicole''s business n over to Jared.


    "Go ahead and contact thispany and try to figure out their intention. This was definitely not a


    coincidence. If you find out some background information about them, you can try to purchase the n


    back."


    Though he knew that this move would be risky, he was willing to give it a shot to protect Nicole''s


    pride.

 Chapter 217 The Little Woman Being Angry

    Chapter 217 The Little Woman Being Angry


    Jared was stunned by what Kerr said. It would bring no profit to the Gu Group. If anything, it would


    even bring a loss.


    "Master, are you really going to do this? I don''t know how I could exin it to the board of directors."


    Jared knew that Kerr was doing it for Nicole, but he didn''t want him to cross the line.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But it was obvious that Kerr didn''t care what Jared said.


    "Just do as I tell you." Kerr didn''t want to disappoint Nicole. That was all that mattered to him.


    "In addition, when the profit from thetest project is withdrawn, tell Harley to restart the project of the


    Ning Group."


    He knew it was Nicole''s wish, and he had promised in person to give the Ning Group to her. Therefore,


    no matter what happened, he wouldn''t give up the n.


    From his face, Jared saw that Kerr had made a firm decision, so he didn''t say anything more. After all,


    he knew better than anyone what kind of man Kerr was.


    Kerr turned around and looked warmly in the direction of the lounge.


    However, as shey on the bed in the lounge, Nicole was still feeling quite infuriated. Sunny''s words


    were still echoing through her mind. On one hand, she knew that Kerr wasn''t the sort of man to do


    something so reckless.


    But she still felt ufortable.


    At that same moment, Sunny was sitting in the front seat of Moore''s car. She looked out of the window


    with a smile on her face. Even if Kerr refused to admit what happened, his refusal wasn''t that important


    to Sunny.


    This time, she was confident that she could marry him.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, Moore nced at Sunny, who was sitting beside him. He noticed


    her contented mood, so he said, "Miss He, you seem to be in a good mood. Is it because you''ve


    patched up your rtionship with my brother?"


    He was trying to sound her out.


    Sunny turned her eyes from the window to look at Moore. "Actually, I need to thank you for your help. I


    know that the person who helped mest night was under your instruction, Mr. Moore Gu.


    Don''t worry. I''m not an ungrateful person. Thank you for your help. I will remember it in the future."


    She knew that she wouldn''t have been able to drug Kerr and get him so easily without Moore''s help.


    However, she also knew that Moore had his own motives for doing it.


    She was on her guard against Moore, because there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    "You are wee, Miss He. But you know, there are some misunderstandings between my brother and


    me. After you marry into the Gu family, you should help me to heal the rift with my brother. After all, we


    will be family."


    Looking pleased, Moore felt sure that Sunny was under his thumb. She seemed much easier to deal


    with than Nicole.


    "Of course. Thanks to you, I finally have a chance to be with Kerr. We are family from now on."


    She knew that Moore was popr with Jack, and if she could get along with him well, she would have


    a useful ally when she married into the Gu family.


    "If you are pregnant with my brother''s baby, I believe that the Gu family will have no reason to refuse


    you. What''s your n?"


    It was exactly what Moore nned when he entered her room.


    He was pleased to know that Sunny believed it was Kerr who had sex with her.


    "That''s what I expected, but... God decides everything."


    Sunny''s eyes glimmered with hope as she thought of what Moore said. Actually, she had the same


    wish in her heart. But she couldn''t control everything.


    "In fact, many things can be done deliberately. I know a good doctor who can help Miss He. I will tell


    you her phone numberter."


    He had already prepared everything, but he was waiting for her to throw herself into his trap.


    "If so, I really must thank you, sir. If I really have Kerr''s baby, I will be grateful to you."


    There was a glimmer of hope in Sunny''s eyes. It would be fortunate indeed to have such an excellent


    opportunity.


    Moore nodded lightly.


    In the evening, when Kerr finished his work, he saw that the little woman in the lounge room gave no


    sign ofing out. Even the lunch had been sent to the lounge by Jared.


    It was obvious that the little woman was being stubbornly disagreeable with Kerr.


    He stood up and went to the door of the lounge with the spare key in his hand, and opened the door


    without dy.


    Opening the door of the lounge, he saw the woman sitting in front of the French window, holding a pile


    of documents about the Gu Group in her hands which she was reading so carefully that she didn''t even


    notice Kerr hade in.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Sitting beside Nicole, Kerr put his arm around her with ease.


    He hadn''t expected that he would frighten her.


    Nicole was shocked. She loosened her grip on the documents and they fell on the ground.


    She raised her head and looked at Kerr with a disoriented expression.


    "What''s wrong? What are you reading?" Kerr bent down and picked up the documents on the ground.


    As far as he knew, the only documents in his lounge were about the history of the Gu Group''s


    development.


    But there were also some other important documents.


    Before Kerr could see the documents clearly, Nicole grabbed them and held them tightly in her hands.


    She red at him and eximed, "You freaked me out!"


    She didn''t want him to know that she was prying into the past.


    "It''s time to go home for dinner. Even if you''re not hungry, the baby will be hungry." Kerr could see how


    nervous she was, but he decided not to probe her.


    He knew that she had been pondering about the bankruptcy of the Ning Group. He still remembered


    his promise to her, but he hadn''t had any time for it, due to recent events.


    Nicole removed Kerr''s hand from her shoulder, stood up and walked out. She sighed and stuffed the


    file in her bag.


    Complicated feelings were racing through her mind, and she looked distracted.


    At dinner-time, Nicole was absent-minded. From what she could gather of the Gu Group''s history, she


    was sure that it really had been in contact with the Ning Group. It was hard for her to stop thinking


    about it.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Jay was sensitive enough to notice the subtle changes in his


    mother''s state of mind, so he wanted to know what was going on.


    Nicole came back to her senses and smiled at Jay. "Nothing. You should go back to school tomorrow.


    You can''t stay at home like this all the time."

 Chapter 218 Evicted Out Of The Room

    Chapter 218 Evicted Out Of The Room


    Because so many things had been happening recently, Nicole did not have time to care for Jay. Ever


    since the Gu family noticed Jay''s existence, he had not been to school, and it had already been a long


    time since then.


    "I''ll arrange for a teacher toe to our home and teach him. His teacher will be here tomorrow."


    Having already thought about it beforehand, Kerr looked at Nicole in an ingratiating way.


    However, to his surprise, Nicole didn''t even spare him a nce. She just put all her attention on Jay


    eating dinner.


    Noticing the upset look on Kerr''s face, a smug smile appeared on Jay''s face. He immediately realized


    that his father was being snubbed. "Mom, can I sleep with you tonight?" he asked.


    As a matter of fact, Jay was not afraid of sleeping alone. He just didn''t want Kerr to have Nicole all to


    himself.


    "No way! You are not a little baby. This is thest time I''m warning you. You have to learn to sleep on


    your own from now on," Kerr warned Jay with a sullen face.


    Kerr knew exactly what Jay was up to. He could tolerate this behavior once or twice, but he would


    never let him get away with it this time. Since Nicole was already with him,


    he had decided to treat Jay as his own child. But even though he loved this child very much, he would


    never indulge him.


    Jay didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he just fixed his eyes on Nicole.


    "Jay, don''t meddle in matters between adults. What is it that you promised me yesterday?" Although


    Nicole was angry with Kerr, she had to admit that there was nothing wrong with what he had said to


    educate Jay.


    "Okay, Mommy. I''m a man. I will always abide by my words. I won''t say one thing and mean another. I


    won''t break my promises." There seemed to be a hidden meaning behind Jay''s words, and he shed


    Kerr a meaningful look.


    Although Jay had no idea what happened, he could tell from Nicole''s face that Kerr must have done


    something to offend her, or else she wouldn''t act like that.


    After dinner, Nicole turned around and walked towards her bedroom. Kerr followed her a little


    helplessly. He didn''t expect her to be so angry that she would refuse to talk to him at all.


    He reached out and grabbed her wrist. Then, he pulled her into an embrace and said, "Well, don''t be


    angry anymore. Are you just going to ignore me like this forever?"


    Kerr knew that Nicole was still mad at him and that she was still thinking about what Sunny said, so he


    continued, "Avery and Zachary were also there yesterday. If I really did something with Sunny, they


    would have stopped me.


    Don''t think too much about it anymore, okay?" Kerr consoled Nicole with his soft voice.


    But his words didn''t alleviate Nicole''s anger. She tried to push Kerr away but she failed, and a cunning


    look flickered in her eyes.


    "Can you swear to me that nothing happened between you and her?" As a matter of fact, she actually


    believed him, but she wanted to confirm it anyway.


    Now that Kerr had exined everything to her, she believed everything he said. However, looking back


    at the firm look on Sunny''s face earlier, it didn''t seem to her that Sunny was lying.


    "But why was Sunny so confident about what happened?" she added.


    Kerr released Nicole from his embrace and held her face in his hands. "Why did she feel so sure? I


    have no idea. All I know is that you''re the one I love. As for other people, they have nothing to do with


    me."


    It seemed like he was confessing his love to her non-stop.


    "Fine. I''ll let you off the hook this time. I want to drink some water. Go get me a ss of water, then I''ll


    forgive you,"


    she ordered him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Kerr patted Nicole''s head and went downstairs. But when he let go of Nicole, he


    immediately had a feeling that something was wrong.


    The moment he let go of her, she turned around and went inside the bedroom to hide. Then, she


    mmed the door and locked it, thereby seeding in locking Kerr out.


    "Nicole, open the door. Do you want me to sleep in the corridor tonight?" Kerr knocked on the door


    gently. In hindsight, he could use a spare key to open the door, but if he broke into the room like that,


    Nicole would not be happy.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole smirked. "I won''t let you off the hook until you find out who was with


    Sunny."


    She did not know why she was being so hard on Kerr. Perhaps it was because of the unborn baby in


    her womb.


    Kerr, who was standing outside of the door, shook his head to himself helplessly. He turned around and


    saw Jay who was standing behind him and watching themotion with a gloating look on his face.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a miserable day."


    Jay stared at Kerr without any intention of leaving.


    Seeing that Kerr had been driven out by Nicole, Jay couldn''t help but feelcent. He had finally


    had his revenge.


    "Then, you are not allowed to go inside either," Kerr replied.


    He turned around to look for the spare key, not noticing the smug look on the little boy''s face. Once


    Kerr had left, Jay leaned closer to the door stealthily and said, "Mommy, I''ve hidden all the keys. You


    just need to keep the door locked."


    He would always help Nicole any time she needed him.


    Especially when it came to fights against Kerr. Even if she didn''t ask for help, Jay would always help


    her.


    "Good boy!" Nicole praised him through the door before walking into the bathroom and taking a shower.


    Once she was done, she went to the bed to sleep without paying attention to the voiceing from the


    other side of the door.


    "Nicole... Can you open the door? Do you really want to see me sleep on the floor in the corridor?"


    There was a clear hint of sadness in his tone, which was meant to invite some sympathy from Nicole


    but she did not make any kind of response at all. So, he took out his mobile phone and called her.


    Meanwhile, as shey on the bed, Nicole browsed through the documents she had brought back from


    the Gu Group. She wanted to know everything happened to the Ning Group seven years ago, but now


    she couldn''t help but regret thinking that everything that happened back then was an ident.


    She had missed the best time to investigate.


    After hearing Kerr''s voice constantly for a while, Nicole was slightly taken aback when it suddenly


    became quiet outside the door. She frowned, not knowing what idea he hade up with outside.


    Soon, the phone beside the pillow rang.


    She looked at the phone number on the screen and shook her head helplessly. Then, she pressed the


    answer button and put the call on loud speaker. "Mr. Gu, it''s gettingte. My baby said she''s going to


    sleep."

 Chapter 219 You Bastard

    Chapter 219 You Bastard


    Her knowledge of Kerr''s soft spot for the baby in her belly was something she could not forget, and


    Nicole decided to use that fact to her advantage.


    He burst intoughter upon hearing the threat. His lover''s stubbornness proved to be prevalent this


    evening. He decided to enter the room using the adjacent balcony of the one beside his.


    "But don''t you think our baby also wants her daddy to be with her? I''m certain that''s what she''s telling


    you now." He easily leapt from one balcony to his while talking to Nicole on the phone, amused with the


    lengths he had to go through to enter his own room.


    "Not at all, the baby said she feels warm andfortable enough in my belly and doesn''t need her


    daddy. She told me that it''s better for Mommy to rest as early as possible. So, Mr. Gu, I must listen to


    my baby and drop this call."


    Fortunately, she was carrying her baby. That was why she could talk with Kerr without scruple.


    As soon as Nicole hung up the phone, she heard some noise from the balcony. She couldn''t help but


    frown. With caution, she walked to it and parted the curtain in front of her. Suddenly, a ck figure


    appeared and was making its way to the entrance to the room.


    "Ah!" She shut her eyes in fear, and simultaneously screamed in horror.


    "Nicole, it''s just me. Don''t be afraid." Kerr immediately outstretched his hands to hold Nicole in his arms


    and rubbed circles on her back tofort her.


    He didn''t expect that she would find him out there. He didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    "Kerr! You bastard!" When she heard the familiar voice, she heart slowly calmed down. In annoyance,


    she began to thump on Kerr''s chest as punishment for the sudden fright.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright. It''s my fault. Are you feeling ufortable?" He examined her carefully. Her


    scream made it easy to derive the level panic she went through.


    Nicole put her hand on her stomach and slightly bent down, "Ow, my stomach hurts."


    Her voice was feeble and she didn''t look at Kerr.


    As soon as he heard the words from her lips, horror filled his thoughts and Kerr immediately reached


    out his hands without hesitation and lifted her to his arms. "Don''t be worry. It will be fine. I''ll take you to


    the hospital."


    There was a serious expression on his face and it remained stoic though his mind was ying rming


    scenarios deep inside.


    "I''m kidding. I''m fine."


    Nicole suddenly turned her head up and stered a yful look for Kerr.


    Kerr stopped and frowned, not amused at the joke she tried to pull off.


    He couldn''t help but get angry and his face darkened in result.


    "Are you that upset with me? I wasn''t jokingpletely. Just now, you really did scare me. If I was not


    strong enough, our baby would be in trouble." She crossed her arms in anger.


    She just wanted to give Kerr a scare. She didn''t expect that he would be so worried.


    When he saw how Nicole looked pained, but was apparently just taking advantage of the situation to


    elicit a reaction from him, he was angry and yet, he felt helpless. "You can make jokes about everything


    else in the future, but this matter is off limits. If anything happens to you and our baby, I won''t forgive


    myself."


    The gravity of his words was evident in his tone. This was noughing matter. For him, nothing was


    more important than Nicole and the baby, he vowed to protect them at all cost, so he was angry that


    she was trying to frighten him that way.


    Taking a mental note on how he reacted, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I


    know. Don''t worry. This is our baby. I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    The corners of her mouth slightly curled up as she rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    He carried Nicole to the bed and theny next to her. He held her in his arms and finally managed to


    smile. "Sleep tight. I''ll be with you."


    Nicole closed her eyes slowly. All the jokes and pranks were the happy moments in their lives.


    As time went by, she clearly felt that the child in her belly was growing up bit by bit.


    One month had passed.


    Kerr had received a call from Ken early in the morning, and told him that the project of the Sea Heart


    Ind had beenpleted. Kerr really wanted to tell Nicole the news as soon as possible, but he knew


    that it was not the right time to take her to the ind.


    After all, the issues in the Gu Group hadn''t beenpletely solved yet.


    "Ken said he woulde back tonight. Let''s have dinner together. You haven''te out in a while


    since Nicole got pregnant."


    Harley looked at Kerr sitting opposite him. Recently, they had been working overtime. Harley had


    worked overtime to rebuild the Ning Group. And Kerr tried to get rid of the Gu Group, while Ken carried


    out his n for the Sea Heart Ind.


    Only Nicole was having a good time and remained oblivious to what they''d been busy working on.


    On hearing that, Kerr shook his head and said, "I promised Nicole that I woulde back early. She''s


    a big fan of baking recently. You cane to the vi and taste it tonight, if you want."


    Truth be told, Kerr wasn''t a big fan of pastries, or sweet food for that matter, but Nicole had been really


    into it recently, and he wanted to show her his support. In the beginning, he was interested in it, but as


    time went by, he didn''t expect that she would make more and more kinds of desserts at home.


    "No thank you. I still remember the cakest time."


    Harley immediately waved his hand. Nicole asked him to taste-test what she baked thest time when


    he went to get some documents from Kerr. After that encounter, he ate the biggest piece of cake that


    he had ever had, which was still fresh in his memory, and to say the least, he was left traumatized.


    "You can''t stand it, huh? How will you find a girlfriend in the future? Liking a person means that you


    have to ept all her likes and dislikes, you do realize that, don''t you?" Harley sighed in exasperation,


    knowing Kerr had a point.


    But Harley wasn''t nning to give in. "Then you should enjoy yourself. Why would I ever dare to steal


    your happiness away from you?" As soon as Harley finished his words, Kerr¡®s phone rang.


    The number on the screen disyed the caller ID from the Gu family''s old house. Kerr simply frowned


    and rejected the call without hesitation.


    During the past month, Kerr hadn''t answered any of the calls from the Gu family, and Moore didn¡¯t


    bother him for the time being. Now, Kerr was upied with trying to look for clues and he didn''t want to


    know anything about the Gu family at all.


    And yet, his parents had enough power to ry information to Kerr, no matter how much he tried to


    avoid them.


    "Master, Kelvin just called and he asked you to pass by your parents¡¯ house tonight. He has something


    important to tell you."


    With the phone in his hand, Jared walked into the office.


    "Okay." But Kerr didn''t n to go back. "How long will it take to finish the n for the Ning Group?"


    Kerr wanted to use the business of the Ning Group to divert Nicole''s attention.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He also wanted to cheer Nicole up.


    "Three days. When the final phase is ready, you can inform Nicole to take over the new Ning Group,"


    Harley replied confidently.


    Kerr nodded and stood up. He took his coat and directly drove back to his vi. As expected, Nicole


    was still in the kitchen.

 Chapter 220 Your Reflection On The Car Window

    Chapter 220 Your Reflection On The Car Window


    Kerr hugged Nicole from behind, and the cake smelled so sweet that it masked the scent of Nicole''s


    perfume.


    "What are you doing?" There was tenderness in Kerr''s voice as he gently kissed Nicole on the cheek.


    The corners of her mouth went up. "I think our baby likes this cake. What do you think?" Nicole held the


    cake in her hand and gestured for Kerr to have a look.


    Although the cake wasn''t perfect, Nicole had tried her best to make it. Considering her level as a baker,


    the cake was good enough.


    "She must like the cake since you cooked it for her." He kissed Nicole on the forehead as he put his


    warm hand on her belly and felt the baby inside it.


    This was their baby and it carried so many expectations from the two of them.


    Seeing the appreciation in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole saidcently, "Why didn''t Harleye back with


    you? I also wanted him to taste my new cake!"


    Even though Nicole asked, she knew that Harley didn''te because he wanted to stay away from her


    cake. At the thought of this, a naughty smile appeared on her face.


    "How could he be so lucky?" Kerr cherished everything about Nicole and didn''t want to share it with


    anyone. With the exception, of course, of the cake she had made.


    While Kerr was worrying about the cake in front of him, he suddenly heard footstepsing from


    behind him. He turned around and saw Vedder looking at him and Nicole with an embarrassed look on


    his face.


    "What''s up, Uncle Vedder?" A look of confusion shed in Nicole¡¯s eyes.


    Vedder nodded to both Nicole and Kerr and said, "Kelvin is here. Your father sent him here to ask you


    to go home."


    Then, Kelvin walked into the kitchen and looked at Kerr. Then, he said respectfully, "Master Kerr, His


    Lordship wants to see you. If Miss Ning wants to go as well, you can take her with you."


    Kerr''s face darkened as hepletely ignored Kelvin. He took Nicole''s hand and was just about to


    walk out of the kitchen, but he was stopped by Nicole.


    "Uncle Kelvin, do you know what it''s about?" She knew there must be something wrong if they wanted


    Kerr to go back home. Nicole didn''t want him to go either.


    But regardless, that was still Kerr''s home. There was no reason for Nicole to stop him from going back


    there. It did not matter if the Gu family didn''t ept her¡ªKerr was still their son.


    Hearing that, Kelvin looked at Kerr''s face hesitantly. But when he looked at Nicole and thought about


    how kind-hearted she was, he couldn''t help but answer her.


    "Miss Ning, His Lordship has asked the people of the He family toe over in order to discuss the


    engagement between Master Kerr and Miss Sunny He. Miss He said that she is pregnant with Master


    Kerr''s child, so His Lordship wants them to get married as soon as possible."


    Whether it was true or not, Kelvin knew that it would be a heavy blow to Nicole if she heard about it.


    But it was a fact, and she had to know about it.


    As expected, when she heard what he said, Nicole''s grip on the cake suddenly loosened and it fell to


    the ground as an unspeakable look of surprise appeared on her face.


    What she was worried about the most had finally happened. Her eyes werepletely nk, and she


    had no idea how to react.


    "Nicole!" Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulders as he red at Kelvin. Then, he looked at Nicole


    nervously. She couldn''t stand to feel any pressure right now.


    He was afraid that she would think too much and it would affect the baby in her belly.


    His voice brought her back to the present. Nicole looked at his nervous face and asked, "What''s going


    on?" Naturally, Nicole thought of that night a month ago.


    Was what Sunny said true?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, Nicole. You have to trust me. I told you I have nothing to do with what


    happened to Sunny," Kerr said patiently. He didn¡¯t want Nicole to overthink things.


    Looking at the firm look of Kerr, Nicole decided to believe him, but she knew that this was not the end


    of the story. They had been leading a peaceful life for a while.


    In fact, she had almost believed that she and Kerr would live happily like that forever, but as always,


    the harsh reality reminded her that everything was temporary.


    "Let''s go," Nicole said as she stood up straight and took Kerr''s hand. She knew that it was useless to


    try to avoid it, so instead of running from it, she was willing to face this problem with Kerr.


    As long as they were together, they could face all of the difficulties life would throw at them together,


    and she would not be afraid.


    "I can handle it myself. You can rest at home. I don''t want anything to affect you and our baby." In his


    heart, nothing was more important than Nicole.


    However, Nicole shook her head. "We don¡¯t know whether it''s a good thing or not, and we can''t avoid


    bad things all the time. We will have to face it in the end. Since this matter has something to do with


    you, then it is my thing too. We''d better solve it once and for all.


    Kerr, I''m a little tired. I don''t want to wait. I want a quiet life where I won''t need to worry that other


    people will try to tear us apart."


    Nicole looked at him seriously, hoping that this was thest time she would have to confront the entire


    Gu family.


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''m here with you." Kerr nodded, holding her shoulder tightly. After they walked out


    of the vi, Kerr took Nicole''s hand in his and got into the car.


    As they drove on the t road, the car was filled with silence for a while. Nicole looked out of the


    window at the fleeting scenery outside. She noticed Kerr looking at her and she suddenly smiled faintly.


    "Do you know why I always look out the window?"


    Nicole rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder as her lips curved up slightly. It seemed like she was not


    nervous about what was going to happen at all.


    Hearing her question, Kerr shook his head. Then, he took her hand and casually yed with her


    fingers.


    "Because I can see your reflection on the car''s window." She looked up and met his gentle eyes. Then


    she put her arm around his waist.


    For her, the best thing in the world was probably being able to hold her beloved man in her arms.


    "Are you afraid?" Kerr asked. He knew that he would do everything to protect her, but he couldn''t help


    worrying that she might get hurt.


    Nicole shook her head slightly. "Why would I be afraid? The worst thing that could happen is I would


    find out that you really betrayed our love and the baby in her belly is truly yours."


    That was definitely the worst thing that could happen for her. She did not even dare to think about it


    because just thinking about it made her heart ache so much.


    "There is no way that would happen!" Even though Kerr did not have a clear memory of what had


    happened back then, he had absolutely no doubt in his mind.

 Chapter 221 Clumsy Lies

    Chapter 221 Clumsy Lies


    Kerr knew that he would never be intimate with women other than Nicole.


    Be that as it may, Nicole wasforted by the firmness of his promise.


    "I know. It''s a waste of time to worry about it. Maybe the Gu family will never ept me and my child.


    But it doesn''t matter to me, as long as you still love us.


    Kerr, you are the one I love most in the world. Remember, you are the only person in the whole world


    who can hurt me. I don''t care what anyone else says or does."


    She gently kissed Kerr on his chin, her eyes sparkling with pride and confidence.


    "The one thing that I''m sure about is that I will never hurt you, Nicole. No matter what happens, I won''t


    let you go." He held her in his arms with warm and loving firmness.


    Enjoying the warmth of Kerr''s arms, she nodded slightly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The car stopped at the home of Kerr''s parents. Jared walked out of the car and opened the door for


    them. Everyone knew that there was a fierce battle ahead of them.


    However, Nicole and Kerr were serene and betrayed no sign of anxiety. Theirfort and stability


    came from each other.


    As soon as Kerr walked into the house with Nicole, he saw several people sitting on the sofa.


    "What do you want from me?" Kerr wouldn''t havee to them if he could have avoided it.


    This ce could never truly be called a home for him.


    When Freya saw that Nicole was beside Kerr, she couldn''t help but frown and cough gently, hinting to


    Kerr that he should mind his attitude.


    Kerr ignored Freya and sat down on the sofa with Nicole, near the door.


    "Kerr, today we are going to discuss your wedding ns with Sunny. There is no need for an outsider


    to be here." Freya knew that Nicole was still with Kerr.


    But she was sure that Nicole would be upset by the fact that Sunny had already be pregnant with


    Kerr''s child.


    "An outsider? Are you talking about the man who has no blood rtionship with the Gu family but uses


    our family name?" Kerr said as he turned to look at Moore.


    In Kerr''s eyes, Moore had no business being there.


    "He is your brother!" Jack knew that Kerr had never epted Moore as his brother, but there were


    many things that Kerr didn''t know about. Jack¡®s face darkened.


    Kerr responded sarcastically, "Am I not the only child in the Gu family? How can you say I have a


    brother?" Kerr retorted.


    Jack still thought that some matters were still a secret to Kerr, but in fact Kerr already knew everything.


    "All right. That''s not the point. Let''s discuss your wedding with Sunny," Freya said, interrupting Kerr and


    Jack.


    Since Moore had entered the Gu family, she had heard this conversation many times.


    "Kerr, I¡¯m afraid that you don''t know Sunny is pregnant. You''d better get married as soon as possible.


    She won''t look good in wedding dress with a bulging belly,"


    Freya said with a sly smile, casting a nce at Sunny.


    On the other side, Sunny lowered her head, looking shy. She cast a nce at Kerr and didn''t notice


    that he had his eyes on someone else.


    As his mother spoke, Kerr let his gaze settle upon Nicole beside him and he held her hand tightly. He


    noticed that Nicole''s face darkened when his mother talked about the wedding dress.


    He knew how frustrated Nicole was. Although she was pregnant, he still hadn''t made an engagement.


    He never gave her a definite answer when it came to their wedding.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. It''s impossible for me to marry her. The only person I want to marry is


    Nicole. Whether you agree or not, she''s the only woman I''m interested in marrying."


    Hearing what Kerr said, Nicole''s heart was warmed. She turned her eyes to him, and finally showed a


    smile on her face.


    His love was enough for her. She didn''t give a damn about anyone else.


    "Kerr... I don''t believe that you have no feelings for me at all. If you really don''t care about me, why did


    you give me this child? Now that we''re having a baby, and you are going to deny it?"


    Sunny stared at Kerr. "I know you are against the marriage because it was arranged by your family.


    You don''t want to be dominated by others, so you pushed me away.


    But no matter why, it''s our destiny. Don''t be stubborn. Your parents really care about us."


    Sunny said it purposely to provoke Nicole. She thought Nicole wouldn''t be able to stay cool for much


    longer.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly, bowed her head and fiddled with Kerr''s slender and clean fingers.


    She had clipped his fingernails three days ago herself.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Kerr asked softly, noticing the crafty smile in Nicole''s eyes and ignoring Sunny.


    That clumsy lie couldn''t deceive him, so Nicole didn¡¯t believe it either. He wasn''t interested in watching


    Sunny''s performance.


    "Nothing. It''s just that someone¡¯s acting is great," Nicole said calmly. Although she didn''t make it clear,


    everyone there knew that she was talking about Sunny.


    She wasn''t intimidated by these people of the Gu family. It was as if she was already used to them.


    "You!" When Sunny was about to speak to Nicole, Freya stopped her. She extended her hand and told


    her to sit beside her.


    "Miss Ning, this is a family matter. Since you are here, I also hope you can understand something. You


    knew about Kerr''s engagement with Sunny from the beginning.


    I just hope that you can understand that Sunny has a child. You are also a mother, and I''m sure you


    wouldn''t want your own child to be born to a broken family, would you?"


    Freya was implying that Nicole hade between Kerr and Sunny.


    But Nicole only sneered at Freya''s remark.

 Chapter 222 The Witness

    Chapter 222 The Witness


    It sounded ironic. When Nicole first met Kerr, she didn''t know about Sunny''s existence. "I don''t know


    what you mean, Mrs. Gu.


    How about my child? Doesn¡¯t my child deserve to have a family? I don''t know who is the father of Miss


    He''s baby. I just know that my baby is Kerr''s.


    I won''t give away what belongs to me,"


    Nicole said firmly and looked at Freya without fear.


    "My baby is, of course, Kerr''s. He knows it perfectly well. One month ago, in Lin Group''s hotel."


    Sunny red at Nicole and Kerr. She had never imagined that Kerr would deny it, now that she was


    carrying a child.


    "Kerr, no matter what are your reasons for refusing, you can''t deny that the baby is yours. It''s unfair."


    Except for Sunny and Moore, everyone else was taken aback by what Nicole had said. Freya was even


    more surprised by the news that Nicole was pregnant, which made things moreplicated than


    before.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr cast a nce at Sunny. "Maybe you''re wrong. If you''re really pregnant with a child, it can''t be


    mine. I was drugged that night.


    As for the origin of that drug, no one knows it better than you. Fortunately, I came back to Nicole in


    time, or I would have regretted that night for the rest of my life."


    He felt so lucky that he left in time that night. If he hadn''t, it would be impossible for him to make a


    convincing statement.


    Sunny was outraged by his denial. "No! That''s impossible. You say that because you are captivated by


    her. You can''t deny what happened between us that night, Kerr."


    There were tears on Sunny¡®s face.


    "Enough! Kerr, Sunny is your fiancee, and we are a decent family. How dare you insult her like that?


    She was brought up well and educated well. Some loose woman is nothingpared with my


    daughter."


    Daniel looked at Kerr in rage. He had never even wanted Sunny to marry Kerr, but he had made a


    compromise because of the power and influence of the Gu family, and because Sunny loved him so


    much.


    That was why he had kept quiet until then. But to see his daughter humiliated by Kerr was more than


    he could stand.


    "Loose woman? I don''t understand, Mr. He. Maybe it''s because you have been busy running the He


    Group all year round that you didn''t pay much attention to your daughter."


    Kerr was well aware of the dirty tricks that Sunny had done behind his back. He just had no time to deal


    with them. He hadn''t expected Sunny to set another trap for him this time.


    And she even tried to nder him.


    "Kerr, there are other matches more suitable for Sunny.than you." Daniel stood up as he spoke, went


    over to Sunny, and grabbed her wrist.


    "Go back with me! You are not allowed toe to this house any more. It is humiliating." Daniel then


    strode out of the room with Sunny, burning with rage.


    But Freya stood up and stopped them before they could step out of the door. "Daniel, we have been


    friends for so many years. I have watched Sunny grow up since she was a little girl. Now that she is


    carrying Kerr''s child, I won''t let anybody hurt her."


    Extending her hand, Freya stopped Sunny and said, "Sunny, you care about Kerr very much, don''t


    you? Men always need more time and experience to be mature . They want to fool around with


    other women, but they don¡¯t take those women seriously.


    It will make sense to you after you get married. Jack and I both agree that you are our future daughter-


    inw."


    She knew that the only way to keep this engagement was to appease Daniel. After all, the He Group


    could really help Kerr.


    Even though the Gu Group had passed its crisis for the time being, Freya knew that Moore coveted the


    group. If Kerr didn¡¯t strengthen his position in thepany, Moore would probably seize a chance to


    take over thepany.


    Nicole felt helpless in front of Freya. In fact, Freya¡®s position as the hostess of the Gu family didn''t look


    very enjoyable. It seemed like the only thing Freya cared about was consolidating her husband and


    son¡¯s status and power.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kerr noticed the change in Nicole¡®s expression and asked.


    Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole put her head on his shoulder. "I feel so tired. I don''t want to be a daughter-


    inw in the Gu family. I just want to be your wife."


    The social life of this family looked stressful and unhappy. She really just wanted to live a quiet and


    peaceful life with Kerr.


    She could live a happy life without having high social status.


    "Yes, you will. I''m sorry to keep you waiting so long." He gently kissed her forehead with doting eyes.


    For Sunny, the saddest thing in the world was that the man she loved was in love with another woman.


    She bristled with resentment.


    In her envious fury, she wanted Nicole to disappear from the face of the.


    "Kerr, are you really not going to acknowledge being the father of my baby?"


    Sunny took a deep breath and wiped off the tears on her face, unwilling to give up.


    "If it''s not mine, why the hell should I acknowledge it?" Kerr''s voice was calm because her words were


    meaningless to him. He already regretted going there, since the discussion was so pointless.


    Noticing how confident and calm Kerr was, Moore couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t want to arouse


    Kerr''s suspicion, and didn¡¯t want to appear that he was involved in this affair, but now it seemed that


    Sunny was totally useless.


    Moore raised his hand and put it to his lip, coughing slightly. He sessfully caught everyone''s


    attention, except for Kerr and Nicole.


    "Actually... I was at the party hosted by the Lin Group, but I came there a little bitte..."


    Moore spluttered on purpose. He cast a nce at Kerr with an unnatural expression as if he was


    worried about Kerr.


    "What did you see?" Jack looked at him.


    On the contrary, Freya looked nervous, because Moore''s intention was not obvious to her. If he


    continued to make trouble, their marriage would be really ruined.


    Sunny nodded at Moore. She knew that he would help her.


    "I saw that Kerr was drunk, and then he pulled Miss He into the hotel room."

 Chapter 223 He Didn’t Refuse Her

    Chapter 223 He Didn¡¯t Refuse Her


    Moore revealed an innocent expression in his eyes as he gazed at Kerr and Nicole.


    Sunny heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Moore confessed. Now that she got a witness, she


    couldn''t help feeling confident that Kerr wouldn''t dare deny what had happened between them that


    night.


    With the rate of how things were going, Nicole refused to believe every single word that came out of


    Moore''s mouth. But was there a need for Moore to tell a lie? She slowly lifted her head and deeply


    gazed into Kerr''s eyes rather inquisitively.


    At the back of her mind, she thought that what Moore was trying to establish by his revtion had


    nothing to do with him. Kerr¡®s marriage with Sunny could only strengthen his status in the family.


    Logically, if that was indeed the case, Moore should have stopped it.


    And this confused her now. It was undeniable that Moore was on Sunny¡®s side.


    "How do you exin that?" Nicole managed to ask as doubt started to grow in her heart. What she


    needed now was an exnationing from Kerr apart from himforting her.


    "I have nothing to say. Even if we were in the same room, that means nothing,"


    Kerr gently assured her. He knew that more than anything, Moore only wanted to see the Gu family get


    messed up, so he could take the opportunity to get what he wanted. Kerr knew him well, and if Moore


    had some tricks up his sleeves, he surely would not let himself fall into his trap.


    But apparently, Kerr couldn''t help doubting it when Moore tried to get into the middle of this.


    "I was about to call Kerr, but he didn''t seem to refuse Miss He, so I decided not to disturb him. It


    seemed like something was wrong between them,"


    Moore pointed out as a deep frown appeared in his forehead. He even fell into deep thoughts as if he


    was trying to recall what Kerr looked like at that time.


    Sunny''s face immediately turned red when she heard what Moore said, and she reasoned out shyly,


    "Kerr and I drank a little wine at that time, so we can''t control ourselves..."


    Despite feeling a bit embarrassed, Sunny caught herself surprised and hadn''t expected that Moore


    would disclose it. She knew it better than anyone else how she got pregnant. Even though she felt


    slightly guilty, it was the truth.


    She had a baby with Kerr. And it was a fact that could not be changed, no matter how reluctant Kerr


    was to ept it.


    "Kerr, I know that you don''t expect this to happen, but no matter how much you hate the idea of getting


    married to me, still, I am pregnant with your child. Do you really have the heart to abandon us?"


    Sunny muttered, her voice sounded almost pleading. Feeling disheartened and pitiful, she looked at


    Kerr squarely.


    Nicole couldn''t stand it anymore, so with a trace of irony in the corner of her mouth, she calmly stated,


    "Miss He, you are carrying a child. But what about my baby? I don''t care where you get the child. But


    it''s not a wise idea to try to get a man by using a child.


    In this world, children are considered a blessing of love, and not your tool to get the things you want."


    Like Sunny, Nicole was carrying Kerr''s baby. But she never thought of forcing Kerr to marry her


    because of the baby. For her, having a baby was their blessing, not a tool.


    Sensing Nicole''s inner turmoil, Kerr clenched her hand tightly, seemingly reassuring her before turning


    to look at Sunny. "I never had sex with you. The child in your belly is not mine.


    Sunny, you schemed this whole thing. If you want to put on an act, then somebody might want to watch


    your show, but it''s not me. I''m not interested in acting with you either. I won''t marry you."


    Soon after Kerr said those words, he abruptly stood up and was about to leave the room with Nicole at


    his side.


    "Stop!" Jack yelled. He had always known that Kerr was a short-tempered man, but now he certainly


    didn''t want to allow him to be unruly.


    For Jack, the He family was as powerful as the Gu family in terms of status and influence. That was


    why Kerr could only marry Sunny.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moore, go and ask the family doctor to prepare for a DNA test," Jack ordered Moore indifferently


    before throwing Kerr an exasperated look. Calming himself down, he eximed, "You said that the


    baby is not yours.


    But when the result of the DNA testes out, you must marry Sunny if the baby is yours."


    What Jack wanted was to convince Kerr to marry Sunny.


    Kerr clearly heard what Jack said, but he only let out a faint smile as he agreed, "Okay."


    His expression revealed not even an ounce of hesitation. Since he knew himself better than anyone


    else, he could be sure that the baby Sunny was referring to was not his child. Taking a DNA test would


    not make him cringe with fear.


    After the exchange, Kerr firmly held Nicole¡®s hand and headed out of the house. However, the moment


    the two had reached the car, Nicole coldly let go of his hand. She hurriedly got in and averted her gaze


    towards the window. She was boiling in anger.


    Kerr was fully aware of what was going on with her, so he purposely reached out to hold her shoulder.


    But Nicole deliberately dodged his touch.


    "Nicole, trust me. That child has nothing to do with me. After I do a DNA test, the truth wille out.


    Then I will have nothing to do with her,"


    Kerr reassured her, thinking that this was the simplest way. He had asked Harley before, so he learned


    that when a pregnant woman was about three or four months along, she could be offered an


    amniocentesis test. Then they could have a DNA test as well.


    Nicole refused to look back at Kerr. Just shaking her head slightly, she asserted, "Kerr, it is not that


    simple. The reason Sunny is so assured that the baby is yours is that you gave her hope that night.


    She thought she could have you, so she kept pestering you. She believed she was more qualified than


    me to marry into the Gu family. But did it ever ur to you that you were actually drugged by her at


    that time?


    Why can you be so sure that you didn¡¯t have sex with her that night? What if..."


    Her voice trailed off. She didn''t know what to say and think anymore. The only thing she knew was that


    she would not let Kerr off the hook. Because what she hated was to be betrayed by the person she


    loved the most.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Nicole. No ifs. I know what I''ve done that night. You''re the only woman


    that I''ll marry," confessed Kerr with a resolute look on his face.


    He was so confident.


    When she regarded the firm look on Kerr''s face, she couldn''t help ring at him.


    "So you mean you will marry her if she is pregnant with your child? Then why are you with me?" This


    time, there was no longer worry in her tone. Instead, she sounded more resolute and serious to know


    the answer.


    Out of nowhere, she suddenly became very picky about what he said. And without thinking further, she


    abruptly stretched out her hand and grabbed him by his neck. She glowered at him, not allowing him to


    escape.


    It seemed that if Kerr uttered a wrong word, Nicole would strangle him without second thoughts.


    She looked intimidating as she stared daggers at him.


    Kerr felt relieved as he feasted his eyes at her cute face. Unknowingly, he raised his hand and pinched


    her cheek gently. Feeling her soft and fair skin, he could only smile at her dotingly.


    He appreciated everything about her. Although she looked smart, she was very simple and pure when


    it came to rtionships. With her, he feltfortable and at home. In thisplicated world, he


    preferred to live in the utmost simplicity.

 Chapter 224 I Cant Stand Betrayal

    Chapter 224 I Can''t Stand Betrayal


    "Don''t be silly. I was just making an excuse to them. It''s impossible that the baby could be mine.


    Besides, I didn''t want you to stay there any longer in your condition.


    I just wanted to take you out of there as quickly as possible. Did you want to stay there?"


    Kerr took her into his arms and kissed her on the cheek.


    As if he had won the whole world when Nicole nestled in his arms, he smiled with deep satisfaction and


    continued, "Nicole, I know what kind of life you want, and I''ll give it to you."


    Holding his hand, she joyfully felt the warmth from him and raised her lips. "I''m warning you. If you


    have anything to do with Sunny¡®s child, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    She pinched his palm, half-yfully and half-threateningly.


    "Kerr, you''ve already chosen me and there''s no turning back. It''s toote to back out now. We''ll be


    together until the end of the road."


    She refused to give up halfway.


    Kerr held Nicole tightly, gently patting her back and trying tofort her, but carefully avoiding her


    belly.


    "Nicole, I know you want a peaceful and quiet life. I know all about that. I''m preparing for that, and


    when everything''s done, I''ll take you out of here.


    I don''t want to have anything to do with the Gu family anymore. A happy and quiet life with you is all I


    want. I have found the illegitimate child of the Gu family, and I intend to bring him to take over the Gu


    family. Then I will leave this business behind us."


    Kerr had never told this to Nicole. He had nned to hide it from her and tell herter as a surprise, but


    now he just wanted to reassure her and make her feel safe.


    She wasn''t the sort of woman to appreciate surprises anyway.


    Nicole was stunned by this bit of news. She raised her head to look at him with disbelief in her eyes,


    "Are you really willing to give up your position as the eldest son of the Gu family? Then you will lose


    everything you have in the family business."


    Nicole was sure that Kerr had the ability to develop the Gu Group beyond all limits. But if he quit, he


    would lose everything.


    "Kerr, are you sure you want to give up everything now?"


    This was a momentous decision. She hoped he would think about it very carefully. It might be terrible if


    he regretted his decision in the future.


    Seeing the disbelief in Nicole¡®s eyes, Kerr gently tapped her nose and said, "As long as I''m doing it for


    you, why should I regret it?" To give up the Gu Group in exchange for living happily ever after with you


    is an excellent deal."


    Kerr only wanted Nicole.


    Feeling touched, she pressed her face cheek-to-cheek with Kerr and said, "I''m afraid that you''ll regret


    in the future. When we are old, our passion will burn out.


    Then you will regret your choice. Then you will me me..."


    No matter how strong their love was at that moment, she knew that time could alter everything, so she


    couldn''t help being worried. Still, as long as Kerr had chosen her, she would never let him down.


    He had to make the decision by himself.


    He had to give her the courage to face their future together.


    Kerr had a subtle smile on his face as he touched her long hair and said, "Silly girl, nothing is more


    precious than you. What''s more, when the timees and we''re old, we can still be together and


    watch the sunset together. Isn''t that the best sort of life?"


    Nicole nodded in Kerr''s arms and felt content. With that prospect, she felt calmer about her problems.


    "I am waiting for you to give me a bright future. I will be with you and we will have our baby. I hope that


    you will always tell me everything, no matter what happens. I don''t want to hear about your problems


    from other people."


    Trust was the foundation of love.


    Kerr kissed Nicole''s forehead and said, "I will. Just promise me not to overthink it. I will stay by your


    side."


    What they didn''t know was that when they left the Gu family''s house, everyone in the Gu family''s old


    house was unhappy.


    With disappointment written all over her face, Sunny sat on the couch and watched helplessly as Kerr


    left. In the end, she still couldn''t win his heart with the baby in her belly.


    "Sunny, don''t worry about it. The only thing you need to do is take care of your baby. After you give


    birth to Kerr''s baby, you will be his wife,"


    Freyaforted Sunny. As a woman who had gone through a simr experience, Freya certainly knew


    how important giving birth to a boy would be in this family.


    If Freya hadn''t given birth to Kerr, she wouldn''t be living such a good life now.


    After nodding to Freya, Sunny pressed her hand to her abdomen. Then she stood up, bid farewell to


    Jack and Freya, and left the Gu family''s old house.


    Daniel had already gone shortly after Kerr left.


    As he noticed Sunny''s disappointment, Moore made an excuse to leave the house with her. He walked


    to the door of the house and quickened his pace to catch up with her.


    "Miss He, please wait a minute. May I have the honor to give you a ride?"


    Moore''s voice stopped her in her tracks. Sensing that he wanted to help her again, she nodded.


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Sunny nodded and smiled at Moore. "Thank you for your help, Mr.


    Moore Gu. I''ll never forget your kindness."


    Sunny was d that a member of the Gu family wanted to help her, but she didn''t know exactly what


    Moore had in mind.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Moore leaned against the door and supported himself with his


    elbow. He shook his head and said, "Sunny, you don''t need to thank me. By helping you, I''m also


    helping myself."


    He decided not to keep the secret from Sunny anymore. After all, the DNA test would be done in the


    future, so it would be better to let her know the truth sooner.


    Hearing the way he addressed her, Sunny frowned suspiciously. In fact, it was not a big deal for them


    to address each other familiarly, since they were about the same age, but she was surprised to hear


    Moore change so suddenly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sunny was somehow ufortable with it. "Please pull over, Mr. Moore Gu."


    All of a sudden, she was afraid to stay next to Moore. His aura at that moment had be frightening.

 Chapter 225 Truth

    Chapter 225 Truth


    "Sunny, are you afraid of me? Or you don¡¯t like the way I said your name? But we are already intimate."


    A disturbing smile appeared on Moore''s face. He turned his head to look at Sunny.


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about?" Sunny frowned, feeling disturbed by the strange


    look on Moore''s face.


    "Don''t you remember? Do you really think Kerr was the man you had sex with in the hotel that night?


    Are you serious? Do you really think your baby is Kerr''s?"


    Moore squinted his eyes at her mockingly.


    Sunny was obviously stunned, which Moore found amusing.


    "Moore Gu, what are you talking about? Of course it was Kerr. Didn''t you see us walk into the room


    with your own eyes? Stop the car. I want to get out."


    Sunny didn''t know what Moore was going to say. She just had a vague and rming intuition as she


    sat next to him, which made her want to escape.


    "You want to leave me now? Where do you intend to go with my son?" With a sinister grin on his face,


    Moore moved his hand toward her belly.


    But before he could touch her body, Sunny pushed him away.


    "Moore Gu, what did you just say? You know better than anyone that this is Kerr¡®s baby." Sunny didn''t


    believe his words for one moment.


    "Sunny, how can you be so naive? Okay, I''ll tell you the truth. A few moments after Kerr took you to the


    room that night, he left directly.


    You can only me yourself for letting Kerr slip away. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made the effort to


    help you. Fortunately, you''re pregnant after having sex with me for just one night, which is great."


    Moore said it with a smug smile on his face.


    In a million years, Sunny would never have guessed what Moore had just told her. So, it turned out that


    Kerr hadn''t lied to her. The baby in her belly wasn''t his.


    She went silent for a long moment. Finally, she took a deep breath and demanded, "Stop the car!" She


    wanted to get the hell away from him and never see him again.


    After parking the car, Moore watched Sunny open the door and get out of the car. He then said with a


    sneer, "Don''t even think about aborting your child. This is your only chance to marry into the Gu family.


    You will have no chance to scheme against Kerr a second time."


    Hearing that, Sunny vented her anger by mming the car door.


    But Moore didn''t care. He drove away until his car was out of sight, knowing that she would definitely


    come back to him.


    In Kerr¡¯s vi


    When Nicole and Kerr got home, they found Harley sitting on the sofa and talking with Jay in front of a


    laptop.


    "It''s a saferwork." Looking at the system program revised by himself, Harley was smiling smugly.


    However, Jay didn''t take it seriously. "But your system runs too slowly. Mine is better." Jay¡¯s little fingers


    danced rapidly across the keyboard.


    His little face looked happy and rxed.


    Nicole put her finger to her lips to signal for Kerr to be quiet. She was impressed that her son seemed


    to have such a good rtionship with Harley. She wondered when this friendship had begun.


    She crept up silently behind Jay¡®s back and watched him working on hisptop. Nicole couldn''t


    understand suchplicated data, but Jay seemed to be very familiar with it.


    "Jay, what are you doing?" She didn''t understand how Jay could have so many secrets. In her opinion,


    she just thought that he was a bit smarter than other children.


    But apparently, she really didn''t know about her son''s talents at all.


    Hearing his mother''s voice, Jay instantly froze up. He realized that he had been so happy just now that


    he had been oblivious to Nicole''s entrance. Jay closed theptop in his hand and turned to look at


    Nicole.


    "Mommy, you''re back! I miss you so much!" Putting on an innocent smile, Jay put hisputer into


    Harley¡®s hands and stretched his arms for a hug.


    However, Nicole still looked serious and paid no attention to his sweet talk.


    Walking around the sofa, she sat down across from Jay. She said to him, "What are you hiding?"


    Thinking that her son was keeping a secret from her, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed. She used


    to think that she knew Jay well, but now it seemed that she hadn''t paid enough attention to him.


    This reflection made her depressed.


    Jay was hesitant. Kerr walked over to Nicole''s side, gave Jay a steady look, and said calmly, "If you


    don''t tell your mother the truth, she will be upset."


    He knew what was on Nicole¡®s mind, so he tried to prompt Jay to talk.


    However, Jay didn''t take his warning kindly. "Of course I know what Mommy is thinking. I don''t need


    you to tell me." Then he jumped off the sofa.


    He walked over to Nicole and hugged her. "Mommy, I know you are worried about me, but I¡¯m not as


    innocent as you think.


    Actually I know a lot, because I inherited your wisdom. Mommy, you should be happy to know that." Jay


    snuggled up to her, acting like a pampered child.


    Nicole touched his hair naturally. "Jay, it''s my fault. I haven''t watched over you enough. Can you


    promise me you will tell me everything in the future? I won''t force you to go to kindergarten."


    She still remembered how Jay refused when she wanted to send him to kindergarten for the first time.


    Maybe at the time, she should''ve understood that he was different from other kids.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Mommy. I get it. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything bad."


    Jay''s face looked smug, as if he was waiting for her praise. But he heard another voice.


    "Indeed, it''s not a bad thing to crash the Inte system of the Song Group," Kerr said calmly.


    This little guy had always beenpeting with him for Nicole, but he finally got the goods on him today.


    Nicole frowned when she heard that. Even if Gregory and Fiona were bad people, it was the matter


    between adults. She didn''t want Jay, who was just a child, to get involved.

 Chapter 226 The Day After Tomorrow

    Chapter 226 The Day After Tomorrow


    With a re, Nicole turned to look at Kerr and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" As soon as she


    asked, she suddenly remembered the fact that Jay had fancied Kerr very much, because Kerr had


    arranged a great school for him.


    Nicole now felt that Kerr had already known then that Jay was gifted and not like any other children.


    Nicole heaved a deep sigh as the anger red in her eyes, burning Kerr with them. He was indeed


    hiding a lot of things from her, so who knew what else he was keeping to himself?


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I just really knew it a little earlier than you did," Kerr replied gently.


    A faint smile slowly crept onto his face, trying to hide the fact that he felt very nervous deep in his heart.


    Truth be told, he set up this trap meant for Jay, but Kerr was surprised and did not expect that he


    himself would get caught in it in the end. Kerr sighed and reached out his hand to try and hold Nicole''s,


    but she dodged and moved a little farther from his reach.


    "Mommy, let me tell you the truth. The old man knew it long ago and joined me, so it is not only my


    fault. I really just wanted to protect you, but I don''t know why the old man did it," Jay said with eyes


    about to be filled with tears.


    Then, he ced his head on Nicole''s legs with his pitiful facepletely reced by a happy smile


    and a smug look in his eyes. He turned to Kerr and made a face.


    Upon hearing this, Kerr''s face darkened and thought about how sneaky this little boy was. Instead of


    trying to reach for Nicole''s hand once more, he reached out and held Jay in his arms, carrying him and


    walked away to take him upstairs.


    "Mommy! Help!" Jay screamed. He kicked his short legs and shouted as he tried to get himself off


    Kerr''s hold but obviously failed due to the physical gap and strength he had. He stopped struggling and


    watched Nicole with pitiful eyes as he was being taken away farther and farther from his mommy.


    Nicole watched at them as they moved up the stairs and could not help but shake her head helplessly.


    There was nothing she could really do with the both of them.


    "Nicole, tell me. How are you really feeling recently?" Harley asked with concern. He ced hisptop


    aside and looked at Nicole with a gentle smile. He then turned to the direction to where Kerr and Jay


    had just passed and thought about how he had never seen Kerr act this way before. It seemed like


    Nicole was slowly bing a huge influence on Kerr.


    As a matter of fact, Harley knew that Nicole had given Kerr a family to make him feel warm and gentle.


    He returned his gaze back towards Nicole.


    Nicole sighed and nodded at him. "Well, honestly, I feel great." As she heard Kerr and Jay''s muffled


    squabbles over trifles upstairs, she could not help but smile and turn to the direction of the stairs. Deep


    down, she knew that she was enjoying this kind of life.


    Nicole thought that was what a normal family would look like.


    "How about regarding Sunny? I heard that she''s pregnant. How do you feel about it? Are you worried


    about this situation?" Harley asked, changing the topicpletely. Since Harley was working in the


    hospital, he could surely get the news that Sunny was pregnant.


    Moreover, he could guess why Nicole and Kerr were invited to go back home today, and just by looking


    at their easy and warm expressions, it seemed like they were not that affected.


    As soon as Harley mentioned Sunny''s name, Nicole turned to face Harley. The light that was present in


    Nicole''s eyes started to grow a little dim. "To be honest, I really can''t help but feel worried about it. After


    all, another woman pointed at her stomach and blurted out that she was pregnant with Kerr''s child.


    So, how could I not feel anything? Then again, Kerr assured me that he had nothing to do with her nor


    the baby inside of her. Therefore, I should try to trust him a little more, since he trusted me so much


    before."


    To assure Harley that she was all right, Nicole gave him a weak smile. She then realized that maybe,


    the reason why they could be together was because of the trust they had for each other. However, as


    the thought crossed her mind of the days passing by nearer towards the day Sunny could get a DNA


    test to prove whether or not Kerr was really the father, Nicole''s head ached every time.


    Still, she could not do anything about it but pray that she trusted the right person.


    "If Kerr said that he had nothing to do about it, then I''m certain that he won''t let you down. Now, take


    that sadness out of your eyes and keep your spirits up. Just believe in Kerr and leave the rest to him.


    I''m sure your trust is the most important thing to him in this situation," Harleyforted her. He knew


    both of them well, so he, too, wasn''t just spouting empty words for Nicole.


    Besides, he had high hopes for the couple and wanted them both to be together forever.


    Heaving another sigh, Nicole nodded and appreciated thefort Harley gave.


    Harley gave Nicole a smile and then looked at his watch. "Look at the time. It''s gettingte, so I should


    head home. I''ll see you the day after tomorrow," he said as he stood up to pack his things. After he


    hung his backpack behind him, he gave Nicole a deep look as if reminding her as to why they would


    meet the day after tomorrow.


    Seeing Harley''s expression, Nicole looked at him back curiously and wondered why he was going to


    see her after tomorrow. With no luck remembering the reason, she shrugged the thought off and


    assumed that it was nothing important and that Harley was just going to visit again. Harley did not say


    anything more as he took his leave.


    Time passed by quickly that it was already the day after tomorrow, the day Harley said he was going to


    meet Nicole again. It was early morning that day, and the sun was barely risen, when Nicole was


    awakened by a call from Avery. Nicole grumbled in annoyance. Since she was pregnant, she was often


    exhausted and annoyed.


    Even though it was almost ten o''clock in the morning, Nicole still felt very sleepy and tried to ignore the


    ringing of her phone, but when the phone just kept ringing as Avery kept dialing her, she immediately


    reached for her phone and ced it near her ear.


    "Good morning, Nicole! It''s time to get up! I''m on my way to your ce, so get your body out of the bed


    and open the door for me. I''ll be there soon." Avery greeted with evident joy on her tone as soon as


    Nicole answered the call.


    Last night, Avery received a call from Kerr, who told her about his ns. Knowing that Kerr had a huge


    surprise for Nicole today made Avery excited and even more when she was assigned a difficult task.


    Hearing Avery''s excited and jolly voice, Nicole rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and slowly fluttered her


    eyes open. Seeing the sunshine passed through her curtains, she smiled and replied, "Okay, okay."


    After hanging up, she wore a coat over her nightgown and simply washed her face topletely


    remove the sleep she was feeling. When she was almost done brushing her teeth, she heard the


    doorbell ring, making her rush. Then, she opened the bedroom door and walked downstairs to open the


    door for Avery.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re early today. What''s the rush?" Nicole asked as soon as she opened the door and let Avery in.


    Then, she noticed something out of the ordinary. "What''s the asion? Why are you dressed up nicely


    today?" Nicole asked as she looked at Avery up and down, who was wearing a pale, yellow dress that


    did not look casual at all.


    Avery ignored her question and gasped at the sight of Nicole, who was still wearing her nightgown and


    her facepletely bare. She shook her head helplessly and said, "What are you still wearing? We''re


    going somewhere, so hurry and change your clothes! We''re running out of time."


    Avery then looked at her watch and pointed at it. She knew that Nicole should not bete, since she


    was the main guest of the event.


    Nicole did as she was told and changed to something casual. As she walked down the stairs, she


    looked at Avery with a puzzled look and asked, "Where are we going? And why are you in such a


    hurry?" Without answering Nicole, Avery grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the door in a rush.


    Avery led her towards the car, and as soon as they were settled in the rear seat, Nicole recognized that


    it was Zachary in the driver''s seat. "Hello, Zachary," she greeted. As Zachary turned at the rear view


    mirror, Nicole smiled and nodded at Zachary.


    Zachary smiled back as a response.


    It was then that Nicole noticed that Zachary was wearing a formal suit and realized that something was


    incredibly different today. She looked at Avery who was wearing a dress and could not help but feel


    strange. "Are you going to attend a grand banquet? Oh, is it your formal engagement party? But, isn''t it


    going to be held next month? Right?"


    Nicole remembered it was next month, but when the two people sitting in the car heard her mention the


    engagement party, their expressions changed. Nicole then looked at Avery, who was now frowning.


    Then she turned to Zachary, who just stayed rxed unlike Avery.


    "Oh,e on! It''s such a good day today, so don''t ruin it by mentioning the engagement party or


    anything rted to it!" Avery crossed her arms and turned to look at the window, trying hard to avoid


    the topic, but every now and then she could not help but shoot a re at Zachary.


    She still did not expect how cunning Zachary could be to the point that even her parents had sided with


    this bastard.


    Seeing the two of them, Nicole could not help but feel the corners of her mouth lift to form a helpless


    smile.


    "Come on, Avery, don''t say that. Zachary is a great man, you know. I mean, that''s obvious. I''m pretty


    certain that Zachary will take good care of you."

 Chapter 227 Skip The Engagement

    Chapter 227 Skip The Engagement


    Nicole could always sense that Zachary treated Avery differently. She was surprised that Avery could


    be so silly that she didn''t feel anything.


    "Nicole is very perceptive. But I haven¡¯t yet told you that I''ve already nned to skip the formal


    engagement party and get married directly."


    Zachary''s tone was t and it seemed that he had prepared what to say for a long time. However, his


    words were like a blow to Avery. She opened her eyes wide in astonishment.


    "What did you say? Zachary, look at what you''re doing. You didn''t even ask my consent for the


    engagement. Now you want to get married without asking for my opinion? What do you think I am?"


    Avery couldn''t help but be angry. Did Zachary not take her seriously as an adult human being? Didn''t


    she have the right to consider her own happiness? It was not fair to her at all.


    When Nicole saw how angry Avery was, she took Avery by the arm and said, "Let me talk with you


    about thister."


    She knew that Zachary wasn''t inclined to rush things, so he must have had a n in his mind.


    Marriage, after all, was important to Avery. She didn''t believe that Zachary wanted to make things


    difficult for Avery.


    After Nicole''s intervention, Avery kept her face turned away from Zachary, and her good mood was


    completely crushed. She leaned on the back seat with her arms folded at her chest, and looked out of


    the window.


    Zachary''s face darkened when he nced at Avery through the rear-view mirror and saw the


    displeasure on her face.


    A feeling of embarrassment fell upon Nicole. Fortunately, Zachary stopped his car soon thereafter, so


    she opened the door and got out of the car. She breathed the fresh air outside in relief.


    Such a scene, she felt, was really unsuitable for a pregnant woman.


    After they went into a beauty salon, Avery held Nicole¡®s hand and seated her at a chair. The employee


    who had been waiting in the shop took Nicole to the locker room straightaway.


    "Hey, hey, Avery, what on earth are you up to?" Nicole looked at Avery with a bewildered feeling as the


    employee led her to the locker room.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be here waiting for you," Avery assured Nicole, turning around to sit on the sofa. She


    grabbed a magazine on the table and started reading it.


    She sensed someone approaching her, but she didn''t raise her head. She knew that it must be


    Zachary.


    She turned her face away deliberately. She didn''t want to see Zachary at all.


    "Don''t you want to marry me?" Zachary bent down and put his hand on the armrest of the sofa to


    encircle Avery with his arms.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery turned around and met Zachary''s affectionate eyes. She hesitated, but she didn''t have the heart


    to refuse him.


    Just as she was hesitating, Nicole came back from the locker room.


    When Avery heard the noise, she pushed Zachary away instinctively and went to Nicole, feeling guilty.


    "You are so beautiful, Nicole!"


    Standing in front of the mirror, Nicole looked at the white dress on her body. There were diamonds from


    the waist to the bottom hem. She was dazzling.


    As Nicole was pregnant, the dress was tailored ording to her figure so that she would feel


    comfortable.


    "Avery, what happened? What day is it today?"


    Nicole felt that it couldn''t possibly be a coincidence, and she had a vague feeling that Kerr had


    something to do with it. But Kerr had seemed perfectly normal the previous night, so she was a little


    confused.


    Looking at Nicole''s puzzled expression, Avery envied her. It must be a wonderful thing to have a


    beloved man in her life.


    But there was something that Nicole didn''t know, which was that Kerr hadmissioned this dress to


    be tailored for her a long time ago. He had ordered some adjustments to be made recently just


    because of her pregnancy.


    "You''ll know soon. Don''t worry, it''s all good. Just don''t make me tell you yet, otherwise Kerr would


    me me," Avery said.


    Nicole became shy when she heard that. She said nothing more and just looked at the dresser and


    stylist who were busy around her.


    Zachary stood beside Avery, bowed his head and whispered in her ear, "You will have a dress like this


    too." Zachary wanted to give everything to Avery.


    As a solution to his troubles in the future, Zachary had no choice but to advance their wedding date.


    Even though it was a little hasty, he wouldn''t let Avery down.


    But Avery didn''t care. She gave Zachary a stern look and kept a distance from him instinctively.


    When everything was ready, Avery left the shop with Nicole. In the car, Nicole''s heart raced with


    expectation. She knew there would be a surprise, but she wasn''t sure what it would be.


    It was a street that Nicole was familiar with. She gradually recognized the building in front of her.


    With her eyes wide open, Nicole stared in amazement at the scene in front of her. As soon as the car


    stopped, she couldn''t wait to get out and see all the people in the crowd who were standing in front of


    the building. Among them, she saw Kerr at a nce.


    There was a slight smile on Kerr''s handsome face. He wore a white suit. His angr features were


    exceptionally masculine and handsome, but his smile made Nicole feel warm.


    As Kerr walked to her, he put his hand gently on her shoulder and said, "Nicole, is this what you want?"


    Turning around, Kerr cast his eyes over the big words covered by red cloth above the building.


    Following Kerr''s gaze, Nicole looked up and saw the red cloth fall down, and the words "The Ning


    Group Building" appeared in front of her.


    When Nicole looked at the four words that she recognized so well, she couldn''t help but shed tears of


    joy. This was what she had always hoped to see. She had finally fulfilled her father''sst wish.


    She covered her mouth to hide her astonishment. "Kerr... Thank you."


    She finally knew what the surprise was and she was so grateful to Kerr. She couldn''t have asked for a


    better gift than this. She flung herself at him, wrapping her arms around his back in a big hug.


    She rested her chin on Kerr''s shoulder. Tears fell down her face in joy.


    "Mommy! I also helped with this!"

 Chapter 228 The Establishment Of The Ning Group

    Chapter 228 The Establishment Of The Ning Group


    When Nicole praised Kerr in front of him, Jay frowned and did not seem satisfied. He stood up and ran


    towards Nicole, hugging her leg tightly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Getting Nicole''s attention, he then raised his head and gave her a proud smile.


    Knowing that her little boy was wanting her attention, Nicole let go of Kerr''s arm and turned around to


    look at Jay with a smile. She patted his head gently and praised, "Well done, Jay! Mommy is so proud


    of you!"


    Then, she turned her gaze at Kerr and gave him another smile. She felt lucky that she ran into Kerr


    when she was the most helpless. She also felt grateful to herself that she insisted on giving birth to Jay


    back then. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be leading a happy life now.


    Kerr reached for Nicole''s hand once more and said, "This is my first surprise for you. I have said before


    that I will make you happy to the point that I will be eager to give you the whole world."


    Not knowing what to say, Nicole responded with a smile. Hand in hand, Kerr led Nicole towards the


    new building where their best friends were already situated, and there were also a lot of reporters on


    their posts.


    Nicole kept her smile wider and followed Kerr. Although Ning Group wasn''t rebuilt by her, Nicole was


    determined not to let Kerr down, and in the future, she must help thepany develop further and


    better.


    Moreover, there was the pressure of being chosen by Kerr to stand beside him every step of the way.


    Therefore, she would not only care about letting Kerr down but also the public, so as not to humiliate


    Kerr for his decision.


    Walking inside the office building of the Ning Group, Nicole took her gaze from Kerr and looked around


    her. As she was inside once more, she felt like the little girl she was back then seven years ago,


    standing beside her father on the very ce. Only now, everything had changed, and she wasn''t


    standing beside her father anymore. She looked at Kerr and gave him a huge smile.


    Harley walked towards them and asked Nicole, "How is it? Is it to your liking? Is it good enough? I


    really tried my best to restore them, so this is the best that I can do." As he stood beside Nicole, Harley


    looked around and let out a sigh of relief due to how it turned out. As a matter of fact, he knew that


    Nicole would not mind.


    Still, this was a gift that Kerr wanted to give to Nicole, so they ced so much effort to this.


    Smiling wide, Nicole nodded at Harley and replied, "It is wonderful. Thank you very much!" She knew


    then that Harley also made a huge contribution to the rebuilding of the Ning Group.


    "Sister, take it easy, okay? I still have a surprise for you, and I''m afraid that this time, you won''t be able


    to hold back your tears any longer," Ken said as he moved towards Nicole. He looked at her with pride


    while Nicole just looked at him with curiosity.


    However, before he could show off, he felt a sharp gaze directed to him from the other side, and then


    he felt pain from his hand, making him grimace. Unconsciously, Bonnie tightened her grip on Ken''s


    hand and asked as soon as Ken turned to face her, "What did you just call my sister?"


    When Bonnie first met Ken, he had been a yful man like this, and now that they had been together


    for such a long time, she was annoyed that he still did not change.


    "I''m sorry! I was wrong! Really, it was just an honest mistake!" Ken apologized immediately and looked


    at Bonnie with eyes full of love.


    "Oh, wow, this is such a new sight. I didn''t expect that the young and handsome master of the Qin


    family would be meek and mild in front of a woman. Love is indeed powerful," Harley remarked. After


    saying these words, he snickered at Ken, who just gave him a face back, and then turned to look at


    Nicole.


    "Say, Nicole, do you have any other sisters or good friends that you can match with me? If you have,


    you should introduce one to me," he said. Looking at the couples surrounding him, Harley was


    suddenly eager to have a partner for himself.


    Nicole giggled at Harley''s sudden urge. She then turned from him to the other couple, who was still


    quarreling even though their hands were still entwined. As a matter of fact, she really was surprised to


    know that Bonnie would ept Ken. Then again, it turned out to be a good thing anyway, so she felt


    happy for them.


    By the way Ken changed and acted towards Bonnie, she could tell that Ken really liked Bonnie despite


    how bad tempered she was, so Nicole felt relieved for Ken''s love and patience.


    Before Nicole could reply to Harley''s question, she was stopped by Kerr. "You have to work hard if you


    want to have a girlfriend," he said, frowning at Harley. He then took Nicole in his arms as if he did not


    want anyone to get close to her, and that he just wanted Nicole all for himself.


    "What did you say?" Just when Harley was about toin about it, Jay walked towards him and


    tugged on his pants. "Uncle, don''t be angry please. I will be with you."


    Deep down, Jay did not want to be with Harley, but seeing that everyone else had someone beside


    them, he felt bad for Harley that he had no choice but tofort him.


    Hearing what the sweet little boy said, Harley felt his anger fade away. He bent down to hug Jay, and


    after pulling away, he smiled at him and patted his head. "You are such a good boy. What will I do


    without you?" Jay just smiled in response for being praised.


    Seeing how everyone surrounding her was full of smiles andughter, Nicole could not help but feel


    relieved and a sense of satisfaction and contentment filled Nicole''s heart. With Kerr beside her, she


    knew that she was going to be happy.


    Meanwhile, the Gu family was not as peaceful and as happy with the surprise.


    "Dad, I believe I have some bad news," Moore said. He then walked towards Jack and ced the iPad


    in front of him with acent look on his face, trying to hide that he was grinning inside.


    Before, it was always him who would make trouble for Kerr, so that Kerr would get into the family''s bad


    side, but right now, he was surprised to see that Kerr got into trouble by himself.


    As soon as he saw the headline about the Ning Group, Jack immediately stood up and mmed his


    hands on the table. With anger fuming inside of him, he shouted, "Nonsense! What the hell is Kerr


    doing? Is this what''s keeping him busy recently?"


    Everyone had said that Nicole had an ulterior motive as to why she approached Kerr. Rumors had it


    that it was because she wanted to rebuild the Ning Group, and Kerr had the funds and resources to do


    such. Jack was aggravated to know that Kerr had turned this rumor into a reality.


    Because of this, Jack felt even more angry at Nicole for manipting Kerr.


    "Moreover, I heard from thepany''s finance staff that the Gu Group lost a huge amount of money


    because of a project. It seems like it was a project that Nicole had been responsible for, and for all I


    know, thepany had given up on it due to the expenses, but Kerr did not agree and pushed through


    with it."


    As Jack turned around to face the ss window behind him, Moore smiled as he kept adding fuel to


    the fire. He knew very well that Nicole was Kerr''s soft spot but a thorn to Jack, so he was going to


    make good use of Nicole to keep fighting against Kerr.


    "Well then, if Kerr wants to keep protecting that woman and raise her status in this way, then he should


    prepare himself well for I won''t be standing still and doing nothing. Let''s announce the marriage of Kerr


    and Sunny. I''d like to see if that woman will still harass Kerr after she heard the news."


    Jack had tried everything to get Nicole away from kerr before, but she still remained her ground and


    stayed with Kerr. This time, he was certain that this news would have a bad influence on Nicole and


    she would soon be the target of public criticism. If she still had the nerve to stay with Kerr, then


    she was a pure shameless woman.


    Hearing what Jack said, Moore nodded his head and turned around to leave, feelingpletely


    satisfied by how Jack reacted.


    On the other hand, while Jack''smand was on its way, Kerr and Nicole were having fun with their


    best friends at the celebration dinner. As they were enjoying themselves, Kerr''s secretary handed him


    his phone, saying that he had a call from Jared. Kerr excused himself to Nicole and walked out of the


    room to receive the call.


    As soon as he was out and alone on the corridor, Kerr asked, "What is it?" If it was any other person,


    then he would not have received the call, but it was Jared, and Kerr knew that Jared would never


    disturb him now if it wasn''t an emergency.


    Even though Kerr could not see his expression, Jared could not help but feel embarrassed. He


    hesitated for a while before he finally said out of urgency, "Mr. Gu, I''m afraid that the Gu family has


    announced the news of your marriage with Miss He. ording to the news circting right now, the


    wedding will be held next month."


    Kerr held on his phone tightly after hearing the news. This news came all too sudden, but of course, he


    knew the reason why. After all, Kerr had rebuilt Ning Group for Nicole without any scruple, so obviously


    this wasn''t something Jack could just leave alone.


    Although he knew that the Gu family would strike back because of this, he did not expect that they


    would fight back this way. The smile on the corner of Kerr''s mouth gradually faded away. He could not


    help but tremble out of anger.


    After cing the phone down beside him, Kerr ran his hand through his hair out of frustration. He


    paced back and forth trying to think about what to do with the situation. He knew that at this point, he


    would not be able to stand up to rify for himself, because he would be cing Nicole to the pedestal,


    and the public would start criticizing her and would think that Kerr was protecting her.


    On the other hand, doing nothing would make things worse.


    "Kerr? What happened? What''s taking you so long? Is it an emergency call?" Nicole asked with


    concern, who noticed Kerr''s actions. Kerr stopped pacing and forced himself to smile. He decided that


    he would resolve this matter quietly.


    "It''s nothing to worry about," he said, assuring Nicole. Then he held her hand and led her back to the


    room. Back at the room, everyone''s eyes were glued on their phones and started murmuring about


    what they just had read. As soon as both Kerr and Nicole entered the room, everyone froze and turned


    silent.

 Chapter 229 The Wedding Date

    Chapter 229 The Wedding Date


    Everyone in the crowd turned to look at Nicole.


    Nicole took out her phone and looked at the news headline popped up on the notifications of her


    phone, which read, "The CEO of the Gu Group and the daughter of the He Group''s CEO are engaged.


    Their wedding will be held on the 18th of next month."


    Nicole knew that the Gu family was putting pressure on Kerr. But when she saw it publicly announced


    that her beloved would be married to someone else, she was devastated.


    Kerr''s face was grave as he held Nicole''s hand, not wanting her to be influenced by such things.


    "Nicole, trust me. They can''t influence me at all. I won''t be with anyone except you.


    I will never agree to the so-called wedding. If they arrange it, I won''t show up. If you don''t believe, I can


    prove it to you right now."


    Putting down her phone, Nicole turned to look at Kerr beside her, with a smile on her lips. "I know."


    Then she looked at everyone present. She knew that they were worried about her, so she said, as if


    she had no worries in the world, "I''m very happy today. I don''t want to think about such unhappy things.


    I know that all of you have worked very hard for me in recent days. I''m really grateful that I can have all


    of you. This wine is a token of my regards."


    Nicole picked up the ss in front of her and was ready to drink it up, but before her lips could touch


    the ss, Kerr took her wine away.


    "You are pregnant. I''ll drink it for you." Kerr drank up the wine for her.


    Though he said nothing about it, Kerr noticed a strange look in Nicole¡®s eyes which he found


    concerning. She had been moody ever since bing pregnant.


    Kerr expected that Nicole would be very angry when she received such news. So when he saw the


    smile on her face, it made him a little worried.


    After all, it would be awful if she got angry.


    Although Nicole said she was fine, everyone who was there knew that she was pretending to be calm.


    Everyone knew how embarrassed Nicole was now.


    Therefore, as they sensed the awkwardness, they all found excuses to leave the dinner.


    Even Jay was taken away by Harley, who made an excuse.


    Nicole lowered her eyes and the smile on her lips disappeared bit by bit. "I said that I''m fine," she


    murmured.


    She shook Kerr''s hand away suddenly. Instead of looking at Kerr beside her, she just tried to hold back


    her anger.


    "Nicole, if you feel anything wrong, you can say it. I don''t want you to hide your feelings." He tried to


    reach out and hug her, but she dodged him.


    "What should I say? That I''m happy to be your mistress while you marry someone else? Or should I


    say that this waspletely outside your expectations?


    I know you can''t do anything about it, but please give me some time. This is a lot to process right now.


    I''m not as strong as you think."


    There was helplessness in her voice. She didn''t want to have a conflict with Kerr because of this. She


    still trusted him, but she couldn''t ignore the anger in her heart.


    She couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. Her rtionship with Kerr was genuine, but his family put her in


    such a horribly painful situation. She knew it wasn''t Kerr''s fault.


    It was time for her to fight back.


    Kerr couldn''t stand the sadness on her face for a moment longer. He stood up and said, "I''ll make an


    announcement now. I won''t marry Sunny. The one I want to marry is you."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Kerr took a step forward. When he was about to walk outside, Nicole grabbed his wrist.


    "Kerr, I can''t let you have a conflict with your parents because of me.


    I don''t need you to do this. Don''t worry, I trust you. It will be fine."


    Nicole held Kerr''s wrist and stopped him. "You mustn''t rush things."


    She knew that the Gu family would try to take action against her.


    When he heard that, Kerr felt such pity for her. He was resolved to do something for her, even if he


    didn''t go back to his parents¡¯ house to argue with them.


    As time went by, Nicole focused all her attention on the Ning Group. It was her only way of keeping her


    sadness away.


    From that day forth, Kerr and Nicole still slept on the same bed, but Kerr suddenly seemed to be busy


    all the time. When he came home at night, Nicole was usually sleep in bed already.


    One day, Nicole came back from work, and she saw Jay sitting on the sofa. "Mommy, you came back


    home so early today." When Jay saw how fatigued his mother was, he went to her right away, and took


    her to the sofa.


    "Mommy, you are very tired, right? How about a little massage? So that you won''t feel tired." Jay put


    his small hand on her shoulder.


    When she saw how thoughtful Jay was, Nicole smiled with relief. "Jay, let me take you on a business


    trip, okay?"


    She remembered that two dayster was the scheduled date of Kerr and Sunny''s so-called wedding.


    Kerr still hadn''t given her a satisfactory solution. She bore it in mind all the time.


    Jay stopped and looked at her. "Mommy, will you leave just like that?" Jay would get even with Kerr.


    He even had made up his mind that if Kerr actually dared to marry that Sunny, he would ruin Kerr''s


    wedding. That way, he would avenge his mother and go away with her and his unborn sister.


    Nicole knew that Jay was a smart kid, so she couldn''t hide it from him. "No. I know you feel sorry for


    me.


    But, don''t worry. I¡¯m not that vulnerable. I''ve thought it over. If Kerr really dares to marry Sunny, I''ll take


    the baby away from him.


    And we will hide somewhere to see if he cares when he can¡¯t find us."


    There was a trace of anger that Nicole couldn''t hide. A few days ago, she really felt sad, but now she


    had figured it out.


    She was in love with Kerr, and she believed that he loved her in return, so she wouldn''t give up on him.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 230 I Only Want You

    Chapter 230 I Only Want You


    With his head tilted to the side, Jay looked curiously at his mother.


    "Yes, if Kerr really dares to show up to that wedding, I''ll take you and the baby out of here. But I still


    believe he cares about us."


    Nicole had warned Kerr like that before, and she knew that he would remember it. But she really didn''t


    know what Kerr was so busy with in recent days.


    Kerr had promised her to share the responsibilities together, but now she had no idea what was going


    on.


    "Mommy, do you want to know what that old man has been doing recently?" Jay really wanted to take


    Nicole and his little sister away from that old man so that his mother could belong to him alone.


    But he knew that Nicole might be really sad if that happened, so he put theptop on hisp and


    showed her what Kerr had been doing.


    "I don''t want to know what he is doing." Despite saying that she didn''t care about it, she couldn''t help


    but be curious and take a look when she saw Jay turn on theputer.


    What could possibly be more important than her in Kerr¡®s eyes?


    Looking at the expression on his mother''s face, Jay shook his head helplessly. It seemed that his


    mother had be a little stupid since she became pregnant.


    "Mommy, I''m your son. How can I be so smart, and you..." Jay left the sentence unfinished on purpose.


    Hearing Jay¡®s words, Nicole extended an arm toward him and pinched his little face. "So you dare to


    look down on me now, do you? You sound like Kerr."


    She was speechless. She didn''t know whether tough or cry to see her son getting more and more


    like Kerr.


    "It''s true. Pregnant women tend to be a little stupid during their pregnancy. I became like that


    because Kerr wants a daughter and you are always telling me how much you want a little sister. What?


    Now you''re making fun of me?"


    Nicole said, pretending to look sad.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always love you. I will protect you and my little


    sister. We don''t need that old man. If he marries another woman, we can leave him."


    Jay made a promise.


    Head down, she thought of the baby inside her belly, and the corners of her mouth rose in a modest


    smile. A baby was like a new hope that gave her courage.


    She believed that the future would be beautiful.


    Charmed by his answer, Nicole let go of her hand and kissed him on his face.


    Meanwhile, she forgot to look at hisputer. She realizedter that she had missed this opportunity


    to find out the truth.


    "I''m a little tired. I''m going to have a rest." Nicole got tired easily since bing pregnant. She got up,


    stretched herself and yawned before she went back to her bedroom.


    When Kerr walked into the vi that evening, he saw Jay standing at the door, waiting for him. So he


    stopped and asked the boy, "What''s the matter?"


    He knew that Jay must have something to say to him.


    "Are you really going to marry that woman? Are you really going to marry another woman? You want to


    abandon Mommy and my little sister?"


    Jay was outraged. He was determined not to let Kerr off the hook.


    Kerr frowned. "Who told you that? Your mother is the only woman I will marry. No matter what happens,


    I won''t marry another woman."


    The wedding day was approaching, but it seemed that Kerr hadn''t done anything yet.


    Jay frowned. "Your wedding will be held in two days." For a moment, Jay wasn''t sure what Kerr was


    nning to do.


    "You will know it then." Kerr kept quiet after that, and then he went upstairs. He was sure that Jay


    would say something like that because he was worried about Nicole.


    During that period, Kerr knew how much pressure Nicole was under. However, he had secretly been


    busy solving some trouble for her.


    But it didn''t help.


    That day, Kerr had just received the news that Nicole''s project was spoiled because of the rumors.


    Even though it didn¡¯t cause any huge loss, Kerr knew that Nicole must be sad.


    He pushed the door to their bedroom open and saw that Nicole had put the suitcase in the cloakroom.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole hurriedly closed the door of the cloakroom and turned around with a sly


    smile. "Nothing, I¡¯m just cleaning the room."


    She didn''t want him to know her n.


    Walking to her, Kerr embraced her from behind and whispered in her ear, "Don''t tell me you are


    nning to leave me in secret.


    You want me to marry her?"


    He knew Nicole well, so he could make a rough guess based on her expression. In addition, when Kerr


    remembered what Jay had said to him, he knew what she had in mind.


    "No, what nonsense are you talking about? Haven''t you said that you belong to me alone? I just want


    to say that I will go on a business trip two dayster, and Jay wants toe with me."


    Nicole didn''t n to hide this from Kerr.


    "I''m d you know that, Nicole. Don''t even think about leaving me. I won''t marry anyone except you."


    As he kissed Nicole, there was a gleam of cunning in his eyes.


    But she didn''t see it.


    Raising the corners of her mouth, Nicole turned around and hugged Kerr.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr didn''t say anything more.


    At dinner time, Kerr, Nicole and Jay were at the table together, and the atmosphere was quite good.


    "Master, Kelvin sent some ornaments here and said they are decorations for the vi." The red box was


    in Vedder''s hand and he asked for Kerr''s opinion.


    Nicole turned her head and with one nce she saw the box in Vedder''s hand. The red wedding


    ornaments stung her eyes. She turned her head away and looked down awkwardly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr noticed Nicole''s reaction, but he didn''t say much. He just nodded his head to Vedder.


    "Humph!" Jay put down his chopsticks and turned around to go upstairs. Apparently, he was unsatisfied


    with Kerr''s reaction


    Nicole didn''t stop Jay.

 Chapter 231 Im Not Going To Get Married

    Chapter 231 I''m Not Going To Get Married


    Nicole knew that even though Jay didn''t say it out loud, he was still angry in his heart. So she smiled


    bitterly at Kerr and said, "Don''t mind him. He''s just a kid."


    But she actually wanted to know whether or not Kerr gave a damn about it. She didn''t look straight at


    him, but she was watching him from the corner of her eye.


    "It''s fine." Kerr didn''t give it another moment''s thought. He just picked up some food for Nicole and put


    it on her te.


    Lowering her head, Nicole tried her best to hold back her anger. She didn''t eat the food that Kerr had


    just ced on her te, but she raised her hand to cover her mouth. Then she ran to the bathroom.


    She felt like her stomach was churning. Standing in front of the wash basin, she spat out everything


    that she had eaten. She hadn''t eaten very much, so the gastric aciding out of her stomach made


    her ufortable.


    Nicole had been taken good care of since she became pregnant, so her nausea wasn''t too serious. But


    in recent days, it had got worse and it might have been due to her mood swings.


    She had been suffering a lot in recent days.


    "I''ve called Harley and he''ll be here soon."


    With a ss of water in his hand, Kerr stood behind Nicole. Feeling pity for her, he put his arm around


    her shoulder and raised the ss to her lips so that she could rinse her mouth.


    Nicole shook her head and rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I vomit often nowadays


    and it''s normal. I¡¯m fine." She really wanted to suppress those sad thoughts.


    The living room of the vi had been decorated with red ornaments, filling it with joy.


    Sitting in the living room, Nicole felt dazzled by her surroundings. When she stood up, she saw Harley


    walking in from outside.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unwell?" There was a smirk on Harley¡®s face.


    He held Nicole''s wrist and felt her pulse. As soon as he received Kerr''s call, Harley was sure that Kerr


    was the one who made a fuss.


    However, he had no choice but to hurry over there.


    Smiling slightly, Nicole said, "I''ve just been a little tired recently. You take a seat while I take a rest."


    With her current mood and condition, she was not in the mood to talk calmly with Harley and Kerr.


    "You''re right. Pregnant women can get tired easily. You can rest well." Harley knew that Nicole''s


    appearance reflected her bad mood. But looking calmly at Kerr, Harley said nothing.


    Watching Nicole disappear up the stairs, Harley sat opposite Kerr and asked, "Are you really not going


    to tell her? She seems really unhappy. Anyway, she will find out in the end.


    Why are you keeping it from her?" The thought of Kerr''s n sent a chill down Harley¡®s spine.


    Kerr grinned. "Did you prepare everything as I asked?" Even though Kerr hadn''t called off the wedding


    ceremony, it didn''t mean that he would ept the bride.


    Harley nodded. "Don''t worry. We''ve reced all the cars for the wedding."


    "I have to go back to my parents¡¯ house. They will be suspicious if I agree to this marriage so easily."


    Kerr knew what the Gu family was like. If he wanted to ensure that everything would run smoothly, he


    had to consider everything carefully.


    "I just heard that Sunny went there too. This is a good chance." Harley nodded.


    With that, Kerr stood up and went directly outside.


    Looking at Kerr''s back from behind, Harley smiled in expectation of a good performance.


    The car stopped at the gate of his parents¡¯ house, and Kerr entered.


    "Aunt Freya, this is the list of guests we have prepared. Would you like to check it and make some


    preparations?"


    Sitting next to Freya with the submissive blush of a new bride on her face, Sunny was immersed in joy


    since getting the news.


    In fact, she felt she could hardly believe it.


    After the news of their wedding had been announced to the public, Kerr hadn''t said anything.


    Therefore, Sunny knew that Kerr had finallypromised, even if slowly and reluctantly.


    "I''m not going to get married." Kerr¡®s voice came from the door.


    As Kerr strode into the living room, he saw Sunny, Freya and Jack sitting on the sofa.


    Sitting in an armchair, Kerr took a look at the invitations on the table in front of him. He picked up one of


    them and read it, but his eyes were full of disdain.


    "The wedding date has been set. You can¡¯t change anything about it." Jack nced at Kerr calmly and


    added, "Do you think that I don''t know what you have done? You have rebuilt the Ning Group for


    Nicole.


    Don''t continue acting like a stubborn child unless you want the Ning Group to be destroyed once


    again." Jack said it sternly, sending him a clear warning.


    Kerr frowned and looked into Jack''s eyes. He said, "You''re threatening me? Even without the Ning


    Group, Nicole won''t leave me."


    But as he said that, a trace of pity appeared on Kerr''s face. It was hard to make Nicole¡®s dreame


    true, and he really didn''t want it to end like this.


    Seeing that his words had affected Kerr, Jack became more confident. "I have a choice for you. If you


    marry Sunny, I will leave Nicole alone. She has the Ning Group now, which can provide her a good life.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She should be satisfied with this oue. Otherwise, she will lose the Ning Group, and you will no


    longer be the eldest son of the Gu family."


    Jack was making apromise. As long as Kerr could give up Nicole, he was willing to let her go.


    Kerr tightened his grip on the invitation card, and his face was full of anger. He was about to refuse, but


    Freya butted in,


    "Kerr, don''t be so naive as to think that after you lose everything, Nicole would still be with you. Even if


    she doesn''t leave you, what else could you do? Without the support of your family, how could you give


    her happiness?"


    Freya knew her son well. She knew that when Kerr fell in love with a woman, he would try his best to


    make that woman happy. He would rather not be with a woman than make her unhappy.


    Lowering his head, Kerr fell silent for a moment. Then he mmed the invitation card on the table,


    stood up and left the vi without another word.


    Sunny had already known what would happen when she saw Kerr''s reaction, but she still tried to tter


    Freya. "Auntie, please don¡¯t be angry..."


    A smile finally appeared on Freya''s face. "Don''t worry, Kerr has agreed, and the marriage is


    settled."

 Chapter 232 He Has Agreed To This Marriage

    Chapter 232 He Has Agreed To This Marriage


    Sunny felt relieved by Freya''s promise, and a victorious smile slowly appeared on her face.


    In Kerr¡¯s vi


    Nicole was lying in bed when the door to the bedroom opened. She turned over instinctively, turned her


    back to the door, and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    In the dim beam of light cast through the open door, Kerr saw Nicole''s sillhouette. He closed the door


    gently, sat beside her, and kissed her on the cheek. He embraced her from behind and then fell asleep


    with a smile on his face.


    Early in the morning, when Nicole woke up, she found that Kerr had already gone. She sighed, then


    started to pack up her things before going to the Ning Group.


    The car was parked in the parking lot of the Ning Group, and a red Ferrari stopped in front of Nicole''s


    car.


    Sunny got out of the red Ferrari and approached Nicole, taking off her sunsses.


    "Kerr has spent a lot of money on you. But the Ning Group is nothing important to me and Kerr. We


    don''t care about the money wasted on it either."


    Nicole got out of the car, ignoring Sunny''s provocation. She walked to herpany.


    "Nicole!" Nicole didn¡¯t seem to care about what she had said. Sunny couldn''t help calling out her name.


    "My wedding with Kerr will be held the day after tomorrow. If you dare to y any tricks, I''ll make you


    regret it." Sunny was very worried that Nicole would try to ruin her wedding.


    So she hade to warn Nicole.


    Stopping, Nicole turned around very calmly, with a subtle smile on her lips and obvious disdain in her


    eyes. "What did you say? Are you really so afraid that I would make trouble at your wedding?


    Actually, I have no intention to do anything to you. If he gets married, I will leave him, but that''s my own


    business and my own decision. No one has the right to tell me what to do."


    Even if she made up her mind to leave Kerr, her only concern was for Kerr''s happiness. It had nothing


    to do with anyone else. She wanted him to be happy because of how much she loved him.


    But when Sunny bragged about the wedding ns to her, Nicole felt it hard to ept the truth. She


    could feel Kerr¡®s love for her, so she suddenly felt an impulse to hold on to him.


    "Sunny, do you think he will still marry you if I go to the wedding?" Nicole threatened her. "If you still


    want to have this wedding, then don''t mess with me."


    Nicole turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Nicole stiffened when she heard what Sunny said next.


    "Nicole, you never imagined it, but Kerr has agreed to this marriage yesterday because he wants you


    to keep the Ning Group." Sunny knew the reason why Nicole was able to be so proud was because


    Kerr truly loved her.


    But sincest night, everything had changed.


    Nicole looked at Sunny and frowned. "What do you mean?" She felt an ominous foreboding.


    Sunny had a sarcastic smile on her face. "You didn¡¯t know it already? Did you think it would be easy for


    you to get the Ning Group?


    Why did Kerr use the Gu Group¡®s power to help you, and his father didn''t stop him? It was because


    Kerr promised to marry me. The Ning Group is just apensation for you."


    Nicole¡®s eyes widened in shock. Could it be true that Kerr had agreed to this marriage in order to


    rebuild the Ning Group for her?


    "Thank you for telling me how much Kerr loves me."


    Walking into the Ning Group, Nicole could not focus on anything but Kerr. She held the phone in her


    hand, but put it down after a while. She wanted to hear Kerr¡¯s voice.


    But she didn''t know what to say to him. Was it toote to offer the Ning Group in exchange for Kerr¡®s


    freedom?


    While she pondered it, the phone in her hand rang.


    When she saw that the phone number on the screen was Kerr¡®s, she was so surprised that she


    answered the phone immediately. "Kerr..."


    When he heard Nicole¡®s voice, Kerr smiled and said, "I have something to do tonight, so I won''t go


    home." There was something very important for Kerr to do tonight, and they shouldn''t meet before the


    wedding.


    "Kerr... I don''t want the Ning Group anymore." Rather than keep the Ning Group, she just wanted to be


    with Kerr and live an ordinary life.


    With their two children, Nicole had enough treasure in her life.


    On hearing that, Kerr was briefly stunned, but he quickly recovered. "Never mind what others say,


    Nicole. Everything is ready. Don''t worry.


    The Ning Group is yours. No one will take it away from you."


    Kerr would give her everything she wanted, including the Ning Group and a quiet life.


    He would give both of them to her.


    Without giving her another chance to refuse, Kerr hung up the phone.


    "No, no. Don''t marry anyone else..." The phone was hung up. Nicole spluttered out her true feelings,


    but no one could hear her.


    As Kerr put down his phone, there was a determination in his eyes.


    Jared stood beside Kerr. "Mr. Gu, Mr. Zachary Lin is here. Shall I let hime in now?"


    Kerr held back his emotions, nodded at Jared, and went back to his desk.


    Jared turned around and went back through the door. Zachary came in a momentter. He was


    wearing a dark grey suit and seemed different from usual. His face was stoical and expressionless.


    He didn''t look gentle as he normally did.


    Zachary sat opposite from Kerr across his desk.


    "I wonder why Mr. Kerr Gu wants to see me?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary narrowed his eyes upon Kerr. With some doubts in his mind, he was hesitant.


    "You already know that you are not a child of the Lin family, and you know your real identity more


    clearly than anyone else." Kerr had never imagined that Zachary was the one he had been looking for.


    At first, Kerr couldn''t believe it either. But after investigating thoroughly, he knew it was


    true.

 Chapter 233 My Real Identity

    Chapter 233 My Real Identity


    It had been confirmed that Zachary was indeed the one Kerr was looking for, and he only needed the


    DNA test.


    Hearing this, Zachary just smiled faintly. "I wasn''t born in the Lin family, but this is not a secret in the


    industry. As for my real identity, I don''t know what it has to do with you.


    I''ve never been interested in knowing my birth parents. If you know, you don''t have to tell me. I don''t


    want to know at all."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The disdain written on his face had an obvious meaning. Zachary felt that since his birth parents had


    abandoned him like that, and then the Lin family had given him the warmth and safety which he had


    never had before, he would never leave the Lin family.


    He had no intention of helping Kerr with these matters, and what was more, he didn''t want to end up


    like Kerr.


    Seeing the resolution on Zachary''s face, it became clear to Kerr that Zachary already knew everything.


    "Really? What if I tell you that if you don''t allow me to confirm your real identity, you can never see


    Avery again?" Kerr knew that Avery was Zachary¡®s soft spot.


    In this world, no matter how strong and powerful anyone was, they would have a weakness once they


    fell in love with someone. So Kerr had a weapon with which to control Zachary.


    As expected, when Zachary heard Kerr threaten him with Avery, the smile on his face disappeared


    quickly. "Kerr Gu! If you dare toy a finger on Avery, I swear you will lose everything."


    Zachary stood up, clenching his fists tightly.


    He would never allow anything to happen to Avery.


    "I''ll give you a month. I know you want to marry Avery. You can announce your real identity after your


    wedding." Kerr didn''t want to be overly forceful with him.


    So he made this smallpromise. In fact, the truth was that Kerr wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt Avery, because


    she was Nicole¡®s best friend. If something happened to Avery because of him,


    Nicole would make him regret it even before Zachary could do anything.


    Observing Kerr''s confidence, Zachary turned around and went back to the door. "Kerr, I know I''m not


    the only one who has a weakness." Then Zachary left the office straightaway.


    Zachary''s warning brought a cloud to Kerr''s face. Now he knew that Zachary was as smart as him, so


    he had toe up with some ns.


    As Zachary departed, Jared couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Mr. Gu, are you really going to give


    everything to Mr. Zachary Lin? I don''t think he wants to take the responsibility."


    Everyone wanted to be a part of the Gu family, but ironically neither Kerr nor Zachary wanted anything


    to do with the Gu Group.


    "He will take it." Kerr spoke confidently. "How is the new vi I asked you to prepare?" Kerr was talking


    about the new house he was preparing for Nicole and him.


    Jared nodded. "Yes. Mr. Su will take care of it the day after tomorrow, and Mr. Qin will stop the people


    from the He family. Mr. Gu, this wedding has attracted a lot of attention, and they would notice Miss


    Ning when she shows up."


    Jared knew that this n was not perfect, but Kerr was insistent upon it, so he had to be zealous in


    anticipating mistakes.


    Kerr was looking forward to the delighted surprise on Nicole¡®s face when she saw the vi.


    But at that moment, Nicole was thinking about whether she should stop Kerr.


    Knock, knock, knock! Someone was knocking at the door behind her. Nicole turned around and sat


    down. "Come in."


    Lily was standing at the door uneasily, and walked in with a ss of milk in her hand. "Nicole, here is


    your milk." Lily stood in front of Nicole, but didn''t put the ss in front of her.


    She looked hesitant.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Lily¡¯s eyes. She thought there was something wrong with her.


    "What''s wrong?" After the Ning Group was founded, Nicole let Lily continue to be her assistant, but


    recently Lily had always been a little absent-minded.


    Lily shook her head and set down the milk on the desk quickly. When she turned around to leave, she


    heard Nicole''s voice behind her.


    "Lily!" Lily''s body was obviously stiff. She turned around with a very guilty conscience and lowered her


    face, afraid to look into Nicole''s eyes.


    "Your old apartment is too far away from the Ning Group. It''s not convenient for your work now. I have a


    small apartment nearby. It''s notrge, but it''s enough for you. Here''s the key. Take it."


    With a faint smile, Nicole took the key out from a drawer, ced it on Lily''s hand, and picked up the


    ss of milk.


    Looking at the key in her hand, Lily was deeply touched. She raised her head and saw that Nicole had


    already put the ss to her lips. Lily quickly pulled the ss away from her.


    The milk was spilled on the carpet before Nicole could take a sip.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole!" Lily burst into tears.


    In the end, Lily couldn''t let any harme to Nicole. When Moore threatened her, she had felt that she


    had no choice.


    Nicole saw the spilled milk on the ground and asked Lily, "What did you put in it?" No matter how stupid


    she wastely, she knew there must be something wrong with the milk.


    But she was d that Lily was able to stop her.


    Otherwise, she would be in danger.


    "I''m sorry, Nicole. I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t know what to do." Lily raised her hand to cover her


    face. She felt so ashamed that she didn''t even have the courage to look at Nicole.


    There was a trace of sadness in Nicole''s eyes. She sighed and grabbed Lily''s hand, guiding her to the


    sofa. Then Nicole sat beside her.


    "Tell me what happened." Nicole could sense that Lily had been forced by someone. Otherwise, she


    was sure that Lily would never do anything to hurt her.


    Lily took the tissue from Nicole and sniffed. She cried for a long time, as if she were venting all the


    anxiety and pain she had felt in recent days.


    She turned to Nicole and said, "Nicole, it was Moore. He fears that you will marry into the Gu family


    because of your child, and that the child will be a nuisance for him in the future. So he wanted to get rid


    of your child."

 Chapter 234 The Truth

    Chapter 234 The Truth


    "I had absolutely no choice. He threatened me and said that I had to add the drugs to your food, or


    else..."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily felt embarrassed to tell Nicole about the photos. She had failed to get the photos from Moore.


    If those photos got out, her life would be ruined. Lily was painfully aware of this.


    Nicole could get an idea of what might have happened just by looking at Lily''s face. There was pain


    and sadness written all over it.


    "Listen Lily, you have to tell me everything that happened. Everything he did to you. We need to sort


    this out once and for all. Otherwise he will use this against you every chance he gets. You will never be


    able to live in peace."


    Nicole knew what Moore was capable of. He was ruthless and brutal if he wanted to be in order to get


    what he needed. He had put Kerr and her close to death but sheer luck saved them. Not everyone had


    that kind of luck.


    Lily struggled to get the words out. "He managed to get me quite drunk and then he took some pictures


    of me." Her entire body shook from having to say these words out loud.


    Nicole saw red and clenched her fists upon hearing this. She knew Moore to be heartless but this was


    beyond what she could imagine. The depth of this matter was something only a woman would


    understand and she knew that Lily was devastated.


    "This happened a while ago, didn''t it? You should have said something earlier Lily. Was this why you


    and your boyfriend broke up?" Lily had mentioned earlier that she had broken up with her boyfriend.


    She finally understood why.


    Lily nodded and stood there at aplete loss for words.


    Nicole sighed and then suddenly stood up. If Moore managed to get Lily to do this to her, he might


    have arranged for something simr to happen to Kerr as well. She picked her car keys and left the


    company.


    She drove well beyond the speed limit without bothering to slow down and headed straight for Kerr''s


    office at the Gu Group. Just as she stepped out of the car, however, she was faced with Moore in the


    parking lot.


    "Correct me if I am wrong Miss Ning, but you are no longer a member of the Gu Group, are you? So,


    what brings you here?" Moore blocked her path.


    Nicole was Kerr''s biggest weakness and his key to taking over the Gu Group. Capturing Nicole and


    threatening Kerr would be the surest way to get him to step down without a second thought. He knew,


    however, that this was a risky n.


    He stepped aside and let Nicole pass, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to execute this n.


    Nicole felt a strong mix of hatred and fear at the same time as she looked at Moore''s cold eyes. There


    was nothing she could do but hurry away from him.


    Before she realized it, Moore was matching her stride, step for step.


    "What do you want from me?" Nicole tried to sound confident, but she could feel her heart pounding


    with fear.


    A threatening smile appeared on his face, almost evil, as he said, "Stay away from Kerr or you will be


    in trouble. If my n goes sideways, you will pay for the consequences."


    Nicole was terrified but she kept on her brave face. "What is it that you want, Moore? You want to


    rece Kerr as the CEO of the Gu Group?"


    Greed could make a man sick and Nicole was aware of this. She could understand that he coveted the


    property that the Gu family possessed but going to these lengths was something she could never


    fathom.


    If these were the means to a rich and luxurious end, no one in the world deserved it.


    "If I told you, would you be able to give me what I want?" Moore raised a hand and moved slowly


    towards Nicole''s face.


    Nicole instinctively pped his hand away. "Don''t even dare to think about it! You keep behaving in this


    way Moore and you will never get anything in life."


    Moore was angry and was going tosh back at her when a low and cold voice rang out from behind


    him. "Nicole!"


    He stepped out of the elevator and saw Nicole up against a wall, trembling with fear. He ran for her and


    grabbed her wrist.


    He held her close to try and keep her from shivering.


    Relief washed over every inch of her body as she stood in Kerr''s arms.


    Kerr felt the rage build up inside of him and the moment Moore opened his mouth to speak, Kerr


    punched him straight in the face. Moore felt the taste of metal as blood filled his mouth.


    "Don''t you dare touch Nicole. You even think about doing that and you''ll find yourself kicked out of the


    Gu Group." Kerr red at him feeling hatred from the bottom of his heart.


    The only reason Moore was still in the Gu Group was because of Jack. If it hadn''t been for him, Kerr


    would have done away with Moore a long time ago. All Kerr needed was one wrong move on Moore''s


    part to justify kicking him out.


    Moreover, now that he had found Zachary, there was no use for Moore anymore.


    "Since you don''t want me around and the feeling is so strong, maybe I should inform Dad about this.


    You will have nothing to worry about then, I will be gone." Moore looked over at Nicole and then walked


    away without as much as a second nce back.


    Just as Moore turned away, Nicole thought she saw a meaningful look in his eyes. Suddenly, an idea


    came to her mind. She grabbed Kerr by the arm and cried out, "My stomach is throbbing Kerr!"


    Kerr didn''t wait even a second before picking her up and carrying her over to his car. Anything to do


    with Nicole''s health got him very worried nowadays.


    She held onto him tightly until he gently ced her down on the car seat. Holding on to her stomach in


    pain, she nced out of the window and spotted Moore standing not too far away, watching them. A sly


    smile slowly came over his face making him appear smugly satisfied with himself.


    "Are youfortable? Is the pain any better? Was it Moore? He did this to you, didn''t he?" Kerr


    regretted not hurting Moore more when he had the chance. A punch was nothingpared to what he


    deserved.


    He could''ve taught him a lesson, but let him off too easy.


    But if Nicole was in danger because of this, Moore was a dead man. Kerr was sure of that.


    Despite her pain, Nicole was concerned about Kerr looking so tensed. She reached for his face. "Why


    are you so worried about me Kerr? How are you going to marry someone else if you keep thinking of


    me?" It hurt her to even think about what could end up happening in two days.


    Kerr wasn''t hers anymore and she wasn''t sure how she woulde to terms with that.


    "You''re about to marry Sunny and that means that I am no longer going to be a part of your life. You


    can''t expect me to be around even though I love you more than anything in this world. I''m never going


    to be your mistress.


    I could never do that."


    The thought of remaining in his life as a mistress was humiliating and distressing. More so than the


    thought of losing him to Sunny.


    Kerr paused for a second and then let out a long sigh. "There was no pain, was there Nicole? You


    faked it?" There appeared to be no sign of the trauma she just showed a minute ago. Had she really


    been in pain, she would not have been able to talk so calmly.


    Nicole nodded ever so slightly. She pulled out her phone and dialed Lily''s number. "Hey, tell Moore that


    you have done your part. I''ll be at the hospital soon."


    Nicole could only hope that she had been of help to Lily.


    She was quiet for a second and then hung up the phone.


    "What was that? What are you doing?" He was agitated now, unable to understand what she was up to.


    She was plotting something, that he was certain of.

 Chapter 235 Threatening Each Other

    Chapter 235 Threatening Each Other


    "You know what? I almost lost our baby just now. Moore threatened Lily! He wanted to hurt the baby. It


    was lucky for us that Lily didn''t go through with it in the end.


    So I really should stay in the hospital for a few days. Imagine how much it will confuse Moore, not to


    mention help Lily. You can use the time to spread the rumor that I''ve had a miscarriage."


    Nicole had given the matter a lot of thought and she had it all nned out.


    "Okay." Kerr gave a slight nod. The day after tomorrow, he would take Nicole to a new ce so that


    there was no way Moore could find her anymore.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The car pulled up outside the hospital. Kerr carried Nicole to the ward. He''d made sure that Harley


    knew all about what was happening, allowing him to pre-arrange a hospital room for her.


    With Nicolefortably settled in the hospital, Kerr contacted Jared and asked him to call Avery.


    Nicole neededpany and who better than her best friend to keep her from boredom. Also, Kerr


    could take the opportunity to threaten Zachary.


    Avery hung up the phone after Jared''s call and immediately picked up her car keys, heading for the


    door. But before she could leave, Zachary appeared in the doorway.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zachary hadn''t gone back to the Lin Group after Kerr''s warning. The truth was that it had gotten to him.


    Instead, he returned to the vi. Thest thing he expected was to see Avery on her way out.


    "Kerr asked Jared to call me. He said Nicole''s in the hospital! I''m going to visit her." Avery was really


    worried about Nicole. She didn''t have time to fight with Zachary.


    Putting on her shoes, she hurried toward the door. Avery had been in such a rush to hang up the phone


    and get to her friend, she hadn''t thought to ask Jared for the full details of Nicole''s condition.


    "I''ll go with you." Zachary reached over and took Avery''s hand.


    After all, he was sure that Kerr was looking after Nicole and keeping her safe from harm. All of this was


    clearly an excuse made up by Kerr to fool Avery. Only an innocent girl like her would believe all of this.


    Avery didn''t want to hang around, so she didn''t even try to pull her hand away from his. There was no


    time to waste.


    When Jared arrived at the hospital corridor, he was surprised to see that Zachary had tagged along


    with Avery.


    Acknowledging Jared with a curt nod, Avery pushed the door open. Just as she entered the room, Kerr


    appeared from the opposite direction.


    "Are you trying to fool Avery with your tricks?"


    Zachary was filled with disdain for such shady tactics.


    Kerr looked directly at him and shrugged. "If I were you, I would have married Avery at the first


    opportunity."


    He knew the truth. Zachary had still not managed to win Avery''s heart.


    "Don''t worry about me. Haven''t you heard what they say? The most dangerous ce is also the


    safest." In actual fact, it didn''t worry Zachary at all that Avery was with Nicole.


    Because he knew that Kerr cared about Nicole¡®s feelings.


    Zachary spun on his heels, turning to leave, but he suddenly stopped and turned back to face Kerr. His


    tone was light and yful when he mocked, "If I were you, I would worry about the wedding the day


    after tomorrow.


    Don''t go thinking the He family is easily fooled." Zachary had already heard all about Kerr''s n,


    thanks to Avery.


    In fact, he secretly admired the way that Kerr was doing this for Nicole''s sake.


    Kerr took in the man''s words silently, not trying to stop Zachary from leaving.


    "Tell Harley to be careful." As Kerr spoke these words to Jared, he knew that this wasn''t his only


    concern. He was also worried that the wedding might hurt Nicole.


    But what he didn''t know was that the surprise he had so carefully prepared was about to be discovered


    by Nicole before it could be a reality.


    In the ward


    Nicole gave Avery a blow-by-blow ount of everything that had happened, and it wasn''t long before


    her friend knew the truth about Nicole just pretending to be sick. Instead of being worried, Avery grew


    increasingly outraged.


    "I really need to teach that scumbag a lesson! Otherwise Moore Gu is just going to go around thinking


    women are pushovers."


    Avery''s expression burned with righteous indignation.


    Her best friend''s reaction didn''t really surprise Nicole at all. She couldn''t help letting out a loudugh.


    "You''re about to get married and all, but deep down you''re exactly the same as you''ve always been!"


    Avery rolled her eyes at her friend''s words. "Oh right, like you changed yourself? And anyway, don''t go


    talking like any of this my fault. I never expected we will get married off like this!"


    Avery was filled with a sudden nostalgia, a longing for the carefree days of her youth. But she frowned


    when she noticed the confusing look in Nicole''s eyes.


    "What? Didn''t Kerr tell you about it? I got an invitation to your wedding; you and Kerr. Wait, didn''t you


    know about it?" Avery looked at Nicole in surprise.


    Then she realized that something was wrong. She raised her hand to cover her mouth, but it was too


    late.


    Nicole had heard every word her friend had said clearly, but she still couldn''t bring herself to believe it.


    "Avery, what are you talking about?"


    Her eyes shiny with tears, Nicole reached out and took her friend''s wrist. She wasn''t going to let her get


    away with this easily.


    Avery''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and she bit her lip. "I didn''t know! He obviously didn''t tell


    you because he wanted to surprise you with it. The ceremony is all arranged for the day after tomorrow.


    I saw the invitations and it was clearly Kerr''s marriage to you.


    Sunny¡®s name wasn¡¯t on the invitation card."


    Well, if it wasn''t Nicole and Kerr''s wedding, Avery would definitely not attend the wedding. How could


    Kerr have sent an invitation and asked for her blessing?


    Avery''s words put a big smile on Nicole''s face. She thought about the way that Kerr had been secretly


    preparing for the establishment of the Ning Group.


    Now he wanted to surprise her again. Well, maybe it was time for her to make a move this time.


    "What? So Kerr wanted to keep me in the dark? Isn¡¯t he scared his bride might run away before the


    wedding ceremony can even begin?" Nicole felt her confidence finally flooding back. No wonder Kerr


    had been so cool all this time.


    When Avery saw the determined look on Nicole''s face, she had a bad feeling about it.


    "Wait, you''re serious? Would you really do that?"


    As if! Nicole was joking, of course. How could she possibly abandon Kerr at the altar?


    But Nicole didn''t tell her friend what she was thinking. Instead, she smiled and put her hand on her


    belly, feeling the baby inside.


    "Nicole, seriously, you need to give it a lot of thought. I wanted to run away from my wedding but I know


    that if my father found out what I was thinking, he''d break my legs. I get that Kerr wouldn''t hurt you, but


    still, it''s not a good idea..."


    Avery heaved a deep sigh of resignation.

 Chapter 236 Arent You Afraid The Bride Will Run Away

    Chapter 236 Aren''t You Afraid The Bride Will Run Away


    However, Avery thought that they had no other choice, since there were still more to think about and


    more to consider when it came to marriage.


    Worse, there were times where fate would barge in and y cruel tricks, so they could not get anything


    they wanted.


    Nicole gave out a short sigh and smiled. "Let''s stop worrying. I think I know what to do," she answered.


    She was also considering how to punish Kerr, since he had been making her worry so much recently.


    Seeing the brightness on the look of Nicole''s face, Avery felt relieved and did not worry too much. She


    believed that both Nicole and Kerr were truly in love, and as long as there was love, everything else did


    not seem that much of a problem.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as the sun set, Zachary came to pick Avery up, leaving Nicole alone in the hospital ward. She


    immediately called Jay to check up on him before she decided to lie down on her back and sleep. That


    night, she kept turning from either side, took still breaths, and even counted sheep, but she still could


    not fall asleep.


    Her mind was full of thoughts, and so after a long while, she decided to sit up and called Kerr. "What


    are you doing?" she asked as soon as Kerr epted the call.


    Back in the office, Kerr sat in his chair and was holding an open jewelry box with a diamond ring he


    prepared for Nicole. Staring at it with glimmering eyes and a bright smile on his face, he answered, "I''m


    preparing for the wedding." He knew that Nicole would be very disappointed to hear that. She thought


    he was preparing his wedding to Sunny.


    But the more she felt disappointed now, the more surprised she would be when the truth came out.


    "Preparing for the wedding? Really? What wedding? Aren''t you afraid that the bride would not be able


    to attend the wedding?" The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her words and tone sounded


    threatening.


    At this moment, she was really eager to see Kerr, especially after realizing that her wedding was just


    right around the corner.


    Hearing Nicole''s words and tone, Kerr suddenly felt like there was something wrong, and that she


    sounded to have had known everything already. Because of this thought, Kerr''s forehead creased into


    a frown.


    "The bride... Didn''t the bride look forward to marrying me a long time ago? What changed? Why is she


    running away?" As a matter of fact, both Nicole and Sunny looked forward and could not wait to marry


    Kerr, so what he said was not entirely a lie.


    When she heard the confidence in Kerr''s voice, she could not help but feel a little upset. She crossed


    her free arm around her in slight frustration and said, "Kerr, I want to see you now.


    If you don''t show up right now, then you should be ready waiting in vain for a bride that is not going to


    walk down the aisle the day after tomorrow. Do you understand?" As soon as she said that, she


    immediately hung up the phone and angrily threw it on the bed. Shey down on her side and waited


    impatiently for Kerr.


    Kerr smiled and found Nicole''s childish act cute. He ced his phone in his pant pocket and ced the


    jewelry box in his coat pocket before he stood up to leave. When he reached for the knob and opened


    the door, he was stopped by an uninvited guest standing in front of him.


    "Kerr, are you finished with your work?" The sight and appearance of Sunny surprised Kerr.


    As for Sunny, she came here with one goal in mind, and that was to convince Kerr to leave Nicole.


    As soon as Kerr recognized her, his face suddenly grew cold and distant. The sight of her disgusted


    him to the point that he did not want to look at her. Moreover, Nicole was waiting for him,


    so he did not want to waste his time with Sunny.


    "Whatever it is you want to say, we can talk about it after the wedding," Kerr said without giving her


    another look. He then turned his back on her and went straight towards the elevator.


    "Kerr, are you aware that Nicole lost her child?" For a moment, Sunny was stunned that Kerr looked at


    her that way, but she realized that she still had a chance and that she was really willing to do anything it


    took for her not to lose Kerr to Nicole. Before Kerr could walk into the elevator, she asked in a hurry


    and closely followed after him.


    As she had expected, Kerr stopped and turned to face her after hearing what she said, making her


    smile knowing that she got his attention now.


    Kerr knew that Moore was the one who instructed Lily to hurt Nicole to make her lose her child. Now,


    seeing the excited look on Sunny''s face, Kerr could not help but re at her with disgust as the thought


    crossed his mind that Sunny must also have something to do with it. She was using it against Nicole,


    thinking that she would be able to get him.


    "How do you know that? You must have something to do with it, haven''t you?" This time, he made sure


    that he made eye contact and fixed his cold and disgusted eyes at her.


    As she was looking straight into his eyes, Sunny''s face dropped and could not help but take a step


    back instinctively. Before she could regain herposure, she immediately replied, "I heard it from my


    friend working in the hospital." She knew that at a quick moment, guilt had crossed her face.


    Regardless whether or not Kerr saw it, she still wanted to keep her feet on the ground and make sure


    that he did not find out anything suspicious about her.


    Heaving a deep breath, she looked back at him and pretended to stay calm. "There is nothing to worry


    about Kerr. Rx. Our baby is fine, and unlike Nicole, I will make sure that our baby is well protected."


    As she spoke, she walked towards Kerr and reached for his hands, so he could feel the baby bump on


    her stomach.


    However, before she could even touch him, he dodged and took a step back.


    "Sunny, pray for yourself. If I find out that you are also involved with Nicole''s ident, I swear to God


    that I will never let you off. Do you hear me?" Without waiting for her reply, he turned around and took


    the elevator, leaving the Gu Group building.


    Even though Kerr pretended not to know about it, he already knew that Sunny was also involved with


    whatever schemes Moore had on his sleeves. At the celebration party of the Gu Group and at the Gu


    family''s old house, although Moore wasn''t directly involved with the issues, Kerr had found out that


    Moore had stood up for Sunny every time.


    Since then, Kerr had been highly suspicious of them. Sunny''s reaction today had increased his


    suspicions.


    On the drive towards the hospital, Kerr dialed Jared''s number and as soon as he picked up, Kerr


    instructed, "Keep an eye on Moore and Sunny." An idea was gradually forming in his mind.


    If his suspicions were proven right, then Kerr had to find a way to get rid of the He Group first, since the


    Gu family always valued and sought the power of the He Group. That was why the Gu family had


    always been trying to fight Kerr to marry Sunny.


    However, once the He Group fell, Sunny would have no power and protection to help her keep clinging


    to Kerr. Without the He Group, Sunny would never be a great candidate for a daughter-inw


    under the Gu family in the future. With that, the Gu family would stop marrying Kerr off with Sunny.


    "Got it. Will do, Mr. Gu." Jared nodded and asked if there was anything else. When Kerr said no, they


    both hung up.


    As soon as Kerr ced his car on park, he immediately walked towards Nicole''s ward and knew that


    Nicole was going to have a fit for taking so long. Therefore, at the very moment he pushed the door


    open and stepped inside, he raised his free hand to block his face, making him catch the pillow firmly


    on his hand.


    "What took you so long? You are ten minuteste!" Standing not far from the door, Nicole shouted with


    a frown on her face and her arms crossed on her chest.


    Kerr smiled at Nicole and looked at her with gentle and warm eyes. "So? I still came, didn''t I? And, was


    that a reasonable excuse to murder your husband?" Kerr walked towards Nicole, ced the pillow


    aside, and ced both of his hands on each side of her waist.


    Then, with his right palm, he gently touched and covered Nicole''s stomach. As he felt the bump, a


    satisfied smile appeared on his face. He looked at Nicole and asked excitedly,


    "Is the baby fine? Is the baby doing great?"


    Nicole pulled his hand away from her bump and raised her chin up to look at Kerr firmly. "Who is my


    husband? You? The whole world seems to know that the eldest son of the Gu family is going to marry


    the daughter of the He family."


    She turned her back towards Kerr to avoid eye contact. This time, at the mention of the wedding, there


    wasn''t any tinge of sadness anymore.


    After all, she just found out that all she heard was fake, and that all these were just a huge surprise


    from Kerr, making all the sadness inside her fade away.


    Even after knowing the truth, she still could not help but tease and make fun of him. Besides, Kerr still


    made her feel upset.

 Chapter 237 The Truth Of The Wedding

    Chapter 237 The Truth Of The Wedding


    After hearing what Nicole said, Kerr was now sure that she had known the truth of the wedding. He


    held on to her shoulders and made her face him. "I know that I have hidden secrets from you for a long


    time, and there were even surprises that made you sad. I sincerely apologize about them. But, believe


    me when I say that in this world or the next, only you are qualified to stand by my side and be my


    wife.


    You, and only you, are my one and only." Kerr ced a hand on her waist, and the other gently pinched


    her cheeks. He loved her so much that every part of her was lovely and everything she did was


    beautiful.


    Still, Nicole kept the act no matter how much loved and happy she was inside. "Humph! I still don''t


    believe you. After all, you never proposed to me, and I don''t want to marry you without that."


    Recalling the feeling of sadness and pain before knowing the truth, she deliberately made things


    difficult for Kerr as a revenge. However, deep down, Nicole did not care about the formalities at all. In


    her heart, she was already satisfied and contented as long as they could be together. That, for her, was


    enough.


    She knew that she could not please everybody, and so she decided that she did not need to get


    everyone''s approval to be with Kerr, and what was important was what she and Kerr had and also the


    support of her important family and friends.


    As she stared at the doting eyes of Kerr, even though she looked tough on the outside, she felt


    sorrowful and worried whenever she thought of how hard Kerr was working for the surprise for her


    these days. Add to that the strikes his own family hit him with.


    "I''m really sorry, Nicole. Although it is not the perfect wedding you have dreamed of, I promise that I will


    make it up for you in the future.


    Well, speaking of proposals, are you still willing to be with me if things turn out differently than we want


    to?" Then, Kerr did not hesitate as he took the jewelry box out of his pocket and knelt down on one


    knee in front of Nicole.


    He raised his head and slowly opened the jewelry box to reveal the ring that would be the symbol of his


    love for her.


    Back then, on the celebration party of the Gu Group, it was there when Kerr had nned to propose to


    Nicole, and everything was already ording to n until the Gu family members interrupted them.


    Right now, there were no flowers, no witnesses, no grand ceremony or even a grand banquet, but right


    there in the ward, as Nicole stared at Kerr''s sincere and loving eyes, her eyes could not help but brim


    with tears.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She never thought that Kerr, as busy as a businessman he was, would actually kneel down in front of


    her with a ring in his hand. At that very moment, she did not know how to react.


    Nicole gasped as she saw the diamond ring, sparkling in front of her. "Kerr... Is this real? Are you


    serious? I''m not dreaming, am I?" she asked in disbelief and surprise.


    Seeing Nicole''s reaction, Kerr did not know whether he shouldugh at her or cry in tears of joy. "Of


    course, silly. I am serious about you, about us, and about our future together." Without giving her a


    chance to refuse, Kerr reached for Nicole''s left hand and ced the ring gently and smoothly on her


    finger.


    After that, he stood up and ced his hands on her waist again.


    "But, I haven''t said anything," Nicole said. Despite her reply, she stared at the ring with wide eyes,


    surprised that Kerr actually knew her finger size well for the ring fit perfectly on her. Seeing that her


    finger wasn''t empty anymore made her feel that this band was going to be herbel as Kerr''s woman


    for the rest of her life. With that, she felt very happy.


    "Why? Are you nning to refuse me?" With that, he teased her by lifting her up by the waist and


    carrying her back to the bed behind them. Nicole did not struggle as she was still ecstatic about the


    ring.


    Kerr looked at her with confidence in his eyes. He never thought that she could get rid of his control.


    Nicole shrugged, and with her eyes still on her hand, she replied, "We don¡¯t know that." Contrary to her


    words, her actions showed that she was very happy. With her right hand, she touched the diamond ring


    gently as if she had been working hard in this rtionship, and this was the reward she was hoping to


    have her efforts paid off. Indeed, this was the best ending she could finally get.


    After all, who said that marriage was worthless? Until this very moment, Nicole felt that marriage


    conveyed a lot of things and even responsibilities. Once they took their vows, they had to maintain


    these promises to each other for the rest of their lives together.


    "In that case, if you refuse me, then I will ask our daughter toe out of your belly to persuade you to


    marry her father," Kerr joked. He then sat beside Nicole on the bed, bent down, and gentlynded a


    kiss on her belly.


    As he kissed it, he imagined kissing his daughter that would soon being out of this world and be


    with their little family.


    Her eyes turned to face Kerr. As she saw how gentle and caring Kerr was, a smile forced its way on


    Nicole''s face, but the smile dropped at the thought of the wedding that was going to be held the day


    after tomorrow. Truth be told, she still felt worried and anxious about the event.


    "Kerr, have you really decided that I take the ce of Sunny at the wedding? I mean, are you sure that


    we can do this?" She was nervous, because this wedding was too risky.


    After all, the He family was powerful and even most of the Gu family did not ept her, so making this


    wedding from happening without any intrusions or problems was going to be difficult.


    "There is nothing to worry about, darling. I have nned and arranged everything in ce. There will


    be two identical cars on the wedding day¡ªone will pick you up and the other will pick up Sunny. The


    car with Sunny in it will be made sure to be brought to another ce.


    Plus, I also know that you are still worrying about Sunny''s unborn baby. As I have told you, I will give


    you an exnation, and after three months, Harley will take care of the DNA test with Sunny. By then,


    we will know the truth, and our worries will be put to rest."


    Even though Kerr knew that Nicole would agree with his marriage proposal despite whatever


    happened, he still did not want her to have any regrets, so he made sure that they were going to be


    careful every step of the way.


    "Most importantly, I want you out of danger, so at the wedding, to prevent that, someone I trust will stay


    and guard you. I will also ask the stylist to put a wedding veil on you that would not make you easily


    recognizable.


    Listen, Nicole, I know that this is not the wedding we want to happen for the both of us, but what''s


    important to me is that you don''t have any regrets, and so you have to trust me that I have arranged


    this event well."


    He didn''t want Nicole to marry him in such a risky way, but he had no choice. If only it was possible to


    be by her side every second and every minute of the event, then he would have done that and in front


    of all his friends and even rtives who disapproved of Nicole.


    Besides, Kerr was very well decided that he would not marry anyone else but Nicole.


    Kerr hugged Nicole warmly tofort her and assure her that everything would be all right. "I know


    that you will keep worrying and be paranoid no matter how much reassurance I give you, but what I


    want is in simple. That is to love you and keep loving you, and that I want to be with you for the rest


    of my life and even face all problems and joys with you.


    In my world, there is no such thing as giving up. Besides, how do you expect me to do that after all that


    we have been through? How do you expect me to give up on our baby? Honestly, just because the


    baby is in your body does not give you the right to decide alone, because the baby is ours.


    If you give up on our rtionship, then you might be able to live without me, but how about me? I know


    I can''t and will not be able to live without you. That''s like life without life. You are the whole world to me,


    so there is no way I can leave you and our baby. I will do everything that it takes to be with you no


    matter how hard the struggle will be.


    There is nothing more than I need and ask for, because all I need and want is what is in front of me


    already. Everything else is meaningless. To be honest, when I met you, I know I had wasted a lot of


    time. I don''t want to waste any more time. If I can be with you now, then we will make it happen."


    Looking at Nicole''s loving and worried eyes, Kerr could not help but express his genuine feelings and


    thoughts about her and them, so that she would feel at ease even just a little bit. More so now that he


    noticed that she had been losing her sense of security ever since she got pregnant.


    It was also because of how much doubts, criticisms, and negative feedback she received from his


    family and other people that most likely stressed her and broke her security. Worse was that someone


    was evil enough to attempt to hurt the unborn child inside of Nicole.


    For Kerr, taking the chance to live from an unborn baby was already crossing the line, and that was


    something that Kerr swore would never allow to happen no matter the risks and costs.


    Hearing Kerr''s profession of his love, Nicole could not help but let her tears roll down her cheeks. "Kerr,


    thank you for staying by my side and for not giving up on me, on us." She was really deeply moved that


    she hugged Kerr tightly around her arms.


    As a matter of fact, it was believed that in this cruel world, if a man decided to never give up on a


    woman, then they would have a chance to be together forever.


    On the other hand, if the man was hesitant about their rtionship, no matter how hard the woman


    tried, all her efforts would be in vain, and there was no way she would be able to change his mind.


    With this thought in mind, Nicole felt very blessed and grateful to have met Kerr. With him, she was


    certain that she had nothing to fear in this life anymore.

 Chapter 238 Congratulations On Your Wedding

    Chapter 238 Congrattions On Your Wedding


    "I can rece Sunny with you, but Jay can''t show up at the wedding that day. Tomorrow I will send him


    to a safe ce. When our wedding is over, we will join him there.


    I want you to stay there until the baby is born. Now that Moore knows about the baby in your belly, I


    won''t give him any more chance to hurt you or the baby. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rx."


    Kerr had never stopped worrying about her safety. It was a pressing anxiety on his mind, every day and


    every night.


    That was why he didn¡¯t dare to fight back yet. He was just afraid of putting Nicole in danger, so he had


    put up with Moore until then.


    After ensuring Nicole''s safety, he had to get rid of Moore without dy.


    As she listened to Kerr exin his careful arrangements, Nicole smiled faintly and nodded. She was


    willing to leave all the details to him, because she knew that he would take good care of her.


    "Okay. But what about the Ning Group?" She didn¡¯t want to let Kerr down. The Ning Group was Kerr''s


    gift to her, and therefore it was dear to her heart.


    "Don''t worry. Just take it easy and be my bride." He tucked Nicole in to his warm embrace with his


    strong arms, and he gently ced his hand on her belly.


    "I hope our girl will be more like you." This was the first time that he had sounded enthusiastic about


    having a daughter with Nicole. He had never been with Nicole when she was a child, so he didn''t know


    what Nicole was like as a little girl.


    Therefore, he hoped that the baby would be a girl, and he would love their daughter with all his heart.


    "A girl? I''ll try." She looked serious. Both she and Kerr knew that the baby already had a gender, which


    couldn''t be changed no matter what they wished, but Nicole didn''t want to disappoint Kerr.


    Looking at Nicole¡¯s cute face, Kerr couldn''t helpughing. "Is it up to you? You silly girl, go to bed early.


    I still have something to deal with. The day after tomorrow is your wedding. I won''t let you have any


    regrets."


    As Kerr took this wedding very seriously, he had made many secret arrangements for his bride.


    Kerr''s words delighted Nicole. "Kerr, I don''t care about superficial things. As long as you and Jay are


    here with me, I couldn¡¯t be any happier."


    Not long ago, Nicole had been very unhappy.


    It was because Kerr had never given her a clear answer or a definite promise. But now she knew that


    he had never given up on her, so she was able to sweep away all her worries and fears.


    Kerr gently kissed her forehead and watched her fall asleep, then left the room.


    The day passed in the blink of an eye. On the night before the wedding, Kerr sent Nicole to another


    vi, which was close to the church where the wedding was to be held.


    In consideration of her pregnancy, Kerr wanted to do everything possible to prevent her from feeling


    tired.


    Avery was standing beside Nicole. Nicole wore a wedding dress. The beautiful hemline and the waist


    design of the dress covered the bulge on Nicole''s lower abdomen elegantly, so no one would be able to


    tell that she was four months pregnant already.


    "Avery, can''t you see the bump? Doesn''t it look weird?" Nicole had always been somewhat worried that


    someone might notice her baby bump, but this time she felt very anxious about it.


    Since bing pregnant, she always instinctively covered her abdomen, as she was worried that


    others might notice her baby.


    "Don''t worry. Your Prince Charming wille to pick you upter. And I will always be by your side."


    Avery was helping her to adjust and straighten the bridal gown.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She said admiringly, "I never thought you would get married before me!" Her tone was slightly bitter.


    They had grown up together since childhood, and they had always intended to be with each other when


    either of them got married.


    Avery was like family to Nicole.


    "Silly girl, I will be with you at your wedding in a few days." Nicole squeezed Avery¡®s hand gently.


    Before that day, she had told herself not to cry at the wedding.


    Although Nicole¡®s eyes were full of tears, she still wore a smile on her lips.


    Avery couldn''t help but share the happiness that she saw on Nicole¡®s face. She was filled with joy in her


    heart.


    "Nicole! Congrattions on your wedding!" They heard Bonnie''s voiceing to them from outside.


    She, too, sounded joyful.


    Nicole turned around and saw that Bonnie was holding a gift. "Bonnie, thank you." Nicole expressed


    her gratitude sincerely.


    "My mother will be here, too. We only just heard the news at thest moment! If it weren''t for Ken, we


    wouldn''t have known about the wedding,"


    Bonnie said with a tone of protest. They had grown up together and had a close rtionship, though


    they didn''t have the same mother.


    After hearing what Bonnie said, Nicole smiled faintly. "And I myself just found out the day before


    yesterday. I thought that Kerr had informed you, so... I''m really sorry."


    She would never have guessed that Kerr hadn''t informed her family. Though her father had passed


    away, Bonnie was her sister.


    As they were speaking, the door was pushed open again. "Auntie Sandra." When Nicole saw the


    womaning in, she nodded and greeted her politely.


    As she saw the wedding dress on Nicole, Sandra looked as if she couldn''t believe it. "Nicole, is today


    really your wedding? Wasn''t the announcement that the Gu family was uniting with the He family? I


    couldn''t believe my ears when Bonnie called me,"


    Sandra said with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    Nicole knew what was on Sandra''s mind, but she didn''t care. Maybe that was why Kerr hadn''t informed


    her.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? This is Nicole''s big day, and Kerr really loves her. How could he


    possibly walk into a soulless business-like marriage?" Bonnie red at her mother.


    She hadn''t expected her mother to react like this. Nicole was very embarrassed.


    Sandra observed the look in Bonnie''s eyes and realized that she had spoken poorly, so she smiled and


    said, "Nicole, don''t take it the wrong way. You''re like a daughter to me, so I was just worried about you."


    She stepped forward and held Nicole¡®s hand, with deep concern on her face.


    Nicole nodded cheerfully. "I know that. Thank you for your concern. And I want to tell you something.


    You came to the Ning family when I was very young. I respect you and honor you deeply. Later on, you


    had Bonnie, and I took her as my own sister. Auntie, my father passed away so many years ago..."

 Chapter 239 The Beautiful Bride

    Chapter 239 The Beautiful Bride


    "Let bygones be bygones. It''s all in the past, so why should we stress it now? I hope you can find a


    good husband and live a good life," Nicole continued.


    There was a deeper meaning in Nicole¡®s remark. Nicole knew very well about what happened between


    Sandra and Daniel. She couldn¡¯t ept it at that time, but after going through so many other


    experiences, she had moved on.


    Now that she had her own children, she understood how hard it was to be a mother, so she gradually


    learned to forgive Sandra.


    Observing the meaningful look in Nicole''s eyes, Sandra went nk and felt embarrassed. As an elder,


    it was a little embarrassing to be lectured by a young person.


    So she just nodded to her and fell silent.


    "Nicole!" Ken was knocking gently at the door. Standing at the door with a big smile on his face, he


    said, "I''ll take you there. There are some problems in the He family. Kerr will go and deal with it. We''ll


    meet him on the way to the church."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole felt a sh of anxiety when she heard this news. "Is it serious?" The idea of being separated


    from Kerr always made her feel worried.


    Ken shook his head softly, walked to Bonnie, and held her hands.


    Then they got into the wedding car. As she sat down, Nicole suddenly felt a little disappointed when


    she saw an empty seat beside her. She prayed in silence that everything would be fine.


    The rest of the cars were following the wedding car. Sitting in one of the cars, Sandra was feeling very


    uneasy in her heart. Atst, she couldn''t resist the urge to take out her mobile phone and dial a


    number.


    The phone rang for a long time before the call was answered.


    "Why are you calling me now? Sunny''s busy with her wedding today. I''ll talk to youter," Daniel said in


    a hurry, and was about to hang up.


    "Kerr doesn¡¯t n to marry Sunny at all," she butted in.


    Her tone was deadly serious, and Daniel felt his heart skip a beat. He spluttered out, "What did you


    say?" He felt a cold and sinking chill in his heart.


    This wedding had caused a sensation in A City. If Kerr backed out of it, the He family would be


    humiliated. Daniel didn''t believe Kerr could behave so recklessly.


    Besides, if this wedding was ruined, the disgrace would fall not only on the He family but also on the


    Gu family.


    "Kerr has sent someone to bring Nicole to the church. You''d better get ready early. Don''t fall into his


    trap." In her heart, she had no desire to ruin Nicole¡¯s wedding.


    But she had a stronger motivation to help Sunny. It was the only way she could be epted by the He


    family.


    But Nicole had no idea what was going on behind her back.


    The car stopped at a crossroad. Nicole moved her gaze away from the window and cast a nce at the


    empty seat next to her. In his silver suit, Kerr got into the car and sat next to her.


    "My beautiful bride, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Kerr took Nicole''s hand and raised it to his lips. He kissed the back of her hand lightly, smiling gently,


    which Nicole found rather sexy.


    "What took you so long? What happened?"


    Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Things are going along as well as I


    expected. Nicole, there is a reason why I didn''t invite Bonnie and her mother. You won''t me me after


    you know why."


    Kerr had never forgotten about the bankruptcy of the Ning Group. Just a few days ago, he obtained


    evidence and discovered the truth. But now, Nicole was pregnant, so Kerr didn''t tell her.


    "What is it? Are you hiding something from me?" She had a feeling that Kerr was talking about


    something that was deadly serious. Even though he had tried to make his voice as soothing as


    possible, she could sense that something was wrong.


    Besides, she knew that Kerr must have been talking about something that involved her. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t seem so worried.


    "Nicole, nothing is more important than our wedding today. What do you say? Jay was upset because I


    could see you in the wedding dress while he can''t see you."


    When he thought of how angry Jay was, Kerr felt amused and happy. He had a lot of fun when they


    quarreled with each other over trifles.


    Jay''s feisty and spirited personality added a dash of humor to their lives.


    "Of course he would feel that way. It''s such an important asion. It''s a pity that Jay isn''t with us."


    Nicole also wanted to see Jay, but she knew that it wasn''t suitable for him to appear at the wedding.


    The problem was that it wasn''t very safe for him.


    "You needn''t feel any regrets. I''ll make it up to you eventually."


    Kerr intended that this would not be their only wedding. After they left this ce, he would hold a


    grander wedding for Nicole.


    In the vi of the He family


    Sitting in front of her dressing table, Sunny looked at herself in the mirror. She had acent and


    happy smile on her face because she could finally marry Kerr. For so many years, this was what she


    had been waiting for.


    "Sunny, you look gorgeous today," Moore said in a quiet voice.


    Sunny frowned. "Moore? Why are you here?" Sunny was shocked and unsettled at the sight of Moore.


    She hadn''t forgotten what he had told her.


    She unconsciously put her hands over her abdomen.


    "Sunny, don''t be so nervous. I just wanted to see you for a moment, though I knew you would be


    disappointed to see me in front of you instead of Kerr." Moore had already sensed that there was


    something strange going on with Kerr.


    It was already suspicious that Kerr had agreed to marry Sunny. He seemed to be busy with the


    wedding preparations for the past few days, so Moore sensed something was wrong.


    Surely enough, Moore had overheard Daniel¡®s conversation on the phone. What a crafty devil Kerr


    was! Moore had never imagined that Kerr would dare to y a trick at the wedding.


    "It seems that you still don''t know it yet. Kerr is really heartless. How could he humiliate you like this?"


    Moore shook his head, pretending to be sad.


    His words gave Sunny a bad feeling at the pit of her stomach. "What do you want to say?" She looked


    up at the clock on the wall. It was time for her ride to the church, but Kerr still hadn''t shown up.


    Thinking of this, she went towards the door to find out what was going on. But Moore stopped her.


    "There''s no need. Kerr has already picked up Nicole. They''re on the way to the church right now."


    Moore wasn''t joking.


    "Nonsense!" Sunny opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 240 She Is Not The Bride

    Chapter 240 She Is Not The Bride


    Daniel walked up behind Sunny. He told her solemnly, "Moore is not joking with you. You should give


    up on Kerr. You have no future with him." Daniel had just confirmed the news.


    He was amazed that Kerr could be so ridiculous.


    Looking into her father''s serious eyes, Sunny understood that Moore had spoken the truth. The


    bouquet in her hand fell abruptly to the ground.


    Her eyes went nk. Kerr had shamelessly deceived her! He had been simply putting on an act, and


    everything he did was only for Nicole.


    Sunny was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. As a spoiled child who usually got her own way,


    never before had she suffered such a humiliation. Holding her hemline in both hands, she was ready to


    rush outside.


    "Where are you going?"


    Daniel¡®s eyes were burning with rage. Previously, he had wanted this marriage for his daughter. But


    Sunny''s passion for Kerr was so strong that she was at risk of humiliating herself, which Daniel couldn''t


    stand to watch.


    "I must see Kerr right away. Today I am his bride. He can''t marry anyone else."


    She was unwilling to face he truth, with her tears trickling down her cheeks.


    She refused to give up on the wedding that she longed for. It was too unfair.


    "Don''t you understand yet? Kerr has never wanted to marry you. I forbid you to contact him ever again.


    If you want to keep the baby, l agree to that. The baby''s surname is He and it will be my grandchild.


    From now on, you are not allowed to make contact with Kerr. I would rather lock you at home than


    allow you to talk to him. From now on, our family and the Gu family are at war. No matter what it takes,


    I will force Kerr to pay for what he has done."


    After Daniel''s fierce warning to Sunny, he turned around and left the vi.


    As her father''s footsteps faded into the distance, Sunny copsed to the floor. She stared nkly


    ahead of her and didn''t know what to do.


    Moore squatted down beside Sunny. "Will you just give up so easily? I thought you loved Kerr so


    much."


    He was deliberately provoking her. If she epted defeat so soon, it wouldn''t be as much fun for him.


    "What do you mean? Moore Gu, it''s your fault. You ruined my life!" She leaned forward and grabbed


    Moore by his cor. Staring at him, she was certain that her baby was his.


    She also knew that Moore wanted to take advantage of her unborn baby. But she had no interest in


    Moore. To marry Kerr and be his wife was her only desire in life.


    Moore took her usation coolly. He just pulled her hand away slowly, with a sarcastic smile on his


    face. "What? Are you ashamed to have my baby?


    Sunny, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, you would never have a chance to marry into the Gu


    family."


    Moore stood up from the floor and looked down at her scornfully. "Sunny, did you forget how desperate


    you were for me that night?"


    Sunny stiffened at the mention of that night. She wanted to remember it as a beautiful and romantic


    night with her beloved man, but now it turned out to be a nightmare. "Stop it." She covered her ears


    with her hands, desperate to block out his voice.


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her up from the ground. "Let me tell you something, Sunny. I''m the


    only one who can help you now. If you follow my instructions, you can marry into the Gu family. I''m your


    only chance.


    You''d better act smart."


    Since he was certain that Jack and Freya thought that the child in Sunny¡®s belly was Kerr¡®s, he thought


    there was still a chance for Sunny to marry Kerr.


    Moore''s affirmation brought a light to Sunny''s eyes, and she was ignited with hope once again. She


    stared at him and asked, "Are you serious?"


    She still wanted to marry Kerr. She would do anything to make it happen. As soon as she could marry


    him, she would get rid of this child as if nothing had happened and then be hiswfully wedded


    wife.


    Moore was gratified by thepliant look on her face.


    "They are all at the church now. I will spread the news to the Gu family that you are not the bride at the


    wedding. You just need to give birth to the baby. We can''t let Kerr find you. Otherwise, you can''t keep


    the baby, and you''ll never be able to marry into the Gu family for the rest of your life.


    Now, Kerr will send someone to keep a close watch on you, to prevent you, and also your father


    Daniel, from getting close to the wedding venue. But it''s not an obstacle for me."


    Because he was a member of the Gu family, Moore was able toe and go freely, exactly as he


    wanted.


    Moore''s seriousness impressed Sunny. She nodded her head in agreement. At that moment, she had


    no idea what to do other than to follow Moore''s orders. She was willing to do anything to get what she


    wanted.


    Letting go of her hand, Moore walked towards the door and stopped. "Wait for me here, I will take you


    to a safe ce."


    Moore knew that Kerr had a friend named Harley Su, so the DNA test would be a little tricky. Therefore,


    he had to dy the test.


    Maybe it would be easier to deal with it after Sunny gave birth to the baby.


    After Daniel left the vi, he went straight to the wedding venue. However, Harley was guarding the


    door at the venue, and he stopped him from going in. "Mr. He, I think you''d better go back. You know


    that Sunny isn''t here.


    This wedding has nothing to do with the He family,"


    Harley said politely. Since Kerr hadmanded him to stand guard there, he knew that he couldn''t let


    Daniel in and cause trouble.


    Daniel red at Harley. "So Mr. Su, are you going to take Kerr''s side and make yourself the He family''s


    enemy? Let me tell you that the He family doesn''t mind having one more enemy. But you will live to


    regret it. Mr. Su, please tell Kerr that sooner orter, he will pay for what he has done."


    Daniel knew that if Kerr was brave enough to carry out such a n, he must be well prepared. So


    Daniel also knew that he would never be able to enter the wedding venue. But damn it, he couldn''t


    allow Kerr to treat him like a fool!


    In response, Harley gave only a curt nod.


    In the church


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sitting in the lounge, Nicole was bristling with anticipation. The wedding hadn''t started yet, but she was


    already wearing her veil. Kerr stood beside her, looking at her sped hands.


    Kerr squeezed her hand tofort her, "Don''t be afraid. I¡¯m here."


    As they were speaking to each other in low voices, the door of the lounge was pushed in from the


    outside, and Freya strode in fretfully.

 Chapter 241 The Woman In Front Of Me

    Chapter 241 The Woman In Front Of Me


    Freya was taken aback when she saw Kerr holding "Sunny" in his arms.


    But she was happy to see it. Freya adjusted herself quickly and a smile appeared on her face. "Kerr,


    you must take good care of Sunny in the future, you know that?"


    When he heard Freya¡®s voice, he let go of Nicole¡®s hand and turned to face his mother. He stood in


    front of Nicole to block his mother''s view. Nicole was wearing a veil, but they still had to be careful.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I see. I have done what I promised and you''ve got what you wanted. I hope you can keep your word."


    The smile on Kerr''s face quickly dissolved and he looked at Freya morosely.


    Pretending to be unhappy, Kerr knew that if he changed his attitude and became friendly to "Sunny" too


    soon, it might arouse some suspicions.


    Freya knew that Kerr hadn''t changed at all, but as long as she got the oue that they wanted, she


    would be satisfied. "Don''t worry. I''ll have a talk with Sunny."


    She wanted to give some words of advice to Sunny, because Sunny was pregnant with a child of the


    Gu family. She wanted to tell her to be careful all the time, and to prevent Nicole from making trouble at


    the wedding.


    Freya''s speech made Kerr feel awkward, but he didn''t step away.


    The rest of the people in the lounge looked nervously at each other. They were afraid that Freya would


    see through their tricks before the wedding ceremony began.


    "Sunny didn''t sleep wellst night. She has a sore throat, so she can''t speak now," Avery said,


    breaking the silence with a lightment. She was trying to reduce the tension in the room.


    Then she went to the other side of Nicole and held her hand to prevent Freya froming too close to


    Nicole.


    Freya frowned slightly and narrowed her eyes at Avery, asking, "Who is this?"


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Gu. I''m Avery Lin, the daughter of the Lin Group''s CEO. I''m also a good friend


    of Sunny." Avery smiled modestly. She looked very elegant and decent, exactly as a young woman of


    her position should look.


    She was not the sort of person who liked to show off her background, but in the face of a snob like


    Freya, it was necessary to unt her family status.


    As expected, there was a smile on Freya''s face after Avery spoke. Freya said, "All of you wait here. I


    will go out first. The wedding ceremony will begin soon. You get ready."


    Freya then turned around and left the lounge. It seemed to her that everything was going smoothly.


    Watching Freya walk out, everyone else breathed a sigh of relief. Nicole raised her head and looked at


    Kerr through the veil. "Is there really no problem?" She was so afraid that some ident would spoil


    their wedding.


    She especially didn''t want Kerr to feel embarrassed because of her.


    "Don''t worry. I¡®m sorry that you have to marry me in this way." He shook his head and kissed her hand.


    But on that day, he had no other choice.


    The music began outside, and Kerr knew that the wedding was about to begin. Since Nicole''s father


    had died, Kerr led her inside himself.


    Nicole put her hand in his arm and smiled at him.


    Harley rushed from the doorway in a hurry. Seeing that everything was ready, he nodded at Kerr. The


    door of the church was already well guarded by his men. Everything was going perfectly ording to


    n.


    When Kerr reached the stage, he slowed his pace down for the sake of Nicole''sfort.


    As soon as the two of them appeared, there was a burst of thunderous apuse. Nicole raised her


    eyes and looked calmly at all the guests.


    Although she had no rtives among the guests, the people beside her were all the friends she


    needed. She was happy and smiled meekly at Kerr beside her.


    Jack and Freya also smiled, thinking that Sunny was the one who stood next to Kerr.


    "Now you can return the shares to Kerr, can''t you? Kerr knows what he should do. He may be willful,


    but he is still a child of the Gu family. Unlike someone else who still hasn''t shown up to the wedding


    yet."


    Freya reminded Jack, but there was a deeper meaning in her words. The reason why she pressed Kerr


    to marry Sunny was her fear that Moore would take the chance to swoop in and take over the Gu


    Group.


    Everything that belonged to the Gu family should belong to Kerr, and not be taken by anyone else.


    Jack kept quiet, but he was feeling very gratified to see Kerr marry Sunny atst.


    As they spoke, Moore walked in through the door. Kerr¡®s men could stop Daniel, but they couldn''t stop


    Moore.


    Moore sat down beside Jack and whispered in his ear. Then Jack''s face darkened and his eyes was


    burned with rage as he looked at the stage.


    As he nced toward the guests, Kerr had noticed Moore¡®s gestures.


    The priest lifted up Kerr''s and Nicole''s hands and put them down on the Bible. Then he said solemnly,


    "Mr. Kerr Gu, will youmit yourself to Miss Sunny He? To be her husband, to live with her ording


    to God¡¯s word? Will you love her,fort her, honor her, and protect her, and, forsaking all others, be


    faithful to her for so long as you both shall live?"


    Looking at Nicole in front of him, Kerr smiled warmly and said,


    "I will protect the woman in front of me for the rest of my life." He dodged the wording of the question.


    This was because the woman in front of him was Nicole, not Sunny.


    When Nicole heard him speak his vow, she smiled and instantly understood what he meant.


    No matter how many difficulties they faced together, it seemed that Kerr always had a way to make


    Nicoleugh. With Kerr by her side, she would no longer be afraid, no matter how difficult it was.


    The priest turned his eyes to Nicole, who was standing on the other side of him. "Miss Sunny He, do


    you take Mr. Kerr Gu as your husband? Will you love him,fort him, honor him and protect him, and,


    forsaking all others, be faithful to him, so long as you both shall live?"


    Nicole spoke calmly, "I do."


    Another burst of thunderous apuse broke out in the hall.


    Hearing that voice, Jack knew in a sh that Moore had spoken the truth. ring at Kerr with fury, he


    turned his head to Freya who was next to him. "This is your good son!"


    Jack''s sudden change of attitude was puzzling to Freya. When she saw that Moore had shown up all of


    a sudden, she knew that Moore must have done something. ring at him, Freya said, "It''s you again.


    So, were you afraid that you would be kicked out of the Gu Group after Kerr married Sunny, and you


    came here to stir up trouble?"


    But Moore was unfazed by her words. He had already got used to Freya''s usations.

 Chapter 242 Family Affairs

    Chapter 242 Family Affairs


    There wasn''t a trace of displeasure on Moore¡¯s face, and he turned his eyes to Freya with a smile.


    "Mrs. Freya Gu, you misunderstand me. In fact, I wanted my brother to marry the daughter of the He


    family as much as you do.


    It''s just a pity that that woman is not Miss Sunny He." As he spoke, Moore turned his head to the stage.


    He was quietly delighted, as if he were enjoying a good show.


    Freya was simply puzzled by Moore''s statement. Looking at the woman whom Kerr was kissing on the


    stage, Freya had no idea what to think. But then she remembered how Kerr had been so cold towards


    Sunny in the past...


    It seemed so strange that Kerr was so intimate with Sunny now. The two of them seemed so happy


    now. There wasn''t even the trace of a shadow to cloud the happiness on Kerr''s face.


    Jack stood up and red at Kerr with obvious anger.


    Standing close to the stage, Harley noticed something was strange about Moore the moment he


    walked into the church. He always kept a close watch on the Gu family to prevent mishaps.


    Seeing that Jack stood up, Harley approached him swiftly and said, "Congrattions, Uncle." Harley


    smiled and greeted Jack.


    Jack''s face did not soften at all. He demanded coldly and suspiciously, "Was this your n? Harley,


    why should you get involved in another family''s affairs?"


    Jack¡®s words were obviously intended as a warning. Although Jack knew that Harley had been with


    Kerr for many years, and that he was a reputable member of the Su family, Jack still regarded himself


    as Harley''s senior.


    For Harley to approach him like that was an affront to his dignity.


    But Harley didn''t really give a damn about what Jack thought. "You''re right. The affairs of the Gu family


    are none of my business. It''s just that these lovers have ended up together, and it''s a beautiful thing.


    What''s more, if there is any mistake at this event, I''m afraid it won''t be good for the Gu family''s


    reputation. I hope you can think it through,"


    Harley reminded him.


    Jack''s face darkened.


    "Mr. Su, you are right, but the real bride''s whereabouts is still unknown. We need to give an exnation


    to the He family. Should we end this farce?"


    Standing by Jack''s side, with an obvious sneer at the corners of his mouth, Moore looked at Harley,


    who was across from him.


    His only reason foring there was to ruin Kerr¡®s wedding.


    "I wonder if Mr. Jack Gu would agree to another marriage with the Lin family."


    Zachary approached Jack quietly. His eyes were still focused on the stage, but he was speaking to


    Jack.


    Jack frowned slightly at Zachary and nced at him indifferently. Zachary¡¯s face seemed vaguely


    familiar.


    "Are you Zachary Lin?" Jack had already heard that the adopted son of the Lin family had just returned


    from abroad. He had never had the chance to meet him. As Zachary mentioned the Lin family, Jack


    was pretty sure that it was him.


    Zachary nodded with a twinkle in his eyes. The ceremony on the stage hade to an end. He raised


    his hand and apuded, with all the other guests.


    However, if anyone had observed Zachary more closely, they would have seen that Zachary wasn''t


    looking at the married couple, but at the bridesmaid who was standing at the back of the stage behind


    Nicole.


    Jack frowned, but said nothing.


    On the stage


    "From this day forth, you are mywfully wedded wife. You will never slip away from me, Nicole." Kerr


    held her hand and looked at her tenderly.


    She was in the palm of his hand, and he would never let her go.


    Nicole smiled sweetly and purely. Even though it had been a bit challenging to reach this day, she knew


    that everything had been worth it when Kerr said "I do."


    "I''m willing to stay with you forever, just as I vowed. Death is the only thing that can tear us apart."


    She reached out and hugged him, pressing her face against his chest to feel his warmth.


    When they were walking down the stage hand in hand, Nicole saw Jack and Freya standing right under


    the stage. ording to custom, she was supposed to address them as Mother and Father.


    But Nicole felt she couldn''t say it, and she knew they didn''t want to hear it either.


    "Nicole Ning! It''s really you! Where is Sunny?"


    It was only when she approached them a little bit closer that Freya saw Nicole''s face clearly enough to


    recognize her. In shock and outrage, she pointed her finger at Nicole.


    Kerr stepped forward to pull Nicole behind him, and he stood defiantly in front of Freya. He said, "I


    arranged all of this on my own. She had nothing to do with it."


    Since he had done it, he wouldn''t let Nicole bear the criticism.


    "I never had any intention of marrying Sunny. I wouldn''t do that in a million years."


    There was defiance in Kerr¡®s eyes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack''s face became gloomy when he heard Kerr''s defiant words.


    "Where is Sunny?" He didn''t know how he could exin it to the He family. "This wedding is


    illegitimate! I won''t allow any other woman to enter the Gu family except Sunny."


    With his rigid denial, Jack tried to spoil the wedding that Kerr had prepared for a long time.


    The light in Nicole¡®s eyes was slightly dimmed by Jack''s hostility, but she didn''t take it to heart. She


    didn''t really care, because she knew that Kerr didn''t care either.


    As long as they could be together, it made no difference what other people said or thought. Even if they


    couldn¡¯t be epted by the Gu family, there was no reason to be sad about such things.


    Nicole gripped Kerr''s hand tightly. She wanted him to know that she was not as fragile as he thought.


    "Dad, Sunny''s father called me just now. He was very angry, and he demanded to know where she is


    now,"


    Moore said, stepping forward, trying to add fuel to the fire.


    Jack looked at Kerr sternly when he heard that news. "Don''t make trouble. Where is Sunny?"


    Kerr turned to Harley, but thetter quietly shook his head.


    ording to their original n, Harley was supposed to pick up Sunny and hide her away. But when


    Harley arrived at the He family''s house, Sunny had already disappeared.


    Harley had been worried that Sunny would stir up trouble at the wedding.


    But even though Sunny didn¡¯t show up, the wedding was still ruined in the end.


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me," Kerr said.

 Chapter 243 Neither Humble Nor Proud

    Chapter 243 Neither Humble Nor Proud


    Kerr looked at his parents coldly. He didn''t give the slightest damn about Sunny. As long as she didn''t


    come to hurt Nicole, it was all the same to him, as if Sunny didn''t exist.


    Freya felt she couldn''t stand up to Kerr, who looked perfectly calm and collected. So instead, she


    turned her eyes to Nicole behind him.


    "Tell me! How did you y this dirty trick? You must have hidden Sunny somewhere! Don''t you know


    that she''s pregnant now? If anything happens to her, you''ll be held ountable for it!"


    Freya believed that Kerr was always a smart kid. In her heart, she med Nicole for making Kerr lose


    his good sense.


    Freya couldn''t ept the idea that Nicole was really innocent, because Sunny''s absence made it


    possible for Nicole to be the bride.


    Kerr was about to speak up for Nicole, but he felt Nicole suddenly tighten her grip on his hand.


    Nicole gently pulled Kerr''s hand until he turned around to look at her, and she smiled at him, indicating


    that he didn''t need to shield her from Freya.


    Then, she confronted Freya standing opposite her.


    "Customarily, I should call you ''Mother'', but I know you wouldn''t like it. Today is a happy day, and I don''t


    want to upset you, so I think I''d better call you Mrs. Freya Gu,"


    Nicole said calmly, as if she was invulnerable to Freya''s usations.


    "Mrs. Freya Gu, you keep using me of taking Sunny away. Do you have any evidence of that?


    Kidnapping is a serious crime, and I''m not that stupid. If you don''t have any evidence, please don''t talk


    such nonsense here.


    You are Kerr¡®s mother, after all. I won¡¯t sue you for nder, but your behavior here could damage your


    own reputation after the news leaks out."


    The anger on Freya¡®s face didn''t intimidate Nicole the least bit. Nicole maintained her calm, with an


    attitude that was neither humble nor proud.


    Kerr''s promise to her gave her the courage she needed, so she didn''t shrink back. She was destined to


    marry Kerr and she would never give him to anyone else.


    Nicole''s defiance put Freya at a momentary loss for words. She had no evidence, after all.


    She had only her suspicions.


    Nicole''s eloquence was intimidating. Moore was about to speak, but he held his tongue when he saw


    Nicole turn her gaze to him.


    "Mr. Moore Gu, do you have something to say? Are you going to tell everybody that you saw me


    approaching Sunny on the sly? The date of this wedding was decided a long time ago.


    I''m just a woman. If I wanted to get close to her in a wedding dress at a time like this, others would


    have noticed.


    It would be the most ridiculous story in the world. Why do you always bump into me when something


    happens, anyway?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She still remembered the time when Moore had seen Kerr in his drugged condition, but had done


    nothing to stop him from approaching Sunny. He was clearly a devious and untrustworthy man.


    Not to mention the time when Kerr was in aa and Moore made problems for her in the Gu Group.


    She was a broad-minded person, but she was also not a pushover. She didn''t want to give anyone a


    hard time, but she couldn''t let anyone make trouble for her without retaliation.


    Moore looked ufortable in the face of Nicole''s challenge.


    "You must be joking, Nicole." Moore wanted to say something to her, but he knew it would be pointless,


    because it was obvious that Kerr had many people on his side.


    "The idea is really absurd. If you really saw it happen, you would have stopped me. After all, you really


    want Miss He to marry into the Gu family, don''t you?"


    She knew that Moore was always backing Sunny.


    And then Nicole remembered how Moore had nned to kill the baby in her belly. The thought of it sent


    a shiver down her spine. She instinctively put her hand on her lower abdomen.


    Moore and Freya fell silent after that.


    "Nicole Ning, whether you had anything to do with Sunny¡®s disappearance or not, this wedding should


    never have happened. The Gu family will not ept this marriage, and you should never have


    dreamed of marrying into this family."


    With that said, Jack cast a meaningful look at Kerr and said, "You are an adult now, so you will bear the


    consequences of what you have done."


    The threat contained in Jack''s words was obvious to everyone.


    Jack then turned around and left the church in fury. With a smug smile on his face, Moore leered at


    Nicole and left with Jack.


    Only Freya lingered behind, still facing Kerr. Observing his defiant look, she could only sigh softly and


    say, "Kerr, you are too impulsive."


    She could never image that Kerr woulde to this point for Nicole''s sake.


    Then she looked at Nicole.


    "Soon you will see what a muddle Kerr is in because of you. If you can still remain with him without any


    qualms of conscience, then I will really doubt your love for Kerr."


    Freya had tried almost everything to drive them apart, including bribes and threats, but to no avail.


    Nicole was still with Kerr.


    But Nicole didn¡¯t care what Freya said. Her highest priority from that day forth was to make Kerr feel


    happy.


    Atst, Freya turned away and left. Everyone felt relieved to see the back of Freya.


    "Nicole, don''t pay attention to what she said." Kerr gazed at her dotingly and wrapped his arm around


    her waist.


    Nicole nodded simply.


    She heard something sliding down towards her. When she raised her head, she saw a huge balloon


    coming down from the ceiling of the hall.


    "Was it you who prepared this surprise?" Nicole turned her head to look at him, but he looked very


    serious.


    As the balloon approached, Kerr looked at it warily and pulled Nicole into his arms.


    Both Harley and Zachary were puzzled. This was not prepared by either of them. That strange balloon


    held everyone''s attention.


    Nicole lowered her head and hid her face in Kerr''s chest, hands protecting her belly.


    She knew that if Kerr hadn''t arranged it, something was wrong.

 Chapter 244 Jays Blessing

    Chapter 244 Jay''s Blessing


    The balloon stopped just above Nicole and Kerr.


    Bang! In a sh, the balloon exploded.


    Kerr raised his hand and shielded Nicole¡®s head.


    However, nothing came out of the balloon but innumerable colorful ribbons, which scattered over Kerr


    and Nicole.


    Additionally, there was a card hanging from a small balloon.


    Kerr stretched his arm and grabbed the card. The message on the card was, "Congrattions on your


    wedding!"


    The handwriting was handsome.


    Kerr recognized Jay¡®s signature immediately, and he handed it to Nicole.


    "It''s Jay."


    Nicole delightedly took the card and read it. Smiling, she was already deciding upon an answer in her


    mind.


    "You all knew about this already, didn''t you! You were just hiding it from me." Nicole pouted at Kerr.


    Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and smirked, "How else could it be a surprise?" Kerr turned


    around and was about to take Nicole to the lounge, but he saw a man walking towards them.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Gu!" Jeremy smiled at Kerr and turned his eyes to Nicole. "Congrattions,


    Director Ning. Oh, I''m sorry. I should have said Mrs. Gu."


    Nicole sensed the irony in his words. She frowned slightly and joylessly. As a partner of the Gu Group,


    Jeremy should have been invited to the wedding.


    But Nicole never feltfortable in Jeremy''s presence. Her instinct always told her that Jeremy had


    ulterior motives.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu."


    She didn''t want to talk too much with him. Holding Kerr''s hand, she wanted to leave as soon as


    possible. She knew that all the guests there had attended for the sake of the Gu family and the He


    family, and served only those families'' interests.


    None of those people really belonged at their wedding.


    Jeremy stepped forward, looked Kerr straight in the eye, and said, "Mr. Gu, I want to discuss a


    business matter with you in detail. Do you have some time?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. This is my wedding, it''s not a time for business. Let''s talk about itter at the


    company."


    Kerr was sensitive to the fact that Nicole didn¡¯t like Jeremy, so he intended to leave with her.


    But Jeremy hade prepared.


    "Mr. Gu, aren''t you curious about the news I bring you?" Jeremy failed to stop Kerr from walking away,


    but there was an implicit meaning in his words. "If you don''t seize this opportunity, I think Mr. Moore Gu


    will be interested in it."


    What Jeremy really wanted to know was whether Kerr or Moore would be the next leader of the Gu


    Group.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been widely reported that although Kerr was the Gu family''s heir by blood, his power had been


    weakened little by little, while Moore was currently rising in strength and power.


    With a mocking grin on his face, Kerr said, "Mr. Chu, I don''t want to do business with you if you can¡¯t


    even make a decision on your own."


    More than anything in the world, he hated to be threatened.


    After that, Kerr took Nicole''s hand and walked out of the church.


    Nothing in the world mattered to him more than Nicole.


    When Nicole looked behind her, she saw Jeremy and his crafty smile, which made her heart skip a


    beat.


    She tightened her grip on Kerr''s hand and reminded him, "Kerr, I think he has a trick up his sleeve. You


    must be careful."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    When they had walked out of the church, the sun was shining brightly, and Nicole was smiling joyfully.


    In spite of the annoying people that day, her dream hade true and she had her whole life with Kerr


    in front of her.


    "Mr. Gu, a stranger sent this to Miss Ning...I mean, Mrs. Gu...just now. And said that it is a wedding


    gift." There was a delicate gift in Jared''s hand, an elegantly wrapped box. Was something precious and


    beautiful inside?


    There was a red silk ribbon on the box.


    Nicole smiled and walked to Jared. There was no card on the box. She wondered who sent it. "Was it


    from Jay?"


    "Open it and you''ll find out." Kerr stood beside her and gently looked at her.


    Nicole nodded and pulled the red silk ribbon open, with her eyes full of expectation. She opened the lid


    of the gift box, and looked inside.


    "Ah!" But when she saw the bloody thing in the box, she was so terrified that she threw the box lid


    away from her.


    "Nicole!" Kerr held her in his arms.


    Jared looked inside the box. There was a dead cat which was still small and covered with blood. It was


    a very gruesome sight. Jared abruptly stepped back and kept a distance from Nicole.


    Nicole was in a cold sweat and grabbed the cor of Kerr''s shirt tightly. She wanted to look up at him,


    but her eyes filled with darkness and she lost consciousness.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m here, Nicole." With knitted brows and angry face, Kerr stared at Jared, who could


    only gape at the scene innocently.


    Seeing that Nicole was falling to the ground, Kerr lifted her up and held her in his arms. "Nicole!" he


    called softly, but his voice didn''t wake her up.


    "Harley!" shouted Kerr.


    Harley was standing inside the church and chatting with Ken. He sensed something wrong when he


    heard the sound at the door, so he rushed to the door. When he saw that Nicole had passed out, he


    was shocked.


    "What happened?" asked Harley.


    "She was traumatized by what she saw." Kerr¡®s tone was cold, and he felt that there was something


    sticky on his hands while holding Nicole''s legs.


    Kerr looked down and found that the white hemline of Nicole¡¯s wedding dress had turned red.


    "Take her to the hospital!" seeing the blood on her clothes, Harley shouted.


    Jared dropped the gift box, opened the door and got into the driver''s seat.


    When the crowd inside heard the noise, they rushed out of the hall, just in time to see that Kerr was


    carrying Nicole into the car. Harley followed them and left.


    They were all confused. "What happened? They seemed fine just a moment ago!" Avery murmured to


    herself, confused.


    Zachary took a quick nce at the box on the ground and saw a dark red liquid flowing from the bright


    red box. In a split second, he knew that something was wrong.


    "What''s that?" Seeing the box on the ground, Bonnie walked over to take a look.


    Avery''s curiosity was also triggered. She was about to follow Bonnie, but Zachary pulled her arm.


    Before she could say anything, Zachary raised his hand and covered her eyes.

 Chapter 245 Being Terrified

    Chapter 245 Being Terrified


    Just as Avery was wondering, she was startled when she suddenly heard Bonnie scream,


    "Aaaah!" Bonnie went ghastly pale when she clearly saw what was in the box. Too frightened, her mind


    went nk in panic. And as her body trembled uncontrobly, she ran into Ken''s arms.


    Someone turned over the box, and everyone''s eyes immediately darted towards it, including Zachary


    and Ken, who instinctively looked at each other. They instantly knew that someone had a hidden


    agenda behind this scene.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. We are going to the hospital to check on Nicole,"


    Ken whispered as he patted on Bonnie¡®s back gently. His voice sounded soothing, lovinglyforting


    her.


    Avery didn''t see it with her own eyes, but she knew it would not be something nice. After Zachary took


    her into the car, only then he released his hand from her eyes.


    "How... How do you know?" Avery stammered. She didn''t know what to say exactly, but she felt lucky


    that Zachary had protected her.


    And at the same time, her impression of Zachary seemed to have changed.


    "If it''s a good thing, Nicole won''t be in danger," Zachary replied to her while driving. He didn''t look good,


    and there was aplicated expression on his face.


    For one thing, he was very clear about what Nicole had gone through, and she did nothing wrong to


    deserve this. But why did she have to bear all of these just because she had chosen Kerr?


    What was worst now was that even though she didn''tmit anything wrong, she still became the


    target of public criticism.


    With a myriad of thoughts running in Zachary''s mind, an overwhelming uneasiness crept within him,


    and he felt apprehensive all of a sudden. He didn''t want Avery to end up like that.


    "Avery, I won''t let you suffer this," Zachary suddenly promised her after a brief silence.


    A faint smile slowly tugged on her lips when Avery heard Zachary''s words. Although she felt that he


    was a little disgusting, in her heart, she felt a tinge of sweetness that kind of surprised her.


    And for the very first time, she couldn''t refute him. Flushed with sudden shyness, Avery abruptly looked


    out of the window, averting her gaze.


    In the hospital, however, everyone seemed to be hustling around.


    Soon after Kerr worriedly sent Nicole to the emergency room, he had warned Harley seriously that he


    wanted his wife and the baby to be safe at all costs.


    Taking a deep breath, Kerr lowered his gaze, and unconsciously itnded on his hand. Only then he


    noticed the thick blood. Anxiety eclipsed his thought as fear choked him, and he couldn''t help clenching


    his fists.


    "Mr. Gu! Mrs. Gu will be fine," Jared promptlyforted Kerr as he stared at the horrible expression on


    Kerr''s face. It looked as if he was going to blow up the entire world if something ever happened to


    Nicole.


    "Investigate who sent that thing to us," Kerr ordered, gnashing his teeth.


    Jared silently nodded as he continued to observe Kerr.


    Nicole was still in the emergency room when Zachary and the rest of them arrived at the hospital.


    The bloodstains on Kerr''s hand didn''t escape everyone''s notice, but no one dared to go forward and


    ask about Nicole''s condition.


    So everyone resorted to praying in silence.


    A long time had passed before the door of the emergency room burst open. There emerged Harley,


    who was taking off the mask on his face, and he looked quite rxed.


    "Don''t worry. Both Nicole and her baby are fine. But now she needs good care. They should better stay


    in the hospital during this time,"


    Harley reminded Kerr, reassuring him.


    Nicole and her child would have been in grave danger if they were not sent to the hospital in time.


    When he heard that the mother and child were finally safe, the look on Kerr''s face softened.


    Momentster, a nurse sent Nicole out of the emergency room. Hurriedly, Kerr stepped forward and


    stared at Nicole¡®s pale face with a worried look.


    Holding her warm hand gently, he sent her to the ward and didn''t let his eyes wander off her tired face.


    As soon as they reached her room, Kerr settled himself beside Nicole and regarded her with a frown


    etched in his forehead. He was so nervous. "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you. You''ll be fine." Seeing her, he


    could sense that Nicole was rmingly in fear.


    He caught himself unaware that the whole hideous scene vividly reyed in his mind. Letting him


    deduce that even anyone could tell that the stranger''s sole intent was to scare Nicole to death.


    Thinking further, Kerr vowed to himself that he would never allow such a threat to be around Nicole


    again.


    Outside the ward, Jared was standing at the door and holding Kerr''s mobile phone in his pocket, when


    suddenly it rang. He darted his gaze towards where Kerr was before realizing that he obviously could


    not answer the phone at the moment.


    Jared decided to take the call instead, so he purposely walked to the end of the hallway and pressed


    the answer key. Hearing the voice from the other end of the line, Jared was stunned.


    After hanging up the phone, Jared silently walked back to the ward door, wearing a grave face. He


    focused his gaze at Kerr and Nicole rather worriedly.


    "Kerr was fired?"


    Zachary blurted out. Although his tone was t, it caught everyone''s attention. He quickly held Avery''s


    hand as he leaned against the wall, facing the ward.


    Everyone froze and simultaneously turned their heads directly towards Zachary.


    Surprised, Jared could only probe, "How do you know?" He just got the news, but it seemed that


    Zachary had already known it. ''Howe?'' Jared mulled over.


    The call earlier was from Kelvin. He told Jared that the Gu Group officially dismissed Kerr.


    As expected, it was the punishment Jack gave to Kerr, who had married Nicole despite his family''s


    strong disapproval.


    "Has Kerr really been removed?" Ken asked nervously, knowing that it was such a big deal for Kerr.


    Jared lifted his head and slightly nodded.


    With Jared''s confirmation, silence engulfed them as everyone fell disturbed about how Kerr would react


    once he learned about the news. Right now, the only thing that worried him was that Nicole was still in


    aa.


    Kerr lovingly held Nicole''s hand and kissed her fingers as he stared at the ring on her ring finger of her


    left hand, which he had put in on for her.


    "You''re my wife, Nicole. Wake up, please? I don''t want anything from the Gu family anymore. When


    you wake up, I''ll take you out of here,"


    Kerr pleaded as he didn''t want to wait any longer. He had made Nicole bear with his mistakes, but he


    hadn''t expected that it would be such a disaster to this extent.


    He would never let Nicole get hurt anymore. The Gu family had nothing to do with him. He couldn¡¯t live


    up to everyone¡¯s expectations, but he would not let Nicole down.


    Momentster, Nicole stirred from her deep slumber. Slightly frowning, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Nicole! How are you feeling?" Kerr anxiously asked as he noticed her movement and watched her


    wake up.


    When she heard his voice, Nicole turned to look at him and weakly said, "Kerr..."


    All the memories shed back to her mind bit by bit. It then urred to her that she fainted because of


    fright. As the realization hit her, her eyes immediately widened, and she instinctively touched her belly


    with both hands.


    "Kerr, how is our baby?"


    She knew that in her stage of pregnancy, such a tremendous fright could be fatal to a baby.


    Too distressed that it would hurt the baby in her belly, she suddenly regretted and scolded herself for


    her recklessness.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This baby was the blessing of their love, and God knew how she cherished it very much. As she


    thought of this, tears fell from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 246 Checks And Balances

    Chapter 246 Checks And Bnces


    Kerr reached over and wiped the tears from Nicole''s beautiful eyes. "Don''t worry. Our baby''s fine.


    Everything''s okay. You''ll feel better soon, I promise." His tone was gentle and soothing.


    When it came to Nicole, Kerr''s patience and thoughtfulness knew no bounds.


    If she was scared, it was because he''d failed to protect her. His heart filled with shame and self-


    recrimination.


    "I''m so sorry, Nicole. It''s all down to me. I should have looked after you better."


    Nicole shook her head. "No, no. It''s not your fault at all. Someone wanted to hurt me and my baby, and


    we never could have predicted it." The main thing was knowing that her baby was fine. It was a huge


    relief.


    Still, she couldn''tpletely get her head around it. Who could possibly be so cruel and vicious that


    they actually wanted to kill her and the baby like this?


    "We have to find whoever did this and stop it from ever happening again."


    Remembering it now brought her skin out in a prickly, cold sweat. Fear struck deep in her heart. She


    should have been more careful at the time. She''d been so lucky that their baby wasn''t hurt because of


    this.


    Kerr took Nicole''s hands in his. "It must have been Sunny. But don''t worry. I''ve sent my team out to look


    for her. I won''t let her get away with it this time."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The reason he hadn''t done anything to Sunny before was that she too was pregnant. No matter what,


    the baby was innocent. But now it seemed that Sunny had been asking for trouble.


    And she deserved to be punished.


    Nicole frowned at the sound of Sunny''s name. It seemed to her that as long as this woman was in her


    life, she could never be at peace. She''d forgiven Sunny over and over again, but Sunny never left her


    alone.


    "She mes me for taking you away from her. But the baby is innocent. How could she hurt the baby?"


    Sure, Sunny could be jealous, and Nicole knew it. But she didn''t think the woman could also be quite


    so vicious.


    "Nicole, you need to look after yourself. Let me handle this." Kerr really didn''t want to burden Nicole.


    He hadn''t expected her to suffer so much because of him.


    After nting a soft kiss on her forehead, he turned and walked out of the hospital ward.


    At the door, Avery and Bonnie watched Kerr leave, casting quick nces at each other. Together, they


    walked into the ward to stay with Nicole.


    "Mr. Gu..." Jared saw Kerr walk out and hesitated, unsure of what to say. By now, the whole business


    circle probably knew that Kerr had been dismissed.


    What Jack had done had undoubtedly made Kerr aughing stock. Jared was worried that Kerr would


    be angry if he found out about it.


    "Did you find Sunny?"


    Kerr didn''t want to think about anything else right now. Someone had attempted to harm Nicole, and he


    wasn''t about to let it go any time soon.


    "I asked someone to go looking for her but I haven''t heard any news yet. Mr. Gu, about the Gu Group...


    Something has changed." Jared hadn''t dared to leave, so he''d asked Kim to look for Sunny.


    Before Jared could say anything more, he noticed Kim approaching from the other end of the hallway.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ve juste from the He family''s vi. Daniel isn''t home and they have no idea where Sunny


    is now. Apparently, she left the vi in the morning before the wedding. Nobody knows where she''s


    gone."


    Kerr took in the words,


    his expression darkening.


    "Actually, Daniel dide to the church once before the wedding. He obviously knew our n. I


    managed to stop him." Harley''s exnation spilled out quickly.


    He''d already noticed Daniel''s grudge against Kerr and Nicole, but he was sure the man wouldn''t stoop


    so low. It was clearly Sunny who had sent the gift box to scare Nicole.


    Maybe Daniel was just covering for her.


    Kerr took out a cigarette, lit it, ced it in his mouth, and took a deep puff.


    "Let me get this straight. Daniel is supposed to be in the Gu family now. And the Gu Group has nothing


    to do with me anymore, right?" Kerr looked directly at Jared. The man hesitated, not knowing what to


    say. How was he going to break the news to Kerr?


    Kerr had already guessed it, though. He knew Jack woulde up with a good exnation when he


    spoke to Daniel. It wasn''t like Jack hadn''t threatened Kerr before. He''d borne a grudge for a long time,


    ever since Kerr had established Ning Group for Nicole.


    To cut a long story short, Kerr''s removal from the Gu Group wasn''t a huge surprise.


    Jared nodded. "Yes, I just got the news." He admired how tough and unppable Kerr was. The man


    had just lost the entire Gu Group and yet he seemed not to care about it at all.


    "Did they mention who would take over the Gu Group? Is it Moore?" Kerr knew that his father wouldn''t


    hand Gu Group over to Moore so soon. After all, Moore hadn''t achieved anything in thepany and


    he was just an adopted son of the Gu family in people''s eyes, so it would look suspicious if he suddenly


    got promoted to CEO of Gu Group.


    What was more, Jack knew full well that Moore was an ambitious man. He just wanted to take


    advantage of Moore, using him to get at Kerr. As far as Jack was concerned, the two men could keep


    each other in check.


    "No, Kelvin didn''t say anything about that. It sounds like Jack''s nning on running thepany by


    himself. Moore''s just his assistant." Jared thought back to what Kelvin had told him. He certainly hadn''t


    mentioned telling Kerr to hand thepany over to Moore.


    Kerr''s eyes glinted meaningfully as he stubbed out his cigarette, his gaze focused on Zachary, who was


    sitting in silence. "How about you? What do you think of all this?" he asked.


    He waited patiently for Zachary''s answer. The man always acted like he refused to have anything to do


    with the Gu family.


    Harley and Ken both also looked at Zachary, confusion written all over their faces. Until today, they''d


    thought Zachary was Nicole''s friend. They didn''t know much about him, apart from the fact that he''d


    been adopted by the Lin family.


    Zachary always kept a low profile. Besides, he lived abroad all year round. It wasn''t like they even had


    much contact with him.


    Zachary made no move to avoid Kerr''s eyes. He opened his mouth slowly and asked, "Do you think I


    will want Avery to end up like Nicole?" Zachary nced in the direction of Nicole''s ward where Avery


    was.


    Nicole was calm and smart while Avery was...simple. He wasn''t sure if she could ept a life like that.


    "If you want me to sort this out for you, you''ll never be entirely free of it. You can never truly run away


    from it." Zachary wouldn''t shoulder the responsibilities for Kerr so easily. After all, Kerr was the one


    who had caused so much trouble.


    If Kerr wanted to leave, then he had to clean up his own mess first.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get rid of Moore for you before I leave here," Kerr promised. Kerr had been holding


    back in the past, biding his time and using it to find evidence of Moore''s little tricks.


    Now that he had all the information he needed, it was time to fight back.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t get it. I''ve only been away for a few months, but it feels like a


    century! I don''t understand a word you''re saying," Ken said.

 Chapter 247 I Wanted To Help You

    Chapter 247 I Wanted To Help You


    Ken looked at Kerr and Zachary in confusion.


    Harley raised his hand and patted Ken''s shoulder. "I am here every day and I don''t understand it either,


    let alone you," he said helplessly.


    He suddenly felt as if Kerr was a stranger to him.


    Kerr didn''t say much. Since Zachary hadn''t thought it through, it was not the right time to make his


    identity public.


    "When are you going to get married?" He knew that Zachary had always wanted to marry Avery. The


    only problem was that Avery didn¡¯t love him back.


    Zachary''s face darkened.


    "You know the answer." If possible, he would hold the wedding tomorrow. He had gotten the approval


    of Avery''s parents, but he hadn''t won the girl''s heart yet.


    He wouldn''t be satisfied until she wanted to be with him.


    "I''ll get it done for you, but you must keep your promise." Kerr knew he was putting a burden on


    Zachary if he took over the Gu family businesster on, so Kerr wanted to give him some


    compensation.


    He knew that Zachary''s biggest wish was to win Avery¡®s heart.


    "No, I don''t need you to y any tricks on my behalf. You''d better use them on Nicole. But be careful


    not to be discovered, or you''ll be in trouble." The disdain in Zachary''s voice was obvious.


    Since Avery was a little girl, Zachary had a crush on her. However, Avery was simple and pure. What


    was more, Zachary had kept her away from other boys so well that she never had feelings for any other


    boy until then.


    Zachary felt happy but helpless at the thought of it.


    "You want to win Avery¡®s heart? That''s easy. I can help you." Ken finally understood what they were


    talking about. He turned around and looked at Avery who was in Nicole''s ward.


    A n quickly shed through his mind. "Zachary, how about I give you a solution? You must y the


    role of a heroic knight who saves the beauty in distress. No woman can resist such a hero."


    Zachary looked at Ken with a frown and approached the man who was smiling smugly. He leaned his


    body against the wall behind him and said, "Is that how you got Bonnie?"


    Ken turned around to face Zachary. When he heard Bonnie¡®s name, he was stunned, but he reacted


    quickly. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. "In fact, women are almost all the same.


    Just give her what she wants, that''s all you need to do. Life is boring sometimes. If you can give her


    some excitement from time to time, then you can make her fall in love with you." Ken used to date a lot


    of girls.


    So he was a bit of an expert in this area.


    "Bonnie, you heard that." Zachary looked at Bonnie who had juste out of the ward with a smirk.


    As expected, when Ken heard Bonnie¡®s name, the smugness on his face instantly disappeared, and he


    didn''t even dare to turn around to look at her.


    "Yes, Zachary. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn''t even know it." Ken heard Bonnie''s resentful voice. Bonnie


    raised her hand and pinched his ear.


    "Ouch! Zachary Lin, I just wanted to help you, but you''re tricking me!" Ken pointed at Zachary and said.


    "Bonnie, it''s my fault. I was just kidding with them," Ken exined.


    But his exnation was obviously not good enough.


    Ken and Bonnie''s bantering drew everyone''s attention. The snickers on Zachary''s and Kerr¡¯s faces


    suggested to Harley that they were kind of simr.


    "Why do I feel that... you two look like brothers?"


    Initially, it was just a joke. Harley didn''t expect it to be true. When he knew the truth a long timeter, he


    realized how dull and slow he was.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kerr looked like he didn''t care at all. For him, it was much better to look like Zachary than like


    Moore.


    Zachary looked disdainful and said, "There might be something wrong with your eyes, Dr. Su." Zachary


    gave Kerr a look that meant he wanted to leave. But Avery still hadn''te out.


    So he had to walk into the ward. "Avery, it''s time to go home. Nicole needs to rest."


    Hearing Zachary''s voice, Avery was unhappy. "I want to stay here with Nicole." She didn''t want to see


    Zachary''s annoying face after leaving.


    Kerr went to the bedside and held Nicole in his arms. "Miss. Lin, are you going to stay with Nicole


    tonight? I''m afraid there is no spare bed for you in the ward."


    Kerr''s hint was crystal clear to Avery. She knew clearly that she needed to leave.


    Left with no other choice, Avery pulled a long face and epted the fact that she had to leave the


    hospital with Zachary.


    Reluctantly, she let go of Nicole¡®s hand.


    "It is okay. It''s not like you can''te to see me anymore," Nicole teased her.


    Avery wore a bitter smile, turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Zachary nced at Kerr and said morosely, "I won''t thank you." Then he walked out of the ward after


    Avery.


    "You seem to be helping Zachary chase after Avery?" Nicole''s intuition was good. She tilted her head


    and saw the smugness on Kerr''s face.


    "You''re an intelligent woman." Kerr looked at her fondly, with a mischievous smile.


    Nicole looked at him strangely. "Are you hiding anything from me?" Leaning in Kerr''s arms, she held his


    hand and felt the tenderness of his palm.


    "Do you still remember when I told you about the other son of the Gu family?" Long ago, he had made


    a promise to Nicole that he would never hide anything from her.


    And after all, this secret would be revealed to the public sooner orter.


    "Is Zachary the one?" She had thought that Zachary was just a child adopted by the Lin family, but...


    "What a coincidence! Are you sure?"


    It was such a small world! It turned out that the person that Kerr had been looking for was right around


    her.


    "It''s him. He will take over the Gu Group for meter. Now I have to work for you in the Ning Group."


    There was no hint of disappointment in his tone. Instead, there was a hint of pride in it.


    From the CEO of the Gu Group to the deputy CEO of the Ning Group, Kerr was the only person in the


    world who would be happy to undergo such a change.


    "What do you mean?" Nicole was rather confused.


    Kerr tucked her in closer. "Would you like to ept me as your vice-president? The Gu family has


    abandoned me and we are married. You should be responsible for me!"


    He took it for granted and didn''t feel ashamed at all.


    He was confident enough to face the challenges.


    "Are you serious?" She looked surprised.

 Chapter 248 Im So Happy To Have You

    Chapter 248 I''m So Happy To Have You


    Kerr seemed to be perfectly serious, with no hint of a joke on his face. When he rebuilt the Ning Group,


    he put the entirepany under Nicole¡®s name.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If Kerr really became the vice-president of the Ning Group, Nicole would indeed be his superior in the


    company.


    "What? You don¡¯t want me?" The corners of Kerr¡®s mouth rose in a grin.


    What he wanted was to be with Nicole. Now that she was pregnant, he didn''t want her to work too


    hard. He had a good reason to leave the Gu Group now.


    He could work in the Ning Group and be with Nicole all the time, so he didn''t feel like he was losing


    anything. On the contrary, this was exactly what he wanted.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to. I''m just afraid that I can''t afford such a big shot like you. Ourpany has


    just opened for business recently, so I can¡¯t pay you a very high sry."


    Nicole was teasing Kerr, so she had a smile on her face. If he could really stay with her every day, she


    would be so relieved.


    Hey next to Nicole, took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "As long as you can feed me and


    stay in bed with me, I will be happy."


    "I don''t want to be on the same bed with you... You are too greedy. If there are more and more


    employees like you in thepany, then I am... Hmm..." Before she could say another word, Kerr


    pressed his lips on hers, silencing her.


    He gave her a long and passionate kiss, which made the whole ward warm up.


    Even though he had been with Nicole for a long time, he cherished her infinitely.


    After a long moment, Kerr let go of her.


    The smile on Kerr''s face became more obvious when he saw that Nicole was out of breath.


    "Who would dare to make such a request? Show him to me." Kerr¡®s tone was proud.


    And it was a warning as well.


    He pinched Nicole''s nose affectionately, and looked at her with mock seriousness.


    "But who else could be so shameless except you?" She smiled slightly, feeling that a man like Kerr was


    really irresistible. He always knew exactly what to say to her.


    And he always put her in first ce no matter what happened.


    "Thank you, Kerr. You have given me everything I want."


    How lucky she was to have Kerr in her life.


    "Everything I have is yours. I''m in the palm of your hand." Kerr kissed Nicole. "But it''s a pity that you''re


    the only thing I have now." There was a slight shade of regret in Kerr''s voice, as he reflected that he


    couldn¡¯t give anything better to Nicole.


    On the other hand, he knew that every condition was temporary and all things would pass.


    "It''s enough to have me, isn''t it?" Indeed, Nicole was content. Kerr had been born with a silver spoon in


    his mouth, but in order to be with her, he was willing to face everything calmly after losing a fortune.


    "It''s enough that I have you by my side,"


    Kerr hugged Nicole and said gently.


    "Mommy, have you forgotten me?" Jay walked into the ward and looked at Nicole with a grumpy face.


    No one had told him about what happened at the wedding. He was worried about Nicole and unhappy


    that he couldn''te to the wedding, so he had installed a mini camera on the top of the exploded


    balloon.


    Then he found out that Nicole was sent to hospital.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Nicole reached out and pushed Kerr away. She wanted to sit up, but Kerr held her


    back. "Harley said you''d better rest in bed now."


    Kerr didn''t let Nicole get up. Instead, he sat up and turned his face to look at Jay who had suddenly


    appeared.


    "I never told Vedder to send you here." Kerr had sent Jay to their new home before the wedding, which


    was far away from the hospital, so Jay couldn''t havee there on his own.


    "Do you think that Grandpa Vedder could ever stop me?" Jay nced at Kerr scornfully. "I knew


    something would happen to Mom without me by her side."


    Jay worried about his mother very much. When he walked to her, Kerr didn¡¯t move aside. So he had to


    walk to the other side of Nicole and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Mommy, do you still hurt?" It was easy to see the sadness in Jay¡¯s eyes.


    He gently stroked Nicole''s belly, as if he wasforting the baby in her belly.


    Nicole smiled faintly. "No, Mommy doesn''t hurt. It''s okay." She had a wonderful husband and an


    intelligent son, and both of them were devoted to her. So she really felt that all the hardship was worth


    it.


    "Does my little sister hurt?" Jay put his ear to Nicole¡®s belly. He seemed to be listening to the baby¡¯s


    answer. "Mommy, my sister said she is fine."


    Jay was trying tofort her in his own way.


    Nicole raised her hand and fondled his hair with an indulgent smile.


    "Your little sister is just an embryo, and she hasn''t grown up yet. She can¡¯t answer your question." Kerr


    raised his hand and lifted Jay up from Nicole¡®s belly.


    He was worried that Jay might identally hurt Nicole¡®s belly.


    "Hey! You old man, you take away my mommy. Now you want to take away my little sister?" Jay stared


    at him with a disgruntled look on his face.


    Compared to Kerr''s strength, Jay was so fragile.


    "You can also have your own wife in the future. This woman is mine, so is your little sister," Kerr


    retorted, proud as a king.


    One was his wife, and the other was his precious daughter. Both were his treasures.


    Nicole felt helpless but happy to watch their silly banter.


    With a gloomy look, and his eyebrows furrowed, Jay red at Kerr. He said, "Just wait and see. I''ll


    show you what I''ve got. Your Gu Group will be in trouble." Jay had discovered a loophole in the Gu


    Group''swork systemst night.


    He had intended to let Kerr off because he knew it was a big day for Kerr and Nicole. But now it


    seemed that he was too kind-hearted.


    If Jay had known what a terrible man Kerr was, he would have already copsed the Gu Group''s


    network system the day before.


    "The Gu Group is not mine anymore." Kerr knew what was on Jay''s mind, and he also knew that Jay


    was very capable. But now that he wasn''t in charge of the Gu Group, he didn''t need to worry about it


    anymore.


    However, it would be delightful to let Jay make some trouble for Moore.


    "If you want to do something, just go ahead."

 Chapter 249 I Can Prove It To You

    Chapter 249 I Can Prove It To You


    Kerr shrugged his shoulders. He seemed to be happy.


    But Kerr''scent attitude made Jay feel confused.


    "Don''t be so cocky. It was just an ident that made me lose to youst time." Kerr¡®s arrogance upset


    Jay.


    Kerr had not intentionally shown off, but in Jay¡®s eyes, the old man was boasting about his previous


    sess against him.


    "I hope there won''t be an ident every time," Kerr smiled. He knew very well how clever Jay was, but


    he had more experience than the boy.


    He knew that Jay would be smarter and stronger as he got older.


    "Don''t be socent." Jay folded his arms across his chest and turned his head away, avoiding


    Kerr''s eyes.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. "Jay is still a child. You should be more lenient with him." However, she had


    no doubt that Kerr knew what he was doing.


    "Mommy, I''m sure I can win. Don''t you believe in me?" Jay frowned in protest, looking to his mother for


    affirmation.


    He looked rather pitiful with his big pair of eyes.


    "I will prove it to you now." Jay turned around and opened his backpack, taking out his miniptop.


    Nicole was about to stop him, but Kerr prevented her.


    He gave Nicole a slight shake of the head.


    So Nicole kept quiet.


    In the CEO''s office of the Gu Group


    Looking at everything in the office, Moore appeared to be happy andcent.


    He was just the vice president of thepany, but he could act on Jack¡®s behalf and most of Jack¡®s


    information came from him.


    Therefore, it would be an easy thing for him to seize control of the Gu Group.


    "Master Moore, I''m sorry to bother you. I''m here to take back some of Mr. Gu¡¯s personal belongings."


    Jared stood at the door and saw the smug look on Moore''s face.


    So he had no qualms about interrupting Moore.


    Hearing the voice behind him, Moore frowned with displeasure. "Don''t forget I''m also a Mr. Gu, and I''m


    the vice president of the Gu Group now." Since Moore was the younger son in the Gu family, he always


    felt that he was inferior to Kerr. But that day he was finally able to turn the tables.


    Jared bowed his head and replied, "Yes, Mr. Moore Gu." Jared had a slightly mocking smile on his face


    as he said that.


    Deep inside Jared¡¯s heart, he knew that Moore would never stand a chance against Kerr.


    Moore''s ill-will was obvious on his gloomy face, but he said nothing more. He sullenly watched Jared


    packing up Kerr''s belongings.


    Moore was eager to see how proud Kerr would be without the Gu Group.


    When he finished packing up, Jared nodded to Moore, then turned around and left. In fact, Kerr''s


    belongings were simple and few. The only things that Jared really needed to take were the envelope


    that Kerr kept in the drawer, along with a very important USB drive.


    The USB sh disk was shaped like a key and was hidden in a photo frame, so when Jared took away


    the photo of Nicole on the desk, Moore didn''t show any suspicion.


    Watching Jared leaving the office, Moore couldn''t help but clench his fists. He called his assistant and


    ordered in a loud voice, "Come in and change everything in the office."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The voice came from behind and Jared paid no attention to it. When Kerr returned to the Gu Group one


    day, he would not touch anything that Moore had used, either.


    So it didn''t matter.


    Standing up and looking around in the office, Moore saw that his assistant had removed all the office


    supplies one by one. Then his anger subsided a little. The phone in his hand rang.


    He heard Sunny''s voice at the other end of the line. "Where is this ce? How long will I stay here?"


    Sunny was sitting on a sofa in a living room.


    Even though the vi that Moore had prepared for her was well decorated and equipped with almost


    everything, it felt like a jail for Sunny.


    Her problem was that she couldn''t calm herself down.


    And her anxiety became worse and worse as time went by.


    "If you want to marry into the Gu family and keep your baby, then stay there and don''t call me so


    randomly. What you did to Kerr''s wedding made him furious."


    He already heard the news that Nicole had been sent to a hospital.


    He knew that Kerr would definitely want revenge. Kerr was probably already looking for Sunny.


    But Sunny frowned and asked, "What are you talking about? What did I do at the wedding? I didn''t do


    anything."


    Since she was sent there by Moore that morning, she had no time to do anything else.


    "You didn''t do that?" Moore was a bit confused. Was there anyone in the world who hated Nicole more


    than Sunny? If there was, he would turn it to his advantage.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Is Nicole in trouble?" The eagerness in her tone was terribly


    obvious.


    However, before she got an answer from Moore, he hung up on her without another word.


    Moore stood in front of the window, lost in thought.


    He heard that Nicole never had a miscarriage after all, so Lily was lying to him. He was surprised that


    Lily had taken Nicole''s side against him. However, he had already given those photos to Lily.


    With the phone in his hand, Moore dialed Lily''s number. The phone rang and rang, but no one


    answered his call.


    At the same time, Lily was packing up her luggage.


    She was preparing to leave that horrible city. Maybe she would have a chance to start all over again.


    When she finished packing, she looked at the suitcase and decided to pay a visit to Nicole before


    leaving.


    Standing in front of the ward, Lily knocked on the door gently.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole was looking at Jay''s cute face. The boy was sulking silently because of Kerr.


    When she heard someone knocking on the door, she turned her head and answered, "Come in."


    Someone pushed the door open. When she saw that it was Lily, she smiled faintly.


    "Lily."


    Nicole''s familiar voice made Lily feel warm. "Nicole, I heard you were here, so I came to see you before


    I go away. And I want to thank you."


    If it weren''t for Nicole, she might still be suffering under Moore.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Lily, now you can start a new life." In fact, Nicole felt very sorry about


    her.

 Chapter 250 Regret Marrying Her

    Chapter 250 Regret Marrying Her


    After all, Lily could have lived a simple and happy life if it weren''t for the conflicts Nicole was involved


    in.


    Since she had been responsible for Lily getting in trouble, Nicole felt obliged to help her out.


    Lily nodded. "Yes, Nicole, I''ve decided to leave. I want to start a new life in a new city. But you have to


    keep an eye on Moore.


    He''s more dangerous than he seems," Lily reminded her. She was sincerely concerned for Nicole''s


    sake.


    When Nicole saw the suitcase in Lily''s hand, she felt sad. But she also knew that this was a terrible


    ce for Lily, so maybe leaving was the best thing Lily could do for herself.


    "Lily, if you''ve made up your mind, I won''t force you to stay. But I want you to know that you are always


    wee at The Ning Group. I hope you cane back to me when everything has calmed down."


    Nicole didn''t know what would happen to Moore in the future, but she was sure that Kerr would deal


    harshly with him. After Kerr got rid of Moore, he wouldn''t be able to threaten Lily anymore.


    Lily was so touched to hear that. "Thank you so much, Nicole. I''ll remember it." After saying goodbye,


    Lily turned around and went to the door.


    She halted all of a sudden. "Nicole, I think there is some organization behind Moore. He is not a simple


    person. So you must be careful." Lily discovered this clue when Moore was talking on the phone.


    She wasn''t sure, and didn''t know the details, because she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Looking at Lily''s back as she walked away, Kerr furrowed his brows.


    Kerr took Lily''s words seriously. He had always thought that Moore only wanted to inherit the Gu


    Group. Now it seemed that this matter was not as simple as he thought.


    Even Jay was intrigued by Lily''s mysterious remark.


    He turned his head to look at Kerr, nning something in his mind. This time, he was determined to


    find the clue before Kerr. He couldn''t lose to Kerr all the time.


    "Kerr... Lily..." Nicole didn''t know anything about this matter, but from the way Kerr looked she knew it


    was serious.


    So she was worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing." However, Kerr was beginning to worry about something. Moore''s intentions


    no longer seemed simple. He was afraid that Moore would take advantage of the Gu family and


    endanger it.


    But he didn''t want to worry Nicole.


    She nodded. Her top priority at that moment was to protect her unborn baby. Kerr could handle


    everything else.


    In the living room of the Fang family''s vi


    Baron was pissed off. He looked at Maggie and asked, "Did you do that? Did you arrange for that


    disgusting thing to be sent to Nicole''s wedding?"


    It was the day of Nicole''s wedding. Baron had heard the news from Avery. Nicole had never sent him


    an invitation. That was just as well, because he didn''t want to see Nicole wearing a wedding dress for


    someone else.


    What made it worse was that Kerr was the bridegroom.


    It was a pity for Baron. He had been with Nicole for so long. He had seen her ups and downs. He knew


    how strong she could be and also how fragile she was. But he had never seen her wearing a wedding


    dress.


    Maggie was disgusted by his obsession with Nicole. She had had enough when Baron mentioned


    Nicole and even called out her name when he was dreaming.


    "Baron, if you still can''t forget her, then why the hell did you marry me?" Maggie red at Baron,


    feeling deeply wronged by this man whose heart belonged to another woman.


    She was also a daughter of a high-ranking family. In fact, she never wanted tosh out so viciously at


    Baron. She wanted to be calm and tolerant. But the harsh reality had really changed her into someone


    else, step by step. She couldn''t ept that her beloved husband was calling another woman''s name


    while they were on the same bed. Her eyes were burning with jealousy.


    Her words amused Baron. "You know why I married you."


    If it hadn''t been for the mistake that night, and if she hadn''t had the baby in her belly, Baron wouldn''t


    have been forced to marry her in such a short time. It was Maggie¡®s own choice.


    Then she raised her hand to her belly, and said, "Baron, at least for the sake of this baby, please treat


    me well from your heart. The baby is innocent, and I''m innocent, too.


    You have no right to treat me like this. I do love you, but I can''t ept the fact that you have Nicole in


    your heart. I hate you for that.


    You like Nicole, but she is devoted to another man and will give birth to her own childter. Baron, give


    up. You won''t get Nicole for as long as you live. It''s time for you to consider the people around you."


    She was so sad that tears fell down from her cheeks. She dearly wished that Baron could love her


    back.


    But life would only disappoint her.


    "You have be Mrs. Fang now. What else do you want from me? You''d better not hurt Nicole, or I''ll


    make you suffer."


    After they got married, Baron had tried his best to ept Maggie. But as time went by, he didn''t forget


    Nicole. Indeed, Nicole had only be dearer and dearer to his heart.


    He couldn''t wipe the memory of Nicole away from his mind.


    Baron''s remark suddenly ignited all the anger in Maggie''s heart, and she shouted, "Baron, if you must


    hurt me like this, then don''t be surprised if I''m ruthless."


    She couldn''t ept the threat. "I won''t let any woman get away with seducing my husband." Then she


    turned around and was about to leave.


    When Baron saw the desperate look on her face, he was afraid she was going to make trouble with


    Nicole. So he stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, demanding, "What do you want to do?


    Maggie, I never knew you were such a vicious woman. If I had known this earlier, I really wouldn''t have


    married you!" All of a sudden, he regretted marrying her for the sake of their child.


    If Nicole was actually hurt because of his conflict with Maggie, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "Am I vicious? You and Nicole forced me to do that nasty thing!" Maggie had always been a well-


    educated and reasonable woman, but Baron had gone too far. He was putting her in a rage.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maggie pushed away Baron''s hand and tried to get rid of him, but she failed.


    "You just stay here. I won''t let you go anywhere!" He held her hand more tightly and tried to push her to


    the sofa.


    However, Maggie struggled hard to break free from his grip with all her


    strength.

 Chapter 251 Fate Plays Cruel Tricks

    Chapter 251 Fate ys Cruel Tricks


    "Ah!" Maggie screamed. As soon as Baron released Maggie''s hand, she felt herself falling and went


    straight towards the direction of the tea table.


    Bang! A sound of falling and breaking could be heard, making Baron frozen in ce. He watched as


    everything happened so fast before his eyes. The tea table was now broken into pieces, and there was


    Maggie, lying in the middle of the debris. Blood was now flowing out from her body from the impact.


    "Ma... Maggie!" Baron stammered in shock. Seeing the unconscious woman lying on a pool of blood in


    front of him, he could not help but gasp with eyes wide open. For a moment, he felt paralyzed in shock


    and stood there in fear.


    His mother heard the noise of falling and breaking, so she was suddenly rmed and immediately ran


    downstairs to assess the situation. "What happened?" she asked as she hurried down the flight of


    stairs.


    As soon as she saw the bloody scene in front of her, Mrs. Fang gasped in shock and shouted at Baron,


    who was still frozen in ce. "Why are you still standing there, Baron? Take her to the hospital right


    now!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was then when he heard his mother''s rmed voice that Baron finally came to his senses. He shook


    his head to wake himself up from shock and immediately moved towards Maggie''s body to carry her


    and took her out of the vi and into his car.


    After settling Maggie on the back seat with the help of his mother, Baron hurriedly took the driver''s seat


    and started the ignition. The nearest hospital from the Fang family''s vi was the Gu Group''s hospital.


    Baron gripped the steering wheel tightly and gave Maggie a quick nce from his rear view mirror.


    Seeing the blood now covering Maggie''s body made him worry even more, and so without hesitation


    he drove in anxiety. His hands trembled as he drove and did not dare look at Maggie again, or he might


    faint in worry.


    It was not until Baron had finallye to a stop in front of the double doors of the emergency room did


    he feel slightly relieved. He called for help from the medical staff and helped them gently ce Maggie


    on to a wheeled stretcher.


    Meanwhile, Harley passed by the door of the emergency room when he saw Baron,pletely


    covered in blood. He stopped and walked towards him. "What happened? What are you doing here,


    and whose blood is that?" Harley asked. In fact, he knew and recognized Baron.


    Back then, Kerr used to feel so jealous of Baron.


    However, they both had their own families now, so whatever tension they had in the past were all left


    behind in the past.


    "Mr. Su. What a coincidence," Baron turned to face Harley and answered in a low and distant voice.


    As a matter of fact, Baron knew that Harley was Kerr''s friend, so it was not entirely a coincidence to


    meet him here. However, knowing about Maggie''s situation made him care less of whom he was going


    to meet around here, whether or not that person was a friend or foe.


    Being treated coldly, Harley just shrugged and ignored Baron''s attitude towards him. Without another


    word, he went into the emergency room, and after a careful inquiry of the patient''s situation, he then


    walked out.


    Seeing that Baron was still distant, Harley left the emergency room without another word or greeting to


    Baron, who on the other hand could not care less. He shrugged at himself and walked towards Nicole''s


    ward.


    As Harley pushed the door open, he immediately walked towards Nicole and passed a box of


    prescribed medicine to her. "You have to take one in the morning and one at night, and you have to


    take it after eating. There''s a note inside the box anyway, if you forget." Nicole nodded and took a quick


    nce of the box before handing the box casually to Kerr.


    Harley waited for either of them to ask any more questions about the medicine, and when they had


    none, with a gloating look on his face, he asked, "Guess who I just saw in the hospital?"


    Their curiosity was aroused by his sudden question.


    Jay raised his hand as if he was in ss and said, "I know! I know! Pick me!" Harley smiled at Jay, and


    when Harley acknowledged the child, Jay answered, "You saw a patient."


    Nicole stifled aughter and stopped herself from bursting out. Her lips then curled into a smile after


    she realized how lovely the answer of her child was. After all, it was a fact that she did give birth to a


    smart baby. Although he did not inherit Nicole''s personality, Jay was still as clever as Kerr.


    Harley did not know whether tough or be angry at that answer, so he just rolled his eyes yfully at


    Jay and gave Kerr a meaningful look.


    However, Kerr chose not to say anything and even pretended to ignore it as he walked over to the


    water fountain to grab a cup of water. He then walked back to them, giving Nicole the cup of warm


    water so she would be able to swallow the medicine.


    Harley crossed his arms and gave another hint. "Well, it is, indeed, a patient, seeing that we are in a


    hospital. However, there is something special about this patient." Waiting, Harley stared at the three of


    them. Kerr was still focused on helping Nicole take her medicine. Jay looked like he was thinking and


    then raised his hand again to answer, while Nicole stared at her child in amusement. When no one was


    taking his guessing game seriously, Harley sighed and revealed. "The patient is Maggie Chen, Baron''s


    wife."


    As Harley expected, Nicole''s full attention was now on Harley at the mention of Baron''s name. She was


    surprised for she hadn''t heard that name for a long while now. With curiosity, she asked Harley,


    "Maggie Chen? Isn''t she pregnant and taking a rest at home? What happened?" As far as Nicole knew,


    Baron married Maggie, because she got pregnant.


    "Hey, hey! You are not allowed to care about other men, darling." cing the cup of water down to free


    his hand, Kerr then reached for Nicole''s chin to make her face him and pinched it gently as if warning


    her domineeringly. Apparently, he still did not forget that Baron had liked her.


    Seeing the pout and soft angry look on Kerr, Nicole smiled faintly and said, "Honey, believe me. I don''t


    care about other men, just you. What I care about is Maggie and the baby in her belly."


    Nicole then held his hand that was still on her chin and gave it an assuring squeeze. She found it


    adorable that Kerr was still jealous of Baron even after what they had been through together.


    Kerr pouted and asked, "Well, how sure are you that the baby inside of her is not a boy?" As a matter


    of fact, he really didn''t want her to pay attention to any other men except him. He even sometimes got


    jealous of Jay when Nicole only paid attention to the child.


    Nicole could not help but smile at how Kerr could get immature at time and shook her head helplessly.


    "Well, I don''t think arguing about whether or not the baby is a boy is worth it anymore. The baby is now


    gone." Harley heaved a deep sigh and shook his head. "You see, when I passed by the emergency


    room, I saw Baron covered in blood and so I went in the emergency room to find out what happened.


    Maggie might have a miscarriage. It seems like it was caused by a strong hit or hard fall."


    However, Harley thought there were other reasons. When he saw Maggie, he wondered why a


    pregnant woman had so many pieces of ss debris all over her body. He shook his head slightly at


    the thought and could not bring himself to tell them about the sight of Maggie''s bloody body.


    "Wait, what? She might lose the baby?" Nicole asked in shock. As a pregnant woman herself, who


    knew the joys and struggles of carrying a child, she hoped that every pregnant woman would be able to


    bear out a healthy baby. Hearing this unfortunate event happen to someone, even worse, someone she


    knew, she still could not believe that Maggie had to have a miscarriage so soon.


    Moreover, as a mother herself, Nicole knew Maggie would be very depressed if she did have a


    miscarriage. Losing a child was the worst thing that could ever happen to a mother and even mothers-


    to-be.


    Nicole felt saddened by this news, so how much worse was Maggie going to feel.


    Seeing Nicole down made Kerr concerned about her, so he spoke before Harley could add fuel to the


    fire. "We all know that fate can y cruel tricks at all of us sometimes. Maybe, this was that time, and


    that they just did not have that kind of luck at all." Kerr then did not want Nicole''s feelings to be hurt


    anymore, so he red at Harley, who was still standing beside him and who looked like he was about


    to say something more about the unfortunate event.


    "Next time, if you show up here again, bring us some good news, will you? As a medical practitioner,


    you should know that pregnant women should not hear any bad news, especially regarding other


    pregnant women," Kerr warned and did not want Nicole to hear anything that would gravely affect her


    mood.


    Looking straight at Kerr''s threatening eyes, Harley raised his hand in surrender and said, "All right, this


    is my cue to leave. I will disappear now." Before he left, he gave Nicole a wave and reminded her to


    take her medicine. Then, he turned his back on them and walked towards the door.


    As he reached for the knob of the door, he was stopped by Jay, who was now walking towards him.


    "Wait! Uncle Harley, wait for me!" Jay called out. He ced hisputer aside on the table and


    followed Harley out of the ward.


    Coming back to her senses, Nicole was about to call Jay and stop him when Kerr interrupted her. "It''s


    okay. Let the child wander around. I''m sure Harley will take good care of him, so Jay won''t get lost." He


    gently caressed her cheek and reassured her, knowing that Nicole was just worried about Jay.


    Before Nicole could reply to that, she watched as Kerr''s face drew closer and closer towards her.


    Knowing that Kerr was aiming for her lips, she raised her hand to cover his mouth quickly.


    Kerr pulled away and took her hand off from his mouth. "Hey, hey! What are you doing?" Nicole gave


    Kerr a mischievous smile and knew that Kerr was up to no good. As a matter of fact, Nicole was certain


    that Kerr had been desiring this moment where it was just the two of them in the ward. Of course, he


    was then very happy to watch Jay follow Harley out.


    Because with Jay here, Kerr could not get intimate with Nicole for the sake of the innocence of the


    child.


    "Please? When Jayes back, I don''t know when I can get another chance." He was really serious


    about what he said. Seeing that he now held Nicole''s hand that covered his mouth moments ago, Kerr


    then took advantage of the situation and kissed her.


    At this moment, Nicole had no chance of escape and kissed Kerr back, but a minute hadn''t even


    passed when the door was pushed open.


    "Hey! You old man, what are you doing? How dare you bully my mommy while I was away?" Jay


    shouted as he saw Kerr holding Nicole''s wrist as Kerr kissed her.


    Back before Kerr was with Nicole, Jay had always hoped that this old man could be able to take care of


    his mommy, but now, ever since Kerr and Nicole got together, Jay started to feel like Kerr was trying to


    steal his mommy from him.


    Because of that, he regretted giving Kerr so many chances and opportunities to get close to Nicole.


    As soon as Nicole heard Jay, she tried to push Kerr away, but Kerr seemed to be determined to keep


    going and not caring whether Jay was already back or not, because Kerr stood his ground and did not


    let her go at all.

 Chapter 252 We Should Break Up

    Chapter 252 We Should Break Up


    Because of Kerr''s immature behavior, Nicole felt very annoyed and angry.


    After all, Jay was still a child. How could Kerr even think aboutpeting with a child for her attention?


    That was why at that very moment, Nicole bit Kerr''s lower lip and forced him to release her.


    Kerr instinctively pulled away from the pain and looked at Nicole with reproachful eyes. Nicole rolled


    her eyes at him and ignored him, turning her attention to Jay, who was still standing by the door. "Don''t


    talk nonsense, my dear. Plus, have I not taught you how to respect?" At first, she hadn''t noticed the


    way Jay had addressed Kerr, since she was engrossed with the kiss.


    Now that the scenes during the kiss was unfolding in her mind, she realized that it was inappropriate


    and even disrespectful.


    Then, Jay walked towards Nicole and gave Kerr a re before pointing at him usingly. "But, he is


    bullying Mommy!" He crossed his arms on his chest and stuck by Nicole''s side as if trying to protect


    her.


    Nicole shook her head and rested her forehead on the palm of her hand. She closed her eyes and


    heaved a sigh as she thought. If Kerr hadn''t continued to "bully" her, then Jay would not be causing a fit


    right now. Then again, there really wasn''t anything wrong about what Kerr did. It was just a kiss


    between a couple, so now she wondered if she could really me Kerr for it.


    "Well, young man, I did not bully your mother. How can you disrespect your father like that?" Helping


    Nicole tuck her in her sheets, Kerr spoke in an indifferent tone without looking at Jay.


    Upon hearing what Kerr had said, Jay''s eyes widened in surprise. Before he could ask Kerr anything


    more, Kerr''s phone rang. Kerr then excused himself to pick up the call and walked out of the ward.


    As soon as Kerr was out, Nicole reached for Jay''s hand and held it gently. "Jay, Kerr is right. He is your


    father. Do you remember what I told you?" Nicole asked. She did not want to educate or reprimand Jay


    in front of Kerr.


    However, what Jay did and said was indeed going beyond out of line, so Nicole did not have a choice


    but to do so.


    "Be polite and respect your elders," Jay responded in a low voice. He lowered his head to show Nicole


    that he understood, but deep down, he still didn''t think that he was in the wrong.


    He was just protecting his mommy, and although Kerr was his father, he wasn''t an exception and could


    not let him bully his mommy like that.


    "My dear, I know that you didn''t mean it, so I won''t me you. Don''t take this deeply, okay? Also, don''t


    forget that I love you very much, and I am so proud of you for being such a good boy," Nicole said to


    comfort Jay. Then, she pulled Jay to a warm hug.


    She gently patted Jay''s hair as she realized that ever since she got together with Kerr, she had been


    spending less and less time with Jay even to the point of neglect, which made her feel a little guilty.


    "I know, Mommy," Jay replied happily. As soon as they pulled away, Jay gave Nicole a huge smile and


    then reached his hand out to touch Nicole''s belly.


    "Hello, little sister. It''s me, Jay, your big brother. Be a good girl, okay? Don''t be scared by the old man,


    because I will be here for you and Mommy always," Jay said as he caressed the belly gently. He


    moved his ear closer to the belly and tried tofort the baby with words, thinking that the baby might


    have been scared with the old man.


    Nicole could not help but feel helpless and exhausted but deep down she was very happy to see this


    scene in front of her, and so a smile forced its way out of her face.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Kerr was outside the ward, he epted the call after seeing Jared''s name on


    the screen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He held his phone by his ear and listened on Jared''s report. "Mr. Gu, I have already searched every


    possible ce where Sunny could be, but I still haven''t found her. Also, it seems like Daniel is looking


    for her as well."


    Waiting for Kerr''s reply, Jared wondered and did not understand why Sunny chose to disappear. After


    all, the wedding would have been a great opportunity to strike back at Kerr.


    Kerr sighed at this report and said with conviction, "Find her as soon as possible." Even though Jared


    still could not put the pieces together in ce, Kerr, on the other hand, knew what was going on in


    Sunny''s mind. She was in hiding, because she wanted to keep the baby.


    As a matter of fact, Kerr did not really care about the baby in Sunny''s belly. All he cared about was


    getting that DNA test ready and receive the result, so that he could have enough evidence that the


    baby wasn''t his and reassure Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s reply, Jared affirmed and knew what he meant.


    After hanging up on Jared, Kerr turned around to go back to the ward when he saw Baron, standing in


    front of him. Kerr gave him a serious nce, and as he looked at him even longer, he found that he


    looked exhausted, looking almost like a zombie especially with dried blood stains on his clothes.


    "Why are you here in the ward area? Is Nicole here?" Baron asked with concern. When he saw Harley


    in the emergency room just moments ago, he had assumed that something was wrong with someone


    rted to Kerr. Now, seeing a healthy Kerr standing in front of him, he was certain that Nicole was also


    admitted in the hospital.


    He was worried a while ago, and being sure that it was Nicole, he was even more worried now.


    Kerr eyed Baron seriously before replyin,g "She''s pregnant, so she''s taking a rest and needs a medical


    aid." Truth be told, Kerr did not want to get involved with Baron anymore, but seeing the sincere


    concern in Baron''s eyes, he could not help but answer his question.


    Then, Kerr started to walk back to the ward and stopped beside Baron to say, "Mr. Fang, Nicole is not


    any of your business, so rest assured that she is already in good hands. As for you, you should take


    better care of your wife." Deep inside, Kerr did not want anyone else to worry about her, especially then


    that Baron had feelings for her.


    Kerr then walked away.


    Baron''s eyes dimmed at the thought of something bad happening to Nicole, but from the calm look on


    Kerr''s face just now gave him some relief that Nicole was indeed all right.


    "Well, I''m d to hear she''s fine." After all, if something bad happened to Nicole because of Maggie,


    then he would certainly feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    However, Kerr wasn''t far enough yet, so he heard what Baron had murmured to himself, which aroused


    Kerr''s suspicion. He stopped walking and turned around to face Baron again. "What did you say? What


    do you mean by that? How did you know that something had happened to Nicole?"


    Kerr was not someone you could easily fool. Moreover, no one told Baron about the incident happened


    to Nicole, but it was obvious that Baron was very worried and concerned about Nicole.


    Baron swallowed a bile on his throat and did not dare face Kerr. He ignored him and started to walk


    back to the emergency room.


    If Kerr found out that it was Maggie who had endangered Nicole, then Kerr would no doubt teach


    Maggie a lesson. This would bring trouble to the Fang family and would greatly affect him, so he chose


    that it was best to ignore him and leave.


    As soon as he returned to the emergency room, the doctor came out and walked towards him. "Mr.


    Fang, I am deeply sorry to say this. We have done all that we could, but the baby could not be saved.


    As for Mrs. Maggie Fang, her back was badly hurt by the impact of the ss fragments.


    It''s very likely that there will be scars left. Fortunately, she is stable now, but she has yet to wake up as


    soon as the anesthesiaes off. Rest assured, we are monitoring her and giving her the best aid she


    could get." The doctor briefly exined to Baron what happened to Maggie and what they were


    monitoring her for. Then, the doctor told Baron that if he had any questions, he could ask the nurse in


    charge. After that, the doctor instructed the nurse to send Maggie to her ward.


    Hearing what the doctor said, Baron could not help but show the sadness on his face. Even though he


    had already prepared himself after seeing Maggie lying unconscious on a pool of blood, he still could


    not help but feel despair. On the other hand, maybe this was fate''s way of saying that they should not


    have any connection between each other in that way. That this was for the best.


    A few hourster, Baron had finally washed off the blood stains on his arms and changed to fresh


    clothes offered to him by the hospital. He was now sitting on a chair beside the bed, waiting for Maggie


    to wake up. At that moment, Maggie slowly fluttered her eyes open and grimaced in pain as she tried to


    sit up. Baron stopped her and told her to just stay still. Maggie flinched as she felt the sharp pain on her


    belly and was then immediately reminded of what had transpired that day. She then reached her hand


    out to touch her belly and then looked at Baron with wide eyes in panic.


    "The baby! Where is our baby? Baron, tell me! How is our baby?" Maggie could not help but shout in


    panic as tears fell down the corners of her eyes at the thought of the worst.


    Baron held Maggie''s both hands and shushed her, trying to calm her down, but having felt nothing on


    her stomach made Maggie continue to panic and shout for her baby. Baron could not calm her down,


    so he raised his voice and said, "The baby is gone, Maggie!" This made Maggie stop screaming and


    stare at Baron, waiting for the words she knew she would hear especially now that she lost the


    connection that tied them together. Baron let go of her hands and sat down. "The baby did not make it.


    Perhaps, this was the universe telling us that it was a mistake for us to be together. I know that I


    shouldn''t be saying this right now, but now that the baby is gone, our rtionship has no future


    anymore. We should break up."


    Baron knew it was not the right time to tell her the truth and that he was being insensitive since Maggie


    just lost the baby. However, if he told her sooner, then it would be a relief for the both of them.


    Even though Maggie expected to hear these words, she still could not help but feel stabbed in the heart


    twice. However, she did not want to sound weak, so she restrained her tears from falling, and with a


    calm voice, she replied, "All right. I will divorce you as soon as I am discharged." Then, she turned to


    the other side to make Baron face her back as she tried to hide her sorrow and resentment from him.


    Deep down, with all these mixed emotions inside of her, there was one thing that Maggie was certain


    of. She would definitely never let her child die for no reason.


    She bit her lower lip and clenched her fists tight, letting her nails dig deeper into her flesh. She felt a


    wound appearing on her lower palm, but she was numb and did not feel any pain as if this was just


    smallpared to what she had just been through.


    As for Baron, he looked at Maggie in surprise. He was frozen in ce as he did not expect that Maggie


    would agree to it that easy. He opened his mouth but realized that he didn''t know what else to say.


    Before he could figure it out, Maggie said,


    "You should go back home. I want to take a rest." Her voice was calm andposed as it used to be


    as if she did not lose a child at all and as if she wasn''t about to lose the love of her life as well.


    Baron looked at her back and hesitated for a while before he decided to stand up and leave the ward


    without another word.


    After hearing the door shut behind her, Maggie could not help it anymore and buried herself on her


    nket and started to burst into tears that she was bottling up ever since she woke up.


    Baron sighed as he leaned his back behind the door. Hearing her muffled sobs, he could not help but


    feel bad and at the same time feel guilty about it. Then again, he was decided that this was for the


    best.

 Chapter 253 A Marriage Contract

    Chapter 253 A Marriage Contract


    If it hadn''t been for him, Maggie wouldn''t have suffered like this.


    But Baron couldn''t force himself to be with a woman he didn''t love at all.


    He made his way to Nicole''s ward and stopped at the door. He was greeted by the sight of people


    laughing and joking happily, even though he knew that Jay was in a fight with Kerr.


    Baron knew that Jay would only behave like this in front of people he felt trulyfortable with. It was a


    side of Jay that Baron had never seen before.


    So Baron turned and left. He wasn''t about to get in the way of Nicole''s happiness.


    A figure walked past the door, catching Nicole''s eye. She frowned, feeling slightly suspicious and


    uncertain.


    "There''s no need to look. He already left." Kerr''s voice was smooth as silk in Nicole''s ear.


    A ripple of shock ran through her. "Wait, do you know who I saw? Was it really Baron? Is he really in


    the hospital?" Nicole was curious.


    "Take no notice of other men. I''m enough for you, aren''t I?" Kerr raised his hand and stroked her cheek,


    gently turning her to face him. He was always somanding.


    Nicole took in Kerr''s words with a faint, helpless smile. "Are you jealous of him? Baron''s just a friend,


    you know."


    Although they hadn''t met up for a long time, Nicole was still very worried about Baron.


    Jay watched the show from the sidelines. "I don''t know. Men... Men are so petty." Raising his arms, he


    flopped back on the bed with his hands behind his head.


    When he looked at Kerr, the provocation in his eyes was obvious.


    "Oh, and you''re not?" Kerr really didn''t care what Jay had to say on the matter.


    "I''m just a boy, not an old man." Jay''s words held a confident swagger.


    Nicole sighed and covered her face with her hands. When it came to bickering with each other, her


    husband and son were really something!


    From then onward, Kerr made sure he had lots of free time to spend with Nicole as they waited for the


    baby to be born.


    But in the meantime, the Gu family were far from giving up.


    In the Gu family''s old house


    Jack sat in the living room while Kelvin gave his ount of what had been going on with Kerr. As Jack


    listened, his face turned darker, contorting with displeasure.


    "My Lord, the young master has been in the hospital with Nicole. In an attempt to protect her, he has


    called lots of people in to surround the woman. Our people can''t get near her right now."


    The truth was that Kelvin had actually asked his men to go easy on Kerr and Nicole. He had to take the


    man''s identity into ount, after all.


    He was well aware that Kerr was the future heir of the Gu family.


    "Lure Nicole away. Kerr was the CEO of the Gu Group. How could he be a deputy CEO of such a


    shadypany? He has brought even more shame on his family name!"


    If it hadn''t been for Jack asking Kelvin to bribe the press and block all the news, the Gu family would


    have be aughing stock in the whole city a long time ago.


    Kelvin nodded. "I understand."


    In the Lin family¡¯s vi


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sitting behind his desk, Zachary looked at the email he had just received on hisptop. He picked up


    his phone forlornly, typed out a message, and sent it, all the while thinking of Nicole''s wedding that day.


    He had made a decision.


    As soon as Zachary walked out of the study, he overheard Avery''s joyfulughter. When he reached


    the stairs, he saw Avery sitting on the sofa watching a movie, chuckling happily to herself.


    "What''s so funny?" Zachary walked over to Avery and sat down beside her.


    Avery kept her full attention on the TV. She obviously wasn''t paying any attention at all to Zachary


    when she gave an automatic nod in his direction.


    "I just thought of something and I wanted to talk about it with you. Nicole has never been epted by


    the Gu family because of who she is. Maybe we can help her."


    Hearing her best friend''s name made Avery sit up and turn off the TV, slightly reluctantly.


    "How?" Avery looked at Zachary expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    "Get Nicole adopted by the Lin family, so she''ll have married Kerr as a Lin daughter." Zachary had been


    pretty sure that Avery would have no objections to this n, so he had already contacted his foster


    parents.


    Basically, the matter was already settled.


    "Okay! Then Nicole and I will really be sisters." Excitement fizzed through Avery''s words.


    "Enough about Nicole. Let''s talk about us now. There are only three days to go until our wedding. Why


    haven''t you tried your wedding dress on, Avery?" Zachary wasn''t very happy with her attitude. She


    seemed so offhand.


    His words made the smile on Avery''s face vanish. "Do I have to try it on? The dress has to be tailored


    exactly to my size. There''s no room at all for error with it. But Zachary, since you''ve mentioned


    marriage...


    I need to talk to you about something." Sitting up straight, Avery reached under the coffee table. She


    took out a document and handed it to him.


    "This is the marriage agreement I drew up. Have a look at it. If it is okay with you, we should sign the


    contract as soon as possible." Avery was ready with a pen, waiting for his signature.


    "In short, after we get married, we''ll live our own separate lives. We won''t get in each other''s way, but


    neither will either of us damage the reputation of the other.


    We still have to live in the same vi, but we''ll have separate bedrooms. You can''t have anything to do


    with me, nor can you ask me to perform any duties as a wife." Avery finished her speech.


    But she couldn''t help blushing when she mentioned the obligations of a husband and wife.


    At these words, Zachary''s face darkened like a storm cloud. He tightened his grip on the document,


    crumpling the edges of the paper in his hand as he pressed down hard.


    "Avery, you''re saying you won''t share a room with me?" Zachary hadn''t expected Avery to find a way to


    distance herself from him like this, casting him aside.


    Avery took one nce at Zachary''s face and understood that he was about to lose his temper. She


    involuntarily shrank back away from him as she nodded her head.


    Just as Zachary was about to reach his hand out to Avery, her phone gave out a shrill ring. She


    immediately jumped out of the sofa, answering the call. When she heard Nicole''s voice, her gaze fell


    absently on Zachary.


    "Okay, I get it. I''ll be right there." She finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Nicole clutched her phone, looking puzzled. She''d just wanted to chat with Avery,


    and she hadn''t expected her friend to rush over immediately.


    It didn''t take long for Avery to appear at her friend''s bedside, her face etched with misery. "Nicole, you


    have to save me..." Avery gripped Nicole''s hand, not wanting to let go.


    "Calm down, bride-to-be." Nicole knew Avery was feeling very anxious. Perhaps because Kerr had


    hidden her own wedding from her, Nicole had never experienced pre-marriage nerves herself.


    Avery told her friend the whole story. Not only did she get no sympathy, but Nicole alsoughed at her.

 Chapter 254 White Pill Gone Wrong

    Chapter 254 White Pill Gone Wrong


    "Wait, is that really what you told Zachary?" Nicole asked in disbelief and could not butugh in


    amusement.


    Avery nodded slowly and leaned her head to the side in confusion. "What''s funny? Is there anything


    wrong with what I said?"


    "Are you seriously asking me that, or are you really just an idiot? The reason why he wants to marry


    you is because he loves you, so I am certain that he will never agree with the terms and conditions you


    proposed. By doing such, you are hurting his feelings, you know.


    Now, answer me honestly. Why on earth do you hate him so much? I mean, he is nothing but very


    good to you, and I don''t remember a time he ever disrespected you, so tell me, did he?" Nicole always


    wondered why, but in all sincerity, she only hoped that Avery, too, would be happy, and she had no


    doubt that Zachary would be able to give Avery that.


    That was why she was determined to help resolve whatever issue there was or were between the two


    of them.


    "To be honest, I actually don''t understand myself either. As a matter of fact, I recognize and


    acknowledge that Zachary is indeed a great man, but you see, I have always treated him as my brother


    before. Now that he suddenly wants to be my husband, I feel a little weird and awkward," Avery


    muttered under her breath.


    Nicole almost didn''t hear what Avery said but chuckled at her for it. Avery didn''t make any eye contact


    and shyly looked away.


    "Well, I think you''re just having a difficult time trying to adjust to that situation. What you need is a little


    push, I guess," Nicole suggested. A grin made its way to the corners of Nicole''s mouth as she took her


    phone out and dialed Kerr''s number. As soon as he picked up the call, Nicole said, "Kerr, I want to


    leave the hospital tonight.


    Why don''t we and Zachary and Avery have dinner out together? Make sure you invite Zachary, and


    Avery is already with me." She smiled after saying this for she knew that Kerr understood what she was


    trying to say and knew that he would have the solution ready.


    After he agreed to the n, Nicole hung up the phone and gave Avery an excited smile.


    Avery eyed her curiously and wondered what Nicole was up to this time. She asked her.


    "You''ll know it tonight," Nicole replied with a wink. Thinking about what would happen tonight made


    Nicole helplessly blush. More so at the thought that she had changed a lot since she was with Kerr.


    Still, she could not help but look forward to the dinner.


    Hearing what his mommy had told Kerr on the phone, Jay tugged on Nicole and said, "Mommy, can I


    go with you to the dinner?" He looked at Nicole with pitiful eyes. As a matter of fact, he was with Nicole


    all the time.


    The child had made a deal with Kerr that Jay would keep an eye on Nicole during the day, while Kerr


    would be with her in the evening, which was fair for the both of them. That was why they had been


    getting along quite well recently.


    At first, Nicole hesitated at this predicament and thought that Jay should attend school, but Kerr knew


    and convinced her that it was still not safe for him to go to school, especially with their unstable


    situation at hand. That was why Kerr ended up hiring a private teacher for Jay. Nicole then agreed.


    What was important to her was that her child was still getting the necessary learning and honing of


    skills that he needed.


    "I''m sorry, my dear, but today''s dinner is for adults only. Besides, you have piano lessons tonight, so be


    good, okay? I promise that I will take you out with me next time," Nicole said as she gently stroke Jay''s


    hair. After all, Jay was still at such a young age, and she didn''t want to involve him in these things as


    early as this.


    Then, Nicole grabbed her phone again and sent Kerr a text message.


    The thought of tonight made Nicole remember their simr situation back in the past, since Kerr and


    Nicole fell in love that way. Then again, they understood now that regardless of how they met, they


    were destined to fall in love and be with each other.


    Understanding what his mommy had said, Jay nodded reluctantly.


    As the sun finally set, Kerr looked at the time and realized that he was going to wrap up all his work for


    now. He then drove directly to the hospital to pick Nicole and Avery up, and so the three of them


    headed to the restaurant where Nicole had made a reservation ahead of time.


    When they reached their table, Zachary still hadn''t arrived. Avery then excused herself at the couple to


    head to the bathroom. Realizing that it was the perfect time, Nicole nudged Kerr and asked, "Where is


    the thing I asked you to prepare?"


    Kerr reached from his coat pocket and took out a small transparent ss bottle, containing two small


    white pills.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this to Avery?" Kerr asked. He looked at the quirky Nicole with


    amusement. Moreover, it was said that when a woman was pregnant, some of their behaviors would


    affect the character of the fetus.


    That was why Kerr wondered and was a little worried that their baby might turn out to be as quirky as


    her mother.


    He lifted his free hand and fondled with her long hair.


    Nicole nodded in determination. "If things keep going the way they are, I''m afraid that my baby girl


    won''t be able to get engaged to Avery''s child." Kerr sighed and opened the bottle for Nicole, while


    Nicole reached for Avery''s ss and drowned the contents of the pill in it.


    She then waved the ss of wine to shake its contents and could not help but feel excited while doing


    so. Then she ced the ss back to Avery''s side of the table.


    Meanwhile, Zachary was walking towards the table and saw what Nicole was doing. "Hey! What are


    you doing?" He frowned as he saw Nicole pour in a pill into a ss of wine and ced the ss beside


    a purse he recognized was Avery''s. Although he knew that Nicole had no intentions to hurt Avery, he


    was still worried about it.


    Hearing Zachary''s discontented and frustrated tone, Nicole could not help but look at him with


    resignation. "Why? I did it for your own happiness. Besides, doesn''t your rtionship with Avery have


    any progress at all? I''m just spicing your rtionship a bit."


    Sighing, Zachary sat down on his side of the table and fell silent. He hesitated for a moment before he


    lowered his head and said, "Perhaps I should just call off the wedding."


    After all, he did not expect that Avery would react this way and would be so reluctant to marry him. The


    closer they got to the wedding day, the more he realized that he shouldn''t force her to something that


    she didn''t want.


    "Oh, Zachary..." Before Nicole could finish her sentence, Kerr stopped her by cing a hand on her


    arm and giving it a gentle squeeze. Nicole then stopped talking and turned to face Kerr.


    "What? What is it?" Zachary asked. He gave Kerr a curious nce.


    "Well, by how I see it, it seems like you don''t really care about her that much, because if you really say


    that you do, you won''t just drop and give up everything and move on like that," Kerr said in a blunt tone.


    With disdain and disappointment evident on his face, Kerr shook his head slightly at Zachary before he


    reached for his ss and took a sip of his wine.


    Kerr intended to irritate Zachary on purpose.


    As expected, Zachary''s forehead creased into a frown and replied in a defensive tone, "I have


    protected her for a long time, and I only want what she wants. Plus, how can you understand that?" He


    then did not continue to talk any further, afraid that he might say something he might regret. Then


    again, it was a fact that Zachary still did not want to give up despite Avery''s reluctance, but he could not


    help but hesitate as well.


    "Well Zachary, as for me, the way I see it, if you really don''t want to give up on her, then you should


    keep taking the initiative to fight for her. Perhaps, all these changes between the two of you is a lot for


    her to process right now, so I think she just needs a little push. Sooner orter, she will understand and


    may even open her heart eagerly," Nicole interjected, not wanting both men to start a steamy


    argument.


    She gave Zachary a reassuring smile to cheer him up. After all, she knew that Zachary was a good


    man inside and out and that he would no doubt take good care of Avery. She really hoped that Avery


    would not regret pushing Zachary, who loved her very much, away.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Kerr ced his arm on the table and leaned his head on his palm as he turned his full


    attention on Nicole. He then caressed her hair and cheeks gently.


    "In a rtionship, if someone has decided to give up, then no matter what we do to try and help, it


    won''t work out anymore. It takes two to tango." As he said this, he did not take his eyes off of Nicole


    even though his words were meant for Zachary.


    "What did I miss?" Avery asked as she walked towards them and sat down on her seat. Doubt was


    written all over her face as she only heard thest bits of the conversation.


    Nicole gave her a smile and said, "We said we should have some fun tonight!" Then, she raised her


    ss and gestured for Avery to pick up hers.


    Thinking that Nicole wanted to clink sses, Avery picked her ss up in front of her and clinked ss


    with Nicole. When she was about to drink the wine, Zachary stopped her by holding her wrist.


    Avery was puzzled at this gesture and turned to face Zachary. He just shrugged and calmly offered,


    "Let me drink it for you."


    After all, as much as he wanted to ept Nicole''s help, he could not bear watch Avery suffer, so


    without waiting for Avery''s reply, he took her ss and down all the wine in it, leaving no drop left.


    It happened so fast that Nicole froze as she watched. She ced her ss down without drinking from


    it and felt a little bit disappointed with Zachary. She wanted him to take advantage of this opportunity,


    but by being such a great man, it seemed that the situation was now a little bit out of their control.


    "Right, I remembered that Nicole could not stay outte and needs to take ample time for rest, so we


    are going to take our leave now," Kerr offered and got up, reaching for Nicole''s handbag. He knew very


    well what would happen as soon as the drug would take effect on Zachary. He would be a hungry


    wolf, and that was why Kerr knew better and made sure that before then, he and Nicole would be out of


    sight.


    Avery watched as Kerr helped Nicole up to leave. She then looked at the untouched dishes on the


    table with confusion. She didn''t understand what they were trying to do or what they had nned when


    she was in the bathroom, so she turned to look at Zachary for answers. However, after seeing


    Zachary''s current state, she frowned at him.


    "Hey, are you all right? What''s wrong with you? Your face ispletely red," Avery asked casually with


    a little bit of concern.


    Without thinking much about it, Zachary reached for Avery''s hand and asked her to help him up to a


    room as he was feeling a bit dizzy. Avery hesitated for a moment, but seeing Zachary that way gave


    her no other choice. More so that it looked like Kerr and Nicole were not going to help him. The two of


    them then headed to the top floor of the hotel. They were in the restaurant of the Lin Group''s hotel, so


    Zachary would have no problem with directions in the hotel.


    Hiding by the door, Nicole and Kerr watched both of them walk inside the elevator. With a triumph smile


    on her face, she turned to Kerr and asked, "Do you think that they will make some progress tonight?"


    Despite having the n turn out differently, she was still full of expectations as she watched Avery help


    Zachary out.


    This sight made Nicole remember the moment Kerr had taken the pill and how he turned out to be


    moments after the drug took effect. With that thought lingering in her mind, she could not help but feel


    sorry for Avery as well.

 Chapter 255 Cancel The Wedding

    Chapter 255 Cancel The Wedding


    Kerr shook his head, "We don¡¯t know that." They didn¡¯t go back to the car right away. Instead, he


    helped Nicole put on her coat, held her hand and strolled along the road.


    They could enjoy the lovely and peaceful evening together.


    "Why?" Nicole was a little curious.


    "You will knowter in the future." He didn''t say anything more, but put his arm around her waist and


    rubbed her belly.


    In the hotel


    While Zachary was still sober, he took Avery into the room, turned around and locked the door. As he


    closed the door behind him, his mind was still in turmoil.


    "Zachary, what the hell are you doing?" Avery could see that something was weird about Zachary.


    Facing Avery, Zachary''s eyes became redder and redder. "Avery, are you absolutely unwilling to marry


    me?"


    Avery fell silent. She lowered her eyes in hesitation, at a loss for words. Then she raised her head and


    looked seriously at Zachary. "Sorry, I have always regarded you as my brother.


    If my father forces me to marry you, I will ept it, but it doesn''t mean that I will love you back." Avery


    had never looked at him so seriously before.


    A disturbing change had overtaken Zachary. He was not the same man he was before.


    Zachary smiled lightly and walked past Avery to the bathroom. As he passed her, he stopped and said,


    "You can go now. I''ll cancel the wedding and I''ll exin it to Dad."


    Zachary then disappeared into the bathroom without a pause.


    Avery frowned and looked at Zachary''s back. She had a feeling that something was wrong, but she


    couldn''t tell what it was. Then she heard a muffled voice from the bathroom. "You only have one


    chance."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zachary had really been desperate for Avery to stay with him.


    But when he heard the sound of the door closing, he gave up.


    In the end, Kerr still decided to send Nicole back to the hospital. Knowing that Harley was with Nicole


    set his mind at ease.


    "Actually, I can leave the hospital already. I don''t want to stay here." Leaning in Kerr''s arms, Nicole


    frowned and looked restless.


    With a slight smile, he nted a kiss on her forehead. "Good girl. I''ll take you anywhere you want after


    the baby is born." Kerr had to be careful about the baby''s safety.


    But Nicole felt a wave of annoyance in her heart, and she said, "Kerr, why do I feel that you care about


    the baby more than me? Will you neglect me after the baby is born?"


    Actually, Kerr took care of her so well and so tenderly, but she still felt something was wrong.


    "Nicole, are you really jealous of the baby?" Kerr was helpless in front of that usation. He cared


    about the baby because he loved Nicole!


    He never imagined that she could be upset about that! Still, even if herints were silly, he was


    enjoying his peaceful life with her.


    "Why shouldn''t I be jealous? It is said that a father and daughter were lovers in their previous lives. I


    think you still prefer your ''previous lover''." Nicole pouted.


    The baby still hadn''t been born yet, but if she had a daughter, she was afraid that Kerr wouldn''t love her


    the same as before.


    She didn''t want that to happen.


    Kerr pecked on her lips. She hadn''t been wearing any makeup since she became pregnant. But her


    skin was smooth and fair, so Kerr loved to fondle her.


    "Nicole, you should know the reason I care about this baby is that it is ours. If it were another woman''s


    baby, I wouldn''t even look at it."


    What Kerr said was true. He felt perfectly at home with Nicole, so he was eager for the baby to be born.


    Nicole raised her hand and pinched Kerr''s ear. "You cheated on me, didn¡¯t you? Another woman''s


    baby? Would you dare to have a child with someone else? Ah. I know. Does Sunny¡®s baby have


    anything to do with you?"


    Nicole suddenly remembered Sunny¡¯s baby after Kerr''s lightment. Although Nicole was willing to


    believe Kerr, it would take a long time before the truth was confirmed.


    She knew that there were challenges to ovee, but she would not shrink from them. She knew that


    she would have to go through some difficulties and face them bravely before finding happiness.


    For the sake of the baby, and for her happiness and Kerr''s.


    Kerr squeezed Nicole¡®s hand. "Why do you bring it up again? Don''t worry. I''ve hired someone to search


    for her. One monthter, we can do a DNA test of her fetus."


    My innocence will finally be proven at that time. Then, how will youpensate me?" There was


    confidence in his voice.


    He hadn''t done anything with Sunny. There was no way Sunny could me him for the child.


    Nicole looked sternly at Kerr and pinched his ear. "Compensation? Shouldn''t youpensate me? If


    you hadn''t been so foolish, I wouldn''t have suffered like that.


    No, you can''t leave me for one second any more. If you dare to mess around with other women again, I


    won''t let you get away with it!" Nicole warned him in mock seriousness.


    "Yes, my dear wife!" A faint smile appeared on Kerr''s face. He was happy at the thought of having


    Nicole around him all the time. He held her in his arms and said, "You''ve given me your promise. You


    can''t go back on your word."


    This was exactly what Kerr had been waiting for.


    She liked Kerr clinging to her like this. She knew that true lovers always wanted to be with each other.


    Love was a duet, not a solo act.


    In the airport of A City, Lily held her suitcase in her hands. She was ready to say goodbye to this cruel


    city. There were some people she didn''t want to leave, but there were also people who made her feel


    sick, and she didn¡¯t want to see them again for the rest of her life.


    It seemed that leaving and forgetting was the best choice for her.


    But fate sometimes yed cruel tricks on her. When she turned around and walked to the boarding


    gate, Lily heard a frightening voice. "Do you really think you will get away with it?"


    Moore approached Lily with a sinister smile on his face.


    Lily stopped in her tracks, not daring to turn around. Until Moore really appeared in front of her, Lily''s


    eyes were full of horror.


    "What the hell do you want?" Lily yelled hysterically at Moore, dropping the suitcase from her hand to


    the ground.

 Chapter 256 Is The Door Locked

    Chapter 256 Is The Door Locked


    Lily was frustrated and scared. She couldn''t help but burst into tears, and stared at Moore angrily.


    Her noise attracted the attention of the passers-by. Lily had never been so shocked before.


    "Don''t cry. Stay with me, okay? Why do you have to leave?" Moore raised his hand and wiped the tears


    off Lily''s face. He had a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    To strangers, they looked like a couple who had just had a fight.


    "We have nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve done everything you asked. Besides, Nicole is still in the hospital.


    I''m done with you." Lily pushed away Moore¡®s hand, picked up her luggage and headed for the gate.


    She wanted to flee.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your family will see the photos?" Moore didn''t even bother to run after her.


    Lily halted all of a sudden.


    Turning around, Lily looked at the pictures in Moore¡®s hand in shock. She ran to him and grabbed the


    pictures out of his hands, tearing them into pieces. "You lied to me, you bastard!"


    Moore had promised her that he would delete the photos after everything was done, but instead he had


    printed another set of photos!


    Moore extended his hand and pinched Lily''s chin. "Actually, you lied to me. You took sides with Nicole


    and helped her. How dare you? She is just fine with her baby now. But that''s great, in fact.


    Now, Nicole will trust you even more. We will take advantage of this."


    Moore was utterly ruthless. He would do anything to get what he wanted.


    Lily was desperate. It seemed impossible to escape from this trap. "What on earth do you want? Will


    you ever let me go? Why should I be involved in your affairs?"


    She couldn''t understand why a nobody like her was involved in such a cruel conflict.


    "If Nicole didn''t trust you so well, I wouldn''t havee to you."


    After saying that, Moore left. He had no fear that Lily would sneak away.


    In the hospital


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole woke up very early. She raised her hand and put a lock of her hair between Kerr¡®s eyes yfully.


    When Kerr grimaced, she pulled her hand back and observed his reaction quietly.


    It didn''t take long for the frown on Kerr''s face to ease, but he soon felt the itch on his face again. With


    his eyes closed, he tightened his grip on her arm and said, "Are you awake so early?"


    In fact, Kerr had already woken up when Nicole started teasing him. But he didn''t interrupt her,


    because he knew how happy she was.


    "You woke up a long time ago, didn''t you?" Ever since Nicole and Kerr were together, he would wake


    up as soon as she made the slightest move.


    So Nicole was not surprised at all.


    "Yes." Kerr opened his eyes, looked at the quiet little woman, and kissed her forehead.


    His intention was obvious. His hand slid from her hand all the way to her shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, don''t forget that Harley said you can''t do that." She smiled, sensing Kerr''s desire. Every time


    she noticed a change in his body, she didn''t dare to move.


    "It''s already been three months since you got pregnant. I will be careful." Kerr was also worried about


    Nicole, but how could he resist such a desirable woman?


    Nicole trusted him. She stretched out her arms and embraced him.


    They were ready to warm up the ward with their joy and passion.


    But then Ker heard a strange voice.


    Knock, knock, knock! The sudden knock on the door startled Nicole.


    "Did you lock the door?" Nicole looked at him in horror and asked seriously, instinctively holding him


    tight.


    Kerr frowned and shook his head. The whole floor belonged to the Gu family, after all. There was no


    patient there but Nicole, and everyone knew that Kerr was there. No one would dare toe and


    bother them except Jay.


    "Then what should we do?" Her mind went nk. She didn''t dare to imagine who was outside the


    room.


    Kerr got off from Nicole and wrapped her with a quilt. Before he could get dressed, the door of the ward


    was pushed open.


    When Jay walked in, he saw Kerr putting on his shirt with his back towards him. "It''s sote. Hasn''t


    Mommy woken up yet?"


    Jay asked, seeing Nicole still lying in the bed.


    When she heard Jay''s voiceing from behind, she became nervous and clutched the corner of the


    quilt. She was afraid that Jay would climb into the bed.


    In fact, Jay really wanted to crawl to her bed, but before he could do it, Kerr lifted him up. "Don''t disturb


    your mommy''s sleep."


    Kerr ced Jay outside the room and locked the door in one go.


    Only after Nicole heard the door close did she dare to turn around. She picked up a pillow and threw it


    at Kerr. "Why didn''t you lock the door?" This wasn''t the first time that such things happened. She was


    shocked many times.


    Jay was still a child, so they really had to watch their behavior. Nicole was afraid of making a bad


    impact on Jay.


    Kerr grabbed the pillow.


    "Hey, old man. I just heard my mommy''s voice. She''s awake now. We had a deal that she would belong


    to me during the day." With a frown, Jay raised his hand and knocked again at the door.


    As if Kerr hadn''t heard him, he walked to Nicole and said, "Don''t worry. He''ll know everythingter


    anyway." Kerr wasn''t concerned about it much.


    Besides, he had reacted so fast that Jay didn''t see anything. As he was about to touch Nicole¡®s face,


    she stopped him.


    "Kerr, it is serious. Jay is a six-year-old boy, and already very smart. Even though he will get to know


    the adults'' matters sooner orter, it''s still inappropriate in front of a child. I warn you, this can''t happen


    again," she said seriously.


    Nicole gave him a sulky look.

 Chapter 257 Separate Rooms

    Chapter 257 Separate Rooms


    Her image was so important in her son''s heart! Nicole was frightened at the thought of it.


    "Okay, you''re right. I promise that I will lock the door from now on." Kerr tried tofort the frightened


    woman, smiling warmly.


    Nicole red at Kerr. "I''m going to sleep with Jay tonight. It will be your punishment." She was not


    joking.


    "No! We just got married. We haven''t even spent our honeymoon yet. How could you want to sleep in a


    separate room from me?" In most cases, Kerr would do whatever she asked. But he wouldn''t


    compromise in this matter.


    How could he let go of her so soon after winning her?


    "Then I will punish you..." Nicole tried seriously to think of a good punishment.


    "Punish me by giving me a kiss!" Kerr kissed her passionately before she could refuse.


    Nicole felt that her breath was taken away. "Hmm..." Gradually, she lost her strength to push him away,


    and she melted like butter in his warmth.


    "I''ve locked the door this time." When Nicole was almost out of breath, he let go of her, and then he put


    his lips to her ear and spoke softly.


    But Nicole came to her senses quickly, and pushed Kerr away.


    "Jay is still outside! Are you out of your mind?" Nicole spoke with a lowered voice. This time she


    wouldn''t listen to Kerr no matter what he did. She picked up a set of casual clothes and put them on.


    She made Kerr put on his clothes and tidy up the messy bed sheet quickly. With that done, Nicole


    turned around and went to the door. Jay¡¯s gloomy face greeted her on the other side of the door.


    "Sorry, Jay. Mommy just woke up." With an embarrassed look, Nicole looked at Jay and held his hand.


    "Mommy, you are a terrible liar. I heard you talking." Jay really felt that his mother had often acted


    stupidly since she became pregnant.


    "I think Mommy only wants to be with that old man and abandons me." As Jay walked into the ward, he


    red hatefully at Kerr.


    "Really? I''ll keep my voice down next time." Nicole didn''t know what Jay had heard, but she had to


    pretend that she knew nothing.


    In fact, Nicole was afraid that Jay would ask her some embarrassing questions which she wouldn''t


    know how to answer. Fortunately, Jay didn''t say anything, which was a relief to her.


    "No matter what happens, I will never abandon you, Jay." Nicole touched his hair gently and stood


    beside him. She suddenly noticed how much he had grown.


    "Your birthday is just a month from now. You will be one year older." There was bittersweet happiness


    in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she thought of her little boy growing up. She hadn''t paid enough attention to Jay in


    recent days.


    "Will I get a birthday present?" Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Nicole found this interesting. It was the first time that Jay had ever made a request to her. So she


    nodded. "Okay, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    She knew that Jay was a sensible and thoughtful child and wouldn''t ask for anything unreasonable, so


    she didn''t refuse him.


    "I want a little sister. Can I take care of the little sister after she is born?" Jay seemed to want a little


    sister very much. He was so adamant about the gender of the baby.


    Or maybe it was because he was still a single child, with no siblings, and he longed for apanion.


    However, what could Nicole do about the gender of the baby?


    "No way!" Kerr spoke with his serious voice before Nicole could say anything.


    Jay tilted his head andined, "My little sister is in Mommy''s belly, and only Mommy can decide


    it." Jay held her hand and looked at Kerr proudly.


    It was as if he was bragging that Nicole had given her promise to him.


    Nicole was helpless. "You are all expecting to have a little girl. But Harley said that he doesn''t know yet


    whether it''s a boy or a girl." She looked at the two men who were arguing about the baby.


    It was quite rare to see Kerr looking like that.


    "Whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s my child," Kerr dered in a bossy manner.


    "Mommy, you just promised me that you would grant my wish." Jay looked at Nicole. He put all his


    hope on her.


    As Nicole pondered for a solution, someone knocked at the door.


    With relief, she let go of Jay¡®s hand and went to the door. Opening it, she saw Jared standing in front of


    her with a smile.


    She thought that Jared was very cute. "You came at just the right time, Jared."


    Jared had no idea what Nicole meant. Looking confused, he stepped in. "Mrs. Gu, do you know what


    I''m going to say? Didn''t Mr. Gu say that he wanted to give you a surprise?"


    Jared was surprised.


    "What surprise?" She caught the point. She had learned to enjoy the surprises that Kerr prepared for


    her, because every time he knew what she wanted the most.


    "It''s our honeymoon. I''ve been preparing it. We can set offter." Kerr went to her, put his arm around


    her waist and supported her weight.


    She had assumed that she already lost her chance to have a honeymoon because of her pregnancy.


    But in fact, as long as she was with the man she loved, she didn''t really care where she was.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When he heard this, Jay ran to Nicole in fear that she might leave him alone.


    "Where are you going, Mommy? Don''t forget to take me with you!" Jay wouldn''t let Nicole leave him so


    easily.


    Nicole looked down at him and nodded.


    "No one takes kids with them on a honeymoon," Kerr butted in. In fact, Kerr had already prepared to


    bring Jay on the honeymoon, but he said this deliberately to make the boy feel anxious.


    Jay lowered his head and his excitement disappeared. He then raised his head and saw the hint in his


    mother''s eyes, and he understood right away what she meant.


    "In exchange, I won''t make any trouble for the Gu Group." In the past few days, Jay had made a lot of


    trouble for the Gu Group, but Kerr never seemed to care about it at all.

 Chapter 258 You Will See Me Soon

    Chapter 258 You Will See Me Soon


    Jay was disappointed that Kerr seemed so unconcerned about his threat.


    "Actually, I won''t take you with me unless you continue to make troubles for the Gu Group." Kerr bent


    down to pick Jay up.


    Jay frowned suspiciously. Had he misheard what Kerr said?


    "Jay, he is no longer in the Gu Group. Your information is out of date." Nicole exined the matter to


    her son. She was aware of Kerr''s intentions. It had to do with the fact that Moore could not easily take


    Kerr''s ce.


    His n was that when Moore failed to solve the crisis in thepany, Kerr could take advantage of


    this crisis and walk back into the Gu Group.


    It was amercial empire to which he had devoted a lot of time and effort. He wouldn''t give it up so


    easily.


    Jay suddenly felt that they were fooling him, so he stared at Kerr distrustfully. But in order to go with


    them, he said nothing more.


    After all the arrangements had been made, Kerr took Nicole and Jay on their honeymoon.


    Harley had no choice but toe with them in case something happened to Nicole. He could only


    watch how sweet and loving they were.


    "Uncle, do you regreting with us?" Jay gripped Harley and added salt to the wound on purpose.


    "Do you regret it?" Harley asked instead of answering the boy''s question. He looked into Jay''s eyes. In


    fact, there was nothing to regret because he had no choice but toe. It was Kerr''s request, after all.


    Jay shook his head. "No, I don¡¯t." He looked at Kerr and Nicole walking on the beach.


    "There will be something interesting to see soon." Jay wore a mysterious smile.


    Then he took out his phone and made a call.


    "I have arrived at D Ind. When will you show up?" There was an obvious tone of expectation in Jay''s


    voice.


    The sweet voice of the girl on the phone said, "You will see me very soon." After saying that, the girl


    hung up the phone.


    Jay''s lips curled into a smile. The girl was his friend. They had known each other on the Inte. They


    had worked together before, and after they finally got in touch, he found that the girl was actually one


    year younger than him.


    He was very curious about this girl, so when he knew that Kerr was going to D Ind with Nicole, he


    was even more eager toe with them.


    After he put down his phone, Nicole went to him. "Jay, Kerr needs to deal with something. Let''s grab a


    bite to eat."


    She held Jay¡®s little hand, smiled to Kerr behind her, and went back to the hotel.


    The smile on Kerr¡®s face faded away as he watched Nicole¡¯s receding figure. He turned his eyes to


    Jared. "Is everything ready?"


    Jared nodded and replied, "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. Mr. Ben Xue from D Ind said that he will have dinner


    with you tomorrow evening."


    This dinner was very important to Kerr. It was one of the reasons why he chose D Ind for his


    honeymoon.


    To Kerr, their recent wedding had been a failure, so it was not the real honeymoon now. There would


    be more surprises waiting for Nicole in the future.


    Kerr nodded.


    Sitting in the restaurant of the hotel, Nicole was enjoying the meal in front of her. Ever since her


    wedding, her morning sickness had be milder every day, and she was in a good mood, so her


    appetite was naturally much improved.


    "Jay?" Jay heard a sweet female voiceing to him from behind.


    Nicole looked around in confusion for the source of the voice, while Jay looked surprised.


    Turning around, Jay saw a little girl in pink princess dress. She was obviously shorter than him. And


    she had a pair of big eyes on her delicate little face.


    "Callie?" Jay jumped off the chair and stood in front of the little girl. His face shone brightly with joy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I said that we would meet soon." Callie seemed much calmer than Jay.


    There was a trace of shyness on Jay''s face. "I''m a little surprised. Why are you here?" he asked.


    The two kids seemed to be quite familiar with each other, which stirred Nicole''s curiosity. She stood up


    with a smile and looked at the doll-like girl in front of her. She already liked the girl very much.


    She began to look forward to the baby in her belly. She hoped that it would be as beautiful as this little


    girl.


    "Is this your friend?" Nicole''s belly had a bulge, so she couldn''t squat down, but only bent over slightly.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Callie smiled sweetly at her. "Nice to meet you. Are you Jay''s mother? I''ve


    heard about you from him. I''m Callie, Jay''s friend."


    The little girl didn''t even seem to be the least bit afraid or shy when she saw Nicole.


    Nicole found the little girl surprising but delightful, and looked at Callie with appreciation.


    "Hello, Callie."


    Then she heard a pair of steady footsteps approaching them not far away.


    "Callie, what are you doing?" The man said to the girl with a gentle voice. He walked up to Callie, and


    then bent down to pick her up. His eyes fell upon Nicole, who was standing opposite to her.


    "Who is this?"


    Nicole looked at the strange man in front of her. Although she had never seen him before, she felt


    somehow familiar with him. She couldn''t understand it, so she looked at him earnestly.


    Anyone who got close to this man would feelfortable with his gentle temperament. His gold-


    rimmed sses made him look wise and mature.


    "Auntie, this is my father,"


    Callie said softly, looking at Nicole.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Jay, a friend of Callie. This is my mommy, Nicole Ning," Jay said confidently with


    a bright smile, though he was amazed by Callie¡¯s beauty.


    He still remembered to behave like a gentleman. He bowed slightly and was polite to the man in front of


    him.


    The man nodded, "Hello, Ms. Ning. So Jay, you are Callie''s friend. I wondered why Callie wanted to eat


    here today. It is your first time here?"


    D Ind boasted of their unique local customs and clothes. However, Nicole was only wearing a white


    dress, so she was obviously not a local there.


    "Yes, we just arrived at D Ind yesterday." She knew it wasn''t appropriate for her to stare at the man


    too long, so she looked away with a smile.


    "Well, tomorrow is Callie''s birthday. I will hold a small birthday party for her, and only her best friends


    will be invited."

 Chapter 259 Jay‘s Worry

    Chapter 259 Jay¡®s Worry


    "Ms. Ning, it would be great if you came to the party with Jay."


    The man offered his invitation generously, in a confident tone, as if he had no doubt that Nicole would


    ept.


    Before Nicole could answer, Jay chimed in,


    "Thank you, Uncle. I will not miss Callie''s birthday." Jay''s eyes were fixed on Callie, but it was a pity


    that Callie was above him since she was in her father''s arms.


    Jay felt a little frustrated, and wondered where the old man was right now. Jay really needed his help,


    but he didn''t see him anywhere nearby.


    Callie seemed to know what Jay was thinking, but she didn''t get down from her father¡¯s arms. She said,


    "I hope Auntie Nicole cane with Jay. You''re beautiful and I like you very much."


    Callie''spliment made Nicole feel a little shy, as she wasn''t ustomed to receiving praise from


    children other than Jay. "Okay, I will be there. I like you, too."


    Who could resist such an adorable kid?


    The man nodded to Callie and said, "We have some other things to do now. We''ll see you tomorrow."


    Then he left with Callie in his arms.


    When they sat down at the table again, Nicole suddenly became curious about the father and daughter.


    "Jay, how did you meet Callie? Why didn''t I know about this girl before?"


    Not knowing that Jay had concealed so many secrets from her, she felt like a bit of a failure.


    In the past, she was always the first one to know what was going on in Jay¡®s life.


    "I got to know her on a website. Mommy, what gift should I prepare for Callie''s birthday tomorrow?" His


    face was beaming with happiness.


    It would be the first time for him to give a gift to anyone other than his mother. He wanted to give Callie


    something special and rare.


    The look on Jay''s face made herugh. "Jay, you really like Callie, don''t you?" Nicole knew it wasn''t a


    big deal, but she felt very curious when she observed Jay.


    After all, it was the first time that Jay had a crush on a girl.


    "Don''t you like her too?" Jay didn''t catch the implication of Nicole¡®s words. He was only thinking about


    what he should give to Callie.


    "Yes, I like her too. As for the gift... It doesn''t matter much what kind of gift you choose. What matters


    more is your sincerity. I can''t help you with this."


    Jay was different from other children. Since Callie could make friends with him, Nicole felt that the girl


    must be very intelligent.


    It was a good thing that Jay had a friend. The girl''s father was what concerned her more. That man


    seemed so familiar to her, so she was thinking hard about who he could be.


    Meanwhile, Callie put her arms around the man''s neck and said, "Dad, aren''t you happy that I found


    her?"


    The man smiled, "Don''t worry, Callie. I''ll take care of this matter." The man took the girl and walked out


    of the restaurant.


    But when they walked past Kerr as he entered the restaurant, their eyes met. Instantaneously, they


    both felt an intuitive rm at the sight of the other. But this man still looked calm and casual, while Kerr


    was confused.


    As soon as Kerr entered the restaurant, he stopped and ordered Jared calmly, "Go to investigate the


    identity of that person." He was suspicious of that man, though he hadn''t seen any malice in his eyes.


    Nheless, he had to be on guard against strangers. D Ind was not his home ground, so he had to


    take precautions for the sake of Jay and Nicole.


    Kerr would never allow the same ident to happen again.


    Jared nodded.


    When Kerr walked to Nicole, he saw from a distance that she was smiling slightly. "What are you


    thinking about so happily?" He sat next to Nicole and put his arm on the back of her chair.


    Nicole said happily, "Nothing, dear. Have you finished your call? What would you like to eat?" Jay was


    sitting opposite. She knew the boy would be shy if she told Kerr about Callie.


    She would always consider Jay¡®s feelings.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Without taking the menu from Nicole¡®s hand, Kerr raised his hand


    and pinched Nicole¡®s chin, boldly kissing her on the lips.


    Nicole lifted her hand and gently patted Kerr on his chest. She felt relieved when she found that Jay


    hadn''t paid attention to them.


    "Nothing can be hidden from you." Nicole cut a piece of steak and lifted it to Kerr''s mouth.


    Kerr enjoyed the steak and was surprised that Jay didn¡¯t say anything about it. When he raised his


    head and looked at Jay, thetter jumped off the chair.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, I''m full now and I''ll go to my room. I won''t go out to y this afternoon. Don''t worry, I''ll stay in


    my room." At that moment, he only cared about preparing the birthday gift for Callie.


    So he didn''t want to go out. He was a little disappointed, in fact, because it seemed that Callie wouldn''t


    have told him about the party if her father hadn''t invited him.


    Nicole saw that Jay looked preupied, and for the first time in her experience, she was not the


    reason for it. So she smiled and agreed. "Okay. Let Uncle Harley keep youpany."


    She knew what Jay was thinking, so there was no reason for her to refuse.


    As Jay walked away, Kerr said calmly, "He has something on his mind."


    Jay had never been so quiet in front of him. Kerr was curious about what could be more important than


    Nicole in his heart.


    "He has a new friend, so why should he care about his mother?" There was a clear trace of jealousy in


    her words, but she was still smiling.


    Whether it was an adult or a child, they needed to have their own private space. She knew this, so she


    was only joking.


    "A new friend?" Kerr was curious about what kind of person could attract Jay¡®s attention. In fact, Jay


    and Kerr both had high standards for their friends.


    It hadn¡¯t been 24 hours since they arrived there. How could he have made a new friend already?


    Nicole shook her head. "Sometimes I really feel like a bad mother. I didn''t even know about him well


    enough to know about his friend."

 Chapter 260 A Healthy And Beautiful Girl

    Chapter 260 A Healthy And Beautiful Girl


    "Am I the worst mom of all time?" Nicole turned her eyes to Kerr as they sat next to each other.


    Kerr kissed her forehead and said, "Nicole, Jay is a boy. He''s meant to grow up on his own. You should


    learn to trust him to handle his own business.


    As I''ve said before, he will be someone else''s husband sooner orter, and you can''t tie him down for


    the rest of your life." Kerr went straight to the point.


    As long as Nicole was aware of it, she would be all his.


    The triumphant look on Kerr''s face provoked Nicole to pinch his ear and say, "Do you think I don''t know


    what''s on your mind? No matter how clever Jay is, he''s still a child.


    And, Mr. Gu, if you talk like that, I really won''t dare to give birth to a child for you. If you don''t allow me


    to care about the new child after it''s born, what will I do?"


    Nicole was not so easily fooled.


    He took her hand and kissed her gently. "Mrs. Gu, it''s toote for regret, isn''t it? The baby is in your


    belly.


    What¡¯s more, boys and girls are different. A girl is the apple of her father''s eye and we should all


    cherish her." Kerr had made up his mind that after Nicole gave birth to a daughter, he would give his


    baby girl all the best things in the world.


    He wanted her to be the happiest princess in the whole world


    "How is it different? Why do I sense that if I give birth to a boy, you will throw me and him on the


    street?"


    Nicole didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Most people wanted a boy, but her husband was the


    opposite.


    "How could I do that?" Even though he was dying to have a baby girl, he would cherish their baby no


    matter whether it was a boy or a girl.


    "If it''s a girl, we''ll name her Joyce. Do you like that?" He held her in his arms with a gentle smile.


    Nicole looked surprised. "You''ve even chosen your daughter''s name already? Joyce? Does it have any


    special meaning?" She was delighted by Kerr''s forethought. It showed how much he cared about the


    child.


    "I just want her to be a healthy and beautiful girl." His eyes were full ofcency as he thought of


    his future daughter, who would enjoy all the best things in the world.


    Nicole nodded in appreciation. "And how about if it''s a boy?" They still didn''t know whether the baby


    was a boy or a girl.


    Although Harley could do examinations for her, she still wanted to preserve the suspense and she was


    afraid that it would disappoint Kerr and Jay.


    "No, I haven¡¯t thought about it. Isn''t it a girl?" Kerr replied with certainty.


    "How could you say that? You really kill me, Kerr Gu!" She felt helpless with that man.


    In the afternoon, without Jay around, Kerr enjoyed his honeymoon with Nicole.


    Sitting on the deck of the yacht, Nicole enjoyed her happiness, with the sea breeze on her face. She


    asked, "What kind of birthday gift will you give your daughter on her birthday?"


    She hadn''t yet prepared a birthday gift for Callie. When she thought of the little girl, she started looking


    forward to having a girl in her belly.


    She felt that it would be really satisfying to have a daughter and a son in her family.


    "Everything I have." Kerr was lying beside her with sunsses on his face, but the smile at the corners


    of his mouth could still be seen.


    He wondered why she asked that. "I have a dinner tomorrow evening. I''m sorry. I nned to


    apany you, but..."


    If he wanted to protect Nicole, he would need to expand his power.


    "It''s okay. It''s enough for me to have you by my side," Nicole interjected, since she had a n to attend


    Callie''s birthday party with Jay the next evening.


    Nicole knew Kerr wouldn''t be interested in the birthday party of a little girl he didn''t know, so she didn''t


    bother to tell him.


    Kerr ced his hands on her shoulders. "I''ll take you somewhere." Then he looked at Jared. Thetter


    instantly understood Kerr''s wordless instructions, andmanded the crew to change the direction of


    the yacht.


    She didn''t want to ask Kerr at that moment, so she apanied him without a word.


    Since she was holding Kerr''s hand, she didn''t have a worry in the world.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, the yacht stopped at the coast of a small ind nearby D Ind.


    Kerr stood up and took Nicole''s hand. He nced at her and picked her up lightly, carrying her to a


    cave not far away.


    She put her slender arms around Kerr''s neck and looked at him lovingly. When they arrived at the


    entrance of the cave, Kerr stopped and put her on the ground.


    "You have to walk inside yourself from here." He wore a mysterious smile.


    Perhaps Kerr was an enigma to outsiders. Nicole was the only person in the world who had ever seen


    different sides of him.


    Nicole nodded and entered the cave with gingerly footsteps. She saw the red petals all over the


    ground, which surprised her.


    Seeing the carpet made of red roses, she didn''t even have the heart to step on it with her foot. She


    took off her shoes and put them at the entrance of the cave. She then walked forwards, barefoot.


    When she stepped on the rose petals, she felt something was different. The surface beneath the red


    petals was as soft as a huge water bed.


    In the darkness, the light passed through the gaps between the rose petals, reflecting different colors.


    Nicole seemed to be in a fairy tale world.


    "How did you do it, Kerr?" She looked at Kerr with amazement in her eyes.


    When he saw the smile on her face, Kerr knew that it was well worth it.


    He stood next to her and put his arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go inside." He could only imagine the


    expression on her face when she saw the surprise.


    She turned around, but didn''t let go of Kerr¡®s hand. When they entered the cave, she saw a huge water


    bed in the shape of a rose.


    It was in a ce where there was no sunshine, but the flowers glimmered with brilliant colors.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and whispered in her ear, "It''s our wedding


    night."

 Chapter 261 Wedding Night

    Chapter 261 Wedding Night


    His voice was seductive and charming. Nicole felt as if he was going to swallow her up.


    Blushing, she knew what he meant. Turning around to face him, she embraced him, standing on tiptoe


    to kiss him on the lips.


    Kerr was always the one who was more active in their rtionship, so she decided to make it up to


    him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was quite satisfied with the kiss. Though he held her in his arms, he carefully avoided her belly so


    that she wouldn''t get hurt.


    Nicole felt no difort at all.


    The cave was afortable ce due to the geographic location, which was warm in winter and cool


    in summer. Lying on the water bed, Nicole sighed with pleasure.


    "After the baby is born, you must make it up to me!" He pointed at Nicole''s nose gently.


    In consideration of her condition, Kerr just made love to her for one round and stopped.


    With a bashful look, she nodded and said, "We''ve got plenty of time." She knew that no matter what


    happened, Kerr would never leave her.


    "Of course, no one can take you away from me." Kerr yed with her fingers. There was a ring on her


    left ring finger that he had put on her himself.


    Just when the two of them were enjoying themselves so happily, there was the sound of footsteps


    coming from the entrance of the cave. Nicole instinctively hid in Kerr''s arms and wrapped herself in the


    thin quilt.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s Jared," Kerr said calmly.


    Of course, he would never allow anyone to get close to Nicole at a moment like that. He felt confident


    to have Jared guarding at the entrance of the cave, but he knew that Jared wouldn''t interrupt them


    without a good reason.


    "What is it?" Kerr asked loudly.


    Of course, Jared knew what was going on inside, so he stopped at the turn of the cave. "Mr. Gu, please


    take Mrs. Gu out quickly."


    He had no time to exin, as it happened too suddenly.


    Kerr reached for the clothes he had put aside and quickly put them on again. He wrapped Nicole up


    with a thin nket and carried her out.


    Judging from the anxiety in Jared''s voice, Kerr knew that something must have happened. Jared


    wouldn''t be so flustered otherwise.


    Nicole had no idea what had happened. She was at a loss for words. Why was there always an


    ident when she was in such an awkward situation? She nestled in Kerr''s arms, trying to hide her


    face.


    She felt ashamed. But even after covering her face, she could still be recognized.


    She wanted to faint so that she wouldn''t have to face anyone.


    When Kerr passed the turn of the cave with Nicole in his arms, he saw Jared.


    "Mr. Gu, I spotted your father''s helicopter. It will be here soon." All of them walked out in a hurry and


    boarded the yacht.


    After sending Nicole into the cabin of the yacht, Kerr stood on the deck to look for the helicopter.


    Indeed, there was a helicopter with the logo of the Gu family hovering over the ind.


    It didn''t take long for the helicopter tounch something on the cave where Kerr and Nicole had been.


    Bang! In an instant, a huge mushroom cloud rose to the sky, and the surprise Kerr had prepared for


    Nicole was destroyed.


    As Nicole was putting on her clothes, she heard the loud noise. She felt so nervous that she went out


    of the cabin and went to Kerr. "What happened?"


    Kerr didn¡¯t say anything. She looked in the direction where Kerr was looking, and saw that the cave


    was surrounded by fire.


    She couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Don''t worry. If you like the water bed, I will make one for you again." When Kerr heard Nicole sigh, he


    thought she was sad for the destruction of the cave.


    However, Nicole shook her head and smiled at Kerr. "It doesn''t matter, really. I''ve seen it and I''ve


    experienced it myself. That''s enough for me.


    Kerr, don''t be so nervous. I know that in the future, we will have plenty of other surprises, so what


    happened just now really can''t bring us down. Even if everyone in the world doesn''t want us to be


    together, so what?


    It''s enough for us to be happy with each other. We can''t satisfy everyone¡¯s wishes, right?" Nicole knew


    that someone wanted to tear them apart.


    Kerr felt a sigh of relief. "I will give you a home that can make you feel at ease." He kissed her on the


    forehead. Even though Kerr was powerful,


    things were sometimes out of his control.


    Nicole shook her head. "You''ve already given me the most reassuring embrace and the strongest


    shoulder to lean on, so I''m very satisfied." She pointed at his shoulder.


    "Our home is wherever you are. I don''t care what kind of house it is. The only thing that matters is that


    I''m the only woman who is in your heart. Don''t forget, I''m the only woman who can nestle in your arms


    like this,"


    Nicole warned him sternly.


    Kerr looked at her with doting eyes and asked, "Even if the other person is our daughter?"


    After letting go of Kerr''s hand, she touched her belly and put on a serious face. "Who do you think is


    more important, me or my daughter?"


    She tried to make herself sound as serious as possible, but it was in vain. Her words only amused Kerr.


    Kerr held her hand. "Are you really going to be jealous of our baby? If I didn¡¯t have you, how could we


    have this baby? Do you know why the baby matters to me? The baby matters to me because you''re


    the mother," Kerr said,forting the little woman.


    His eyes fell on her belly.


    Jared stood in front of Kerr, staring at the zing fire not far away. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he


    answered the call.


    "Kelvin." The moment Jared was about to speak, he heard Kelvin¡®s helpless voiceing from the


    other end of the line.


    "Please hand the phone to Master Kerr." Sitting in the helicopter, Kelvin closely watched Kerr and


    Nicole through the telescope.


    Even in such an extraordinary circumstance, the two of them could still talk andugh happily. Kelvin


    could imagine how angry Jack would be if he saw that.


    Jared handed the phone to Kerr, saying, "Mr. Gu, it''s Kelvin."

 Chapter 262 A Warning

    Chapter 262 A Warning


    Kerr turned around and fixed his eyes on the helicopter not far away. He knew that Kelvin was sitting in


    the helicopter. He knew that Kelvin hade to teach him a lesson.


    If it had been Jack, he might have made a move on Nicole directly. Kerr''s wedding did irritate Jack


    immensely, after all. But Kerr still had no regrets.


    Putting the phone to his ear, Kerr said calmly, "You''ve really given me a surprise today." There was an


    obvious irony in his voice.


    Of course, Kelvin knew what kind of person Kerr was. But under Jack''s pressure, Kelvin had no choice.


    "I hope you can understand it. Your father told me to give you a warning. I hope you can realize your


    mistakes," Kelvin warned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You know I won''t change my mind. Why don''t you tell me in advance how you are going to pay me a


    visit next time, or should I say how you are going to tear Nicole and me apart?" Kerr continued with a


    sneer.


    Standing beside Kerr, Nicole held his hand tightly. She heard what he said clearly. She knew there was


    a fierce storm ahead of them, but she had no fear.


    "Master Kerr, you don''t have to turn against your father. Perhaps you should keep a low profile to avoid


    angering him." Useless though his efforts might have been, Kelvin could only try to persuade Kerr.


    A father and son should be the closest people in the world. In fact, in Kelvin''s eyes, Kerr and Jack had


    a very simr temperament. They were both stubborn and unable to tolerate provocation.


    "If I want to be with a woman, I must give her a social position. If I can''t even do this basic thing, then


    how am I qualified to be with her?


    Uncle Kelvin, I thank you for your effort and concern. Why don¡¯t you go back to the Gu family now? I


    don''t want anything to do with the Gu family anymore. I also hope that no one will disturb my new life. I


    won''t turn a blind eye to any more incidents like this."


    Kerr wanted to fight back, but it was his father who had nned all this. Since Jack didn''t hurt Nicole, it


    meant that Jack just wanted to teach him a lesson. It was perfectly clear to Kerr.


    That was why Kelvin was giving Kerr a chance to change his mind.


    To Kelvin''s ears, Kerr sounded exactly the same as his father. Kelvin could only shake his head


    helplessly.


    "Master Kerr, if you continue to act like this, you will not have a peaceful life. What''s more, Mr. Daniel


    He exerted a lot of pressure on your father. The news that you switched the brides at the wedding has


    spread around. The Gu family was terribly embarrassed by it.


    Your father was so angry that he kicked you out of the Gu Group. I hope you can understand him."


    Kelvin knew that Jack looked down on Nicole because of her family''s humble background.


    But Kerr didn¡¯t think of it that way. "Uncle Kelvin, thank you for your reminder. I know what I should do


    next time. But next time, I expect things to be different."


    With that said, Kerr hung up the phone.


    "Do they want to separate us?" Nicole knew they were from the Gu family, and she also knew that Jack


    was behind all of it. But no matter who it was, no one in the world could ever persuade them to


    separate.


    Kerr nodded and watched the helicopter fly away. "Jared, pay close attention to Kelvin. Since he''s here,


    he will stay for a while."


    Jared nodded. "Mr. Gu, Kim called this morning and told me that Moore sessfully persuaded your


    father to let him take charge of the Gu Group.


    But Kim has already been driven out of the Gu family, because he works for you. I¡¯ve invited him to


    come, and he is on his way here now."


    It would be somewhat of a relief to Jared when he had Kim helping him to protect Kerr and Nicole.


    "Okay. Keep Nicole and Jay safe." Kerr knew that what happened that day had only been meant as a


    warning, but he couldn''t afford to have an incident like this again.


    Kerr turned to his poor wife beside him and asked her, "Are you scared? It seems that you have been


    through so many things with me almost every day," Kerr said humorously.


    Nicole shook her head. "Not everyone has the chance to experience such an exciting life." She put her


    head on his palm.


    With Kerr and Jay at her side, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    In the hotel room


    Jay was thinking about what kind of gift Callie would like. He didn''t find anything on the Inte that he


    thought Callie would enjoy.


    "Jay, don''t walk back and forth in front of me, okay? I feel so dizzy." Harley frowned and looked at Jay


    in front of him. He had no idea what Jay was so worried about.


    He couldn''t imagine how a six-year-old child could have any serious problems. After all, Jay didn''t even


    have to go to school and do homework.


    However, Jay didn''t seem to hear that. He walked around in the study of the hotel suite and was lost in


    thought. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind and he sat on a chair. He found a white sheet of paper


    and wrote down some words.


    "Uncle, can you help me find them?" Jay looked at Harley meekly, with his face full of expectation.


    Looking at Jay, Harley leaned against the sofa and put down his medical books. He looked at the list of


    things written on the paper. Though they were not terribly valuable, it was not easy to find them.


    "What do you want these things for?" From beginning to end, Harley had no clue what Jay''s intentions


    were.


    "Please, Uncle. If you help me find these things, I will do whatever you want. For Jay, nothing was more


    important than Callie''s birthday gift.


    "You must keep your word." Harley¡®s eyes lit up. Although Jay was only six years old, he was really


    clever and capable. Therefore, Harley stood up right away, lifted Jay up with one hand, and went


    outside.


    Jay was insistent that he should get it in person, so Harley had no choice left but to go to the shop with


    him. When Harley looked at Jay¡®s serious face, it urred to him that Jay was really a thoughtful child.


    "Mr. Su, what a coincidence!" A mild voice came from behind.


    Turning around, Harley saw the smile on Kelvin''s face. Harley instinctively nced at Jay, who was


    next to him, and said, "Uncle Kelvin, I can¡¯t believe that you actually left the Gu family. I''m amazed.


    Why have youe to this ind?"


    For so many years, Kelvin had been Jack¡®s right-hand man and had never left his side.

 Chapter 263 Our Weapon

    Chapter 263 Our Weapon


    It was bing obvious that this was not going to be like any ordinary honeymoon trip for Nicole and


    Kerr.


    Kelvin gave a faint smile. "Mr. Su, you don''t have to be so nervous. In fact, I don''t have any other


    business here. I just wanted to pay a visit to Miss Ning''s child. I heard that the child is very smart, and


    now it seems to be true."


    In fact, when Kelvin saw Jay for the first time, he felt that the boy looked like Kerr when he was a child.


    But Jay''s identity was still a mystery.


    The evidence was in front of him, and Kelvin had to acknowledge it even if he didn''t want to believe it.


    "You mean you came here for Jay? Let''s get straight to the point, Uncle Kelvin. The fact is that Uncle


    Jack wanted to use Jay to force Nicole to leave Kerr. "


    Harley stared at Kelvin in suspicion.


    Harley was a devoted protector, caring and brave. He wouldn''t let anything happen to Jay since Kerr


    entrusted him with the child.


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to look at me that way. After all, it''s a private matter of the Gu family. Even


    though Mr. Su is a good friend of our young master, there is no need for you to get involved."


    Kelvin''s eyes were on Jay while he spoke to Harley.


    Jay had found everything he needed in this store and was very satisfied. When he stood up, he noticed


    Kelvin next to him. He was stunned at first, but then a lovely smile appeared on his face. Jay looked


    innocent and harmless.


    "Hi, Grandpa Kelvin. I''ve met you before. Grandpa Vedder often told me stories about you and him


    when you were young. Because of that, I honor you as well." Jay approached Kelvin on purpose.


    He was a brave boy, and didn''t intend to hide.


    Kelvin was impressed by this boy. He had assumed that Jay would have turned around and run away


    when he saw him.


    Kelvin extended his hand and was about to touch Jay''s face, but Harley prevented him.


    Holding Jay in his arms, Harley looked warily at Kelvin.


    "Uncle Kelvin, I have given my word of honor to Kerr, so please don''t make it difficult for me. I know you


    are just following orders, so I don''t want to make things difficult for you, either."


    His tone was very polite. He hoped that Kelvin wouldn''t go too far. Jay was obviously the apple of


    Nicole''s eye, and Nicole was the lifeblood of Kerr. If something happened to Jay, it would be a serious


    matter.


    Jay started to speak before Kelvin could answer. "Uncle Harley, don''t worry. I believe that Grandpa


    Kelvin won''t hurt me, because Grandpa Vedder told me that he''s a good man."


    Jay smiled to Kelvin sweetly, which made Harley feel pity for him. It seemed that this kid was too


    innocent to see anyone''s bad intentions. It was his responsibility to protect Jay, but this kid''s trusting


    nature would make it more difficult.


    Kelvin''s face blushed when he heard this. He knew that Jay was different from Kerr, who was much


    more stubborn. In the past, when Kerr was wronged, he would never speak so charmingly like this.


    "You are right. I wille to see you when I have time." He was unustomed to being praised by a


    child, so Kelvin was a little ufortable. He said goodbye to Jay, then turned away and left.


    After Kelvin left, the sweet smile on Jay''s face disappeared. "Uncle Harley, let''s go back to the hotel.


    We have to remind Mommy that there are people from the Gu family here."


    Jay''s attitude was suddenly so different from what it was a moment before. Harley was astonished and


    asked him, "Didn''t you just say he was a good man?" If Harley hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he


    would never imagine that a six-year-old boy could do such a thing.


    Jay rolled his eyes and said, "Uncle, are you kidding?" Jay sighed. He continued, "Do you know why


    people let down their guard when children are nearby?


    Some stupid adults always think that children won''t lie or pretend to be what they aren''t. They think


    children are just innocent and cute.


    But when we are in danger, that''s our weapon to protect ourselves," Jay said seriously.


    Amazed by Jay''s speech, Harley walked into the hotel with Jay in his arms.


    "Jay, are you sure you are only six years old?" Harley was astonished by the boy''s intelligence. He


    thought this child must have an extraordinarily high IQ and EQ.


    Jay nodded seriously, "Of course, I know what you are thinking. In fact, I wasn''t lying. Vedder has


    indeed told me about his youth with Kelvin.


    But there''s nothing I can do. Kelvin has orders to work against the old man, so I have to be on guard


    against him. I can''t let anything happen to me. Mommy will be very worried."


    Every word he spoke was serious.


    "You''re amazing. At least you''re smarter than Kerr was when he was a kid." Harley nodded.


    Naturally, Jay couldn''t help but enjoy the thought that he was smarter than Kerr. He was often making


    comparisons secretly between him and the old man.


    When they returned to the hotel, Harley was surprised to see that Kerr and Nicole had already


    returned. With a sly smile on his face, he said, "So soon? How''s everything going? Did you like the


    roses?"


    Harley was trying to tease them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With a blush on her cheeks, Nicole ignored Harley and walked into the study. She saw that Jay was


    absorbed in his work. He was assembling a model.


    "Jay, is this your gift for Callie? Do you think one day is enough to finish it?" Nicole looked at all the


    complicated parts on the desk and felt dizzy. However, Jay was working in a steady and diligent


    manner, without a trace of worry.


    Jay nodded to Nicole. "Mommy, can you make something for me?" Jay''s gift for Callie was going to be


    a mini robot. He wanted it to look like a princess.


    He was hoping that Nicole could make a beautiful costume for the robot.


    "You drew this?" Nicole was surprised. She didn''t know that Jay had learned how to design, and felt


    that it would be difficult for her to make the design herself.


    Jay nodded and gave the cloth he had prepared to Nicole.


    He didn''t tell Nicole that it was based on a design he saw on Kerr''sputer and copied. He had made


    a few small changes.


    Kerr felt peaceful as he watched the harmonious scene between the mother and son. He turned away


    and sat down in the living room. "Kelvin hase. Kim will arrive here too tomorrow."


    Harley nodded. "I was just about to tell you about it. When I took Jay out with me just now, I met Kelvin,


    and he said he was interested in Jay.


    We must be careful." From what Kelvin had just said, there could be no doubt that he would appear


    again.

 Chapter 264 Fixing Mistakes

    Chapter 264 Fixing Mistakes


    As a matter of fact, Kelvin''s appearance was a threat to Nicole.


    "Harley, I have some business out tomorrow, so you have to keep an eye on Jay and keep him safe,"


    Kerr said. Deep inside, he felt worried and restless the moment he knew that Kelvin was targeting Jay


    as well.


    "Ah, one more thing, don''t let Nicole know about any of this. She''s pregnant, so we can''t worry her too


    much," he added to Harley with a serious face.


    Although he was worried about Nicole and Jay and wanted to be with them all the time to protect them


    himself, Kerr still had an important meeting with Ben Xue that was already arranged in advance, so he


    could not just put it off that easy. He then had no choice but to rely on Harley at these pressing times.


    "Don''t worry. I got this. I know what to do," Harley replied and gave Kerr a reassuring nod. He also


    guessed why Kerr came here, so he asked to confirm, "Have you decided to cooperate with the Xue


    family? Are you prepared?"


    Kerr sighed and shook his head slightly. "Well, I have no choice but to give it a shot. I''m no longer in


    the Gu Group now, so I don''t have to work my ass off for them. However, the Ning Group is still not


    powerful enough to take on such a big project, so we''ll see."


    He heaved another sigh as he thought about all this with a clear mind. Then, he thought of Zachary.


    Tomorrow was supposed to be the scheduled date of Zachary and Avery''s wedding, but there was still


    no news about his wedding up to now.


    "What about Zachary? Is there any news about him now?" Kerr asked Harley calmly.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot to tell you, but I received the news this morning that Zachary had canceled


    the wedding and left A City. That''s all to find out about him as of the moment," Harley replied. When heN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    got the news earlier that day, Harley was very surprised. He thought that Zachary would be determined


    to marry Avery.


    Moreover, the news had spread all over the city now, so whether or not Avery had been told personally


    by Zachary, she would have already known by now.


    As for Kerr, hearing this wasn''t surprising for him at all. Although he didn''t know the exact reason


    behind the calling off of the wedding, he realized that Zachary was still hesitant and decided to back out


    despite the blunt advice Kerr had been giving him.


    Anyway, what Zachary decided to do wasn''t for Kerr to intervene into, and now that Zachary was away,


    Kerr knew he had to rely on himself on this project for now.


    "What about Moore? Have you heard anything about him and what he ns to do now?" Kerr asked.


    Even though he knew that Jay had already taken action, he still wasn''t sure how Moore would react.


    "As far as I have heard, he''s doing fine. Ever since he took your ce, he is slowly trying to eliminate


    all your remaining power in the Gu Group.


    However, it looks like he will be having a difficult time doing so. Your men in thepany can''t be


    easily fooled by Moore," Harley replied with a smile.


    For the past several years, Kerr was the one in charge and heading over the Gu Group. On the other


    hand, Moore had been staying abroad. Now, Moore had finally gotten what he desired and took the


    ce of Kerr in thepany, but he was not persuasive at all against the men who used to work for


    Kerr.


    Hearing this, Kerr sneered as if he already expected this to happen. "Did he really think that he can


    rece me? When in fact, he doesn''t deserve to step foot in the Gu Group in the first ce." Although


    Kerr was itching to take actions against Moore, he knew better that this wasn''t the right time yet. Not


    now when Jack saw Kerr as the antagonist.


    Besides, Kerr wanted Jack to see for himself that Moore was nothing but an ambitious and vicious


    man, who would do anything to get what he wanted. At the same time, he wanted Jack to realize that


    Moore did not have the ability it took to run apany.


    With a nod, Harley agreed to what Kerr said, and indeed, there was really no one in the world who


    could rece Kerr.


    Harley rxed and heaved a deep sigh under his breath. "Well, it seems like we still have a long way to


    go then."


    He remarked and stood up to stretch his body.


    Kerr took this as his sign to leave and walked towards the study of the suite. He smiled as soon as he


    saw his loved ones and felt all his exhaustion fade away. He walked towards Jay, who was staring at a


    design drawing of a robot on the desk. He picked up the drawing and looked at it. He nodded at how


    detailed the design was.


    As a well-rounded man that he was, he could see the beauty and even the tiny mistakes clearly at a


    nce.


    "Oh, you made a mistake in this ce. You should not put them together in this way, because it won''t


    work and look right," Kerrmented. He then put the drawing in front of Jay and pointed out the


    mistake he was referring to.


    Listening to Kerr, Jay raised his head so he could see clearly and looked at Kerr seriously with an


    innocent face. As Kerr mentioned the mistake, Jay''s eyebrows turned into a frown, and his eyes stared


    from Kerr''s fingers to the area in the paper.


    Seeing the mistake, his eyes lit up suddenly in delight. He had been trying to find out what was wrong


    with his work the whole time, and Kerr had just pointed it out exactly the part that he could not figure


    out. Jay felt excited that he could already get it done.


    When Kerr picked up the pencil on the table and was about to make some adjustments, Jay stopped


    him and said, "Don''t touch it. I already understand the mistake, so I will correct it myself."


    Jay then took the pencil from Kerr''s hand and started to work on the drawing.


    Meanwhile, Nicole gave both of them a nce and smiled faintly. "He said he wants to make it by


    himself," she told Kerr. Nicole smiled and knew that it was his present for that little girl.


    Kerr shrugged and didn''t mind letting the child do the work. He walked to Nicole, who was busy


    knitting, and sat down beside her. "Is this for our daughter?" he asked as he picked up the dress that


    Nicole had just made. But obviously, she was not skilled at making clothes.


    As a matter of fact, she had simply tied these pieces of cloth together.


    Nicoleughed at Kerr''s question and said, "If my daughter knew that I would make her wear this


    dress, then she would surely hate me for it." She then raised the dress and looked at it with disdain.


    She lowered it down on the table and sighed. She really wanted to show her sincerity, so she had no


    choice but to keep trying and making until she finally got it done properly. Moreover, she was also not


    sure if Callie would like it. It might had been just a personal preference.


    Kerr picked up the dress Nicole ced on the table and said, "Well, it''s not that bad." He still praised


    her despite some yarns sticking out. In his eyes, everything about her was beautiful and wonderful.


    Upon hearing what Kerr said, Nicole looked at him and frowned slightly. "Is it any good though? You''re


    lying!" Even though she said that, Nicole still felt touched in her heart.


    After all, every girl dreamed to have such a sweet lover. The world was vast and big, but only when you


    met the person you truly cherished and would cherish you back would make the world very small.


    Kerr chuckled and replied, "Well, if you love someone, sometimes you have to say white lies to make


    them feel better and gain even more confidence on themselves."


    Nicole replied with a smile and found it very sweet.


    Their conversation was interrupted when Jay walked to Kerr and showed him his drawing. "Did I do it


    right?" Jay looked at Kerr seriously as if trying to test him, but he was still very modest as he did so.


    However, Kerr ignored him and kept his eyes admiring Nicole and her dress.


    Nicole looked at Jay and then at Kerr. She knew that Kerr was doing this on purpose, so she nudged


    him gently.


    She knew that Jay had been against Kerr on purpose before, but Jay was still a child, and Kerr was the


    adult, so Kerr should know better and be the bigger person.


    "Am I doing this ce right?" Getting ignored, Jay opened his mouth again and frowned at Kerr. There


    was impatience slowly showing on Jay''s face.


    Not wanting Nicole to get annoyed at him, Kerr finally turned his head and looked at the drawing with a


    haughty look on his face. He nced at the part where Jay had just modified. "You should turn it


    slightly to the right about half a centimeter," Kerr rmended.


    He could tell Jay''s mistakes by just a nce.


    With his forehead creased even more into a frown, Jay had honestly considered that factor but did not


    dare try, because he did not know what to do and was a little hesitant for he might mess the whole


    piece.


    Realizing that Jay was hesitant to do what he suggested, Kerr then stood up and walked to the desk.


    He picked up the right tools and parts and began to do what he had suggested at Jay, making him see


    what he was trying to tell the child.


    This time, Jay followed Kerr with a serious face and did not stop Kerr from making modifications on his


    work.


    Nicole smiled at the two of them and felt at ease. She then nced at the clock on the wall and


    realized that it was gettingte now. Then, she suddenly remembered something. Without disturbing


    her two boys, she organized her knitting materials in a box and walked towards the bedroom.


    With the phone in her hand, she rested her back on the bed and dialed Avery''s number.


    It didn''t take three rings until the call was picked up. Before Nicole could speak, Avery


    spoke.

 Chapter 265 He Was So Thoughtful Towards Her

    Chapter 265 He Was So Thoughtful Towards Her


    "Nicole, where have you been? I tried calling you many times, but your phone was off." Avery sounded


    as if she had been wronged.


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face. She felt a bit guilty as she thought of what she had done.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so nervous? You are going to be a bride, aren''t you?"


    She really hoped that Avery would be happy. She knew that Zachary could make Avery happy, and that


    was why she took the risk.


    On the other side of the line, Avery was silent.


    Nicole immediately noticed that something was wrong, and she couldn''t help but worry if she had gone


    too far. After all, Avery had never been intimate with other men, and this kind of thing could be a big


    blow to her.


    "Avery, are you mad at me? I really think that Zachary is a good choice for you, so I want to help you


    guys out. I''m sorry. I know that I might have crossed the line..."


    She was worried about Avery, and she was afraid that Avery would really get angry at her.


    "Nicole, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Avery was puzzled. She didn''t know why


    Nicole was suddenly apologizing to her.


    What Avery was going to tell Nicole had absolutely nothing to do with her.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole was confused as well. "Then what happened to you? Aren''t you going to


    get married tomorrow? I still wanted to tell you that Kerr has taken me to D Ind, and I might not be


    able to go back," she said.


    She was going to miss her best friend''s wedding, and she felt terribly regretful.


    "There is no wedding. That''s what I wanted to tell you. Zachary called it off. I won''t have to marry him."


    Avery knew she should be happy, but she wasn''t.


    The moment she found out that Zachary had gone abroad, she had no idea why she didn''t feel relieved


    at all.


    "How could that be? That night, didn''t you two..." Nicole came back to her senses before she could say


    anything else.


    Avery was confused. "Nicole, what did you do behind my back? Or is there something you are hiding


    from me?" Avery thought of Zachary''s reaction that night.


    It was obvious that something was wrong. Besides, it didn''t seem like a coincidence that Nicole and


    Kerr had to leave at that exact moment.


    Avery was simple and innocent since she was always well protected by Zachary, so she didn''t find


    anything suspicious at that time.


    "Fine, I''m going to confess. Do you still remember that day when Zachary drank the wine for you? I was


    nning to spice things up for the two of you, so I put something in your wine.


    I didn''t expect Zachary to be so overprotective of you, but he drank the wine for you. I thought it would


    help to push your rtionship, but it seems like I didn''t think it through."


    Nicole knew that something must have happened between Zachary and Avery. Otherwise, Zachary


    would not have cancelled the wedding so abruptly. Zachary was a responsible man.


    Upon hearing that, Avery couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Nicole... Do you mean that Zachary that


    night..." All of a sudden, Avery understood what he meant back then.


    Even under those circumstances, Zachary still let her go. She had no idea that Zachary was so


    thoughtful towards her.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I made a rash decision," Nicole apologized with sincerity. She knew that she didn''t


    have the right to make choices for Avery. It was her life, after all.


    Avery sighed. "No, it is fine, Nicole. Maybe we are just not meant to be together. It''s a lot to process


    and I don''t know what to do, Nicole. Thank you for telling me this. Let''s drop it now. Are you alright over


    there?"


    She was in a mess and didn''t know what to do, so she tried to change the topic.


    Nicole went on to chat with Avery about what happened today before hanging up the phone. Then, Kerr


    walked in.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed?" Kerr took off his watch from his wrist and put it on the night stand.


    "You know what? Zachary¡¯s wedding is cancelled." She thought of what Kerr had said the other day,


    and she realized that he had guessed it right. Zachary and Avery still couldn''t be together in the end.


    "I heard, but it makes sense," Kerr replied with a nod. Zachary was not decisive enough. He loved


    Avery in silence for so many years, but he still failed to win her heart. How could he cross the line just


    because of a sex impulse?


    "What a pity." She put her arms around Kerr''s waist and looked a little sleepy. She was a little tired


    today, so she felt relieved to finally be able to nestle onto Kerr.


    "They will figure it out one day." When Kerr turned around, Nicole had already closed her eyes and she


    was leaning against him like a lovely cat. With a smile on his face, he gazed lovingly at her.


    He carried Nicole into the bathroom and bathed her to make her sleep morefortably.


    After carefully wiping her hair with a towel, Kerr stood up. He had a feeling that Jay would finish the


    work soon, and as he had expected, when he walked out of the room,


    Jay was holding the stuff above his head, showing his work off to Kerr.


    "It''s so ugly." The entire robot had a metallic color. And although it had a perfect structure, it didn¡¯t look


    artistic at all.


    Jay¡¯s heart sank. As a matter of fact, he also knew that it didn''t look nice, but he could not think of any


    way to make it better.


    "Go to Harley tomorrow. He can help you," Kerr said calmly.


    His words gave Jay a glimmer of hope.


    "Really?" Although he was asking him, Jay had already believed what Kerr had said before he could


    answer.


    "It''s time for you to go to bed," Kerr reminded Jay as he looked at the time on the clock. He shouldn''t


    stay upte as it was bad for his health.


    Hearing this, Jay nodded and turned around to leave. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something


    and said, "Thank you."


    With that, he ran back to his room.


    The corners of Kerr''s mouth lifted up into a smile, but he didn''t say anything. He nced at the messy


    desk and didn''t feel ufortable at all. Instead, he just turned around and went back to Nicole,


    wrapping his arms around her before going to sleep.


    Since Nicole sleptte the night before, by the time she woke up the next day, it was almost noon.


    "Mommy, if you don''t get up, we will bete and my little sister will be hungry," Jay called out. It was still


    early, but he had already begun to worry.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nicole sat up and noticed that Kerr wasn¡¯t around, but she didn¡¯t give it much thought. "Are you really


    worried that your little sister will be hungry, or are you worried that you will miss Callie''s birthday party?"


    She deliberately made fun of Jay. The truth was, she was very happy that he could have a ymate.


    Jay was so clever that he would often feel alienated from other children, so Nicole had always wanted


    him to make more friends.

 Chapter 266 Familiar Place

    Chapter 266 Familiar ce


    Jay was a little embarrassed. "No, I''m not. Come on, Mommy, don''t starve my little sister. Let''s get up."


    He urged Nicole.


    After freshening herself up, Nicole had lunch with Jay and Harley. Then she returned to her room and


    changed her clothes. Before she could tell Harley that they were leaving, she was dragged out by Jay.


    "Wait. We have to tell Harley that we are going out." Nicole felt something wrong but she couldn''t tell


    what it was.


    "No, Mommy. Uncle Harley is busy. Come on, Mommy, we are going to bete." Jay couldn''t wait to


    see Callie. The gift box that he was holding in his arms had been made by Harley just a moment


    before.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly, but she was pulled out of the hotel by Jay. Then she saw a Rolls


    Royce parked at the door, and a man in a ck suit emerged from the car.


    The man looked at Nicole and asked politely, "Are you Ms. Ning?"


    Nicole faced the man in front of her, and she nodded. "I am. Who are you?" It was strange to be


    greeted like this, since she didn''t know anyone in D Ind.


    "Hello, Ms. Ning. I''m here to pick you and your son up," the man exined.


    While Nicole hesitated whether she should enter the car, Jay¡®s phone rang. Seeing that it was Callie


    calling, he answered eagerly.


    "Callie." Jay''s face revealed his great excitement. After Callie gave him an exnation, he hung up the


    phone with a smile.


    "Mommy, it''s Callie who sent someone to pick us up." Jay looked at Nicole beside him.


    Nicole''s doubts about the man wholly dissipated, and she nodded politely to him. "Thank you." Then


    she led Jay into the car.


    The car drove off to a vi district, which was even wider than the range of the Gu family¡¯s old house.


    For a moment, Nicole couldn''t help but begin to doubt Callie''s identity.


    But next to her, Jay didn''t seem to be suspicious at all. And since Callie''s driver was there, it would


    have been improper for Nicole to ask more.


    Atst, the car stopped in front of a wide estate. Standing at the door, Nicole had a mysterious familiar


    feeling, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Ms. Ning, this way please." Following the driver, Nicole walked into the estate. Seeing a fountain in the


    center of the manor''s yard, she couldn''t help but stop walking.


    "Mommy, what are you looking at?" Jay finally noticed that something was wrong with Nicole. He


    looked up at his mother, and saw that she was absorbed in thought.


    Nicole shook her head silently. A white swan-shaped statue was in the middle of the fountain. It was


    very beautiful and elegant, and it was obvious that it had been built many years ago.


    Nicole instinctively put her hand on the edge of the fountain. As she did, a spray came out of the middle


    of the fountain, and she looked at her hand again.


    Somehow, she knew that there was an automatic switch on the fountain.


    "Ms. Ning, you seem to admire this fountain very much?" Ben Xue walked out of the vi and wore a


    faint smile on his face as he looked at Nicole, who was in a state of distraction.


    Hearing someone call her from behind, Nicole turned around and came to her senses. "I''m sorry."


    Looking at the man in front of her, an image suddenly appeared in Nicole¡®s mind.


    In the image, a little girl was running around and ying with a little boy on the grass.


    "It''s okay. This fountain was my sister''s favorite. I''m not surprised that you would like it." There was a


    meaningful look in Ben''s expression.


    "Uncle, here is the gift I prepared for Callie." In his little suit, Jay looked very dignified and upright. He


    bowed slightly to Ben in a polite manner.


    Lowering his head to Jay, Ben bent down to pick him up. "Thank you, Jay. Callie will like it."


    Jay blushed.


    As she looked at Ben and Jay, Nicole''s intuition gave her a strange foreboding. She took out her phone


    and tried to call Kerr. However, her phone couldn''t pick up any signal.


    This shocked Nicole. She looked around suspiciously, but she had no choice other than to follow Jay


    and Ben into the vi.


    Ben put Jay on the ground. Callie was there to greet Nicole, and then she and Jay went into the living


    room.


    The interior design of the vi gave Nicole a strange familiar feeling once gain. The deja vu was really


    unexinable.


    "You seem to be very interested in my decoration. I have kept everything as it was when I was a boy. It


    has only been renovated earlier this year."


    Ben poured out a ss of milk and offered it to Nicole.


    "Thank you. It''s very beautiful." Nicole held the milk in her hand politely, but didn''t drink it. Her eyes


    instinctively nced at Jay.


    It was only at that moment that she realized how rash she had been. She had brought herself and her


    child to a strange ce just because she wanted to make Jay happy.


    She regretted her imprudence.


    "It seems that you don¡¯t believe me?" Ben said with a smile. He held a ss of wine in his hand and


    took a sip of the wine.


    Nicole smiled. "Mr. Xue, you must be kidding. I''ve brought Jay here, haven''t I? I just think I should tell


    my husband about it. Otherwise, he will be anxious if he doesn''t know where we are.


    But there''s something wrong with my phone. I can''t make a call. Mr. Xue, can you help me solve this


    problem?" Nicole asked tentatively.


    If she was merely overthinking, then Ben would solve the problem for her. On the contrary, if Ben only


    gave her excuses, then Nicole would really have to think of a way to escape from there.


    "Of course," Ben answered gently, with perfect equanimity. Then he raised his hand and told the maid


    to bring a phone to her.


    Nicole looked at the phone warily, then dialed Kerr''s number. No one answered the call. She dialed


    three times in a row, but still no one answered.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Anger emerged on her face. She couldn''t imagine how Kerr could be so busy that he didn''t answer her


    calls.


    "What? Is there any problem?" Ben didn''t seem surprised at her reaction at all.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole said, "My husband may still be busy. I''ll call him


    later."

 Chapter 267 Love At First Sight

    Chapter 267 Love At First Sight


    Although Nicole had a smile on her face, she had made up her mind to teach Kerr a lesson when she


    went back.


    How dare he not answer her call at a time like that? If she was really in danger, then Kerr would miss


    his chance to rescue her.


    "Well, if you need, I can help you at any time," Ben said sincerely and generously.


    Seeing how generous and honest Ben was, Nicole felt a little embarrassed, and a blush came over her


    face.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue. Where is thedy of the house?" Nicole nced around the whole vi, but didn''t


    see the hostess anywhere.


    Ben''s eyes darkened. "My wife passed away a long time ago. You won''t have the chance to meet her,


    unfortunately."


    Nicole was surprised. "I''m so sorry." She hadn''t imagined that Ben was actually bringing up his


    daughter by himself.


    "Mr. Xue, have you been taking care of Callie by yourself all these years?" Nicole changed the topic to


    the children.


    Ben looked at Callie and Jay who were sitting on the carpet nearby. The kids were both very happy and


    full of smiles.


    "Yes, Callie was an autistic child before, so she has made very few friends. If possible, I would be


    delighted if you and Jay coulde here more often.


    I can assure you that Callie loves you very much." Ben looked at Callie with loving eyes.


    Nicole nodded. "Jay is not an ordinary child either. I hope he can be a good friend for Callie."


    Ben looked at her with a smile.


    At the same moment, Kerr was sitting in a restaurant and ncing at his watch. It had been ten


    minutes already since the appointed time. He hated people with no sense of punctuality.


    Jared was standing beside Kerr and noticed the displeasure in Kerr¡®s eyes. He took out his phone and


    was about to ce a call, but he saw a woman in a bright red dressing towards them not far away.


    The whole restaurant was booked by the Xue family and Kerr was the only other person with an


    invitation. Therefore, Jared was sure that this woman was from the Xue family.


    As expected, the woman came and sat down directly opposite Kerr. Taking off her sunsses, the


    woman smiled at Kerr and asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Kerr Gu?"


    The woman was wearing bright red lipstick and a red dress, which made her look remarkably sexy and


    enchanting. With the confidence in her eyes, she had some simrity to Nicole.


    Kerr responded with a slight nod, and said, "I guess that you are a member of the Xue family. Do you


    know when Mr. Xue will be here?"


    His patience was limited, so he didn''t want to waste his time waiting for someone. If Ben wasn''t


    interested in this business proposal, Kerr wouldn''t insist.


    The woman smiled faintly and extended her hand. "Hello, Mr. Gu. I''m Lisa Xue, Ben''s younger sister. I


    know everything about you and my brother.


    My brother has delegated this matter to me. Mr. Gu, whatever you wish to say, you can tell me directly."


    Lisa Xue was elegant and frank. She didn¡¯t betray an ounce of fear in front of Kerr.


    From the moment when Lisa Xue appeared, Kerr¡®s face became icy and unfriendly. He had no wish to


    shake her hand.


    Kerr was doubtful about her words. "Thank you, Miss Xue. So, you must know what Mr. Xue is going to


    do next.


    I''m looking forward to his answer."


    Although Kerr was being polite, his tone was indifferent.


    But Lisa Xue wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. She brought her hand back, picked up the tea cup in


    front of Kerr and took a sip. "I''m a little thirsty. Mr. Gu, I hope you don''t mind it."


    Kerr looked at her and frowned, but he didn''t stop her and said, "That¡¯s fine." Jared was standing


    beside him, and Kerr gave him a look.


    Understanding the message at once, Jared turned around, got a new tea cup for Kerr and put it in front


    of him.


    Lisa Xue smiled faintly, "Mr. Gu, do you think I¡¯m not clean?" She leaned forward, showing him her


    alluring figure.


    Kerr turned his head away. "Please behave yourself, Miss Xue. I''m married and I have my own child."


    Kerr spoke firmly.


    As he already had Nicole, he was determined never to be with other women. That was hismitment


    to Nicole, and it was also his basic duty as her husband.


    Lisa Xue smiled and said, "Mr. Gu, is this a warning?" She put down the teacup.


    "Don''t you believe in love at first sight, Mr. Gu? I didn''t believe it before I met you. But after seeing you,


    I believe in the magic of fate."


    She made her interest in Kerr very obvious, looking at him flirtatiously.


    As he stood beside Kerr, Jared was stunned. He never guessed that Lisa Xue would be so shameless


    as to make a move on Kerr.


    With a faint smile on his face, Kerr replied, "Of course I believe in falling in love at first sight." Then, he


    stood up and continued, "My wife and I fell in love with each other at first sight. We love each other and


    we are happily married."


    Turning around, Kerr didn''t look at Lisa Xue. "Miss Xue, please tell Mr. Xue that I appreciate his


    kindness. There will be no need for us to discuss business any further."


    With that said, he was about to leave, but she grabbed his wrist before he could take one step forward.


    Lisa stood in front of Kerr and blocked his way. "I didn''t imagine that the famous Mr. Kerr Gu would be


    so afraid of his wife.


    I''ve always been open-minded since I was a child, so what I care about is the pleasure of the moment.


    Life is short, and we should enjoy ourselves.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Mr. Gu, would you like to have some fun with me? Our rtionship will be simple and pure. I don''t


    need you to be responsible for me, and you can keep your wife. It''s a fair deal, isn¡¯t it?"


    Lisa raised her hand and held the cor of Kerr''s suit, winking at him.


    Kerr gripped her wrist tightly and in a fierce voice, said, "If you were not a woman, I might have killed


    you already."

 Chapter 268 Loyalty And Trust

    Chapter 268 Loyalty And Trust


    "Pardon me, Miss Xue, but I believe that you better save yourself for a better man. I am already


    married and faithful to my wife. Loyalty and trust are the foundations of marriage."


    As soon as he said these words, Kerr removed her hand off of him and walked outside without waiting


    for her reply.


    As she watched Kerr''s retreating figure, Lisa''s face immediately dropped, and the smile that was once


    there faded away. She felt relieved, but the calmness on her face disappeared as well. She held her


    hand that touched Kerr and felt her palm covered with cold sweat.


    "Miss Xue." A man dressed in formal ck coat interrupted her thoughts. This man was Lisa''s butler.


    Holding a coat, he came out from the corner, walked towards Lisa, and bowed respectfully at her.


    "Were you able to take pictures?" Lisa asked. Then, she took the coat from her butler and put it on. For


    her, this was the first time she ever wore such seducing and revealing clothes, so she felt a little


    ufortable. Even more now that the very man she wore it for left her.


    The butler stood straight and replied, "Yes, Miss. I also have sent them to Master."


    Lisa nodded and sighed. "I hope those pictures will work." Then the butler took this as his cue to leave.


    Lisa stayed on her ce and thought about Kerr again. She really appreciated how he behaved and


    acted around her.


    Even though she really made an effort into looking attractive, Kerr still did noty his eyes on her and


    mentioned Nicole all the time in their conversation with bright eyes. Other men would have sumbed


    to the temptation but not Kerr. He was able to resist, or that he just really found Nicole the only woman


    attractive in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, back in the hotel, Harley finally made her mother stop talking on the phone. His mother just


    gave out a long speech, and he was already getting annoyed. As soon as he hung up, he walked out of


    his room and knocked on the door of Jay''s room. However, after a few more knocks, there wasn''t any


    sound or replying from the room.


    Harley began to feel strange and concerned, so he asked Kim to get him the spare key. When they


    were able to open the door, they found that the room was empty.


    Starting to panic, Harley turned around and moved towards Nicole''s room. He knocked but there wasn''t


    any reply as well. He opened to the door to find the room empty as well.


    With frightening thoughts in his mind, Harley could not help but be a little anxious. He then turned


    to Kim and said, "Let''s look for them separately. You go look for them around the hotel first, and I will


    look by the beach." As soon as Kim nodded in understanding, Harley set foot and headed towards the


    beach.


    After almost searching every possible ce that Nicole and Jay could be, Harley still hadn''t caught


    sight either of them, so he knew it was time to inform Kerr.


    Walking out of the restaurant, Kerr heard his phone ringing inside his pocket. He stopped when he saw


    Harley''s name on the screen and immediately epted the call. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    Feeling guilty for not being able to keep an eye on either of them as promised, Harley hesitated for a


    moment and scratched the back of his head. When Kerr asked again, Harley replied, "Nicole and Jay


    are missing. I searched every possible ce in the hotel, but they were still nowhere to be found. Then,


    Kim and I looked at the surveince video and saw that both of them got inside a car.


    It looked like they got on the car themselves and without force, but it was quite hard to see who had


    taken them away. The video wasn''t that clear, so I was wondering if it was Kelvin."


    After all, Nicole and Jay never knew anyone else in this ce except for people from the Gu family, so


    Harley couldn''t really figure out where Nicole would go and who would have invited them.


    Anxiety started to build up inside of Kerr as soon as he heard Harley''s news. He held a hand to cover


    his phone''s microphone and turned to Jared, who was standing beside him. "Did Kelvin call you?" he


    asked.


    Jared shook his head in confusion, which made Kerr frown. Kerr then took his hand away on the phone


    to talk to Harley again.


    "No, it can''t be Kelvin. If it was any of the Gu family, he or she would have informed me about taking


    Nicole and Jay, so keep looking for them. Even if you and I have to turn the whole D Ind upside


    down, we should not stop and find them,"


    Kerr said in a firm and determined tone.


    Then, he hung up the phone after Harley said he would inform Kerr as soon as he had any more


    information about Nicole and Jay. Without wasting any more time, Kerr got into the car, and Jared


    drove him away to find them. Kerr was going to do anything and was determined not to lose Nicole that


    easy.


    On the other hand, in the Xue family manor, Ben handed a brown envelope to Nicole.


    Confused, Nicole reached for it and opened it to see a photo of a man''s side and a woman. She looked


    at it for a moment and asked Ben, "Is this your sister?" At a quick nce, Nicole immediately


    recognized the man in the photo, and she had memorized this look anywhere. It was none other than


    Kerr.


    In the photo, the woman''s hand was on Kerr''s chest as she looked at him affectionately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even though the man''s face was only barely shown on the picture, Nicole was certain it was Kerr and


    would not mistake him for someone else.


    "Oh, yes. My sister, Lisa, informed me a while ago that she would be with her boyfriend. I guess the


    man in this photo must be her boyfriend. She had someone bring me this picture just now. Is she


    expecting me to frame this?" Ben joked and gave out augh.


    Behind theughter, he was looking at Nicole''s face to see her reaction.


    Nicole gave out a faint smile and said, "I''m sorry, but I think there must be some misunderstanding. I''m


    certain that the man in this photo is not your sister''s boyfriend." Then, she ced the photo back in the


    envelope and ced it on the table before she pushed it back towards Ben.


    "Oh? Why do you say so, Ms. Ning? By any chance, do you know the man in this photo?" Ben asked in


    confusion and pretended to look surprised.


    "You see, the man in the photo is named Kerr Gu, and he is my husband, my children''s father. Before


    he went out this morning, he kissed me on the forehead, so I am certain that Mr. Xue have


    misunderstood the rtionship between the people on the photo."


    With a smile on her face, Nicole replied and introduced Kerr to him, making her rtionship and


    affection with Kerr public. Even though there were ws in their wedding, Nicole was still Kerr''s wife no


    matter what.


    Therefore, she had every right to defend her dignity and protect Kerr''s reputation, especially at these


    times were it was being attacked.


    "Oh, really? Is the man really your husband? What a coincidence it is then!" Ben remarked as he


    reached out for the envelope and pretended to look utterly surprised as he stared earnestly at the two


    people in the photo.


    Then, he turned to face Nicole and was truly surprised that there wasn''t even the slightest trace of


    anger, sadness, or even jealousy on her face.


    "Well, we live in such a small world, indeed," Nicole remarked. As Ben watched Nicole''s expression, he


    could not help but feel that she did not care about whatever was going on between Kerr and Lisa at all.


    Her smiling face spoke that much volume.


    "Tell me honestly, Ms. Ning, does the photo not bother you? Usually, a wife would be bothered even


    slightly a little if one sees a photo of her husband being intimate with another woman,"


    Ben said, reminding her of why she should be bothered.


    Eyeing Ben intently, Nicole kept her smile on her face and said, "Well, I have chosen this man and


    decided tomit with him. Therefore, I must give him enough trust, especially since we will be with


    each other for the rest of our lives. Trust and loyalty are the foundations of a great marriage.


    Besides, if I keep doubting him on every still photo that doesn''t tell the whole story of what happened at


    that very moment, then I would have overlooked every wonderful thing about him. You see, Mr. Xue, I


    believe in his love for me, so no matter what kind of woman stands before him, touch him, or even


    make a move on him, I''m certain that she won''t pose any threat to my ce in his heart."


    As she talked about Kerr and their love for each other, Nicole could not hide the happiness in her eyes


    any longer. Professing this out loud made her even more confident.


    Seeing the slight disappointed look on Ben, Nicole could not help but speak frankly. "Mr. Xue, why don''t


    you tell me honestly what is going on here? You already have arranged this meeting today when you


    showed up in front of me with Callie yesterday, haven''t you?


    Apparently, Callie''s birthday party was just an excuse, so that you can talk to me. Perhaps, showing me


    this picture is your real purpose for bringing me here. Still, I am very curious, Mr. Xue. Have we met


    before?


    Otherwise, what do you really want from me?" As a matter of fact, Nicole had been doubting him from


    the start, and she was already getting tired of going around the bush.


    Ever since he appeared, there had been too many coincidences that suddenly began to interconnect.


    Moreover, Nicole did not believe in such coincidence, and so she was going to figure out the real intent


    of this situation.

 Chapter 269 Dont Get Out Of My Sight Again

    Chapter 269 Don''t Get Out Of My Sight Again


    Ben Xue looked at Nicole, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. He could tell that she was very


    smart, but he didn''t expect her to be so sensitive. After hearing no more than a few tentative questions,


    she had already deduced everything.


    However, it was not the right time for him to tell her everything. "Ms. Ning, you are really imaginative,


    but I don''t know what you mean.


    It''s time for dinner, but it seems like you have no intention to stay. I''m sorry to know that." Ben stood up


    and faced Nicole.


    "If you want to go back, I can send you and your son back."


    Seeing how frank Ben was, Nicole felt a little uncertain. There was a possibility that she was just


    overthinking it, but she had a very good intuition. Regardless, she had to go back to Kerr first.


    She had to ask Kerr before she could make a decision.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue. My husband must be waiting for me to have dinner with him. I''d better leave


    now." Nicole stood up and put down the ss of milk in her hand. She hadn''t taken a sip of it.


    "Jay, it''s time to go home." Nicole called her son and started walking towards the gate of the manor.


    After saying goodbye to Callie, Jay took Nicole''s hand and got in the Rolls Royce.


    The car stopped in front of the door of the hotel. After Nicole and Jay got out, they watched the car as it


    drove out of their sight.


    "Mommy, Callie''s father is not a normal man." With his head tilted to one side, Jay looked at Nicole. "I


    tried to study Callie''s backgroundst night, but I got nothing about her and her father.


    And when we were in the Xue family''s house just now, the signal waspletely blocked." Jay had


    discovered this earlier, but he didn''t say anything about it in the Xue family''s house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nicole nodded as she looked at the back of the car thoughtfully. All of a sudden, her phone rang,


    interrupting her thoughts. She looked at the name on the screen and answered the call.


    "Where are you?" Kerr had been calling her since he found that she was missing.


    He had called her so many times.


    Hearing the slightly gasping voice of Kerr on the other side of the line, Nicole knew that he was out


    looking for her. "I''m at the door of the hotel with Jay. I''m fine. Don''t worry. Where are you?"


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth slightly curled up as she spoke calmly.


    "Wait for me there. I''ll be right there. Don''t hang up the phone." After Kerr spoke with Nicole, he got into


    his car and drove to the hotel at once.


    He had searched the surroundings of the hotel to look for Nicole aimlessly earlier.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you here." She could feel how much he cared for her, so she didn''t doubt


    him.


    "Tell me, where have you been?" Kerr knew that she must havee out for a reason. Otherwise, he


    could have gotten in touch with her. After all, very few people in the world could block his signal.


    "I don''t know where the ce was and I can''t find it now. But I don''t think they wanted to harm me, or I


    wouldn''t have been able toe back safe and sound."


    "Where did you go today? Don''t tell me you went to see a woman who was wearing red clothes."


    Nicole tried to sound him out on purpose.


    As a matter of fact, Nicole was aware that the photo wasn''t photoshopped, but Kerr didn''t tell her in


    advance, so she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, the nervous expression on Kerr''s face froze when he heard this.


    "You were in that restaurant? You left the hotel because of this?" Kerr knew that Nicole wasn''t a rash


    girl.


    And he knew that if Nicole were in that restaurant, she would have run to him directly.


    "Kerr, my instinct is telling me that someone is plotting against us, but I don''t know what kind of person


    he is and I don''t think he means any harm." Nicole knew that Kerr was just worried about her.


    As expected, after a short while, she saw Kerr''s car in the distance. Then, she saw him looking at her


    through the ss window as he got closer to her.


    She put down her phone with a smile. "Jay, go back to your room," Nicole said to Jay.


    Jay looked at Kerr and remembered that Kerr had helped himst night. So he decided to leave Nicole


    with Kerr, and he meekly turned to walk towards his room.


    As soon as the car stopped, Kerr got out of the car, walked up to Nicole, and took her in his arms.


    Standing not far away from them, Jay looked at Kerr and Nicole and shook his head helplessly. He


    began to believe that they actually loved each other deeply.


    "Don''t get out of my sight again." A sense of relief washed over Kerr. He felt like he had lost everything


    during the time that Nicole was away.


    But Kerr wouldn''t give up until thest minute. He knew very well that Nicole was also anxious to see


    him. Knowing that his loved one was also waiting for him made his time of waiting meaningful.


    Nicole nodded. "I know. I should have told you." Knowing that Kerr was worried sick about her, she


    gently patted him on the back.


    "But you didn''t tell me that you were going to meet a beautiful woman either." She let go of him as


    dissatisfaction appeared in her eyes and she deliberately red at him.


    Putting his hand on Nicole''s belly, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect that to happen. I


    contacted the inheritor of the most powerful family in D Ind because I wanted to discuss a


    cooperation with them.


    But the man didn''t show up, and a woman came instead. Then, I left the restaurant and got a call from


    Harley, telling me that you and Jay were missing." There was a touch of sadness in his voice.


    Nicole pinched Kerr''s ear and said, "Do you regret it? She''s such a beautiful girl. Are you sure you


    didn''t have a crush on her?" She pretended to be angry and looked at him with affection.


    "I have asked Jared to tell them that I have canceled the cooperation," Kerr said righteously. He was


    willing to make any sacrifice in order to make Nicole feel at ease.


    To him, Nicole''s smile was the most important thing in the world.


    Nicole was a little surprised to hear this. "You gave up such a good opportunity? Why? Just because


    they sent a woman to talk business with you?" That was a little bit over the top.

 Chapter 270 Protect Your Woman Yourself

    Chapter 270 Protect Your Woman Yourself


    Kerr didn''t look at Nicole. He just held her in his arms and touched her belly with his hand. "What if I


    said she didn''t just want to talk business with me, but she also fell in love with me at first sight?"


    As he had be Nicole¡¯s husband, he wouldn''t give any other woman a chance. He was a


    conscientious man.


    "Does Lisa Xue love you?" Nicole was a little surprised, and Ben''s subtle eyes appeared in her mind.


    "How do you know her name is Lisa Xue?" Kerr asked, looking at her. "Where did you and Jay go?"


    Something seemed to be wrong, so Kerr frowned slightly.


    "I went to the Xue family''s house. Ben Xue, Lisa''s elder brother, invited me and Jay to his daughter''s


    birthday party. Callie is Ben¡®s daughter, and Jay¡¯s friend," Nicole said concisely.


    However, she had other thoughts in her mind. This matter wasn''t as simple as she thought.


    When Kerr heard that, he started to wonder about Ben''s identity. "Let''s go back to our hotel room first."


    Kerr didn''t voice out his doubts about Ben, because he didn''t want her to worry.


    It had been a long day, and Nicole was a little tired. But as she thought back to her visit with the Xue


    family, she couldn''t rx. Everything seemed so strange, and she seemed to have seen the Xue family


    manor in her dreams.


    It was hard for her to remember anything clearly. It all seemed so vague to her.


    As soon as they reached the door of their hotel room, Harley was just walking out of his room. "You''re


    finally back! Thank God. If anything had happened to you, I don''t know what I would do!"


    Harley just felt lucky. If something bad happened to Nicole, he didn''t know how he could face Kerr.


    Nicole smiled and stuck out her tongue at Kerr, who was beside her. "I''m sorry to worry you, Harley."


    Nicole knew that Harley would feel sorry for Kerr.


    Harley had promised Kerr to protect her, so what she did today undoubtedly put Harley in a difficult


    situation.


    "As long as you''re fine, I''m fine." Harley waved to Nicole. With a light smile, Harley turned to Kerr and


    said, "But you''d better protect your woman yourself.


    If she makes a mistake, I can neither beat her nor scold her." With these words, Harley couldn''t help


    shaking his head.


    Without looking at Harley, Kerr fixed his eyes on Nicole. His eyes were full of warmth. "Even I don''t


    have the heart to beat or scold my woman. How dare you?"


    His words brought a blush to Nicole''s face.


    "That''s enough. Don''t show off your love in front of me. By the way, where is Jay?" Harley asked


    curiously.


    Nicole widened her eyes in shock. "What did you say? Didn''t you see him? He should''vee back to


    his room." Nicole pushed open the door of Jay¡®s room.


    "Jay?" Nicole called out and searched every corner of the room, but Jay was nowhere to be found. She


    became anxious.


    "Don''t be nervous. Maybe Jay went to eat something because he was hungry." Kerr followed behind


    her and put his hand on her shoulder, fearing that she might stumble from anxiety.


    He tried to console his wife, while he winked at Harley who was beside him.


    Thetter immediately took the hint, and turned away to get the hotel''s surveince video.


    Nicole walked forward in a daze, as if she had be a soulless puppet.


    "Kerr, do you think that Jay is in danger?" She couldn''t stop imagining the worst. She lost the feeling in


    her legs. Fortunately, Kerr was there to help her.


    Her head rested on Kerr''s shoulder, but her anxiety was too strong to be relieved.


    "Don''t be afraid, Nicole. I will bring Jay back safe and sound," Kerr murmured as he patted her on the


    back. Kerr had an intuition of what had happened. Since Nicole and Jay had juste back from the


    Xue family, he knew that it didn''t have anything to do with the Xue family.


    So on D Ind, no one could do it except for Kelvin.


    His eyes swept over the room and he saw a note on the desk. He helped Nicole to the sofa and sat


    down. He went to the desk and picked up the note. There was only one word. "Good."


    It was Jay¡®s handwriting.


    "Darling, I know who took Jay away, and I will get him back soon. Don''t worry. He will be just fine."


    If Kelvin was the one, at least he was optimistic.


    She had confidence in Kerr, but she was still nervous. She tried to hide her agitation from him.


    "Is it the Gu family''s doing?" Nicole wasn''t sure who did it, but when she thought of how the Gu family


    hated her, she couldn''t feel at ease when Jay was taken away.


    Would the Gu family vent their anger on Jay? Who knew? Nicole was chilled to the bone by the thought


    of it.


    Nicole rose to her feet. She couldn''t wait there anymore. "Kerr, take me with you. I won''t be relieved


    until I see Jay myself," she said firmly.


    She knew that she had to be strong at that moment, so she made a great effort to hold back her tears.


    Kerr went back to Nicole, and put the note in her hand. "This was left by Jay." Then he took out his


    smartphone and dialed Kelvin''s number.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The phone rang for a long time, but eventually it was picked up.


    "Master," Kelvin said with a rxed tone.


    "Where is Jay?" Kerr¡®s tone was cold and hostile. He wanted Kelvin to realize that he was angry.


    He wouldn''t let anyone hurt Nicole, and of course that meant he had to protect Jay too.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Are you going back to the Gu family to marry Miss He?"


    Kelvin asked, while he looked at Jay. Jay''s attention was absorbed by theputer on the carpet, just


    a few steps away from him.


    This was clearly a verbal deal. As long as Kerr came back to the Gu family and married Sunny, Kelvin


    would release Jay.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Kerr demanded, "Are you threatening me?" After a short pause, Kerr


    continued before Kelvin could answer. "I want Jay back with me safe and sound. Otherwise, I will kill


    both Sunny and her baby."


    Kerr hung up the phone without another word.


    Sunny was missing at that time. If Kerr couldn''t find her, then neither could the Gu family.


    It seemed that in order to save her baby, Sunny had hidden herself away. This gave Kerr a


    chance.

 Chapter 271 Tricking Kelvin

    Chapter 271 Tricking Kelvin


    Kelvin was taken aback by Kerr''s im. With his eyes wide open, he muttered to himself, "Is Miss He in


    his hands?" After the wedding, Jack had spoken to Daniel, saying that the Gu family would shelter


    Sunny and her baby.


    However, Daniel didn''t agree. So Jack sent his men to search for Sunny. They discovered that Sunny


    had left home on the day of the wedding, and her whereabouts were still unknown.


    It was a surprise to hear that Sunny was with Kerr. Staring at the phone in his hand, Kelvin was lost in


    thought.


    "I''ll only give you twenty minutes. Jay had better be safe and sound." There was a message from Kerr


    a few minutester.


    Kelvin was a little hesitant.


    "Grandpa Kelvin, are you inviting me to have dinner with you? Didn''t Grandpa Veddere with you?"


    Jay wasn''t nervous at all since arriving at Kelvin''s house.


    He felt as if he was at home. Just two minutes before, Jay had broken thework password of the vi


    where Kelvin was living, and sent a message to Nicole to reassure her. Jay raised his head and looked


    at Kelvin innocently.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of me at all." Kelvin walked to Jay. It was hard for Kelvin to believe that a


    six-year-old child was not in a panic after being taken away by a stranger.


    Even when he appeared in the hotel, Jay was willing to leave with him.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Mommy once said that you are my family and you took care of my


    daddy when he was a child. Since you''re my family, you won''t hurt me." Jay smiled at him.


    Jay had already noticed that Kelvin was actually a softhearted man. So unlike Kerr''s tough attitude


    towards Kelvin, Jay preferred to use a conciliatory method.


    Obviously, Kelvin was stunned by his words. He looked at Jay with a kind look. What Vedder had told


    him was true. This child could win people''s hearts easily.


    In the hotel, as soon as Kerr put down his phone, Nicole went to the door of the hotel and stood there,


    waiting for Jay. When she heard a new message on her phone in her pocket, she ignored it.


    Kerr took her phone out of Nicole''s pocket and read the message. Then he showed it to her, saying,


    "It''s from Jay."


    Nicole paid attention at once. She looked down and saw his message. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine,


    and I''ll be back to you soon."


    Nicole knew Jay was clever. She felt a little relieved by the message, but she couldn''tpletely set


    her mind at rest until she saw Jay.


    The moment she raised her head, she saw a ck car slowly approaching from afar, and her eyes


    were filled with hope.


    The car stopped in front of Nicole and Kerr. The door of the car opened and Jay jumped out, shouting,


    "Mommy!" He ran to his mother and embraced her.


    Nicole hugged Jay as tightly as she could. "I was so scared," Nicole said, heaving a sigh of relief. She


    raised her head and saw Kelvin getting out of the car.


    If she had a grudge against him before, she was willing to forgive everything when she saw that Jay


    was safe.


    "Master." Kerr was obviously in a bad mood, but Kelvin bowed and greeted him.


    Kerr loosened his hand from Nicole¡®s shoulder, and approached Kelvin with his fists clenched. The


    anger in his eyes was obvious.


    "Nicole, take Jay to our room." Kerr didn''t want Nicole to see this.


    The anger on Kerr''s face made Nicole feel a bit nervous. After all, Kelvin had taken care of Kerr since


    he was a child, and that day he was only obeying Jack''s orders.


    Kelvin didn''t deserve to have all the me pinned on him.


    "Kerr... Forget it." She didn''t want Kerr to be ungrateful to his elder because of her.


    But the anger on Kerr''s face did not lessen. "Just go, please." Kerr would always be so gentle to Nicole


    even when he was very angry.


    Nicole knew that it would be wrong to embarrass Kerr in front of Kelvin, so she withdrew from the


    scene, holding Jay''s hand. As she turned away, she looked at Harley worriedly and hintingly.


    She hinted at Harley to watch Kerr and prevent things from getting out of hand.


    Harley saw the look in Nicole''s eyes, nodded slightly to her, and said, "Don''t worry."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Nicole was about to turn around and leave with Jay, Jay¡®s hand broke free from hers. Nicole


    lowered her head in surprise.


    "Grandpa Kelvin didn''t hurt me. He just invited me to his vi," Jay said in a quiet voice, dashing over to


    Kerr to stand between Kerr and Kelvin.


    He was trying to make an excuse for Kelvin.


    He looked up into Kerr''s eyes seriously.


    Kerr was a little surprised, but Kelvin was even more stunned, because he hadn''t expected this child to


    stand up for him at a moment like this. He couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    After all, when he took Jay away, he was really prepared to hurt Jay, in order to force Kerr back to the


    Gu family.


    When Kelvin came to D Ind, he had even thought about getting rid of Nicole and Jay directly. With


    that done, Kerr would have no choice left but to go back to the Gu family.


    But now, Kelvin would never again take any action against this child, and he would even protect Jay


    from harm if he had the chance.


    "Your mother is very worried about you. Go to your room with her." Kerr looked at Jay with a warning


    expression in his eyes.


    Maybe others couldn¡¯t understand what Jay was doing, but Kerr already understood everything. Kerr


    knew that Jay was tricking Kelvin by making him lower his guard and warm up to Jay. However, Kerr


    knew that the people of the Gu family were always cold-blooded.


    No matter what happened, Jay couldn''t move them.


    Jay shook his head stubbornly and didn''t move away.


    "Thank you, my boy," said Kelvin, smiling at Jay. Then he raised his head and looked into Kerr''s eyes,


    "Master, in fact, the purpose of my trip was to persuade you to leave Nicole and return to the Gu family.


    Your marriage will never be epted by your father. The alliance between the Gu family and the He


    family has never been called off."

 Chapter 272 Didnt Dare To Take The Risk

    Chapter 272 Didn''t Dare To Take The Risk


    "Miss He is carrying a child of the Gu family''s bloodline. Once the baby is born, her child will be


    epted by your father as his own grandchild.


    If you want to stay with Nicole, you must be well prepared. Your father won''t give up easily." Kelvin told


    the whole truth.


    There was no surprise on Kerr''s face when he heard Kelvin.


    Being a member of Gu family, he knew perfectly well about that family''s power, and the rigidness of


    their temperament. They would never change their mind.


    "You can leave now." Kerr didn''t want to make things difficult for Kelvin, and he knew that his powers


    were limited. In fact, he had already betrayed Jack by saying what he said.


    Kerr turned around and extended his hand to take Jay away.


    However, Jay looked back at Kelvin. His big eyes blinked as if he was unwilling to leave him.


    "Master, I know you don''t trust me, but you should know that if I stay here, it would provide a safety


    for you and Nicole. Maybe we can do something to cheat your father."


    After saying that, Kelvin lowered his head with guilt. He had served Jack for so many years, but this


    little child hadpletely won him over.


    Nheless, it was his own choice. Even if he was really kicked out of the Gu family someday for


    doing this, he would have no regrets.


    "Why should I trust you?" Kerr didn''t lend his trust to anyone easily, let alone someone who was close


    to Jack.


    "I believe you, Grandpa Kelvin." A childish voice interrupted their conversation. With one hand holding


    Kerr''s, Jay held Kelvin''s with the other hand.


    His small face went back and forth between the grown-ups, and his big eyes narrowed slightly.


    Nicole was surprised, but she seemed to understand what Jay was doing. She looked admiringly at her


    precocious son. Jay actually knew how to turn an enemy into a friend.


    Nicole came up to Kerr, held his hand and said, "We should try to be friends instead of fighting against


    each other. Kerr, people change. Let''s try to believe him, okay?"


    She believed in Jay''s judgment. Even though Jay was just a child, Nicole knew that children had


    sensitive instincts for good from bad.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Kerr was hesitant. It was not that he didn¡¯t dare to take a risk. It was just


    that he didn''t dare to risk the lives of Nicole and Jay. He couldn''t afford to put either of them in danger.


    "Do you know what that means? If..." Before Kerr could say another word, Nicole raised her finger to


    her lips to make the "be quiet" sign.


    "There is no ''if''. I know you will protect us. Don''t be so nervous, Kerr. Life isn''t as bad as we think." Ten


    minutes before, Nicole had still been worried to death!


    But ten minutester, she had figured it out. Maybe it was because of the baby in her belly, Nicole had


    be willing to believe in the beauty of the world.


    ncing at Kelvin, Kerr didn''t say anything. Finally, he looked at Jay. "We''ll hold you responsible for


    your judgment this time."


    With that said, Kerr led them all back to the hotel.


    Jay was overjoyed by the results of his efforts. He smiled at Kelvin behind him and said, "Grandpa


    Kelvin, you can invite me to have dinner in the future and you don¡¯t have to hide it from others from


    now on."


    "Did you have no doubts about me?" Kelvin nodded and asked. He was still amazed that this child was


    so brave.


    Jay shook his head. "I had no doubts at all. In fact, I was sure that when you found me, you actually


    wanted to kill me, or wanted to threaten my mommy to leave the old man.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that you didn''t do that." Jay said it casually. His honesty and


    frankness were amazing to Kelvin and Harley.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harley thought he had misheard. He couldn''t believe that a six-year-old child would speak such words.


    When Kerr and Nicole returned to the hotel room, the frown on Kerr''s face made her feel guilty about


    the situation. "Do you me me for making that decision just now, Kerr?"


    She had promised to Kerr that she would leave everything up to him, but at a critical moment, she


    couldn''t help but intervene. Her faith in her son was too strong to resist.


    "No, don''t think about it anymore. I was just wondering what the Xue family is up to. It''s obvious that


    they are here for us."


    Even though Kerr knew that Kelvin was not a threat, this didn''t mean that they were out of danger


    already.


    "Do you mean Ben and Lisa?" Nicole also felt something wrong. She leaned against Kerr and recalled


    the events of the day.


    "I don''t feel any hostility from Ben, but as for Lisa... Didn''t you say that she fell in love with you at first


    sight? How do you feel?"


    She looked sideways at Kerr with an obvious hint in her eyes, as if she would immediately teach him a


    lesson if he dared to say anything good about Lisa.


    "I don''t know. All the women in the world mean nothing to me, except you," Kerr replied naturally,


    feeling that there was no need to lie.


    "That''s more like it." Nicole nodded with satisfaction and the corners of her mouth rose in a slight smile.


    "I believe you. Even when Ben showed me the photo of you and Lisa, I never doubted you."


    She felt perfect confidence in him.


    Kerr kissed her forehead as a gesture of gratitude. "You must be tired after such a long day. Go to bed


    early. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you soon.


    As long as you trust me, nothing can ever separate us." Nicoley in the bed and closed her eyes


    slowly, but Kerr couldn''t fall asleep.


    He was perplexed by the Xue family and couldn''t stop wondering about their intentions. Kelvin was


    their friend now, but not everything had been settled.


    "I believe you. Even if you lie on the same bed with another woman, I will believe you if you tell me


    nothing happened between the two of you," Nicole said lightly with her eyes closed.


    Then she fell asleep. In her dream, she seemed to be in her childhood again.


    A little girl was toddling unsteadily toward the fountain in the yard of the Xue family¡¯s manor, with an


    innocent and pure smile on her little face.


    "Rachel! Rachel!" In her sleep, she continuously heard someone calling this name from behind her.


    Then she turned around, and saw a six or seven-year-old boy in front of her.

 Chapter 273 The Best Time To Cheat On You

    Chapter 273 The Best Time To Cheat On You


    The boy in her dream wore a formal suit as he walked out of the manor. He was good-looking and


    looked a little like Ben.


    Nicole felt strange in those surroundings. She frowned and wanted to get close to the little girl. When


    she stood in front of the girl and saw her face, the girl suddenly became Nicole.


    In an instant, Nicole felt like she was looking at herself in the mirror. In shock, she asked, "Who are


    you?" Nicole touched the little girl''s shoulder and asked again. But the girl just smiled at her and said


    nothing.


    "Nicole? Nicole?" Kerr patted her shoulder gently and saw her eyebrows furrowed from the anxiety of


    her dream.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Kerr..." Her forehead was covered with a


    thinyer of sweat.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Kerr wiped away the beads of sweat from her forehead. He wanted to


    comfort her and dispel the fear from her nightmare.


    "I dreamed of a little girl who looked exactly like me, and I also saw a little boy of six or seven years


    old." Nicole briefly recounted her dream to Kerr, but she didn''t tell him that the little boy looked like Ben.


    She knew that Kerr was a jealous man, so she didn''t want to annoy him.


    When Kerr heard that, he smiled faintly. "I wonder if you dreamed of our unborn daughter. Naturally, our


    daughter will look like you. Perhaps the seven-year-old boy was Jay?"


    They had been talking about the gender of the baby in her belly in recent days, so it would be natural to


    have such a dream. He decided that he shouldn''t put so much pressure on her.


    "Nicole, I''ll love the child whether it''s a boy or girl, just as long as it''s ours. I''ll cherish the child with all


    my heart. So rx, don''t be so nervous."


    She wanted to shake her head, because she had seen the boy¡¯s face so clearly and she was sure that


    he wasn''t Jay. But Nicole didn''t want to tell Kerr, so she just nodded and kept quiet about her dream.


    If she had a chance, she intended to ask Ben about it.


    "Kerr, how long are we going to stay here?" Nicole felt strangely familiar with this ce, and that feeling


    made her have the urge to escape.


    "It won''t be long. We''ll leave here the day after tomorrow." Kerr didn''t want to stay there much longer


    either. He was ustomed to being the one in charge, and it didn''t feel good to be in another person''s


    sphere of influence.


    Since he couldn¡¯t start a business partnership with the Xue family, he didn''t wish to force them.


    "Let''s leave here as soon as possible. I want to leave." Nicole held him, feeling quite relieved about the


    prospect of going back.


    Kerr nodded and packed up his belongings. Then he told Jared to get ready to leave.


    When Jay heard the news that they were leaving, he sat at the table and said, "Mommy, are we really


    leaving?" Callie was there, and there was something he hadn''t found out yet.


    He wanted to stay there longer if possible.


    Nicole lifted up her hand and touched Jay''s head. "Yes, because we have a lot of things to do. We don''t


    live here, so we have to leave. I know you don''t want to leave Callie.


    But saying goodbye is a part of life, Jay. Sometimes we need to say goodbye to others even though we


    don¡¯t want to be apart from them." Nicoleforted Jay. "When you grow up, maybe you and Callie will


    meet again. You have to believe in fate."


    She believed in fate. If it wasn''t the will of heaven, how could she and Kerr have met again after seven


    years of separation?


    Jay nodded, "I see." Then he went back to his room, turned on hisputer, and sent a message to


    Callie.


    In the Xue family¡¯s vi


    When Callie saw Jay¡¯s message, she turned to Ben and said, "Dad, they''re leaving."


    Ben nodded indifferently. He was not surprised, but Lisa next to him smiled weakly. "Are they trying to


    escape from us?" Lisa had been amazed that Kerr had turned her down so frankly.


    She was high in spirits at that moment, but she wasn''t prepared for Kerr to back out so soon.


    "Don''t go too far." Ben gave Lisa a word of warning.


    "Don''t you trust me? They''re leaving, so it''s natural for me to say goodbye." Then, Lisa put down the


    book in her hand, rose to her feet and went outside.


    Callie looked at Lisa from behind, with expectation in her eyes, but it vanished the next second.


    "If you want to go, you can go with her." Ben noticed the change in Callie''s expression, but Callie shook


    her head.


    In the hotel


    While Kerr and his group were stepping out of the hotel, they saw a morous woman appear in front


    of them again.


    "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence. I just came here to grab a bite. I can¡¯t believe that I bumped into you."


    Lisa approached Kerr and nced at Nicole beside him.


    The provocation in Lisa''s eyes was obvious.


    But Nicole just smiled and let go of Kerr¡®s arm. "Kerr, I''ll wait for you in the car." She wanted Kerr to


    deal with this woman by himself.


    But when she was about to leave, Kerr held her back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go with you." Kerr had no interest in wasting time on a strange woman. "I assume you must have


    something else to do. We are leaving now," he said to Lisa indifferently.


    He held Nicole¡®s hand and headed to the door.


    "Mr. Gu, are you such a cold man? We had a nice chat yesterday, didn''t we?" Lisa stepped forward to


    stop Kerr and looked at him sadly.


    She looked so pitiful, as if Kerr had bullied her!


    "Miss Xue, what are you talking about? Oh, I haven''t introduced you to my wife yet. This is my wife,


    Nicole Ning." He didn''t mind if this woman knew about Nicole.


    In fact, he wanted every woman to know that he had Nicole beside him.


    Nicole nodded to Lisa with a smile. "Miss Xue, Mr. Ben Xue and Kerr have mentioned you before, and I


    have seen your photo. But I have to say...


    You are much more beautiful than I imagined." Nicole praised her sincerely.


    Lisa looked at the peaceful face of Nicole. The happiness in her eyes was from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mrs. Gu, you seem to be several months into your pregnancy already. Don''t you worry that Mr. Gu will


    cheat on you?


    Isn''t it said that the best time for a man to cheat on his wife is during her pregnancy?"

 Chapter 274 See You Again

    Chapter 274 See You Again


    Lisa was shockingly straightforward and offensive.


    When Kerr heard what Lisa said, he frowned grimly. He felt disgusted with this shameless woman, and


    he showed it with his eyes. When he was about to snap back at her, Nicole grabbed his wrist.


    Shaking her head at Kerr, Nicole looked calm. She continued, "Miss Xue, it seems that you haven''t


    found love yet.


    I can''t deny what you said. But it has nothing to do with me. All I know is that I love this man beside me.


    Having chosen him, I have to trust him."


    Nicole looked at Kerr with obvious admiration in her eyes. "Miss Xue will understand these things in the


    future." She reached out and held Kerr¡®s arm.


    "I hope we''ll meet again. When I see you next time, I hope you''ve learned what I mean." This was her


    blessing to Lisa.


    Then Nicole and Kerr walked away, leaving the hotel.


    Standing in ce, Lisa watched them move away and smiled. She wasn''t jealous at all. In fact, she


    admired them, and even wanted to give them her blessing.


    "Wait for me! You two!" Harley hurried out of the elevator with his luggage and lowered his head. They


    had decided to leave all of a sudden, and he didn¡¯t have enough time to pack his luggage.


    "Ah!" The moment Lisa turned around, Harley bumped into her. And the files and papers in Harley¡®s


    hands scattered in the air in every direction.


    Lisa was on high heels. She lost her bnce after Harley bumped into her, and she fell to one side.


    "Watch out!" Seeing that she was about to fall down, Harley extended his arms and caught her by the


    waist. When their eyes met, Lisa¡¯s gorgeous face took his breath away.


    He had never seen such a beautiful woman, with such a delicate face. At such a close distance, Harley


    could even see her thick curly eyshes.


    After Lisa stood firmly upright again, Harley still hadn''t let go of his hands on her waist.


    When Nicole and Kerr heard the noise behind them, they stopped. Turning around, they saw that


    Harley was staring at Lisa. Nicole knew what had happened, and smiled at Kerr beside her.


    After getting in the car, Nicole said, "Let''s give them a moment together." Lisa was a beautiful girl. It


    would be delightful if something happened between her and Harley.


    Kerr just looked out of the window without making anyment.


    "Are you done yet?" Lisa said coldly. She noticed the man''s spellbound look, and she wasn''t surprised


    at all. With her beautiful looks and high status, she always had a lot of pursuers.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Lisa''s words brought him back to his senses. Harley loosened his arm and apologized, "I''m


    sorry! It was an ident." With a kind smile on his face, Harley became a gentleman once more.


    Lisa gave an unfriendly look to Harley, turned around and was about to leave. But after she took a step


    forward, there was an involuntary tremble in her body and she felt a sharp pain from her ankle.


    She stopped all of a sudden, frowned and bent slightly. But in order to seduce Kerr, she had


    deliberately worn a very short skirt, and it would be embarrassing if she bent down to check her ankle.


    Noticing the embarrassment on her face, Harley took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her


    waist. "Wait a minute," Harley said calmly.


    Then Harley headed to Kerr''s car parked at the gate and knocked hard on the window of the car. But


    he had no intention of entering the car.


    Kerr rolled down the window and cast a disdainful nce at Harley.


    "Please go on before me. I will catch up with you tomorrow." He didn''t want to waste this beautiful


    encounter.


    "Do you have a crush on her, Mr. Su?" Nicole tittered in the car.


    Kerr cast a nce at Lisa and said, "I give you one day." Then he told Jared to drive the car ahead,


    and they left that hotel behind them.


    Harley''s face turned red from Nicole''s teasing. He raised his hand to scratch his head and felt a little


    embarrassed.


    "They are gone. How long are you going to stand there?" Looking at Harley''s back, Lisa frowned. She


    had been a little moved when Harley gave her the coat.


    But why did he stand there in a daze and ignore her right now?


    It was not until he heard Lisa''s voice that Harley came to his senses. He turned around, went back to


    Lisa and extended his arms to pick her up. "You must have sprained your ankle. I''m a doctor."


    Though he spoke with a serious voice, his heart was racing.


    With her arms around Harley''s neck, Lisa looked at the man in front of her and found that Harley had a


    good-looking face with beautiful eyes. She liked him a bit.


    Nicole snuggled up to Kerr as their car went along the road. "Don''t you worry about Harley at all?" After


    all, both Lisa and Ben were somewhat strange to them.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Harley knows what he is doing. He''s not a fool."


    As the ne took off, Kerr took Nicole and Jay away from D Ind and headed away on another


    journey.


    Sitting in the private ne of the Gu family, Kelvin trailed Kerr''s ne from behind. As soon as the


    nended, his phone rang. When he knew that it was from the Gu family, he sighed.


    "My Lord." His voice was respectful and deferential.


    Jack was sitting in the old house of the Gu family. He shouted in anger, "Why did you let Nicole leave D


    Ind safe and sound? When are you going to take action? I don''t want to see Kerr in front of me with


    Nicole ever again,"


    Jack said in his most domineering manner.


    "I understand. Actually..." Kelvin wanted to persuade Jack. But he gave up when he realized that Jack


    would be suspicious about him. "Don''t worry. I know what I should do."


    Furiously, Jack hung up the phone.


    "Grandpa Kelvin, what happened?" Jay cocked his head upward to Kelvin, looking naive.


    "I''m fine. Why don''t you stay with your mommy?" Kelvin said, shaking his head. The he took Jay by the


    hand.


    "Mommy is with that old man! You don''t know how annoying that old man is." Jay looked vexed, as if he


    was thinking about how to drive Kerr away from Nicole.


    Kelvin was slightly surprised by Jay''s remark. He turned around and saw Kerr holding Nicole¡®s hand,


    with his eyes full of love.

 Chapter 275 Only One Child

    Chapter 275 Only One Child


    All of a sudden, Kelvin seemed to understand what Jay meant. He then said gently, "It seems that you''ll


    have to walk with me."


    Time flew quickly and four months passed by.


    When Kerr looked at Nicole by his side, he felt really sorry for her. Her belly was already very big, and


    when she was sleeping, she couldn''t liefortably in the bed at night. She was so tired, which


    worried Kerr.


    "This is ourst child. We will not have any more children in the future." He was happy to have children


    with her, but he didn''t want her to suffer any more for his sake.


    If Kerr fell in love with a woman, he would show great consideration to her in every respect.


    Nicole gave him a grateful smile. They already had Jay and the new baby. That was enough for them.


    As for the future, one could never be entirely sure.


    A month before, Jack had told Kelvin to go back to the Gu family''s old house. In the past month, Jay


    had been trying to contact Kelvin, but he failed, which made him feel a bit worried.


    Nicole''s gentle eyes fell upon her worried son, who was nearby at that moment, and she reminded Kerr


    about him.


    Kerr turned around and reassured her calmly, "Don''t worry. Kelvin will be fine. He is Jack''s loyal right-


    hand man for several decades. He won¡¯t get in serious trouble just because of this trifle."


    It seemed that Kerr no longer regarded Jack as his father. As far as Kerr could remember, Jack had


    never acted like a real father to him, and Kerr could never pretend that it didn''t matter.


    When Jay heard this, he remembered something. He nodded his head and replied, "I hacked into the


    Gu Group''s website yesterday and found that they''re in a big crisis now.


    Moore knew about the crisis, but he couldn''t find a solution. Now the whole Gu Group is in a mess. The


    board of directors must take action soon."


    Moore had no idea that most of his problems were caused by Jay.


    Kerr nodded his head, but he wasn''t the least bit worried. He knew what Jay had done, and he knew


    that he''d be able to repair the damage that the Gu Group had suffered.


    In the Gu Group


    Sitting in the conference room, Moore looked around at the board members. They were all worried


    about the Gu Group''s recent troubles. Profits had suffered terribly. "Enough! There is no point in


    quarreling like this."


    Moore pped his hand down hard on the conference table, making a loud noise. He was angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hearing Moore, Mr. Lin sneered, "Mr. Moore Gu, it is easy for you to say that. Yes, we can¡¯t solve our


    problems by swearing at each other, but can you recover the lost orders?"


    Everyone else echoed Mr. Lin¡¯s opinion. They all looked at Moore.


    But Moore''s face darkened. There was one reason for the cancelled orders, namely, that Kerr had left


    the Gu Group. The original partners of the Gu Group had joined them because of Kerr.


    But after Moore took control of thepany, they didn¡¯t want to cooperate with them anymore.


    "What can he do? Even if they''re both sons of the Gu family, there''s a world of differences between


    Kerr and him."


    "Of course there''s a difference. How could a natural son and an adopted son of the Gu family be the


    same?"


    As those sharp and hostile words were passed back and forth, Moore clenched his hands on the table


    angrily.


    "Since I have this responsibility, of course I won''t let the Gu Group fall into trouble. Please rest assured,


    I will restore the lost profit to the Gu Group, without jeopardizing your interests."


    With that said, Moore stood up and strode out of the conference room.


    When he returned to his office, he swept all the things on his desk off the floor, venting his anger. The


    sound of objects breaking could be heard outside.


    "Mr. Gu, this is the order that has just been returned." Lily nervously put the file in her hand onto the tea


    table. She stood near the door and didn''t approach Moore.


    During this period, Nicole and Kerr weren¡¯t staying in A City, so Lily hadn''t had the chance to return to


    the Ning Group. Moore kept her in the Gu Group and she worked directly for him.


    Moore turned around and red at Lily. What he needed then more than anything was to stabilize his


    position. He walked up to Lily and pinched her chin.


    "Hasn''t Nicolee back yet?" Not only Nicole, but also Kerr had disappeared. However, Moore knew


    that Kerr wouldn''t forget about him so easily.


    What Moore couldn''t understand was why Kerr had gone away at this critical moment.


    Lily shook her head and replied, "No. I''ve called Nicole, but she didn''t answer." Lily looked away to


    avoid Moore''s gaze.


    In fact, Nicole had finally answered Lily''s call yesterday afternoon. Nicole had told her that she would


    come back soon, but she hadn¡¯t fixed a date, so Lily didn''t tell Moore.


    When Moore was about to open his mouth, the phone in his pocket rang. Looking at his phone, he saw


    that the call was from the Gu family. He let go of Lily and walked to the window.


    Lily left as soon as she was free.


    Just as Moore put the phone to his ear, Jack¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "What happened to you? Are youpletely useless? Do you intend to ruin the Gu Group?" Jack had


    already known that the Gu Group was facing a crisis, but he had thought that Moore would handle it


    well.


    Now it seemed that he had overestimated Moore''s abilities. In the previous ten years at least, when


    Kerr was working in the Gu Group, he had never worried about thepany.


    Bearing the brunt of Jack''s usation, Moore clenched his fist so hard that the knuckles of his finger


    turned white. But he had to hold back his anger. "Dad, don''t worry. These crises we are facing now are


    only temporary.


    I''m looking for a new partner. Soon, we will carry out the new n fully. Give me some time. You know,


    when I took control, most employees and most members of the board of directors were on Kerr¡¯s side.


    It''s not easy to control them."


    Moore wanted to me Kerr for this. But things hadn''t gone ording to n.


    "As long as they are employees of the Gu Group, they will be loyal to theirpany. They don¡¯t work


    for Kerr, they work for the Gu Group."

 Chapter 276 The Newborn

    Chapter 276 The Newborn


    "This is the principle of the Gu Group. Moore, don''t let me down.


    I''ll give you three days. If you can''t solve the crisis by that time, then I''ll have to think about restoring


    your position to Kerr." Jack wanted to give Moore a stern warning.


    Then he hung up the phone without another word, giving Moore no chance to respond.


    When he heard the beeping sound on his phone, Moore threw it at the wall in front of him. The phone


    was smashed to pieces in an instant.


    "FUCK!" No one regarded him as a real member of the family. He was esteemed only for what he could


    do for the business. Now that they found that he had only brought losses to the Gu Group, they wanted


    to kick him out.


    "No way!" Gritting his teeth, Moore thought of a person. He walked to his desk and picked up his


    phone, then he dialed Sunny''s number.


    Sunny satfortably in the sun on a rocking chair.


    She held the phone to her ear. Her hand was on her belly. She was already seven months into her


    pregnancy. "What''s up?"


    "How''s the baby?" Moore hadn''t forgotten that it was the day for Sunny''s prenatal checkup. For her


    convenience, he had installed medical equipment and arranged a medical team in the vi where


    Sunny lived.


    A faint smile yed at the corners of Sunny''s mouth. "I just had an examination. Dr. Chen said that the


    baby is doing well and is fully developed." As time went by, Sunny began to ept the baby.


    It was her baby, after all, and her only hope of marrying into the Gu family.


    "I''ll be right there." Moore took his car key and left the office. On the way, he deliberately parked his car


    in front of a restaurant, and went into another car to avoid being followed.


    Every time Moore went to Sunny''s vi, he took great precautions.


    He parked his car in the underground garage of the vi. Moore went straight into the living room,


    where Sunny was doing fetal education for the baby in her belly. She was telling fairy tales to the baby,


    and her tone was very soft.


    Moore''s eyes darkened. "You seem to be in a good mood?" He went to her and sat down beside her.


    He started to caress her bulging belly, but Sunny pushed him away.


    "He is my son. Why can''t I touch him?" Moore had already been angry before he came there, but his


    anger increased when Sunny pushed him away.


    Sunny stared at him and warned, "Moore, you''d better be careful. I can join the Gu family only if I''m


    pregnant with Kerr''s child. And if I can''t seed in doing that, then your ns won''t go smoothly."


    In the past few months, Sunny had a clear idea. If Moore wanted to use her as a pawn, why shouldn''t


    she make use of him to achieve her own aims?


    "Go smoothly? You haven''t heard the news yet, have you? Kerr will be back soon. Don''t you think he


    will bring Nicole with him? After all, the child in Nicole''s belly wille before yours. She may give birth


    to a boy for Kerr.


    As for the imposter in your belly, do you think Kerr will choose yours, or Nicole''s?" Moore stood up and


    went to the infirmary in the vi.


    Dr. Chen stayed there all day and all night to take care of Sunny.


    Moore pushed open the door of the infirmary. Dr. Chen stood up when he saw Mooreing in. He


    handed a piece of paper to Moore and said, "Mr. Gu, this is the result of Miss He''s examination.


    Both the child and Miss He are healthy. Mr. Gu, you can rest assured." After a moment of hesitation,


    Moore opened his mouth.


    "I have a question. Is it possible to induce the child to be born early?" Moore knew it was a dangerous


    thing, but he was desperate.


    Suspecting that Moore did not have an innocent reason for going there, Sunny followed him in secret.


    When she heard what he said, she stood out with surprise. "What did you say?"


    She couldn''t believe her own ears.


    Moore nced at Sunny and said, "You''re not stupid, are you? Do you really want to wait until Nicole


    gives birth to her baby? How can you be sure that the Gu family won''t ept her for the sake of her


    child?


    Do you think there will be a ce for you in the Gu family on that day?"


    Moore tried to make Sunny understand the likely course of events.


    Moore''s words forced Sunny to consider the situation deeply. She put her hand on her belly, closed her


    eyes and walked up to Dr. Chen. "Dr. Chen, the baby is already seven months old. I think you can give


    me a C-section, right?"


    In recent days, Sunny had gathered a lot of information. She knew that the baby was fully developed at


    seven months, and that if it left the mother, it could probably survive.


    Dr. Chen nodded to her with a frown. "Indeed it''s possible to do a C-section and take the baby out in


    advance. But the baby will be weak. He might stay in the incubator for a while."


    Under normal circumstances, no one would choose to do that unnecessarily.


    But apparently, Sunny had special circumstances.


    "Help me take the baby out. You said it was a boy." Two months ago, they learned that it was a boy.


    Dr. Chen nced at Moore, who stood in silence. As he saw him nod, he said, "Okay, I''ll get ready


    now. I''ll perform the surgery tonight." Dr. Chen couldn''t help sighing to himself.


    With her eyes closed, Sunny nodded and got everything ready. As shey on the operating table and


    felt the needle of the anesthetic piercing her body, she closed her eyes.


    Waiting at the door of the operating room, Moore couldn''t suppress a nervous shiver. It was only then


    that he realized that the child had something to do with him.


    The surgery went forward smoothly. Dr. Chen asked his assistant to put the baby in the incubator and


    pushed it out. Wearing a mask, the nurse looked at Moore with a mixture of emotions.


    However, Moore didn''t notice.


    "Dr. Chen told us to set your mind at ease. The baby is very healthy, but a little weak. He needs to


    remain in the incubator for a period of time."


    Moore nodded his head and looked at the little baby through the ss. Since he was still only seven


    months old, he was very small.


    It urred to Moore that he could end that fragile life with the slightest effort.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 277 They Are Safe

    Chapter 277 They Are Safe


    As Moore stared at the baby, he could not help but smile. "He... He is so tiny," he whispered under his


    breath. As a matter of fact, it was the first time that Moore saw a newborn baby in person and up close


    like this, so naturally, he was very curious.


    After giving Moore some time, the nurse then excused herself and wheeled the baby into the nursery


    room.


    Moore then followed behind. When the nurse left the room, he looked at the baby again and said softly,


    "You are my only hope, dear one. Sooner orter, this world will be yours. I will make sure of it."


    A faint smile then appeared on his face.


    Meanwhile, on the other room, Sunny finally woke up. Lying down, she looked around her and started


    to panic as soon as she felt her belly light and t as if a huge part of her was taken away from her. Her


    eyes widened with worry as she shouted, "My child!" She tried to sit up to look around, but it was still


    too painful to move, so all she could do was grimace in pain and keep her back on the bed.


    Seeing that Sunny had now woken up, Dr. Chen rushed towards her and kept her from making any


    move that would cause pain. "Don''t worry, Miss He. The baby is fine and healthy. He is just in the


    nursery room, where a nurse is looking after him." Dr. Chenforted her. As he saw Sunny calming


    down a bit, he looked at her with pity and could not help but feel sorry for her. When she was in dire


    need ofpany, there was no one by her side tofort her and just be with her.


    As for Sunny, however, she did not care about all this. All she cared about was her baby and that she


    could finally bring the baby to this world after hiding the baby away from everyone else. The baby was


    her only hope to marry Kerr.


    Hearing theforting words from Dr. Chen, Sunny then nodded at this and rxed. Soon, exhaustion


    took over her once more, making her eyes close satisfactorily and cing her back into a deep


    slumber.


    On the other hand, in the living room of the vi, Daniel walked in angrily. "Moore! Where the hell are


    you?!" he shouted as he strode in deeper into the residence. Ever since Sunny disappeared without


    any note, Daniel had highly suspected that Moore had something to do with it.


    That was why he sent someone to tail after Moore in secret, but Moore was sly and stealthy, making


    Daniel disappointed and frustrated for a while. Until today, when Moore''s footsteps could now be seen


    and Sunny''s whereabouts were revealed. Daniel stopped and stood at the center of the living room.


    With an angry look on his face, he looked around this unfamiliar ce.


    "What brings you here, Mr. He?" With a respectful bow, the maid asked as soon as she walked in the


    living room after hearing Daniel''s shouts. After all, the maid had recognized Daniel. However, Daniel


    ignored her and walked past her, heading towards the flight of stairs that he just noticed. The maid then


    knew better than to stop a highly respected person.


    On the other hand, the maid wasn''t the only one who heard Daniel. With a huge smile on his face,


    Moore walked downstairs and stopped midway as he saw Daniel about to take the stairs. Daniel


    stopped as soon as he saw Moore and red at him, while Moore replied with a bigger smile. After all,


    he didn''t need to hide anything from Daniel anymore. Sunny had already given birth to the child, so


    everything had been settled.


    "Where the hell did you hide Sunny? Is she here? Answer me! Sunny, are you here? Sunny! Come out


    this instant!" Daniel shouted loud enough, so that if his daughter was really here, she should hear him.


    In the past few months ever since Sunny disappeared, Daniel had been putting pressure on the Gu


    family and did not stop to look for Sunny.


    As a father, he was very worried about his daughter and even more every minute that passed without


    news about her, but the thought that the Gu family, especially Moore, had most likely something to do


    with it made him boil with rage.


    "You are wrong, Mr. He. I did not hide her. You know better than anyone else how Sunny had been


    suffering recently because of a vicious man, and the wedding was the biggest blow she could receive.


    She became heartbroken to the point that she wanted to leave this miserable ce. Since I am her


    best friend, I felt sorry for her and decided then to help her with any way that I can.


    As a matter of fact, Sunny has been staying here and making herself at home ever since then, so calm


    down and don''t worry much. She and the baby arepletely fine," Moore said. He then walked up to


    Daniel and led him back into the living room where they could talk. Moore sat down on the sofa and


    gestured for Daniel to sit as well before he ordered the maid to serve them tea.


    However, Daniel did not move nor sit on the sofa. He just stood there, not buying anything about Moore


    was saying. "What baby? Are you saying that Sunny didn''t abort Kerr''s child? That''s ridiculous! Where


    the hell is she right now? Show me to her!" Daniel had been wanting Sunny to abort the child. Since


    Sunny wasn''t married to Kerr, once she gave birth to that baby, her reputation and dignity would slowly


    be ruined and crumble into pieces.


    At this point, the maid came back with a tray of tea cups. Moore reached out and took a sip of his tea.


    Contrary to Daniel''s mood at the very moment, Moore was calm andposed. Satisfied with the tea,


    he looked up at Daniel''s angry face and smiled at him. "Mr. He, what are you still angry about? You


    should be happy. Twenty minutes ago, your beloved daughter just gave birth to a healthy baby boy.


    Congrattions for being a grandfather, Mr. He. Actually, why don''t we celebrate?"


    Moore gave him another smile. He knew that this news would be a big blow to Daniel. As a matter of


    fact, if there weren''t so many people wanting Sunny to abort the child, Moore would not have hidden


    Sunny and made this much effort on her.


    Upon hearing what Moore had said, Daniel immediately felt his blood pressuring rising with his hands


    clenched into fists. Then, he could not help but hold his forehead with one hand and tremble with anger


    to the point that he had to ce his other hand on the wall to support himself.


    He then heaved a very heavy sigh and stood up straight once more. He was trying topose himself,


    but his face betrayed him for he looked like he was going to explode any moment now. He red back


    at Moore and asked, "Sunny, my daughter, really gave birth to that bastard?" Daniel could not


    understand why his daughter, who he had raised like a princess, would sacrifice herself and risk


    everything for a man.


    When Moore heard Daniel call the baby a bastard, he could not help but turn grim. It was his child, so


    how dare Daniel call his baby a bastard? Even though he wanted so bad to strike back at Daniel,


    Moore didn''t and kept his calm by taking another sip of the tea.


    "Mr. He, why are you still frustrated? In fact, you should be very happy that they are safe now. Besides,


    what''s done is done. She already gave birth to the baby," Moore said. Then he ced the tea cup back


    on its saucer and walked towards Daniel.


    "If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t keep wasting my time getting angry on things I could not take back


    anymore. Instead, I''ll do something that I can control, such as making Sunny marry into the Gu family


    with a grand wedding. With that, problem''s solved," he added.


    Moore stopped in front of Daniel to wait for his reply. Although he was aware that Daniel was not that


    stupid to fall into his trap like Sunny, he was still a father, who loved his daughter very much, and would


    do anything to protect her. In short, Sunny was Daniel''s weakness.


    Daniel eyed Moore intently, trying to read between the lines. Then, he decided not to reply to Moore''s


    suggestion, and instead, he asked with a calm tone, "Where is Sunny? I want to see my daughter."


    After all, Daniel thought that whatever steps he took to resolve Sunny''s issues was a matter for the He


    family. Since Moore was an outsider, he did not want him to get involved in this affair.


    Besides, the thought that Moore was able to hide Sunny for a long time without being discovered by


    anyone made Daniel even more guarded in front of this careful and vicious man.


    Moore stared at Daniel for a moment and said, "Well, of course you can see her. I''ll ask someone to


    take you to see Sunny. Take it in mind that she just gave birth to the baby, so she''s still very weak now


    and needs more rest." He smiled at Daniel, who now just looked like a worried father.


    Then he asked the maid to lead the way for Daniel. As Daniel walked upstairs, a satisfied smile spread


    over Moore¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, as the waves pushed lightly on the yacht,


    Kerr was sitting on his chairfortably and was reading over emails on hisptop, when Jared


    walked over towards him. "Excuse me, Mr. Gu. This is thetest news that we have received. As of the


    moment, all board members of the Gu Group are calling on Moore to step down.


    Your father then has no choice but to give him an ultimatum. It seems that it won''t be long that your


    father will send someone to ask you back to your position," Jared said, reporting the progress of the


    investigation.


    However, Kerr did not say anything, and he did not even show any sign of delight on his face. He just


    kept his attention on hisptop.


    "Mr. Gu, are you really not going to take your ce back in the Gu Group?" Jared asked when Kerr did


    not say anything for a while. The look on Kerr''s face gave Jared a hint to what Kerr was thinking.


    Sighing, Kerr turned his head towards Nicole and Jay sitting not far away from him. The mother and


    son were observing a pail of fish that they had gotten from the sea. The scene made Kerr smile. He


    started to feel even more rxed as he savored this quiet and harmonious moment.


    Without giving Jared a nce, he said, "Nicole is already eight months along, and so the next one to


    two months will be the most critical time. I want to be there for every step of the way for Nicole and see


    to it with my own eyes that she will be able to give birth safely to a healthy baby girl. Until then, I


    believe that it is not a wise decision toe back now."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Kerr hadmitted himself to Nicole, he had decided that in every major decision that he


    was going to make, he would put Nicole and their family first.


    As Jared listened to Kerr''s response, he followed Kerr''s gaze and also saw the smile on Nicole''s face.


    She was not as stunning and beautiful as celebrities and highly desired women, but her smile still had


    an effect to anyone who saw it. That Jared could see. The smile affected anyone to the point that they


    would drop everything, sacrifice, and risk everything just to see that smile of hers.


    Then again, Jared knew he had to think rationally for Kerr and said, "But Mr. Gu, you can''t let Moore


    take over Gu Group, not now that your men are helping to take him down. Moreover, your father is


    already starting to regret his decision of recing you with Moore, so I believe that this is the best time


    to take advantage of the situation. If you miss this opportunity, then it will be such a pity."

 Chapter 278 I Will Love You Forever

    Chapter 278 I Will Love You Forever


    Kerr heaved a sigh and thought about this for a moment. He knew that it was really the best time, but


    he wasn''t sure if he was prepared to ce Nicole and their family at risk. After a while, he nodded and


    said, "I will think about it. Just don''t mention this to Nicole for now, or she will just be put into more


    stress. For now, contact Uncle Kelvin. There is something I want to talk to him about."


    Satisfied with Kerr''s response, Jared nodded and turned around to call Kelvin. Having made Kelvin


    side with them was quite a wise decision.


    Moreover, they had to admit that Jay''s n did solve them a lot of trouble. At least, especially at this


    crucial times, it was more convenient for them to have someone in the Gu family to ry some


    information to them.


    Meanwhile, Nicole sat on the rocking chair as she felt tired. Ever since her belly was getting bigger and


    heavier, she had been feeling easily tiredtely and even found it harder to move. Reclining the chair,


    she gave a sideways nce at Kerr, who was immersed in his work. She smiled at the sight of Kerr


    and felt only peace and happiness in her heart.


    Feeling Nicole''s gaze on him, Kerr asked without looking away from hisptop. "Aren''t you tired of


    looking at me like this every day?" Then, he closed hisptop, set it aside, and walked towards Nicole.


    He squatted beside her to be on the same eye level and ced his arm across the back of her chair.


    With his free hand, he fondled with her hair and looked at her with gentle and soft eyes.


    Nicole felt her face flush at how close Kerr was to her. Before she could get lost into his loving eyes,


    she answered him, "Of course not. Why would I? Besides, I chose to spend the rest of my life with you,


    so how could I get bored with you? Why ask? Are you bored here? Shall we go back?" Nicole had a


    faint feeling and tried to make her own assumptions in her head, because Kerr wouldn''t tell her


    anything that might cause her to be stressed out. Shepletely understood, but she also wanted to


    be there for Kerr. In fact, Kerr told her that this was a honeymoon, but almost half a year had passed,


    and they were still here.


    Besides, the Gu family couldn''ty a finger on her, because Kelvin was helping them. It was also


    because Kerr had put in a lot of effort to protect her and Jay, so that she would be able to enjoy such a


    peaceful life.


    Then again, that didn''t mean they could lead a safe and peaceful life forever. Nothing was permanent


    in this world.


    Stroking her hair, Kerr shook his head and replied, "The environment here is more suitable for you to


    nourish the baby. Seeing you at peace and often smiling made me decide that you should give birth to


    the baby here before we decide whether to go back."


    Kerr would never ce Nicole in any danger, anding back to a ce full of wolves when she could


    even barely stand up on her own made Kerr worry about her safety.


    Nicole was about to speak, but she was interrupted when she saw Jared walking hastily towards them.


    "Excuse me, Mr. and Mrs. Gu, but Kelvin is here."


    It was supposed to be a good thing that Kelvin was here, but looking at how anxious Jared was, Kerr


    knew that something was wrong. Even Nicole sensed an obvious uneasiness, which made her look at


    Kerr with concern. However, Kerr only gave her a kiss on the forehead before rising to his feet.


    "I¡¯ll meet him in the living room," he replied to Jared. With a quick assuring smile at Nicole, Kerr then


    followed Jared to the living room. He did not want Nicole to hear their conversation and be bothered by


    the Gu family''s affairs. She was already dragged into this mess the moment she had gotten together


    with Kerr, so he did not want her to get involved with it even more.


    Nicole pouted, but she understood why Kerr did not want to take her with him and did not insist any


    further. However, ten minutes had passed since, and driven by worry and curiosity, she quietly walked


    towards the door of the living room.


    Since the sofa was quite far from the door of the living room, she could only vaguely hear something as


    she eavesdropped on their conversation.


    In the living room, Kelvin looked at Kerr anxiously and said, "Master, the Gu Group is in a crisis now.


    Even though your father hasn''t given any orders yet, he has already decided to let you back to the Gu


    Group. Moreover, Miss He has given birth to a boy, and your father got that news too."


    This was way out of their expectations. In the past few months, it turned out that Kerr wasn''t the only


    one looking for Sunny. Jack, too, was looking for her.


    However, none of them had any progress until now that Jack had received this very news. Kelvin could


    tell that Jack was already looking forward to it, even though he hadn''t seen Sunny nor her child yet.


    "She gave birth?" Kerr asked in disbelief. A deep frown marred Kerr''s face as he thought about this.


    How could Sunny give birth to the child earlier than Nicole? Then again, this news just confirmed Kerr''s


    assumptions. Sunny did hide herself away from everybody to protect her baby and made sure that she


    would be able to have it in the end.


    With a frustrated look on his face, Kerr asked coldly, "Where is she?" As a matter of fact, he did not


    care at all about Sunny or even the baby. All he cared about was wanting to do the DNA test with the


    child.


    After all, he had promised Nicole that he would give her the peace in mind.


    "Unfortunately, there is still no news about her whereabouts. Since the news of her childbirth was


    released by the He family, it seems like Daniel has something to do with why Sunny and her babyN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    haven''t shown up yet in public," Kelvin responded.


    Seeing the look on Kerr''s face, Kelvin became even more worried about Kerr. Before he came here,


    Jack had asked him to persuade Kerr to return to the Gu Group. That was why he wasted no time and


    took advantage of this opportunity in case something woulde up that would change Jack''s mind.


    Meanwhile, Nicole, who was still eavesdropping, was shocked when she heard what they were talking


    about. ''How could Sunny give birth to that baby prematurely? As far as I know, Sunny is just seven


    months pregnant,'' she thought to herself. Then, she thought about how careless and irresponsible


    Sunny was. She risked the life of her child just so she could satisfy her desires.


    At this moment, Nicole could not hold back her anger and frustration anymore. She opened the door


    and walked inside the room, making everyone turn to her. With a serious face, she asked Kelvin,


    "Uncle Kelvin, what is going on?"


    Seeing Nicole walk in, Kelvin stood up and nodded at her as a greeting. Before, for the past few


    months, Kelvin rarely greeted her, because he thought this woman was just a distraction to Kerr.


    However, he finally realized how kind and lovely Nicole was. Then again, once you got to know her, the


    real her, you could not help but want to be close to her. Kelvin finally understood why Kerr was willing


    to choose her over the Gu family.


    "Nicole, as of now, I still don''t know any specific details. All we know is that Sunny has indeed given


    birth to the child before the baby was due. More importantly, we can''t jump into hasty conclusions,


    since we haven''t seen Sunny and the baby yet. Then again, before I came here, Daniel had announced


    that he would let the Gu family see the baby after a month," Kelvin replied respectfully.


    He was also worried that this month might just be thest peaceful time Kerr and Nicole could have


    now. He thought and hoped not.


    Kerr gestured for Kelvin to sit back down as he stood up and walked over to Nicole. He ced a hand


    on her waist and helped her sit beside him on the sofa. As soon as they were settled, Kerr assured her,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find the child as soon as possible, so we can get this paternity test done right away."


    He reached for her hand to hold onto his, knowing that Nicole was still worried about this.


    However, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I no longer care about who the child''s father is. I


    believe in you. What I worry about more is the Gu Group. After Moore reced you in thepany,


    problems have risen, haven''t they?"


    She looked at Kerr with concern. Although Kerr had told her that he would be willing to give up Gu


    Group, Nicole still could not let him, since she knew how much Kerr had worked for thepany for


    the past several years. He had shed blood, sweat, and tears for thepany to stand where it was


    now and gain that enough reputation, but now, someone was trying to ruin his hard-earned work.


    Besides, she knew that he would not give it up that easily.


    She also was certain that in Kerr''s mind, he had to make a choice between her and the Gu Group, and


    that seeing where he took her, he had clearly chosen her over thepany without any hesitation at


    all. However, Nicole did not want that Kerr had to make a decision at all. She wanted to be there for


    him every step of the way and to make him feel at ease that she would be fine even if he took back the


    position now. All this she wanted Kerr to realize.


    Kerr gave Nicole a reassuring smile and said, "Don''t worry about it, my dear. It is not that big of a deal."


    Then, without waiting for Nicole''s reply, he turned his head to Jared, who was standing behind him.


    "Call Harley and tell him toe back."


    Ever since Harley met Lisa, he seldom stayed with Kerr. He even came back to D Ind every few


    days just to see Lisa and spend time with her.


    Then again, Kerr had never worried about Harley''s private affairs. Harley was already a mature man on


    his own and could even make good decisions for himself. But now, Kerr needed Harley to get this


    paternity test done as soon as possible.


    Jared nodded in understanding and walked a few meters away from them to call Harley. As soon as the


    call connected, they all heard a phone ringing just by the door, making them all turn towards that


    direction.


    "There is no need to call me, because I am back," Harley said, raising his ringing phone in front of


    them. Then, he walked inside the living room, but he wasn''t alone. Behind him, Lisa walked in and


    stood beside Harley.


    As soon as Lisa entered and saw Kerr and Nicole once again, the corners of her mouth slightly quirked


    up. This time, however, she wasn''t wearing any heavy make-up or seducing outfits. Her face looked


    pure and clean.


    "Long time no see," Lisa said as she looked at Nicole with sincerity.

 Chapter 279 She Is My Woman

    Chapter 279 She Is My Woman


    Lisa didn''t fix her eyes on Kerr as before.


    Nicole was slightly surprised by what she saw. She looked at Lisa and said, "Miss Xue, I haven''t seen


    you for a long time." Lisa and Harley were holding hands intimately, so Nicole knew what was going on.


    "It seems that Harley has won your heart." Nicole felt happy for them.


    Harley was a little embarrassed to hear himself spoken about by Nicole in that way, but he extended


    his arms to Lisa and held her in his embrace. He fixed his eyes on her dotingly.


    Kerr had been silent until that moment, when he gave a slight cough. He reminded Harley to discuss


    this emergency with him first.


    When Harley heard Kerr''s voice, he came back to his senses. He sat on the sofa with Lisa and began


    to exin, "I received an anonymous email from home this morning.


    The email clearly established that Sunny gave birth to a boy early through C-section. The operation


    was performed because she wanted to give birth to her child before Nicole. However, because the


    delivery was premature, the child is very weak


    They have to keep the baby in an incubator for a month. That''s why Sunny hasn¡¯t appeared yet."


    Thinking of the e-mail, Harley frowned pensively and decided not to tell Kerr precisely where he got the


    message.


    But he couldn¡¯t hide it from Kerr.


    ncing at Harley, Kerr asked, "Who told you that?"


    "I don''t know. It was an anonymous email. But it seems like it was from Harrow." It had been a long


    time since Harley had heard anything from Harrow.


    As time passed, Harley almost forgot that he ever knew the man.


    Kerr frowned. Harrow had disappeared for no reason and suddenly appeared out of nowhere, so there


    must be something strange going on with him.


    "Sir, if that''s the case, you''d bettere back home as soon as possible. Seize the opportunity that


    has been given to you. The Gu Group is desperate to want you back."


    Having been in the Gu family for a lifetime, Kelvin naturally regarded it as his own home, and


    everything he did was for the sake of that family.


    Nicole looked at Kerr and touched his arm. "Maybe it''s time for you to go back. It''s your home, after all.


    You will have to go back sooner orter. Don''t worry. I will take care of our baby, and I will stay safe."


    Nicole remembered the reason why Kerr left the Gu family in the first ce. It was on her ount,


    because he wanted to marry her. As his wife, Nicole naturally knew what he wanted most.


    Kerr looked at Nicole and his face darkened. "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to stay at our


    hometown? This is the most critical period for you and the baby. If something went wrong, I would lose


    two lives.


    I can''t take the risk." Kerr shook his head.


    Before Nicole could say anything, she heard Lisa''s voice. "Mr. Gu, if you are really so worried about


    Mrs. Gu''s safety, then I would like to make a suggestion for her sake.


    Mrs. Gu and Jay cane back to D Ind with me. On D Ind, as long as the Xue family is there, I


    can assure you that nothing will happen to her and the baby in her belly."


    Lisa looked at Nicole with serious and gentle concern in her eyes.


    Nicole was taken aback by Lisa''s offer. In fact, she never thought of Lisa as a bad woman, in spite of


    that time when she tried to seduce Kerr.


    And it seemed that Lisa had never actually had the desire to interfere with her marriage at all. She was


    not like Sunny. So Nicole was curious about what Lisa''s motives.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Xue. I have a question. I apologize if this question makes you feel ufortable, but


    I''m really curious about it. Why did you want to get close to me and Kerr before?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    From the moment when Mr. Xue showed up with Callie in front of me and my son, to your meeting with


    Kerr on Mr. Xue''s behalf, and even when you told me you fancied Kerr, what has all this been for?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell upon Lisa at once, including Harley''s. He knew nothing about it himself.


    When he told Kerr that he had fallen in love with her, Kerr had once reminded him to keep a wary eye


    on Lisa. At that time, Harley didn''t take his words seriously as he didn''t see any reason for Kerr''s


    suspicion.


    "Were you really interested in Kerr?" Harley frowned slightly as he asked Lisa.


    Lisa just smiled faintly and didn''t look at Harley beside her. She met Nicole''s eyes steadily, and said,


    "Mrs. Gu, I''m really sad to hear that. My offer is extended to you in sincerity.


    I just wanted to help you get rid of some trouble. If I told you that all this was just a coincidence, would


    you believe me?" Lisa had a kind and gentle smile on her face the whole time.


    She seemed perfectly innocent, so that no one had the heart to doubt her.


    Nicole, however, could tell that Lisa was hiding something, but she knew Lisa wouldn''t reveal the truth,


    even if she continued to ask about it. So Nicole looked at Kerr, feeling doubtful about Lisa''s offer.


    "I''m willing to believe Aunt Lisa." Jay came in from the balcony and approached Lisa like a gentleman,


    then he bowed slightly to her in greeting. "Nice to meet you, Aunt Lisa. I''m Jay.


    This is the first time we''ve met, but I think you look as friendly and nice as my mommy. Do you like


    me?" Jay looked at Lisa seriously with his big eyes.


    It was as if he had some sort of expectation in his eyes.


    Lisa''s eyes were filled with surprise, and she was charmed by Jay''s self-introduction. "You are so cute!"


    Lisa then extended her hand and touched Jay''s face.


    But then Jay grasped her hand and kissed the back of it like a little gentleman. This was the first time


    that a little kid had done something like that to her.


    "Hey! Watch out, kid, this is my woman!" Harley took Lisa¡¯s hand from Jay and warned him.


    Lisa looked at Jay affectionately.


    "Let me have a look at this little cutie pie." Lisa didn''t pay any attention to Harley. She picked up Jay


    and set him upon her leg. "You have grown up quite a bit,"


    Lisa said with a smile.


    Jay looked at Lisa with curiosity. "Aunt, have you ever seen me before?"


    Lisa was stunned for a while, but she soon came back to her senses. "I often heard your uncle Harley


    mention you, so I am curious about you. I thought you were still little, but I didn''t expect you to be so tall


    already."

 Chapter 280 Aunt Lisa

    Chapter 280 Aunt Lisa


    There was a reason behind Lisa''s new rtionship with Harley. When he courted her in the beginning,


    Lisa was willing to ept him because she wanted to use him to obtain information about Nicole and


    Jay. Fortunately for Lisa, Harley wasn''t very suspicious.


    He was entirely blind to her intentions.


    "If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have mentioned him to you." Harley stared at Jay in annoyance.


    This little kid captured Lisa¡®s attention as soon as he showed up. Even though he was just a little boy,


    he knew how to please girls with sweet words at such a young age. He would be ady-killer when he


    grew up.


    Jay''s arrival on the scene eased the tense atmosphere in the room. Nicole looked proudly at her


    charming son, and couldn''t stop smiling.


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole had made a decision already.


    After lunch, Kerr went to the study with Harley and Kelvin.


    Nicole was on the balcony telling a story to her unborn baby. She was glowing in the sunshine.


    Lisa felt relieved to see how calm and peaceful Nicole was.


    "Aunt, you seem to like my mommy very much? In my opinion, Mommy is much better than that old


    man." Jay stood beside Lisa and his eyes fell on Nicole, who was not that far away from them.


    He smiled with pride.


    "You''re right. It seems that you don''t like Kerr either." Lisa smiled faintly. Lisa was beginning to find Jay


    even more interesting than she imagined.


    "No, I don''t like him at all. But I have no choice. Mommy loves that old man. I don''t really understand


    what''s so good about him." At the mention of Kerr, Jay couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "Why don''t I take you and your mommy back to D Ind? Callie is there. You can y with her every


    day, and you won¡¯t have to worry about the conflicts of the Gu family," Lisa suggested to him seriously.


    But to her surprise, Jay was hesitant. "I certainly want to, but Mommy won''t go with me, because she


    won''t leave that old man. So I don''t think she will go back to D Ind with you,"


    Jay said firmly.


    Lisa had made a guess in her mind. Although Nicole hadn¡¯t announced her decision yet, Lisa really felt


    it.


    "Then why did you choose to believe me?"


    Jay was no longer worried. He looked at Lisa meaningfully, and said, "Because you are my aunt Lisa."


    Jay smiled at her faintly.


    Lisa was stunned, and speechless for a moment. When she was about to say something, she saw


    Nicole put down her book ande towards her.


    Jay smiled, "Aunt Lisa, don''t worry. I won''t tell Mommy." Jay waved to Lisa, trotted to Nicole and held


    her hand carefully.


    "Mommy, be careful." Finally Kerr wasn''t around Nicole, so he could take care of her himself.


    Delighted, Nicole extended her hand to touch his hair. "Thank you, Jay." Walking up to Lisa, Nicole


    said, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Xue. I really want toe with you to D Ind, but I don''t


    want to bother you and Mr. Xue.


    Besides, Kerr is facing these problems because he chose me. I should be with him now." She had


    made that decision after careful consideration.


    No matter what difficulties they ever encountered, she didn''t want to leave Kerr, because they were


    bonded together forever now. Once they separated, neither of them would be at ease.


    "That''s really a pity. In fact, I just felt that you were a nicedy, so I was hoping that we could hang out


    more often." Lisa smiled faintly and was very polite.


    "Sure. I appreciate your kindness." Nicole held back her suspicion. Perhaps it would be a while until


    she could figure out the truth about Lisa for a while.


    The days passed by quickly, and Kerr finally decided to find Sunny first. After he got the paternity test,


    he would bring Nicole back home to the Gu family.


    But Sunny was nowhere to be found, and the Gu Group''s condition was worsening every day.


    In the morning, Jack called Kelvin again. Jack sounded furious. Looking at Kerr who was standing not


    far away, Kelvin could only nod and say, "My Lord, don''t worry. I will persuade Master to go back early."


    However, after Kelvin hung up the phone, he didn''t dare to try persuading Kerr when he saw the young


    man¡®s firm eyes. So he had no choice but to turn to Nicole.


    Seeing the pitiful look in Kelvin¡®s eyes, Nicole felt sympathy for him. So she said to Kerr calmly, "Let''s


    go for a walk, okay?"


    Kerr put hisptop down quickly, stood up, and helped Nicole walk out of the vi.


    Looking at the two of them as they walked away, Jay shook his head and said, "Grandpa Kelvin, we


    can pack our luggage now. We''ll be back soon."


    Kelvin was stunned. "Are you so sure that your mother can persuade Master?"


    He had never met a person who could change Kerr''s mind, though he knew that Kerr put Nicole before


    all other things.


    "There is nothing Mommy can''t fix when ites to that old man." Jay then went back to his bedroom


    and opened hisptop.


    He called Callie, waiting eagerly for her to answer.


    Jay had almost given up when Callie showed up on the screen. "Why are you so early?" Callie said


    when she connected the video call with him.


    There was a two-hour time difference between the D Ind and Jay¡®s ce. Jay was so anxious that


    he had forgotten about that.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, Callie, I forgot that you are sleeping now." Looking at Callie on the screen, he noticed that she


    looked sleepy and her soft hair was a little messy.


    "What''s up?" Callie was woken up by his call, so she was a little grumpy.


    "I have to go back home." No matter what happened in his life, he wanted to share it with Callie first.


    Callie frowned slightly. "Won''t youe to D Ind with your mom? That''s not what Aunt Lisa told me."


    Callie believed that Lisa would seed, because she had sounded so confident about it.


    Jay shook his head. Before he spoke, Callie ended the call.


    He knew that Callie must have gone to talk to Lisa.


    On the garden path, Kerr and Nicole were surrounded by woods. There was fresh air everywhere,


    which was the best thing for pregnant women like Nicole.

 Chapter 281 Something Happened

    Chapter 281 Something Happened


    "Kerr, it''s very pleasant to be here." Although she feltfortable there and she would miss that ce


    after they left, she knew they had to leave.


    "You can stay here if you like." There wereplex emotions reflected in Kerr¡®s eyes as he looked


    around.


    Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s waist and said, "Kerr, let''s go back. After all, this is not our home, no


    matter how nice it is."


    When he was about to say no, Nicole covered his mouth with her hand. She stood on tiptoe and kissed


    him on his chin. "I know what you are thinking.


    I''m not afraid of anything as long as I''m with you, but running away is not the best idea. We can''t bury


    our heads in the sand forever. We know that Gu Group can¡¯t survive without you.


    No matter how difficult your father has made things for us, he is still your father and your family. We


    should respect him and should try to support him. Of course no one can ever separate us."


    Even if Nicole was willing to let Kerr go back for the Gu Group, it didn''t mean that she would sacrifice


    her marriage for the Gu family.


    She just wanted Kerr to have the best possible future with her.


    Kerr reached out and held her by the waist.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you." He didn''t want to put any pressure on Nicole. Kerr had already sent


    Harley back, so he was optimistic that he could find Sunny before long.


    That way, as long as the evidence proved his innocence, Kerr could take Nicole back to the Gu family


    and make it up for her.


    Therefore, he was waiting for the right moment.


    "How could I be hurt if I''m with you? I just don''t want yourpany to copse because it''s in Moore''s


    hands. Let''s go back.


    The Gu Group is more important." She was very considerate. Even though Kerr didn''t tell her about the


    details, she had observed him working on his scheme during those sleepless nights.


    In order to prevent the Gu Group from suffering a crippling loss, Kerr had to make arge investment in


    thepany, under other people''s names, in order to stabilize the Gu Group''s situation.


    She didn''t want him to work so hard and be tired.


    "Nicole, do you really think so?" He knew that she had his best interests in mind.


    Nicole nodded. "I promise you, I really believe this."


    Lowering his head, Kerr kissed her lips softly. He was still deeply concerned about her.


    Kerr lifted her up in his arms and walked deep into the woods.


    "Where are we going?" She looked ahead and asked in curiosity, seeing that they were not going back


    to the vi.


    But Kerr just kissed her lips again without saying anything.


    They walked forward for about fifteen minutes and passed through arge forest. Eventually they saw


    an ocean of flowers in front of them. "Does it feel familiar?"


    He put Nicole on the ground and embraced her from behind while she leaned against his chest.


    Nicole nodded. These flowers reminded her of the ocean of flowers in A City, but it seemed that the


    flowers here were more natural and fresh.


    "How did you find this ce?" Nicole was full of curiosity. It felt like she was in a fairy tale.


    Obviously, there was few people around here. As far as Nicole could remember, Kerr had stayed with


    her almost every day, so how could he have time to find such a beautiful ce?


    What Kerr didn''t tell Nicole was that although he never went around on foot to find this ce by


    himself, he had a drone which made it possible for him to scope out his surroundings easily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was his only way of ensuring Nicole''s safety.


    "With just a bit of thought, I was able to find it. Do you remember thest time we walked through a


    field of flowers, you didn¡¯t really trust me." Kerr walked through the flower field, holding her hand.


    The memory of that rainy night with the fierce thunder and lightning was fresh in his memory.


    Nicole blushed. "You have a notorious history as a yboy. If you had known you would meet me in the


    future, would you still have fallen in love with your ex-girlfriends?"


    Even though Nicole never looked into it, she could easily imagine how many women were around him


    when he was such an eligible, rich young bachelor.


    Kerr smiled faintly. "Ex-girlfriends? Let me think about it." Kerr pretended to be serious, but Nicole


    pinched his ear.


    "Do you even have to think about your answer? Listen, Kerr. Now that you''ve chosen me, you''re my


    man for the rest of my life.


    You''d better think about it carefully, or don''t me me for losing my patience with you,"


    Nicole announced in a huff.


    Kerr kissed her. "That''s your promise. You have to keep your word." Nicole''s threat didn''t scare Kerr. In


    fact, it delighted him.


    He took Nicole in his arms. But a secondter, he caught a sh of an unknown figure nearby. He


    frowned and his face darkened. "Nicole, hide behind me."


    Kerr pushed Nicole behind him, looking vigntly at the figure in the forest ahead. They would have to


    walk through the forest if they wanted to go back to the vi.


    The romantic mood suddenly dissipated and Nicole felt nervous. She tried her best to calm herself


    down, with her hands over her belly, so as not to let her fear affect the baby.


    "Who''s there?" Kerr said to the distance.


    Looking at the shadow on the ground, Kerr could see that the stranger was shaking a little. Kerr sensed


    that something was wrong, and nodded to Nicole behind him.


    "I''ll go to have a look." There was no one around, so it was safe to leave her there for a moment.


    Nicole was a bit doubtful, but she nodded to Kerr and said, "Be careful." So she watched Kerr go


    towards the shadow.


    Kerr approached that shadow step by step, but saw bright red liquid on the ground when he was closer.


    "Back off!" a man''s voice warned him.


    Kerr stopped. One thing was clear from the man¡¯s voice. "You are injured," Kerr said calmly.

 Chapter 282 A Passerby

    Chapter 282 A Passerby


    Kerr could only wonder who had hurt this man in such a ce.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s voice, the man turned to look at him and begged, "Take her out of here." The man


    then nced in Nicole''s direction.


    Kerr¡®s face turned cold. "Who are you?" Apparently, this man knew them.


    The man was obviously in very poor condition, so he didn¡¯t have the strength to exin anything to


    Kerr. "Don''t worry about me, just protect that woman and her baby."


    He nced at Nicole vaguely, but there was a deep worry in his eyes.


    When Nicole looked into the man''s eyes from a distance, she felt that she might recognize him, but


    because of the distance she wasn''t sure about it. Just as she was about to walk towards the man, Kerr


    went back to her.


    With his brows knitted in concern, Kerr held his pregnant wife in his arms and turned back.


    Nicole wrapped her arms around Kerr¡®s neck and looked at the man leaning against a tree trunk. At


    that moment he was standing with his back to her, so she couldn''t see his face.


    "Who is it?" she asked curiously.


    Kerr shook his head and replied, "I don''t know. Just a passer-by."


    Without thinking too much, she followed Kerr back to the vi and got ready to leave immediately. Even


    though she still was a bit reluctant to leave, she knew what she had to do.


    "We wille back again." Kerr tried tofort Nicole, but he felt truly sorry for her.


    "I know." Smiling faintly, Nicole gripped Kerr''s hand tightly.


    The next morning, Kerr and the rest of them boarded the ne and took a straight flight to A City.


    In the Gu Group


    Moore had already stepped down from his position. It had been less than half a year since he took over


    the Gu Group, but he left thepany in shame.


    Moore knew very well that many people wereughing at him behind his back.


    Standing in the CEO''s office for thest time, Moore was extremely upset. He had never imagined that


    he would leave the Gu Group so disgracefully.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "I heard that Kerr will return today. Would you like to see him?"


    On the other side of the line, Sunny was overjoyed by the news, but when she looked at Daniel not far


    away, she hesitated. "Maybe wait a few more days. The baby is still in the incubator."


    When Daniel found Sunny, he brought her and the child back to his house. Unfortunately, it turned out


    that she had lost her freedompletely.


    Daniel was very strict with her. His heart softened when he looked at the newborn baby, but he still


    couldn''t ept the fact that Sunny had given birth to a baby before her marriage.


    After hanging up, Sunny turned to look at her father. "Dad, I want..."


    "What do you want? You can¡¯t control yourself when you know that Kerr is back?" Daniel looked


    affectionately at the baby sleeping soundly in the incubator.


    But his tone was very cold. Yesterday, he had received a call from Jack. He knew that Kerr wasing


    back that day, but it didn''t mean that he would allow Sunny to meet Kerr so soon.


    "Let me tell you, if Kerr wants to see the child, he has to marry you in front of his family. Otherwise, the


    child will belong to our family alone.


    He is my grandson. He doesn''t need to have anything to do with the Gu family. I have to make it clear


    to you. I refuse to let you disgrace yourself in front of Kerr again."


    Daniel made this rule for her, but he understood that she still wanted to marry Kerr. So he would help


    her fulfill her wish.


    With that, he stood up and left the house.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny felt helpless. She missed Kerr and wanted him so badly that she didn''t care


    whether he would take her as his wife or not, as long as she could be with him.


    To be with the man she loved was her only desire.


    "Go to the Gu family''s house," Daniel said to the driver after he got into the car.


    The driver started the car immediately, and drove him to the Gu family¡¯s vi.


    Before long, Daniel was sitting in the living room of the Gu family''s old house. "I think you already know


    that Sunny has given birth to a boy. She is in poor health now, so she couldn''te in person.


    As her father, I think I need to remind you that they had an engagement long ago. But now, Kerr has


    broken that engagement. He has made Sunny, a weak girl, bear such an enormous pressure all by


    herself.


    It is a hard burden for us in the He family. If you want to cancel this marriage, very well. Then I would


    have a new grandson and his surname would be He, and your family won¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Even though Daniel spoke lightly with a casual tone, it was a threat.


    Jack''s face darkened. Everything was going wrong nowadays. Moore had almost ruined the Gu Group.


    Although Kerr was actually on his way back, Kelvin had told Jack that Kerr didn''t intend to return to the


    Gu family.


    Freya nced at Jack, who was silent, and then smiled at Daniel. "The Gu family and the He family


    have enjoyed a friendship for many years. We have always liked Sunny, and now she has given birth to


    a child of our family.


    Of course we must show our respect to Sunny, and you can rest assured that the Gu family will ept


    Sunny as our daughter-inw. After Kerres back to us soon, I will definitely try to persuade him


    with all of my heart."


    Freya wasn''t sure if she could seed, but in the face of Daniel''s threat, she could only promise him


    first.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daniel was satisfied with this answer.


    The nended on the Gu family''s exclusive parking apron. Kerr had been concerned that a long


    flight would make Nicole ufortable, even though Harley and Nicole had repeatedly assured him


    that there was nothing to worry about.


    But Kerr still had concerns about Nicole, so he carried her in his arms and got off the ne.


    Kerr didn¡¯t put her down until they reached their car.


    "I''ve told you I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nicole wanted to put Kerr''s mind at ease. It seemed that ever since


    her pregnancy began, Kerr had been more nervous than her.


    Kerr smiled to her in response.


    Before Nicole could say anything, they heard the sharp sound of brakes not far away. Turning around,


    they saw a red Ferrari stop not far away from them.

 Chapter 283 Maggies Jealousy

    Chapter 283 Maggie''s Jealousy


    The door opened, and with ck sunsses perched on her nose, a woman, who wore a dark casual


    outfit, stepped out of the car. She stood in front of Nicole with a cold aura.


    Nicole eyed the woman intently and asked, "Maggie Chen?" Even with the sunsses and how much


    different Maggie looked like now, Nicole could still recognize her.


    However, when Nicole noticed how t Maggie''s belly was, she frowned slightly and remembered what


    Harley had said in the hospital.


    Maggie removed her sunsses and hung it on her shirt before she said, "Long time no see, Nicole.


    Or, should I call you Mrs. Gu? Oh, wait. How could I forget? The woman Mr. Gu married is Sunny He,


    so how could his wife be someone as cunning as you?"


    With a sly smile on her face, Maggie walked towards Nicole. Her words were full of scorn for Nicole,


    and she did not even bother mincing her words.


    Kerr''s forehead creased into a frown when he heard what Maggie said. He gestured at Jared, who was


    standing beside him.


    Nodding in understanding, Jared walked towards Maggie and raised a hand to stop her. "Excuse me,


    Miss Chen, but you can''t go any closer."


    Kerr had already oriented Jared about these situations. That was why without a word, Jared knew what


    had to be done and made sure that no dangerous person would be able to get close to Nicole,


    especially then that she was also bearing another life.


    As for Nicole, she just narrowed her eyes at Maggie and asked in confusion, "Tell me, Miss Chen. Why


    are you here?" Even though Maggie gave her insults and mean remarks, Nicole still did not feel


    annoyed.


    Moreover, Nicole could choose to ignore her, but she knew better and kept her calm. After all, Maggie


    was now Baron''s wife, so she should show some respect and humility.


    "Well, you see, Baron had been investigating about the Ning family before, and with his help, I found


    out something that I thought you must be interested in. Hence, I am here to talk with you about it,"


    Maggie replied casually.


    She then nced at Jared, who was still blocking her from going near Nicole. Knowing now that they


    were here with her made her realize that it was going to be difficult for her to approach Nicole, so she


    had to think of ways to get closer to Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Maggie seriously, wondering why Maggie was suddenly interested in what had


    happened to the Ning family. Even with her suspicions on Maggie, Nicole still thought that it was


    reasonable for Maggie to know something about it. After all, Baron was Maggie''s husband, and he had


    ced a lot of efforts on this matter to help Nicole.


    Feeling like what Maggie was about to say was important, Nicole turned to look at Kerr and said, "I''ll


    talk with her." She let go of Kerr''s hand and walked towards Maggie, but Kerr grabbed her wrist and


    said,


    "I will stay with you." Deep inside, Kerr felt that Maggie must have some ulterior motives as to why she


    wanted to see Nicole, since Maggie looked like she couldn''t wait toe here. Moreover, when they


    were in D Ind, Kerr had received the news that Baron and Maggie had divorced.


    However, he did not tell Nicole then, and perhaps, she was the only one who didn''t know about it now.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was just worried, so she nodded at him. Then she stood in front of Maggie and


    asked with a slight smile on her face. "So, Maggie, why did youe here in such a hurry? Is it that


    urgent, and why isn''t Baron with you?"


    Nicole looked back to the car and saw that no one wasing out of it. She was just sincerely


    concerned, but to Maggie''s ears, it sounded like Nicole was showing off.


    Maggie lowered her head and fixed her eyes on Nicole''s big belly. This reminded her of the baby she


    once bore and lost because of an ident, which made her feel sad and angry again.


    Without looking suspicious, she ced her hands behind her back casually and answered, "Well,


    Baron has been busy with his worktely. Anyway, enough of that, look how big your baby really is,


    Nicole." There was an obvious tinge of jealousy and coldness in Maggie''s voice, and anyone who was


    looking at her suspiciously could hear that.


    However, Nicole didn''t find anything unusual from Maggie''s tone, so she smiled at her before she


    touched her belly and said, "Ah, yes. I will be giving birth soon." Then she looked at Maggie with a tinge


    of worry and asked tentatively, "So, are you okay? Have you...recovered?"


    Nicole did not dare to mention Maggie''s child.


    Meanwhile, Kerr''s eyes were fixed on Maggie''s hands, and he had heard the coldness in Maggie''s


    voice. As soon as Nicole spoke and looked down to touch her belly, he had his eyes on Maggie after


    sensing a tinge of hostility behind her words.


    Without hesitation, he ced an arm around Nicole''s waist and slightly moved forward to protect her


    body with his.


    He slightly hid her behind him in case of any emergency. After all, Maggie was still a potentially


    dangerous person ever since she had been jealous of Nicole.


    Kerr''s suspicions were right, because at that very moment, Maggie''s eyes opened wide with hostility


    and shouted, "Yes! I''ve recovered!" Then, as quick as a blink of an eye, Maggie took out a sharp


    dagger from behind her and aimed towards Nicole''s belly.


    "My baby is gone! You can die with my child, Nicole Ning!" she screamed as she lunged forward. An


    obvious arrogance and rage were evident in her tone.


    As soon as Nicole raised her head to look, the sharp de red at her eyes as the sun shone on it.


    Instinctively, she closed her eyes and hugged her belly to protect it against the iing de.


    "No!" Kerr shouted as he saw the dagger. Without any second thoughts, Kerr stepped in front of Nicole


    and reached his hand out. Fortunately, he was able to grab Maggie by the wrist and twisted it. Feeling


    the sharp pain on her wrist, Maggie let go of the dagger, which fell on the ground with a thud.


    Not caring that Maggie was a woman, Kerr raised his leg and kneed Maggie on her stomach, making


    her fall on the ground in pain. Then, he immediately turned around to hold Nicole in his arms. "It''s all


    right now, Nicole. Shh, I''m here." Kerr loved Nicole so much that as long as he was with her, he would


    not hesitate to ce himself before her in any harm just so she could be safe.


    Nicole opened her eyes and realized that she started to cry. She looked down and saw that her belly


    was safe, making her feel relieved. Still trembling with fear and shock that Maggie was able to do that


    to her, Nicole held onto Kerr.


    "You bitch! Why is the world so unfair? You already have everything, so why do you have to take Baron


    away from me? Why did you take my child? You are so selfish and bloodthirsty! You should die!" With


    blooding out of her mouth from the impact of the hit, Maggie shouted as she managed to sit up.


    Then, out of anger, she struggled to get to her feet and was about to lunge on Nicole again, but this


    time, Jared and Kim were prepared and held on to Maggie.


    Kerr red at Maggie and then looked at Nicole. She was already starting to calm down. He then


    reached for his handkerchief and wiped her tears. "I''m fine," she told him.


    Feeling that there weren''t any more tears to shed, Nicole walked towards Maggie and looked down at


    this hysterical woman with a frown. "First of all, I don''t know what you are talking about. Whatever it is


    that happened between you and Baron has nothing to do with me.


    Second, I didn''t expect that you have the guts to do that. If Baron finds out that his wife attempted to


    hurt his friend, then I am sure that he will be disappointed. Right now, as Baron''s friend, I am sincerely


    concerned that he is with a vicious and crazy woman."


    Not nning to get associated with her any longer, Nicole turned her back on Maggie and held onto


    Kerr''s hand. "Kerr, please let her go. If not for her, I would have to worry about Baron. Plus, I owed


    Baron before, so I should at least repay him with this now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kerr looked at Nicole seriously and frowned. "No, I won''t give her any chance to hurt you."


    Before Nicole could reply to that, Maggie spoke. "Nicole, stop pretending to be a good person. I lost my


    child, and it was you who killed our baby.


    Because of that, Baron had no reason to be with me, and clearly he abandoned me because of you.


    How unfair is it that you still have a healthy child? How dare you still give birth to that bastard?!


    What''s even worse is that you took away Sunny¡®s fiance and even took over the Gu Group. You


    deserved to be punished for stealing everything from everyone!" Maggie cursed Nicole hysterically as


    she struggled to take Jared''s and Kim''s hold off of her.


    Nicole turned around to re at her. She was all right when Maggie kept insulting her and saying mean


    things to her, but when she called her baby a bastard, Nicole knew that she was way out of line now.


    Nicole felt disgusted by how fiercely Maggie looked at her, as if Maggie was an animal and wanting to


    tear Nicole apart.


    Deep inside, Nicole had sincerely wanted to give Maggie a chance to apologize and just move on, but


    now it seemed like Maggie didn''t deserve her forgiveness anymore.

 Chapter 284 Feel Pity For Her

    Chapter 284 Feel Pity For Her


    "Maggie, everyone else, like you, fights for what they have. You don¡¯t know what I have been through,


    so you have no right to judge me," Nicole said, thinking about her and Kerr''s rtionship.


    Right from the start, things had never been easy for the two of them. Although Sunny and Maggie felt


    that she seemed to have everything, only she knew how difficult it was.


    But all of these never stopped her in treasuring more the man she loved so deeply.


    "Nicole..." Kerr said as he instinctively put his arm around her shoulder. Hearing her, Kerr fully knew


    that she must have remembered the struggles they had encountered together that almost cost their


    lives.


    As he was about tofort her, Nicole nced up at him, wearing a warm smile on her face. "I''m fine.


    These are our memories."


    With her back facing Maggie, Nicole casually walked to their car before stopping in her tracks and


    gently uttered, "Maggie, I feel sorry for you. It''s just that I treat Baron as my friend, and I can''t interfere


    in your rtionship.


    Love is what you need, so both of you can pull through together. And nothing can be forcibly done if


    you and Baron are not destined for each other." After that, she eased in the car with Kerr.


    Turning to face Kerr, she reached out to hold his hands and persuaded him, "Let her go, Kerr. I don''t


    want your reputation be ruined because of Maggie. She is just a woman, and she can''t hurt me as long


    as you are with me."


    At this moment, Nicole suddenly felt brave enough to confront those difficulties because she trusted


    Kerrpletely.


    "Why are you so confident in me?" Kerr asked while he gently touched her nose. Gazing at her


    dotingly, he went on, "You heard she lost her child, so you felt pity for her."


    Kerr''s words denoted that no one in the world knew Nicole better than the way he understood her.


    Arching her brow, Nicole made a face at Kerr. "I can''t really hide anything from you. She is a poor girl


    who has recently lost her child. So I don''t want to care about it. No matter what mistake she made


    before.


    There is nothing more painful than a mother losing her own child. So let it go, okay?"


    Nicole exined, and her eyes were full of expectation. Kerr was silent the whole time, so she


    prompted, "Just do it for our baby."


    Although reluctant, Kerr finally nodded his head and reached out to touch her belly. He thought that


    when it came to their baby''s sake, he must yield, even for a bit.


    Jared, after getting the hint from Kerr, promptly released Maggie. He quickly turned around and


    followed into the car, leaving the ce at once.


    Maggie realized she was lying on the ground, with blood on the corner of her mouth. The dull pain


    throbbing in her chest reminded her of how violent Kerr was. However, despite the kindness and


    tolerance of Nicole, the hatred in her eyes did not vanish.


    "Nicole Ning, you will pay for what you have done," Maggie cursed under her breath as she fixed her


    eyes on the direction in which Nicole had left.


    Back to Jack¡¯s vi, Kelvin was scurrying over to report to him, "My Lord, Master is back. But he hasn''t


    told me yet when he woulde back to the Gu Group."


    Looking squarely at the cold face of Jack, he couldn''t help feeling somewhat evasive.


    "How dare he threaten me?" Jack yelled as he thumped the table. His face contorted in anger. Jack


    perceived that as Kerr''s father, his son was indeed challenging and defying him.


    "Did Nicolee back with Kerr?" he probed. How could Jack not know the reason why his son hadn''t


    returned to the Gu Group for such a long time? It must be Nicole.


    His impression of Nicole had never changed. For him, she was never of help to Kerr since she showed


    up. She merely just liked to fool around with his son.


    Kelvin nodded to confirm, "Nicole has been pregnant for nearly nine months. Master has been with her


    all the time." Kelvin knew that Kerr only wanted their baby to be born safely. And this fact made him


    also hope that Jack would ept Nicole for the sake of this unborn child.


    However, when Jack heard about Nicole''s unborn child, he didn''t feel relieved at all. He ordered angrily,


    "Bring him back to see me." Jack was on the verge of losing his patience. This time, he was going to do


    something different.


    No matter what it took him, Jack was determined to let Kerr marry Sunny since she had already given


    birth to Kerr¡¯s child. And apart from that, Daniel had made it very clear that Kerr must marry his only


    and precious daughter.


    "I see. But My Lord, the Gu Group needs Master. For the sake of him, Nicole..." Kelvin attempted to put


    in some good words for Nicole.


    But long before he could finish his words, he was sharply interrupted by Jack.


    "Kelvin, hold it. Kerr''s marriage to Sunny has been arranged since he was a child. And it can''t be


    changed just because of Nicole. Don''t ever think that I don''t know what you have done behind my back.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I can let it go this time, but I hope it won''t happen again," Jack warned him, shooting him a re. If it


    were not for the fact that Kelvin had been with him for so many years, he would have driven him out of


    the Gu family, outright.


    "Yes, My Lord. I know what to do." Kelvin bowed to Jack. He straightened his body and started to head


    out of the study.


    Standing at the door, Kelvin looked embarrassed. A momentter, he raised his head and saw Freya


    standing silently, not far away from where he was.


    "Mydy," Kelvin acknowledged her presence. By the look of it, he could sense that Freya had


    something to say.


    She threw him a look, hinting him to follow her and walked towards the garden. When they were out of


    earshot, she asked, "Is Nicole''s child still alive?" All this time, Freya had been looking for Nicole''s


    whereabouts but found nothing.


    It was making her feel very uneasy. Andtely, it was getting on her nerves.


    "Yes, it won''t take long before the baby is born," Kelvin confirmed. Kelvin couldn''t understand her


    intention.


    "Kelvin, Kerr and Nicole must trust you very much, right? I notice that you have changed a lot ever


    since you came back. Besides, you have been working for Kerr for several months now."


    Freya had a faint sense that Kelvin had been a little different. He became as friendly and warm as


    Nicole.


    "My Lady, you can tell me if you need anything. I''m still a member of the Gu family." Staring at Freya''s


    fathomless eyes, he had a bad feeling surging within him.


    "Put this into Nicole¡¯s food," Freya mumbled as she motioned to the girl next to her.


    Cherry followed and put the medicine she had already prepared in front of Kelvin.


    "What''s this?" Kelvin frowned.


    Freya didn''t give him an answer but she said, "You don''t need to know what it is. Since you work for the


    Gu family, then you know that you don''t have the right to ask questions. It seems that you have been


    staying with Nicole, an outsider, for a long time.


    And you almost forget the rules of the Gu family."


    There was obvious sarcasm in her words as she called Nicole an outsider.


    "I''m sorry, My Lady. I can''t do that," Kelvin said, taking a step back.

 Chapter 285 The Comeback

    Chapter 285 The Comeback


    "I''m loyal to the Gu family, and Master Kerr is also a member of this family. Don'' forget that, My Lady."


    Without waiting for her reply, Kelvin turned around and was about to leave when he stopped and said,


    "My Lady, I know that you want to get along with Master, so I believe that this is the best chance to do


    so.


    If something bad really happened to Nicole because of you, I am certain that Master would without a


    doubt end his rtions with you." Kelvin warned her calmly and left without another word.


    As Freya red at Kelvin''s retreating figure, she said angrily under her breath, "I just want to make


    Kerr stronger. Is there something wrong with that?" Then, she crossed her arms and heaved a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Kerr brought Nicole back to his vi. He helped her settle in the medical room of the vi.


    Now that they could not hide from the Gu family anymore, Kerr was determined to take back everything


    that truly belonged to them fair and square. Until then, that would only be the time they would be able


    to peacefully settle.


    "Nicole, you are the only one who can be the hostess here, do you understand me?" Kerr said as soon


    as she was lying down on the bed. He had always wanted to run away with Nicole and lead a low-key


    life, but now, with all these happening here, he had no choice but to take her with him, especially when


    he had a feeling that something bad was bound to happen.


    If that was going to be the case, he had to have Nicole be with him, so that he would be able to protect


    her and fight for her.


    Nicole just gave Kerr a smile. She sensed a change in Kerr, but she didn''t tell him about it. After all, no


    matter what happened, she would always be there for and with him.


    Jay walked in, and when he passed by Kerr, there was a look of disdain in his eyes. "Easy for you to


    say, old man. You almost hurt my mommy again," he said with annoyance and turned his back on Kerr.


    Then, Jay walked towards Nicole and hugged her belly before he gave it a kiss.


    "Don''t be afraid, little sister. Your big brother is here to protect you," he said gently. Nicole ignored what


    he called Kerr. She was tired of reprimanding him. Moreover, in the past few days, Jay would spare


    some time to talk to the baby inside Nicole''s baby, so Nicole thought Jay was just being sweet and was


    just really worried about the baby in her belly.


    Sighing, she patted Jay''s hair and felt quite helpless.


    Kerr also ignored Jay''s remark and asked Harley to examine Nicole and make sure she was all right. At


    least, Kerr still had someone he could trust to physical assess Nicole without having to be afraid of any


    ulterior motives.


    After a while, Jay left the room. Before Kerr could have a moment with Nicole, his phone rang, so he


    excused himself and turned around to walk out of the room. At the same time, Harley walked in,


    making Nicole sit up on the bed. Seeing the frown on his face, Nicole was quite worried and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the baby? Please tell me nothing wrong happened."


    Hearing the worry in Nicole''s voice, Harley shook his head and reced the frown with a huge smile.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry for that. Your baby is totally fine, but Kerr and Jay are going to be disappointed."


    Holding the ultrasound scan in his hand, Harley looked at Nicole with an obvious gloating in his eyes


    and waited for her to guess or ask for the result.


    Nicole''s eyebrows creased in confusion, which was immediately reced with a knowing smile when


    she had a guess in her mind. She was about to speak when the door was pushed open, and Jay


    walked in. Nicole then remained quiet and gave Harley a look. Nodding in understanding, Harley


    walked out of the room. When he left, Nicole looked at her belly and nned to keep the secret from


    Kerr and Jay until thest minute.


    Meanwhile, on the balcony of the vi, Kerr heard what Kelvin had said on the phone, so he replied,


    "For now, I won''t be going back to the Gu family just yet, so please inform my father about this. I am


    back, yes, but that doesn''t mean I will ept the marriage proposal from the Gu family.


    On the other hand, since I am still a member of the Gu family, I will make sure that nothing bad and


    threatening will happen to the Gu Group." With that, Kerr hung up the phone. He was already happily


    married with Nicole, so he would keep his stand firm and would not make any concession on this


    arranged marriage.


    Kerr sighed heavily. He ran his fingers through his hair when a person came to his mind, so he


    immediately dialed the number.


    The call took several rings before it was received. Before the receiver could say anything, Kerr


    immediately spoke. "This is thest time I will warn you. I don''t care whether or not there is still a


    rtion between the Fang family and the Chen family, but if Maggie dares to approach Nicole again


    with harm on her sleeves, I will never let either of you off. Do you hear me?"


    Kerr did not care that Maggie was a woman. In fact, he saw her as an evil and vicious animal after what


    she had tried to do with Nicole. He also felt that Maggie would not stop until her desires were satisfied.


    Therefore, there was no way he would let her go. Who knew when she would attack again?


    Hearing the warning, Baron immediately sat up from the bed in rm and grimaced as he felt the pain


    of the wound on his shoulder. He ignored the pain and asked under his breath, "Maggie hurt Nicole


    again?" As far as he could remember, Maggie had attempted to scare Nicole in her wedding.


    Because of that, he was so angry at her. If Maggie stayed still and did not do anything to harm Nicole,


    then the ident would not have happened and Maggie would not have lost the child. Moreover, he


    would not have ended his rtionship with her. If only Maggie did not be so greedy, then they


    would still be together now.


    Kerr barely heard what Baron had said, but he clearly heard thest word. "Again? What do you mean


    by that? Speak louder, Baron," he asked. Kerr frowned and felt suspicious of Baron after hearing the


    tone of his voice.


    Baron sighed slightly and replied, "I said I know what to do, so don''t worry. Just make sure to keep an


    eye on Nicole." Without waiting for Kerr''s reply, Baron hung up and immediately dialed Maggie''s


    number. However, after a few tries, nobody answered.


    This made Baron feel very uneasy.


    Kerr looked at his phone and made a face at his call history with Baron. "Keep an eye on her? I already


    know that," he said, still feeling ufortable that Baron still had feelings for Nicole. Then, he walked


    back to the room and saw Nicole, leaning on the bed with a book about childbirth on her hand. When


    the door opened, Nicole raised her head from the book and gave him a smile. "Kerr, what if our baby is


    a boy, what should we call him?" she asked tentatively before she closed the book she was reading


    and ced it on the bedside table.


    "No, the baby''s name will be Joyce," Kerr said as he sat on the space beside Nicole on the bed and


    ced an arm over her. He shook his head and chose to ignore the possibility of the baby being a boy.


    Nicole rolled her eyes yfully at him and asked, "But, what if it was a boy? I''m just asking


    hypothetically." Since Kerr was decided that the baby would be a girl, Nicole was suddenly curious


    about whether Kerr would throw the baby out if she gave birth to a boy.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr shook his head again and said, changing the topic, "I n to go back


    to the Gu Group tomorrow. I decided that before you deliver the baby, I will eliminate all the remaining


    power of Moore in the Gu Group and make sure that I get my position back.


    When that happens, I can stay and wait with you for the birth of our baby Joyce."


    Hearing what Kerr nned to do, Nicole was suddenly concerned about him. He made it sound like


    getting back his control of Gu Group was easy to do with such limited time. "Will you be able to make


    it? There is only one month left before I am expected to give birth, Kerr. I don''t want you to feel


    pressured and too stressed. You should take all the time you need," Nicole said with worry. After all, he


    had to remove any trace of Moore''s power and save the Gu Group.


    With many powerful people backing Moore, she could not even imagine how difficult and stressful that


    would be for Kerr.


    Kerr stroke Nicole''s hair and tuck them behind her ear to give him a clearer look of her face. Then, he


    kissed her forehead and said, "Of course, I can. Don''t worry about it. I had missed Jay''s birth before, so


    I won''t miss Joyce''s this time." He was determined to be with her especially when she needed him the


    most, so he would make sure to do everything that he could to fulfill this promise.


    With that, the corner of her mouth slightly curled up into a weak smile. Soon, in Kerr''s arms, she closed


    her eyes and fell asleep.


    As the pure moonlight shone on her face, Kerr caressed Nicole for a moment and admired her beauty


    under the light of the moon. Then, he gave her another kiss on the cheek before he too sumbed into


    slumber.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In the following month, this night was going to be the most sound and peaceful sleep for Kerr.


    When the moonlight was reced by the light rays of the sun, Kerr carefully got up of the bed, so as


    not to wake Nicole, who was still sound asleep. Then, he took a bath to freshen up and wore a formal


    corporate outfit. He gave Nicole a kiss on the cheek and left the vi.


    As soon as Kerr stepped foot in the Gu Group, his face was as cold as ice. All the senior managers had


    already been informed of hiseback, so they all gathered and waited for him in the conference


    room.


    Kerr walked in further and saw Kelvin, standing at the reception desk with a smile. As Kerr was getting


    closer to him, Kelvin then moved towards him. With a bow, he greeted, "Master, wee back."


    Back then, it was Kelvin who had informed the employees that Kerr would be reced in the Gu


    Group, and now it was also him to inform them that Kerr would be back. However, everyone


    understood that it was Jack who was behind all this.


    On the other hand, a while Porsche was parked right across the gate of the Gu Group''s building. Inside


    the car was Moore, who was staring in the direction of the building.


    He stayed outside, because, after all, it was inappropriate for him to show up at such an asion


    where he was not weed.


    "Make sure to enjoy yourself and savor this moment, Kerr. There is always a calm before a storm," he


    said under his breath. With a satisfied and sly smile on his face, Moore then drove away from the Gu


    Group.


    When he was on the road, a red Ferrari sped past him, which made Moore''s eyes lit up. He


    immediately stepped on the gas and followed the car.

 Chapter 286 I Want To Kill Her

    Chapter 286 I Want To Kill Her


    "Nice car, cutie," Moore said suavely after he caught up with the red Ferrari and lowered the window.


    However, Maggie just ignored the man who osted her. She was calm and aloof in her sunsses.


    Moore didn''t rush, but kept driving behind her at a safe distance and provoked her from time to time.


    Atst, Maggie had had enough, and stepped on the brakes to stop the red Ferrari. "What do you


    want?" she asked, frowning at Moore. She took off her sunsses.


    Moore got out of his car and walked up to Maggie. "Miss Chen, you are quite a good driver. But I think


    you would lead a better life if you left Baron."


    Maggie was stunned by Moore''s manner of introduction. "Do you know me?" This man obviously knew


    everything about her.


    "In fact, Miss Chen, for a long time it''s been my opinion that you''ve suffered too much from being with a


    man who doesn''t love you back. But it''s hard to move on after being hurt like that, isn''t it?


    After all, we''re only human." Moore knew what Maggie was thinking.


    Even though Moore didn''t go to meet Kerr when he and Nicole came back, he already knew what


    happened between Maggie and Nicole at that time. He was clear about the conflict between them.


    "Who are you? What the hell are you talking about? This makes no sense." It was obvious to Maggie


    that this was a devious man in front of her. She had started to doubt everything around her because of


    Baron.


    She could no longer give her trust away easily, nor could she give her heart to anyone. From the hard


    knocks of life, she had learned to be suspicious of strangers.


    "Miss Chen, I hope you will understand and forgive me, for I do not enjoy being the bearer of


    unwee news. But after you were already pregnant with Baron''s child, Nicole met with Baron


    secretly, soon before your wedding."


    He then showed the pictures on his phone to Maggie.


    Maggie''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the photo in which Baron was kissing Nicole.


    Maggie never knew about that. At the time of her marriage, she thought she could make Baron forget


    Nicole simply by marrying him. Now she could see how naive she had been.


    "The bitch, Nicole!" Maggie sat in her car with her hands on the steering wheel, her eyes full of


    resentment and rage.


    Moore was very satisfied with her reaction. He smiled and said, "Yes, I also think Nicole has behaved


    like a shameless woman. I don''t even know if her baby''s father is Kerr or Baron."


    Maggie nced at Moore and asked, "Why have you told me this?" Maggie began to doubt his


    motives.


    "I told you because I''m the only one who can help you. Miss Chen, you would like to kill Nicole and her


    baby, right? I think we have the same goal here." He knew that if Kerr lost the dearest person in his life,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    he would me the Gu family for it, and he would nevere back.


    With Kerr out of the way, Jack would have no choice but to make Moore his heir.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is. I just want to get rid of Nicole. Since you are so familiar with me, you


    undoubtedly know how to find me. I''ll wait for your news."


    Then, she put on her sunsses again and said, "Don''t make me wait too long." She then started her


    car and drove away.


    "Of course," looking at her car, Moore said calmly.


    Sitting in the coffee shop, Moore was waiting patiently for Lily. Soon enough, Lily appeared at the door.


    She walked over to Moore and looked at him, furrowing her eyebrows. "Are you crazy? How could you


    ask me to meet you here? It''s so close to thepany."


    Lily knew that Moore was always cautious. Since she could be discovered by Kerr so easily, Moore had


    never done this before.


    Moore wore a faint smile. "Take a seat. Don''t be so nervous. As far as I know, Kerr has no time to


    doubt about you. He''s too busy trying to chase me out of thepany."


    Lily looked around and then sat opposite Moore. "Yes, all your people have been fired this morning."


    Lily didn''t expect Kerr to be so sensitive.


    It was a long time since Kerr left the Gu Group. But soon after his return, he seemed to have taken


    back control of the wholepany. He was so decisive and effective that everyone was terrified of


    losing their job.


    "But there is one person that he won''t ever suspect." Moore spoke nonchntly, as if it made no


    difference to him. But he kept it in mind silently and looked at Lily in front of him.


    "You mean me?" Her heart skipped a beat. Every time Moore put on that look, she knew that he had a


    wicked purpose in mind.


    He took a card out of his pocket and pushed it across to Lily. "Find a way to bring Nicole to this ce.


    You don''t have to deal with the rest. If you seed in doing this, we''re even."


    Moore was being rather generous. This time, he would be well-prepared.


    Lily looked at the card doubtfully and read the address on it. "What do you intend to do?" Lily felt a


    sinister foreboding.


    "That''s none of your business. You''d better do as I tell you to do and not even think about fooling me


    with Nicole again. I can tolerate your treachery once, but not for a second time."


    Then he stood up and left the coffee shop.


    Lily held the card in her hand and crushed it.


    Back at the offices of the Gu Group, Lily was thinking about what Moore had said and looking for an


    opportunity to get close to Nicole.


    "Take this back to the vi, Jared." Kerr looked at the gift box he had prepared for Nicole. Even though


    he was busy, he still wanted to let Nicole know that he was thinking about her all the time.


    As Jared took the small gift box from Kerr, he hesitated before saying, "Mr. Gu, the partner will arrive in


    ten minutes, and now..."


    Kerr nodded and was about to take the gift box back. He was worried that if he went homete, Nicole


    might fall asleep, so he wanted to bring the gift to her in advance.


    "Mr. Gu, why don¡¯t you give it to me? I can bring it to Nicole," Lily offered, taking a step forward.


    Kerr looked up at Lily and asked, "Didn''t you already decide to leave thispany? Why have you


    come back?" Kerr fixed his icy and sharp eyes at Lily, as if he were looking straight through her


    heart.

 Chapter 287 Take Advantage Of Her Trust

    Chapter 287 Take Advantage Of Her Trust


    Kerr would never allow danger to reach Nicole. When Lily told them that she wanted to leave, she


    seemed very determined. That was why Kerr''s suspicions were raised.


    In recent days they had been away from the Gu Group, but Lily had remained during their absence.


    That meant that Lily had spent a lot of time with Moore. Who could be sure what influence Moore


    wielded over Lily? People could change in unpredictable ways, after all.


    So Kerr always had to be on high alert.


    Lily lowered her head. "I didn''t want to give up my job here, which I worked so hard for, so I chose to


    stay. I was disappointed to find that you had already gone away when I returned to thepany.


    But I knew that the Gu Group is important to you, so I chose to stay here because I was confident that


    you would eventuallye back." Lily tried her best to sound convincing in front of Kerr.


    Lily knew that she was a terrible liar, but she had no other choice. She avoided Kerr¡®s eyes as she told


    him that story.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Has Moore bothered you since you came back here?" Kerr knew perfectly well what kind of


    determined and ambitious man Moore was.


    Lily shook her head. "Moore has beenpletely focused on building up his position in thepany,


    so he never paid any attention to me. What''s more, I''ve got what I wanted from him.


    We are over. He has no reason to make trouble for me." In her heart, how Lily wished that it was true.


    Kerr looked at Jared and nodded. Then Jared went up to Lily, gave her the gift box and a car key, and


    said, "Drive my car and take this to the vi."


    Lily nodded to Jared, carefully avoiding Kerr''s eyes. She turned around and was about to leave the


    office when she heard Kerr''s voice again. "I hope you will live up to Nicole''s trust,"


    Kerr reminded Lily.


    Since he knew that Nicole regarded Lily as her close friend, he wanted to give Lily a chance. What was


    more, if it weren''t for Lily''s goodwill, he might have lost his child with Nicole before their wedding.


    But he still suspected that Lily would bepromised by Moore once again.


    Lily paused and nodded her head.


    He looked at Lily as she walked away and ordered grimly, "Tell Kim to follow her. Inform me


    immediately if something goes wrong." Kerr truly hoped that he was just overthinking it.


    Not long afterward, when Kerr carried Nicole in his arms, he felt so lucky that he had made the right


    decision at that time.


    With tears running down her face, Lily drove Jared''s car and headed to Kerr''s vi. She knew that even


    Nicole wouldn''t be able to help her. She could only rely on herself.


    She felt sincerely sorry for Nicole and regretful about what she was doing.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the vi, the gate opened for her automatically. Lily parked the car


    and walked into the vi.


    "Hi, Nicole." Nicole was sitting on the sofa with a book in her hands. Lily was surprised to see the bulge


    on her belly.


    "Lily, what are you doing here?" Nicole wanted to stand up, but her body was so heavy that it took her a


    few seconds to get to her feet.


    Lily went quickly to Nicole and held her. They sat down on the sofa and Lily asked, "Your baby is about


    to be born, isn''t it?" Lily was a bit envious of Nicole as she put her hand to Nicole¡®s belly.


    "Yes, it is. What''s up? Why have youe here?" Nicole was alone at home, so she felt a little bored


    in the big and empty vi. Even Jay was outside with Harley. So, it was nice to see her old friend here.


    Lily passed the gift box to Nicole. "It''s Mr. Gu who asked me to bring it here. Nicole, Mr. Gu is really a


    good man, isn''t he?" Lily sometimes had mixed feelings when she saw the joy on Nicole''s face.


    Why did Nicole always have everything? But this sentiment only shed through her mind for a split


    second. After all, Lily had seen with her own eyes much of the suffering Nicole had been through to get


    what she had now.


    Nicole epted the box graciously and opened it. It was a crystal bracelet with a floral embellishment.


    It resembled the flowers they saw in the field outside the forest during their honeymoon, fresh and


    beautiful.


    But she felt a little strange. "I''m already a mother of two children, but Kerr still gives me this kind of


    present as if I were still a little girl." Nheless, she still had a sweet feeling in her heart.


    Lily smiled and said, "It means that Mr. Gu thinks about you all the time."


    Nicole put the bracelet aside. "How are you doing? Is everything going well for you in the Gu Group? I


    don''t think it''s a good idea for me to work in the Ning Group now. Kerr''s taking over thatpany by


    himself."


    With such numerous burdens, she knew that Kerr had been tired and overworked in recent days.


    "Oh, I''m fine. By the way, Nicole, do you want to go out and take a walk? I want to buy a gift for my


    mother, and you have great taste. Can you help me choose?"


    Lily looked at her watch. Time was running out.


    "Me?" Nicole wasn''t very eager to go outside. After all, it wasn''t easy in her condition, and she always


    felt nervous without Kerr around.


    But Nicole found it hard to refuse Lily''s invitation. "All right. But we shoulde back early. Kerr is very


    concerned about me."


    Then Lily helped Nicole stand up and walked with her to the door.


    Seeing Nicole leaving the vi, Vedder couldn''t help but intervene. "My Lady, Master has said that


    you''d better not go outside. It won''t be long before the baby is born."


    He was afraid that Kerr would be angry when he heard about it.


    Nicole wore a faint smile. "I''m just going to the mall. Never mind. I''ll be back soon." Nicole knew what


    Vedder was worried about, but she was also in the mood for a bit of fresh air outside.


    Lily was worried. "I''ll bring Nicole back in about an hour. I promise she''ll be fine," Lily promised.


    But she knew that after going outside together this time, neither of them would return to that house


    again.


    Before Vedder could stop them, Nicole and Lily got into the car together. But just as he was about to


    despair, he noticed Kim¡®s car nearby, and he felt relieved.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole decided to call Kerr so that he wouldn''t be worried about her.


    She dialed Kerr''s number, but before she could speak, her phone went off. She was a little


    disappointed. When she was at home, she seldom used her phone.


    So she had forgotten to charge her phone.

 Chapter 288 The Baby Is Innocent

    Chapter 288 The Baby Is Innocent


    Lily drove forward and looked at Nicole in the rear-view mirror. She pitied Nicole from the depths of her


    heart.


    Lily''s phone suddenly rang. She looked at it to see who was calling, and answered. "I''m on my way


    now," Lily said calmly, before Moore could ask her.


    "You idiot! Kerr''s men are following you. I don''t care what you need to do, but get rid of them." Then he


    hung up the phone.


    Lily''s heart skipped a beat when she saw a ck car following her from the rearview mirror.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Lily, who were you chatting with on the phone just now?" Nicole had noticed something amiss in Lily''s


    tone. After Lily put down her phone, she was obviously in a panic.


    The pressure was so intense that Lily was about to freak out. She furrowed her eyebrows. "Nicole,


    please call the guys behind us right now. Don''t let them follow us."


    In the crisis of the moment, Lily had no idea what else to say or do. She was in a panic.


    When Nicole turned around, she saw Kim¡®s car. "Stop the car, Lily!" Nicole suddenly realized that


    something was wrong, and that she had to protect her baby.


    Lily was obviously behaving weirdly.


    But Lily didn''t slow down. She shook her head and said, "Please tell them to stop! I have no choice left.


    Please forgive me for this." Lily pleaded in tears.


    "Trust me Nicole, I don''t want to, but I have no choice. Please make them stop as soon as possible."


    Nicole tried to keep calm. "Lily, tell me, what happened? It''s Moore, isn¡¯t it? Trust me, there''s nothing in


    the world that can''t be solved.


    I will ask Kerr to help you. I will never let Moore hurt you again. Stop the car now." Nicole tried her best


    to persuade Lily, but Lily was unable to calm herself down in her panic.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, why must I endure this?" Tears filled Lily''s eyes. Her grip on the steering


    wheel became unsteady, and the car started shaking.


    Nicole grabbed the hand-grip to steady her body. She didn''t want her belly to be hurt by the jolting of


    the car.


    "Lily, calm down please. Don''t panic. Wherever you want to go, I''lle with you. Take it easy and


    don''t worry," Nicoleforted Lily.


    It was Jared''s car. She was confident that Kerr woulde to her swiftly when he found that something


    was amiss.


    Lily sniffed and tried to calm herself down. She handed her phone to Nicole. "Call the man behind us


    and tell them to leave."


    Nicole called Kim as Lily told her to do. "Kim, pull over. Don''t ask questions now. When Kerr asks you,


    you tell him that it was my order." Nicole hung up the phone without waiting for a response.


    She knew that Kim would not miss her hint.


    As she expected, when she put down the phone, Kim¡®s car stopped.


    Lily was finally relieved. Her face was covered with tears. "Thank you, Nicole. You gave me so much


    help in the past. But it was also because of you that I fell into such a terrible situation.


    You owe me. Please believe me. I had no other choice. If something happens, please don''t me me,"


    Lily said, wracked with guilt.


    Nicole smiled. "I know that it was my fault that you got entangled in this. I hope that this time I can get


    you out of troublepletely."


    She knew she had no right to me Lily, but she also knew that she couldn''t treat Lily as a friend


    anymore after that day.


    "Lily, you know what? The baby in my belly wille into the world less than a month from now. It''s a


    living baby, with his little hands and feet, moving in my belly now.


    I''ve passed many dangers since this baby came into my life, but I survived all of them with


    determination and the child is still with me. I won''t let anything bad happen to him."


    Nicole looked at Lily earnestly, trying to assure her that she was sincere. Children were innocent and


    shouldn¡¯t bear the consequences of adults'' wrongdoing.


    Lily was a little stunned. She turned her head away and looked at Nicole next to her. She stepped on


    the brakes instinctively and the car came to a stop. Lily''s face was covered with tears.


    "You are right. Your baby is innocent." Lily leaned back against the seat and cried away in silence.


    "Lily, I''m sorry for the position you''re in. But trust me, I will help you to get Moore off your back." Nicole


    couldn''t figure everything out immediately. She just held Lily''s hand and promised to make Kerr solve


    the problem.


    No matter what it would take.


    In the CEO Office of the Gu Group


    After he got Kim''s call, Kerr traced the direction of Jared''s car and drove off. He pressed the


    elerator hard and sped after the car with grim determination on his face.


    A few momentster, he saw Jared''s car. But a split secondter, Kerr saw a red Ferrari speeding


    directly to Jared¡®s car.


    "Nicole!" Kerr called out for Nicole.


    Bang! The noise of a terrible crash rang in Kerr''s ears. He stopped his own car and ran towards the


    wreckage. The other two cars were a mangled mess and Kerr couldn''t see Nicole.


    "Nicole! Where are you!" Kerr called her, but there was no sound.


    Kim arrived on the spot too and he was dumbfounded by the scene. It was only ten minutes after


    Nicole hung up the phone.


    The smell of gasoline reached Kim''s nose as he walked beside Kerr. He lowered his head and saw the


    liquid flowing out of the car, and he knew right away that they were in danger.


    "Master, let''s get out of here right now. The car is about to explode." Kim stepped forward and urged


    Kerr.


    But Kerr paid no attention to him. He struggled desperately to open the twisted door in order to rescue


    Nicole from the car.


    Kerr couldn''t believe that Nicole had had an ident in front of him.


    Pushing Kim away, Kerr was desperate to find Nicole.


    "I''m sorry, Master," Kim said to Kerr. Kim grabbed his boss from behind and pulled his struggling body


    away from the deadly car.


    "Kerr!" Harley had just arrived on the scene. Upon hearing the news, he had rushed to the site. But as


    he came closer to Kerr and Kim, he heard a loud bang! He instinctively bowed and fled back to a safe


    distance.


    His arm was raised to shield his eyes, but he still saw the mes of the


    explosion.

 Chapter 289 A Car Accident

    Chapter 289 A Car ident


    Kerr hit Kim in the face. In a huff, Kerr strode over to the burning car. Harley ran up to him and pped


    him in the face, shouting, "Kerr! Calm down!"


    Kerr and Nicole had already once experienced an explosion together, but it was different this time. Kerr


    never even had a chance to save her.


    Harley knocked Kerr to the ground and thetter didn''t stand up.


    Harley sighed and squatted. "The professionals will clean up the scene. We will find her." He knew very


    well that even if they found Nicole, she was already dead.


    It had never urred to him that in just a day, Nicole would fall into mortal danger. They had tried their


    best to protect her, but in the end, they failed.


    Kerr was silent, lying on the ground. The fire near him was still burning. Though he was in the midst of


    a heat wave, he didn''t move. He was in a daze, unaware of the world.


    He couldn''t hear the outside world, nor could he see the people around him.


    Ken and Bonnie arrived on the scene. When Bonnie saw what had happened, she was so scared that


    she fainted. Ken patted Kerr''s shoulder tofort him, and then sent Bonnie to the hospital.


    Harley then told his bodyguards to send Jay to Avery, but he didn''t tell them what had happened.


    Everything had urred so quickly that Harley was at a loss.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Su, the fire has been put out and cleaned up. The person in the Ferrari is confirmed to be Maggie


    Chen." Seeing that Kerr was out of his senses and couldn¡¯t even talk with others, Kim had to report the


    situation to Harley.


    But because Jared¡®s car was severely wrecked, Kim hadn''t found Nicole''s corpse.


    Harley nodded. Before he said anything, he saw Kerr stand up from the ground.


    Kim was about to help Kerr, but Harley stopped him. "Follow him. Give him some time. He should want


    to stay alone now."


    Harley looked at Kerr with deep concern in his eyes.


    After Kerr got into his car, he drove straight away from the scene. He didn''t even ask about the details


    of the ident.


    As he drove along the road, he lowered the window. The night wind blew in and the sky gradually


    darkened. His heart was empty. He drove slowly and looked at the passenger seat.


    He seemed to see Nicole smiling at him.


    He put his hand out to stroke her face, but there was nothing but cold air.


    It usually took him 20 minutes to go back to his vi, but today, it took almost an hour for him to arrive.


    Standing at the door, Vedder saw blood at the corners of Kerr''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I should have stopped Mrs. Gu." At the thought of this, Vedder felt guilty.


    But Kerr just ignored him and kept walking upstairs with dull eyes and a hollow heart.


    Kerr walked into the bedroom,y on the bed, and seemed to be able to breathe in Nicole''s smell. He


    held Nicole''s pillow while closing his eyes, dreaming of Nicole in his arms.


    Standing at the door of the room, Vedder didn''t dare to go in and disturb Kerr.


    The whole thing happened so suddenly.


    In Jack¡¯s vi


    The corners of Moore''s mouth rose slightly. "Dad, you can put yourself at ease now. I received the


    news that Nicole has died in a car ident. Kerr will have to give up on her now."


    Hearing what Moore said, the frown on Jack''s face smoothed. He asked him, "Moore, do you hate me


    for handing over the Gu Group to Kerr?"


    He had always thought highly of Moore in the past, but Moore failed to handle the crisis of thepany


    recently. Only then did he realize what a vast difference there was between Moore and Kerr.


    Moore shook his head and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not as good as Kerr. I really


    hope that I can learn a lot from him. What''s more, I was only taking over his position temporarily.


    Don''t worry. As long as it''s good for the Gu Group, I have no objections." He tried to appease Jack with


    smooth and apologetic words.


    Standing by Jack''s side, Kelvin heard Moore and was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t believe it.


    "It''s great to hear you say that. I know what you have done for the Gu family. Don''t worry. I will treat you


    well." Contrasted to Kerr''s willfulness, Jack had greater appreciation for Moore''s obedience.


    However, Jack had greater need for Kerr''s experience and capability in business.


    After walking out of the study and pouring tea for Jack, Kelvin dialed Vedder''s number. After confirming


    the news, he felt profound pity in his heart.


    On the road


    A pregnant woman was walking frantically. Sweat poured across her forehead and her heavy body


    weighed her down, so she had to take frequent rests.


    Nicole¡®s skirt was already wet with sweat, and her long hair stuck to her face, which made her look


    rather desperate.


    But she didn''t dare to enter any stranger''s car. Whenever a car passed, she would immediately hide


    away from sight.


    The road seemed to be endless, but her tired feet moved forward.


    She wanted to call Kerr, but it was impossible as she didn''t have a phone.


    "You''re such a fool. Kerr, why haven¡¯t youe to me? It''s been so long!" she screamed. She sat on


    the road and pulled the grass on the ground in anger.


    It took her a lot of effort to persuade Lily, but Kerr hadn¡¯t shown up yet. The situation made her feel very


    resentful.


    At the same time, she was also worried about Lily. She wondered if Moore would make a lot of trouble


    for Lily. As she thought of this, the beam of a car''s light appeared from not far away, and Nicole turned


    around to hide. It was all she could do.


    As the car approached, she felt it was somehow familiar. It seemed to be Harley''s car.


    "Harley!" Nicole called out Harley''s name, but the car didn''t stop for her. It gradually disappeared from


    her sight.


    After parking the car at the gate of Kerr¡¯s vi, Harley got out and asked, "Uncle Vedder, how is Kerr


    doing?"


    He was in deep anxiety about Kerr.


    Vedder shook his head and said, "Master has locked himself in the room. He still refuses toe out."


    He was also worried about Kerr.


    With knitted brows, Harley walked to the door of the bedroom and suddenly found that the door was


    locked from the inside. He gently knocked on the door and said, "Kerr,e out. I have something to


    tell you."


    Kerr made no reply.


    "Kerr, the scene has beenbed through. There is a woman in Jared''s car, but she doesn¡¯t look like


    Nicole." He could only guess.


    The result of the DNA test hadn¡¯te out yet, so there couldn''t be any certainty. He didn''t want to


    give Kerr any false hopes.

 Chapter 290 It Might Not Be Nicole

    Chapter 290 It Might Not Be Nicole


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard Harley''s words, Kerr opened the bedroom door. Staring at the man,


    Kerr demanded, "Where is she?"


    Even with just the tiniest shred of hope left, Kerr was not about to give up. From the very moment the


    explosion happened, Kerr had never been convinced that Nicole had really left him. He felt like she was


    waiting for him just around the corner.


    Harley looked at Kerr and sighed deeply. "You should stay at home and wait for news. Even if you saw


    the body... I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to recognize her."


    The body had been so badly burned that, at first sight, Harley couldn''t even tell whether it was male or


    female. It was only after identification that Harley knew for sure it was a woman.


    Ignoring Harley''s words, Kerr rushed past him. He drove straight towards the Gu Group''s hospital.


    The car roared down the street as Kerr mmed hard on the elerator, not wanting to waste a single


    minute. It couldn''t be Nicole. Even though Kerr felt like his heart was empty, he felt no pain.


    He truly believed that Nicole would never be so heartless as to leave him like this.


    Meanwhile, when Nicole finally neared the Gu family''s property, she saw a car hurtling past her.


    Although she couldn''t clearly see who was inside, she had a strange feeling that it could be Kerr.


    Standing in the middle of the road, Nicole stared at the car as it disappeared into the shadows.


    "Kerr..."


    Harley had jumped into his car and followed Kerr, but the man had driven so fast that he''d left Harley


    for dust a while ago.


    Suddenly, a woman appeared in the middle of the road, startling Harley. He stomped hard on the


    brakes, screeching to a halt just a few feet away from her.


    As the shrill braking noise rang out, Nicole instinctively raised her hands to cover her ears.


    The pain she expected didn''te. Her breathing was rapid and shallow as she heard footsteps from


    the car behind her.


    "Nicole? Harley''s face filled with astonishment and his mouth hung open in surprise. He couldn''t


    believe his eyes. "Are you real or a ghost?" His words were tentative.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Harley, her expression dark. "You really think I''m a ghost?" Nicole


    realized that if Harley had heard her voice earlier, she would not have to walk back all by herself.


    Harley walked up to the woman and put his finger under her nose. Not until he felt her breath clearly


    did he truly believe that the person in front of him was a living Nicole.


    She did actually look a little rough and a bit like a ghost.


    "Great! You''re not dead!" Harley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nicole gave Harley a strange look. "What are you talking about? Of course I¡¯m not dead! I''m


    exhausted, though." As she spoke these words, she felt her legs grow weak.


    She had never walked so far, let alone while pregnant.


    Harley reached for Nicole. "Hang in there. I''ll take you home right away." He helped her into the car. He


    was very worried about the woman. Right now, her face was looking so pale that it was almost lifeless.


    Nicole sank wordlessly into the seat and closed her eyes, finally able to rest and rx. Within seconds,


    she was asleep.


    Harley parked his car at the gate of Kerr''s vi and nced at the sleeping woman. He took out his


    phone and dialed Kerr''s number, but there was no reply.


    So he asked the maids to lift Nicole carefully and carry her into the vi.


    Vedder looked at Harley in surprise. It was a shock to see Nicole, but he was careful not to disturb her


    sleep.


    "Call Kerr and ask him toe back right away. Oh, and by the way, don''t tell anyone about Nicole''s


    return. It''s better if you keep it secret from Kelvin for now." Harley''s words were full of urgency.


    Vedder understood that the man was doing this for the sake of Nicole and Kerr, so he nodded his head


    and said nothing more. He turned around to call Kerr.


    Harley went into the medical room and gently checked on Nicole as she slept.


    Meanwhile, Kerr had just arrived at the hospital, where the results of the DNA test were ready. He


    looked at the report, feeling inexplicably relieved.


    As he turned and left, he saw Baron hurrying toward him.


    "How''s Nicole doing? I just heard the news." Baron was worried. When he''d gotten the call, he couldn''t


    believe his ears. He''d never thought Maggie was capable of acting so crazy.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Kerr didn''t answer Baron¡®s question.


    The cell phone in his pocket kept ringing. He took it out and, tapping the answer button, pressed it to


    his ear.


    "Sir, Mrs. Gu is safely at home." Vedder''s tone was full of surprise.


    Kerr''s eyes lit up, and he walked outside. He took a step forward, but stopped when he remembered


    Baron behind him. "You have to take responsibility for this incident.


    I won''t let the Chen family off the hook, nor the Fang family, for that matter!" Kerr made his words


    deliberately vague, not telling Baron that Nicole was safe and sound.


    Kerr wasn''t prepared to show that kind ofpassion. He wouldn''t let go easily when it came to


    anyone who wanted to hurt Nicole.


    What was more, the whole matter was something to do with Baron, and this incident was entirely his


    fault.


    Then, Kerr rushed back to his vi. He pushed open the door to the medical room, unaware that Nicole


    was fast asleep. His movements made a huge amount of noise, waking her up.


    Nicole opened her eyes and looked at Kerr in a daze as he approached her. "Are you back?" Her voice


    sounded nasal.


    Kerr strode to her side, reaching out and holding her tightly in his arms. "Nicole!" The joy of calling her


    name filled him from head to toe.


    Nicole could sense Kerr''s worry as she let him hold her. "I''m so sorry I scared you. I wanted to call you,


    but my phone battery was dead."


    She felt terrible about the whole thing. If her phone hadn''t been out of charge and she hadn''t been


    worried that someone would try to hurt her and the baby again, she wouldn''t have had to walk home by


    herself.


    Kerr leaned over and kissed her gently on the forehead. "I''m so d you''re back. Are you in pain?" He


    was more worried about Nicole than he was about the baby.


    Harley heard Kerr''s words and replied lightly, "Rx, the baby''s fine. But Nicole needs a good


    rest."

 Chapter 291 The News Of Death

    Chapter 291 The News Of Death


    Nicole looked up at Kerr with a pained expression on her face. "Kerr?" Her voice sounded strained. "I''m


    hungry." She hadn''t eaten a morsel since noon.


    Ever since she had gotten pregnant, all she seemed to do was eat and no amount of rest was enough.


    She had juste back from her long walk though so, it was normal for her to be tired and hungry.


    Kerr pulled her up gently and ran his fingers through her long hair. He walked her towards the dining


    room.


    Kerr looked down at her flushed face and smiled. As long as she was safe, he was happy. Nothing that


    had happened before mattered at this point.


    He helped her into the chair at the dining table and grabbed the spoon just as Nicole was reaching for


    it. Her pregnancy was making her wolf down food and Kerr insisted on feeding her slowly.


    Harley was leaning against a wall at the other end of the room, watching them. "Where on Earth are


    youing from? You look like a mess; what happened to you?" He sat at the chair on the opposite


    side of the dining table, as far from her as possible.


    Being a doctor had given him severe mysophobia. He couldn''t bring himself to sit closer to her as she


    ate.


    Nicole frowned and looked up at Harley. "You find me disgusting, don''t you? If you walked as much as I


    did by yourself, with a baby in your stomach, you would probably be dirtier than I am."


    Nicole wasn''t much bothered with how she looked, but with Harley''sments, she became very self-


    conscious. She looked down at herself. "Kerr?"


    She had barely started her question when Kerr put a spoonful of porridge in her mouth.


    "You don''t need to worry about a thing. You''re hungry and you need to eat. Staying healthy is the only


    important thing right now." He couldn''t care less about how she looked and resented Harley for his


    comments.


    Nicole felt a rush of love and chewed the food in her mouth happily.


    While Nicole focused on her food, Kerr shot Harley a look wanting him to shut up.


    Harley took the hint and kept quiet.


    "Oh Nicole, Jay is staying with Avery for the night. You should probably give him a call soon or he might


    not sleep too well tonight." Kerr put down the spoon once the porridge was finished.


    Nicole didn''t pause for even a second before turning to reach for the phone and give Jay a call.


    "Nicole seems to be pretty ignorant of everything that happened?" Harley looked at Kerr inquiringly


    once Nicole''s back was turned.


    Kerr nodded. "I''d rather it stays that way. The lesser she knows the better." Nicole''s face was as


    clueless as ever. She knew nothing about the explosion, so she was secure for now.


    Kerr knew he would never tell her about it. He preferred it this way.


    "Who was in the car when it happened?" Harley had been wanting to ask him that for a while.


    "Just Lily." The DNA report had confirmed this at the hospital and Kerr was almost certain that Moore


    was behind this. His first order of business was to make sure that no news of this got out. He couldn''t


    let Nicole find out about Lily''s death.


    Lily had been very important to Nicole and her pregnancy meant she was overly sensitive now. He


    didn''t want to give her a reason to hurt.


    "You''re right. I should get going now. Let her get some rest." With that, Harley walked out.


    Kerr waited for Harley to leave and then went to hug Nicole from behind. She was in the middle of a


    little joke when she felt the hug. "You should get some sleep, honey."


    He whispered this into her ear and Nicole hung up the phone and put it down.


    He didn''t give her any time to react and instead, picked her up and walked over to the bedroom.


    She put her arms around his neck and looked at him, "Do you find me ugly now Kerr?" Of course she


    knew that Kerr''s cleanliness was more serious than Harley¡¯s.


    He carried Nicole straight to the bathroom for her bath. He took care of every little thing and wanted to


    make sure she didn''t slip during her bath. He couldn''t be too careful in her pregnant state.


    "Nicole, you know I don''t think in that way. To me, you are always beautiful." He ced her in the


    bathtub carefully and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "Why did you go out today?" He wanted to try and figure out how much she knew.


    Nicole knew this question had toe at some point. She sighed, "It was about Lily. She had brought


    me the gift box and then we went out for a bit. When I found out that she was acting strange, she


    confessed to me that she hadn''t sorted out her issues with Moore yet. She was still his puppet.


    Thankfully, Lily let me go out of her own kindness. If it hadn''t been for that, I probably would have been


    taken to Moore." Nicole felt grateful, but was ignorant of what had transpiredter on.


    "I promised her I would help retrieve those pictures of her from Moore. He''d been threatening her with


    them for too long now. Can you help her please?" She stroked his cheek and kissed it gently.


    She requested despite knowing that Kerr would agree no matter what she asked of him.


    Just as she expected, he nodded and said, "I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry anymore." He


    wrapped her with a bath towel and carried her out of the bathroom.


    Heid her down on the bed and looked at her. Picking up the crystal bracelet he had given her from


    the night stand, he put it on her left wrist. "Keep this on at all times, no matter where you are."


    Nicole wasn''t aware of the real reason behind why he had given her that and just assumed he said this


    out of love.


    She looked at the bracelet and nodded. She loved the bracelet because Kerr had given it to her, but


    she had never much liked jewelry.


    Her eyes felt droopy so she closed them and sleep overcame her almost instantly.


    He watched her but couldn''t bring himself to fall asleep. He had almost lost Nicole today. The whole


    thing was set up by Moore, a very well thought out n.


    But why Maggie was involved in this? He wasn''t aware of the nature of the rtionship Maggie shared


    with Moore.


    He slowly slid his arm out from under Nicole''s head and tiptoed out of the bedroom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vedder knew his master had some instructions for him, so he waited obediently by the door.


    "Master?" He bowed slightly while he said this as Kerr approached him.


    "Vedder, no one should find out that Nicole is back, is that clear? I need you to make preparations for a


    funeral with a closed casket. People need to believe that Nicole has passed away."


    This was the only solution he could think of at the moment and decided to run with it. If it kept her safe,


    he was willing to do anything. It was not ideal, but it could help get people off of his back for a while.


    "Very well Master. Why can''t we tell Kelvin though?" Vedder was aware that Kerr had started to


    consider Kelvin to be his ally.


    "Kelvin spends time at my parents'' ce every day. I don''t want to risk the others figuring out what''s


    going on. Nicole needs to be safe and that is the only priority. Avoid telling him for now. Just wait till the


    baby is here, it shouldn''t take longer than a month."


    Kerr couldn''t seem to think of anything beyond Nicole''s safety.


    Vedder understood Kerr well, so he didn''t question him any further.

 Chapter 292 Sunny Came Back

    Chapter 292 Sunny Came Back


    A few dayster, Kerr held a simple funeral without telling Nicole, so almost everyone in A City knew it


    except Nicole.


    Finally, Jack was able to smile in contentment and satisfaction. His wishes seemed to being true.


    However, Kerr still hadn''te back to his family even though Nicole was dead. Jack was irritated by


    this.


    "Don''t worry. Now that that woman is gone and Kerr has returned to thepany, he will forget her


    soon enough. Then Sunny will be back as well."


    In contrast to her husband, Freya had no doubts or worries at all. Because of the information she had


    received, she felt confident that Nicole''s child had been adopted by the Lin family. It seemed to her that


    Kerr no longer had any obstacles in front of his future.


    "I hope so." Jack still felt a misgiving, but he wasn''t sure. It seemed that everything had happened too


    suddenly.


    "You don''t have to give your shares to Moore. You know better than me who is better qualified to take


    over the Gu Group." Freya knew more or less about how badly Moore had bungled his job in the Gu


    Group;


    How could that damn fool possibly fill Kerr''s position?


    Jack didn''t have much to say about that. After all, he had been terribly dissatisfied with Moore''s


    performance in thepany.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Moore heard the conversation between Jack and Freya and curled his


    lips contemptuously. He didn''t bother to go inside, but just turned his heels and left the house.


    He had exceeded his hopes in sessfully getting rid of Nicole. But it was indeed a disappointment to


    see that Kerr didn''t break down because of his loss. On the contrary, Kerr continued working diligently.


    It was strange. Moore had a bad feeling about this.


    Then Moore''s phone suddenly rang, and he pressed the button of his Bluetooth headset.


    "Is Nicole really dead? That''s wonderful! I can go back to Kerr now. Nobody can stop me from marrying


    him anymore," Sunny eximed in a state of high excitement.


    When Sunny saw the car ident reported in the news, she immediately recognized Jared''s car on the


    screen. She had only one emotion when she knew that Nicole had died in the crash. She was giddy


    with excitement.


    "Yeah, you cane out of hiding now, but you''d better be careful. I''m suspicious of them and I feel


    something is amiss. But it''s safe for you to appear in front of the Gu family now."


    Moore was still on the alert. However, since Sunny¡®s child was already a month old, the situation was


    somewhat stabilized.


    "I see. I will visit the Gu family tomorrow." With that, she hung up the phone.


    In the CEO Office of Gu Group


    Jared stood beside Kerr. He was in admiration of Kerr for his capability and ruthlessness when he saw


    how well Kerr was able to eliminate Moore¡®s power in thepany. Moore''s people not only had to


    leave Gu Group, but also might be unable to survive in the industry at all anymore.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Put away this document." Kerr''s eyes were cold as ice. He could only be gentle and soft in front of


    Nicole.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. Since Baron has taken actions against the Chen Group, should we still get involved with


    it?" Jared wondered, asking Kerr. It was hard to believe that Baron could be so cold-blooded.


    Maggie had passed away. Baron''s sadness, on the surface, seemed to be more obvious than that of


    Kerr.


    However, it was just a rumor, and he didn¡¯t know what was really going on.


    "Keep an eye on them," Kerr said coldly. Since Baron wanted to prove his anger of Maggie killing


    Nicole, Kerr didn''t mind giving this opportunity to him. Anyway, Nicole wouldn''t know about it.


    "Mr. Gu, what about Mrs. Gu?" He was worried that if Nicole knew about these things in the future, it


    might cause a misunderstanding between her and Kerr.


    "She won''t know." After that, Kerr got up, left his office, and went back to his vi. Kerr was working at


    home most of the time, and he would only show up at thepany''s offices when necessary.


    After all, Nicole needed someone to keep herpany at home. To cover up the truth, Kerr had to


    send Jay to the Lin''s. He had to hide the truth from Nicole and others.


    "Mr. Gu!" Hesitating, Jared finally called out to him awkwardly.


    "Actually... Today, Miss He returned to the Gu family with a boy. I received the news from Kelvin this


    morning." Jared knew that Kerr would be angry.


    After all, they had been searching for Sunny for such a long time, but they still couldn''t find her. He was


    bound to be frustrated and angry.


    Kerr¡¯s face turned cold. "Find that child," he ordered sternly. He knew that the Gu family would tell him


    toe back soon.


    Jared nodded and drove Kerr home.


    Meanwhile, in the Gu family¡¯s old house


    Holding the baby in her arms, Sunny showed up at the Gu family''s old house. Standing beside her was


    Moore. Sunny took a look at him and smiled insincerely. Then she walked into the vi.


    "Uncle, Aunt."


    Freya stood up from the sofa and when she saw Sunny, walked to her side. Unable to hide the surprise


    in her eyes, Freya looked at the baby in Sunny''s arms.


    "Is this Kerr¡®s child?" Freya held the child in her arms and looked at this little cutie pie. She took a fancy


    to the child immediately. She was pleasantly surprised to see Kerr''s child so soon.


    Sunny nodded shyly. "During this time, I''ve had a lot of turmoil in my heart. I knew that Nicole was the


    only woman who was important to Kerr, but I didn''t want to abort his child.


    Whether Kerr wants him or not, the baby is innocent. He''s a life." Sunny sighed slightly. "That''s why I


    went away by myself. I just wanted to protect my own child.


    I waited long and anxiously for the delivery. Then, a month ago, someone wanted to hurt me and the


    baby, and I was scared for the baby''s sake. That''s why he came out early. So the doctor said that the


    baby is much weaker than normal."


    Thinking of this, Sunny couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    A cloud passed over Jack''s face as he listened to Sunny''s story, and he became serious. "Someone


    wants to hurt you and the baby?"


    Sunny nodded. "I was alone at that time. In fact, my father didn''t agree to let me keep this baby, so I


    had to hide it from him.


    I don''t know who they were, but they said that my child was a threat to them. There''s no doubt that they


    wanted to kill my child, so I could only protect my child as well as I could."

 Chapter 293 She Has Already Paid For Her Crimes

    Chapter 293 She Has Already Paid For Her Crimes


    Sunny didn''t tell them clearly who tried to hurt the baby, but it was easy for everyone to guess.


    "It must be that evil woman, Nicole. She was so vicious. She not only interfered with the wedding, but


    even wanted to take her chance to get rid of you. But that''s in the past already.


    Nicole has already paid for her crimes." Freya was filled with righteous indignation when she reflected


    that she had almost missed her chance to hold this baby in her arms.


    "Look at my little grandson. He looks exactly like Kerr when he was a kid." When Freya saw this child,


    her eyes were filled with love.


    Hearing what Freya said, Moore smirked ironically. How could his child look like Kerr?


    Sunny was startled and shot a guilty nce at Moore. When she found that nobody seemed to be


    suspicious, she was relieved and pretended to be surprised.


    "What? What happened to Nicole? I have been taking care of myself these days, so I haven''t had any


    time to think about Kerr. I think he must be very happy with Nicole.


    I remember that she was pregnant before I left. Now that I''ve be a mother, I don''t want to make a


    fuss about the past. No matter what happens with me and Kerr, I will take care of the child myself.


    But after all, he is a child of the Gu family, so I wanted to bring him to visit the elders." Sunny pretended


    to be generous and carefree.


    Freya held Sunny¡®s hand and invited her to sit down beside her. "Sunny, listen to me. Nicole is history


    now. For Kerr, she can exist only in his past. She has paid for what she did.


    Now no one can keep you away from Kerr. Since you''ve given birth to Kerr''s child, you will be the


    daughter-inw of our family. The Gu family will treat you well."


    In fact, Freya didn''t intend to allow Sunny to take the baby away. After all, he was the child of the Gu


    family, so this was his proper ce.


    "What happened?" Sunny asked in confusion.


    Lowering her head, Freya smiled while ying with the baby in her arms. "Nicole died in a car ident


    together with her child. It''s been confirmed already.


    Kerr already held a funeral as well. Nicole is gone."


    Hearing what Freya said, Sunny pretended to be shocked. "How could such a thing happen?"


    "It''s God''s will. Now that you''re back, why don''t you stay with us? I have no doubt that Kerr wille to


    terms with the situation sooner orter." Jack stated his opinion and went off to his study.


    Seeing the look on Jack''s face, Moore followed him.


    Freya echoed. "Yes, please stay here, Sunny. I haven''t spent enough time with my grandson yet. By


    the way, he hasn''t received a name yet, has he?"


    Sunny shook her head. She felt ted and couldn''t even pretend to refuse.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s a pity. I don''t know if it''s because I''m a mother now. I can''t stand to


    see such cruel things happen. I''ll protect my child well.


    But Kerr must be terribly sad now. Is there anyone taking care of him?" Sunny was sincerely worried


    about Kerr.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to call Kerr and ask him toe back. That''s what men are like. When a


    woman is in front of him, he feels that she is his whole world. When she disappears, he moves on to


    the next woman.


    Time will heal the wounds on Kerr''s heart and then he will ept the reality. You will still be his


    legitimate wife," Freyaforted Sunny and handed the baby back to her.


    She stood up and phoned Kerr.


    In Kerr¡¯s vi


    Kerr was sitting on the sofa, reading some documents in his hands. Nicole rested her head on hisp


    and looked up at him.


    "Kerr... When can I give birth to the baby? It''s so boring these days. Harley told me it''s bad for the


    baby''s safety to go outside during pregnancy. So I''m just stuck at home every day."


    Nicole looked up at her husband in earnest. But Harley''s order sounded very serious, so she had to


    listen to him.


    "Honey, you will be free soon." In fact, it was Kerr who told Harley to say that to Nicole. He didn¡¯t want


    Nicole to ever go out. If she ever set foot outside the house, others would know that she was still alive.


    When Nicole was about to speak again, she heard Kerr¡®s phone ring.


    The softness in his eyes disappeared instantly when he saw the number on the screen. Then he


    pressed the answer key and listened to the voice at the other end of the line.


    "I won''t go back. I have nothing to do with it. Even if I did, I wouldn''t ept her." There was no hint of


    compromise in his cold tone.


    Nicole couldn''t help but feel curious. She sat up and looked at Kerr''s phone in worry.


    "I won''t change my mind. I''ll say it again. She and her child have nothing to do with me." With that said,


    Kerr hung up the phone without another word.


    "Is it from your parents?" Nicole already knew that Sunny was like a time bomb that would explode


    sooner orter.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," replied Kerr, nodding. As she was about to give birth to the child, he had to


    protect her from all forms of stress at that time.


    "It''s Sunny, isn''t it? She and her baby." She was pretty confident in her guess.


    She hadn''t realized until then how far Sunny was willing to go, and what desperate things she was


    willing to do, in order to marry into the Gu family.


    "Are you scared?" He lifted his hand to stroke Nicole''s delicate face, but he saw no trace of worry on it.


    Nicole shook her head. "I''m not afraid. I believe that you have nothing to do with her child. I''m just


    worried that they will make things difficult for you. The Gu family members haven''t made trouble for me


    for so long.


    They''re waiting for me to give birth, aren''t they?" Nicole knew that it wasn''t so easy to solve the


    problem, but her mind and spirit were bing stronger and stronger after undergoing so many


    hardships.


    "It doesn''t matter what they have in mind. What matters is that I won''t let anything happen to you and


    the baby." Kerr hugged Nicole in his arms.


    But Kerr didn''t believe that it was a coincidence. Sunny returned to the Gu family so soon after Nicole


    "died."


    If he hadn''t put on such a good act, the Gu family would still think that Nicole was alive and they


    wouldn''t have revealed their dirty tricks.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Only when he was in trouble could he distinguish his enemies from his friends.

 Chapter 294 Ron Gu

    Chapter 294 Ron Gu


    Vedder went into the vi with the invitation card in his hand. He was at a loss as to what he should do


    when he saw Kerr.


    "What is that, Vedder?" When Nicole raised her head, she saw that Vedder was standing beside her.


    He looked uneasy.


    When he heard that, Vedder felt even more helpless. He went to Nicole and Kerr, and then said,


    "Master, My Lady, it''s an invitation from your parents." Vedder gave the invitation card to Nicole.


    Nicole took it over and opened it. She saw the golden words on the red invitation card, the name "Ron


    Gu." Nicole read out the name.


    "That''s a good name." Nicole smiled and passed the invitation card to Kerr behind her.


    But Kerr just threw it into a nearby trash can without giving it a second nce. "I won''t allow them to


    hold a one-month-old birthday party for that child."


    It was an insult to Nicole. Kerr loved her and married her, but now a dinner party was to be held for


    Sunny He''s child, and that unknown child was to have his surname.


    He would never acknowledge that child.


    "Kerr, in fact, it never actually mattered to me whether you can marry me or not. I never asked for such


    things, as long as you love me."


    Nicole knew that Kerr lived for her, but she didn''t want him to be embarrassed because of her.


    "I know what I am doing." As long as Nicole was hidden away well, nothing could threaten Kerr.


    Nicole''s baby was still unborn, so Kerr only needed to wait for one more month.


    Nicole nodded. "Have you decided on a good name for my baby?" She already knew that the baby''s


    name couldn''t be Joyce.


    When Kerr was about to say something, Nicole stopped him. "If it can''t be ''Joyce'', you''ll have to think of


    another name. After all, you can''t let me lose the baby."


    Nicole gazed at Kerr intently.


    "Lucas Gu. It represents warm sunshine and boundless hope." Actually Kerr was quite sure that the


    baby in Nicole''s belly was a baby girl, Joyce.


    Nicole couldn''t help but smile at what he said.


    "By the way, when will you take Jay back to me? I miss him so much." Nicole couldn''t be truly happy


    without Jay by her side.


    "What''s up? Are you bored with me? Let''s do something special." As Kerr spoke, he picked up Nicole


    and carried her upstairs.


    Nicole couldn''t help butugh. "Kerr, we''ve already had two babies. Is that really a good idea?" But


    Nicole knew what Kerr was really talking about. He would just bathe her personally and watch her fall


    asleep.


    But Kerr didn''t take her words seriously. After he saw that Nicole was sound asleep, he picked up his


    phone and went into his study. He dialed a number and put the phone to his ear. "You should have


    known the party is to be held three dayster."


    Jayy on the bed and said proudly, "Now you remember me? You sent me away from the vi with the


    excuse of protecting my mommy. Aren''t you just keeping my mommy for yourself this way?


    Don''t imagine that I don''t know what you''re thinking. In that case, you can definitely solve this problem


    yourself. Why do you stille to me?" Jay was unsatisfied.


    Kerr had deceived him, but he had gotten the truth eventually.


    "It seems that you don''t want to go back to Nicole. In that case, I''ll do it myself." Kerr was about to hang


    up the phone after that, but he was in no hurry.


    As expected, Jay''s pitiful voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "We can negotiate. After all, it''s not a big deal. You don''t need to do it yourself. In fact, I can fix it. But


    on one condition." Jay wanted toe home to Nicole.


    He was afraid because Kerr was so cunning. If he let his mother give birth to his little sister in secret,


    he wouldn''t even know where she was.


    So he urgently had to return to Nicole and protect her.


    "I can take you back for a while after you get things done." Kerr knew what was on Jay''s mind, and he


    didn''t deceive himpletely. He also sincerely wanted Jay to be safe and sound.


    After all, the Lin family''s house was a safe ce for Jay to stay at.


    "Deal." After Jay epted this deal, he sat up, turned on hisptop, and decoded the password on


    Jack''sputer. Then he changed the time of the party on the invitation which hadn''t been sent out


    yet.


    Jay didn''t cancel the party directly, because he still wanted to make a little trouble for Kerr.


    ''If that old man dares to look down upon me, he will be in trouble.''Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay wanted to teach Kerr a lesson that he wouldn''t forget.


    In the old house of the Gu family


    Sunny stood alone on the balcony of the living room. Freya held her baby Ron in her arms. Sunny


    looked upon the garden of the Gu family and knew that that ce would all belong to her someday.


    "How is it going? Are you missing my brother?" Moore said softly from behind.


    He reached out and hugged Sunny from behind.


    Hearing this, Sunny frowned slightly and pushed Moore''s hand away. "Watch out. This is the home of


    the Gu family. I don''t want to make new problems for myself again. I finally got rid of my obstacles.


    I can''t throw away this opportunity again." Sunny was worried about Moore''s existence.


    But Moore didn''t care about it at all. He leaned his body against the wall of the balcony and said,


    "You''re too nervous. Kerr is proud of himself now that the Gu Group is under his control again.


    Kerr is the only one you love in the whole world. I''m the one who should be sad." There was a hint of


    mockery in Moore''s words.


    He was mocking himself. But all of these things were just temporary, and he would manage it in the


    end. If Kerr wanted to take control of the Gu Group, he would let him manage it for now.


    Anyway, only the shares were useful in the end.


    "Moore, I know what you want. As long as I have Kerr under my thumb, I promise that I will give you


    whatever you want. You should know that I am the only heir of the He Group."


    She was hoping that Moore would be satisfied with such promises, so that he would leave her alone.


    Moore appeared to be satisfied with her offer. He raised his hand and pinched her chin.

 Chapter 295 Teaching Moore A Lesson

    Chapter 295 Teaching Moore A Lesson


    "Good girl!" With these words, Moore turned and left the Gu family''s old house.


    The car pulled up outside the cemetery and Moore got out. Stopping in front of a tombstone, he


    squatted down. "Do you still hate me, even now you''re dead? It''s true. I did use you.


    But I didn''t realize how involved I was myself. Kerr wouldn''t let me see your body. He was so cruel that


    he didn''t even let me see you for onest time."


    Moore murmured these words to Lily''s tombstone. Of all the people in this world, perhaps she was the


    only one who had really seen his true colors.


    ncing around, Moore caught sight of the name on the tombstone next to Lily''s. "Nicole Ning."


    ''Strange,'' thought Moore. Given the intense love that Kerr felt for Nicole, how could he casually bury


    her in this ce?


    A multitude of flowers surrounded Lily''s tombstone. It was clear that someone hade here to mourn


    Lily. But there was nothing in front of Nicole''s grave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    An idea took shape in his mind, making his eyes widen.


    He turned around and drove straight to Kerr''s vi.


    After parking in front of the gate to Kerr''s vi, he got out of his car. "Sorry, Master Moore. Master Kerr


    has gone to bed. It''s not a convenient time for him. Pleasee backter."


    Kim stopped Moore from entering through the gate.


    The man cast a nce at Kim. "I want to see my brother, and I don''t need your permission." Moore was


    unhappy about Kim''s loyalty to Kerr.


    "I''m acting on Master Kerr''s instructions. I hope you won''t make things difficult for us." Kim always


    followed Kerr''s orders.


    It was the reason why Moore had thrown him out of the Gu family''s old house.


    Now he was getting his own back. What goes aroundes around.


    Burning with anger, Moore''s eyes bore into Kim''s. "Good for you!" With those words, he turned and


    dialed Kerr''s number. He needed to see his brother today.


    He wasn''t going to sleep at all if he couldn''t get to the bottom of this.


    Kerr heard his cell phone ring, but he didn''t answer it. Instead, he went downstairs and stood at the


    entrance to the living room. His eyes fell on Moore, who had stopped outside the gate.


    "You shouldn''t havee here. Moore, you''d better figure out who you are. Don''t give me the slightest


    chance to kill you."


    Kerr would never let Moore get away with it. But this was not yet the right time to deal with him.


    Putting down his phone, Moore turned around and smiled at Kerr. "Please don''t say that. We''re family!


    You''re my big brother. And when I heard what happened to Nicole, I knew I shoulde here and


    comfort you."


    His tone was clearly mocking. He wanted to provoke his brother.


    Hearing these words, Kerr instinctively clenched both of his fists tightly at his sides.


    "Let him in." Moore had delivered himself, and Kerr wasn''t going to miss this opportunity to teach him a


    lesson.


    Moore ambled in casually, not noticing the ferocity in his older brother''s eyes.


    Standing opposite Kerr, he was just about to speak when he realized the atmosphere was as cold as


    ice.


    Far from being a match for Kerr, Moore found himself unable to fight back.


    Within seconds, Kerr had pinned his younger brother to the ground.


    "Come on, this is no way to treat your little brother. Besides, what have I done? Is it a crime for me to


    come andfort you?" Moore was unconvincing.


    In fact, he knew better than anyone else what had happened.


    At these words, Kerr stepped on his chest, wielding his strength. "Don''t go thinking I can''t find the


    evidence, Moore. And when I do, you will die miserably!


    Believe it or not, when everyone finds out what you''ve done, the first person who''ll want to get rid of


    you is the very person you''ve always tried to fawn on." Kerr was referring to Jack Gu.


    He knew Jack better than Moore did. Jack would never allow anyone to do anything that could damage


    the Gu Group.


    And Kerr knew exactly what Moore had done. In his desire to take over the Gu Group, Moore had been


    willing to tear it apart. If it hadn''t been for Kerr''s attentiveness, Moore would have gotten away with it.


    By not giving Moore any further chances, the Gu Group could stay safe forever.


    "That''s a ridiculous thing to say, don''t you think? I learned everything from you, my brother. If you add


    up all the things I''ve done, it''s still less than half of what you''ve done."


    Moore struggled to free himself from Kerr''s grip, but he was helpless. A trickle of blood ran from the


    corner of his mouth, and he no longer looked like the gorgeous second son of the Gu family.


    "Let me repeat that for you, Moore. Myst name is Gu, but yours is not." Kerr knew exactly that Moore


    had been using his father all these years.


    Taking in these words, the younger brother''s expression turned sour.


    A beautiful figure came down the stairs. Although Nicole''s belly was swollen, from the back she still


    looked like a young girl.


    "Kerr? What are you doing?" Nicole had been woken up by the noise, and she''d gone downstairs to


    see what was going on.


    At a distance, she could only make out Kerr stepping on something hard.


    From the living room, Vedder heard Nicole''s voice. He immediately rushed to her side, stopping her. He


    shook his head, motioning to her not to speak.


    Nicole looked puzzled but she took Vedder''s advice and kept her mouth shut.


    But Moore had heard her voice clearly.


    All of a sudden, he burst outughing. "Aha, it turns out my brother is hiding his love in the house! I


    knew Ms. Ning alwaysnded on her feet! How could she have had an ident so easily?"


    Moore had discovered the secret, and it felt like his injuries had not been in vain.


    "You''ve misunderstood, Moore. I won''t let you get away with it. I''m not letting go of you!" Kerr''s eyes


    grew a deep red, as if he intended to murder his brother any minute.


    Nicole took in Kerr''s words and frowned at Vedder, signaling to him to stop the man, in case he gave in


    to any crazy impulses.


    Vedder nodded his head before walking over to Kerr''s side. "Master, some things are really not worth


    the effort. Everything will be resolved one day."


    His words reminded Kerr. "If Ms. Ning is a spirit in heaven, she wouldn''t want you to be impulsive." He


    hoped that Moore would believe what he was saying.


    It was the only way they could protect Nicole.


    Nicole sat in the living room, frowning in confusion. "In heaven? Who? Is he referring to me?"


    Kerr lifted his foot and moved it away.

 Chapter 296 Broken Ribs

    Chapter 296 Broken Ribs


    "Moore, I won''t kill you. I''ll let you see with your own eyes that you can''t get anything you want."


    Kerr had to convince Moore that he couldn''t beat him up, and killing Moore was a piece of cake to him.


    Kerr turned around and went back to the vi.


    He gave a look at Vedder and went back to Nicole.


    At once, Vedder called to Kim and took Moore away.


    Moore was in half belief in what the Vedder and Kerr had said, but the pain in his body left him with no


    strength to check what was going on. Kim had asked someone to send Moore to the Gu Group''s


    hospital.


    "Kerr, what happened? Why did Moore think I was dead?" Frowning, Nicole looked at Kerr and felt


    something was wrong. Recently, Kerr had spent much more time with her than before.


    Nicole was very happy at first, but she didn''t expect that it was all because of something else.


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s waist and gently lifted the corners of his mouth. He looked like a different


    person now.


    His indifference to outsiders was because he gave all his tenderness to Nicole.


    "He was talking nonsense. You don''t have to pay attention to him. How could you wake up in the


    middle of the night? Are you feeling ufortable? You never did that before. I''ll call Harley and ask


    him toe and see you."


    It was already early in the morning, but Kerr still picked up his cell phone. Before he could make the


    call, he was stopped by Nicole. "What time is it now? Do you still want to make trouble for Harley?"


    "What''s more, I''m not sick at all. Don''t change the subject. I''m asking you seriously. Didn''t we promise


    to face it together?


    What are you doing now? They took away my cell phone and forbade me to watch TV and touch my


    computer. They said that my phone had radiation and they didn''t let me read newspapers since it was


    not good for my eyes. Are you telling me to do all of these because there are reports about me?"


    She was very smart. She could calmly analyze all the problems. But since she had met with Kerr, she


    had no chance to give y to her ability, since Kerr had prepared everything for her.


    But that didn''t mean she couldn''t see it.


    Kerr held her hand and knew that she was serious, but he didn''t seem to be nervous. "You are always


    smart. It seems that Joyce will be as smart as you are, so that she won''t be cheated by other men."


    He had to continue ying the fool. Before Nicole could speak, he held her in his arms and walked


    upstairs. "It''ste. If you don''t want to sleep, Joyce needs to sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Nicole frowned, lying on the bed with her back to Kerr. She was mad at him, but he really didn''t hold


    her in his arms as he did every day.


    Turning around, she red at Kerr. "Hey! Kerr, this is thest chance for you. Say it or not? If you don''t,


    don''t sleep on my bed."


    She threatened.


    She looked at him seriously.


    After these words, Kerr sighed. He stretched out his arm and put it around Nicole''s waist. Just as he


    was about to speak, he heard what Nicole said. "Think it over before you say anything. I''m warning


    you, if I can''t fall asleep, my baby won''t be able to sleep."


    If Kerr didn''t tell her the truth, she wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    "Let me tell you, thest time you were cheated out by Lily, it was actually rted to Maggie." Kerr held


    Nicole and adjusted his position so that she could sleep morefortably.


    "Maggie tried to hurt you and our baby, but she didn''t expect that Lily would let you go. Then Maggie


    had an ident. When I got the news, I did something to make everyone think that you were in the car.


    They thought that you had died in the car ident, so they didn''t have to pay much attention to you.


    I''m afraid you''ll be unhappy, so I didn''t tell you."


    He kept the death of Lily a secret because he knew that Nicole was going to have a hard time and


    couldn''t have any emotional fluctuation when she was about to give birth.


    "I knew it. Did I reveal the secrets just now? And Maggie had a car ident? What about her?"


    Although Nicole didn''t like Maggie as she had tried to hurt her and her unborn baby...


    But when Nicole heard that she had a ident, she became soft hearted. Maybe she was a mother,


    she wished everyone would be safe.


    In fact, she had never thought to hurt anyone. She didn''t want Baron to get hurt and get Maggie


    involved in this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "She is fine. I sent her abroad for treatment. In fact, I didn''t want you to know about the outside world.


    On the one hand, I am worried that you will be unhappy; on the other hand, I don''t want your mood to


    be affected.


    Do you know that your emotion would have an impact on your baby? She wille out soon. I will tell


    you if something happens in the future, okay?"


    As for Kerr, he also wanted to be with Nicole in the face of difficulties. But no matter what happened, he


    should put the baby first.


    Nicole nodded. She was silent for a while. Then she said tentatively, "Kerr, I have something to tell


    you." She raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes.


    Her eyes were full of expectation.


    "You want to see Baron?" No one knew what was on Nicole''s mind better than Kerr. With a smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said, "Nicole, don''t think too much. You have nothing to do with what


    happened to Maggie.


    It''s their fault. They didn''t handle their rtionship well. You don''t have to me yourself. I didn''t punish


    her for thest time, and I was already kind enough."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kerr had cared about Nicole''s feelings, he wouldn''t have let go of Maggie so


    easily.


    Although he had warned Baron behind the back of Nicole.


    Nicole nodded. "I know, but Baron has helped me so much..." Nicole also knew that it was at a special


    period.


    "After you give birth to the baby, no matter what you want to do, I will apany you, okay?" He didn''t


    want to make things moreplicated.


    Now, Moore had be a threat and Kerr had to be prepared.


    He tucked Nicole in. After a while, he managed to get Nicole to sleep. He was finally relieved, but he


    hoped that he could conceal the news of Lily''s death for a while.

 Chapter 297 How Could You Be Alive

    Chapter 297 How Could You Be Alive


    But in this world, what one was afraid of would happened more often.


    The next morning, Kerr went to the study to answer a phone call, "Sir, I have gone to the hospital and


    figured out the situation. The doctor said that Moore had a broken rib and he had to stay in the hospital


    temporarily.


    But it seems that he hasn''t informed the Gu family yet." As soon as Jared walked out of the hospital, he


    reported the situation of Moore to Kerr.


    Fortunately, Moore isn''t in serious condition. Otherwise, Kerr must be in trouble.


    But Kerr didn''t care about it. "Inform the Gu family." Since he had done it, it would be a good


    opportunity for him to remind Gu family.


    Just now, Jared felt lucky to hear the news. But when he heard Kerr''s words, he was stunned and


    asked, "Sir, do you really want to do this? Your father will be unhappy if he knows this."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Do as I say." Kerr was extremely firm.


    As soon as his voice faded away, he saw Vedder running in in a panic.


    "Sir, please go to see Mrs. Nicole now."


    Kerr immediately put down the phone and strode towards the dining room.


    As soon as he entered the dinning room, he saw Nicole reading the newspaper about the ident. He


    was surprised.


    "Call Harley and tell him toe here right now." Kerr turned to Vedder and ordered him.


    Vedder did as he was told, and heard the voice of Nicole.


    "No, I''m fine." Putting down the newspaper in her hands, Nicole stood up and walked towards the


    garden outside.


    Although it was summer, Nicole felt cold from the bottom of her heart. When she passed by Kerr, he


    stretched out his arm and grabbed her wrist.


    Raising her head, she looked at Kerr with a slight smile on her face. "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I


    just want to be alone for a while. Give me some time."


    After she finished her sentence, she pulled off Kerr''s hand and held her big belly. She walked to the


    garden and sat on the swing that Kerr had built for her.


    She was basking in sunshine, but she didn''t feel any warmth.


    Kerr followed her and squatted in front of her. "If you feel sad, you can tell me. I''m here and you don''t


    need to be so strong in front of me."


    He held her hand and felt the coldness from her fingers, so he wrapped them in his palms.


    "Kerr, in fact, I''m much stronger than you have imagined. I know that now I should put the baby first.


    Lily''s death is also because she wants to protect me and the baby. The baby is so important.


    I can''t let anything happen to her."


    "Don''t worry. I''m really fine. In fact, I''ve guessed itst night, and I just need a answer. Kerr, I only have


    one request.


    Don''t let them die in vain. I won''t let Moore go." It was the first time that she hated a person so much.


    "Okay, I promise you." Kerr nodded. He stood up, and held Nicole in his arms. He felt very sorry for her.


    She had to suffer such a blow when she was in need of care.


    "The Gu family will soone to our house. Since you already know, there is no need for you to hide


    again. We should face it together."


    After breakfast, Kerr asked his men to take Jay to his vi. He felt relieved when Jay was with Nicole.


    And Jay''s trick was discovered by Gu family.


    The date of Sunny''s baby''s full-moon-birth party was postponed, but it didn''t make much difference.


    Kerr had decided to announce the truth on the party.


    Nicole walked to Kerr and looked at the invitation. "I''ll go with you." This was a matter between her and


    Kerr.


    "Okay." Kerr nodded.


    Looking at Kerr and Nicole, Jay also ran to Kerr and said, "I want to go there, too!" He didn''t want to


    miss this opportunity.


    Nicole rubbed Jay''s nose with a smile.


    On the day of the banquet.


    In a red dress, Sunny stood in the banquet hall with Ron in her arms. She smiled and looked forward to


    the appearance of Kerr. Recently, she was in a good mood.


    After Moore was in the hospital, Sunny was finally free from his control.


    But she didn''t know whether Kerr woulde or not.


    "Don''t worry. Kerr has received the invitation. Now that Nicole and the baby were gone, Kerr only has


    you and Ron."


    Freya held out her hands to y with Ron, whileforting Sunny.


    Though Ron was a premature child, and thanks to careful nursing, the baby was as big as his peers.


    Freya was fond of her grandson.


    Hearing what Freya said, Sunny felt relieved. "I hope so."


    The moment Kerr showed up at the door of the banquet hall with Nicole, he instantly drew the attention


    of many reporters.


    "Is that Nicole? My God! Didn''t she die in the car ident? What''s going on?"


    "That''s right. But look at Mr. Gu. Is the news false? But I haven''t seen him to refute the rumors."


    The reporters were gossiping.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr nced at Jared.


    Jared took the hint and said, "Since Mrs. Nicole is pregnant, the sh would cause radiation and do


    harm to the baby. Please turn off the sh lights."


    Kim stepped forward and blocked the journalists.


    Kerr had been carefully protecting Nicole, worrying that someone would suddenly run into her belly. He


    frowned his eyebrows all the time. If he had known that, he wouldn''t have brought Nicole with him.


    "I shouldn''t have brought you here." Kerr said indifferently, but Nicole shook her head.


    "It''s okay. I know you can protect me. I''m not afraid at all. What are you afraid of?" Nicole had a happy


    smile on her face.


    Even without any make-up, Nicole''s skin seemed to be more smooth than before, and there was love in


    Kerr''s eyes.


    Standing in the hall, Sunny saw that all the reporters were gathering at the door. She guessed that it


    must be Kerr, so she nervously tidied her hair.


    Then, she handed the baby to Cherry and walked towards the door.


    However, when she just walked two steps forward and saw Kerr and Nicole, she stopped in surprise.


    "Kerr... Nicole, how could you be alive?"

 Chapter 298 Chaos In The Party

    Chapter 298 Chaos In The Party


    Sunny couldn''t believe it. It had been confirmed before that Nicole had died in the car ident, but now


    the person she was seeing was indeed Nicole.


    Nicole nced at Sunny''s surprised look and knew that she was scared.


    She pinched Kerr''s hand quietly.


    Feeling the strength in his hand, Kerr looked at her with doting eyes.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Sunny. It''s just a joke of Kerr. I didn''t expect that you would show up all of


    a sudden after disappearing for such a long time. Is it because of this news?" Nicole looked at Sunny


    without fear.


    Standing in front of her, Nicole stared at her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at Nicole, Sunny unconsciously stepped back and looked at Kerr who was beside her. "Kerr, I


    gave birth to a boy. Haven''t you seen him yet?


    Father had given him a name, Ron Gu." Sunny walked to Kerr and wanted to hold his hand.


    Excitement sparkled in her eyes.


    But Kerr raised his hand to dodge her touch. "My child is still in Nicole''s belly. Ron Gu? Who said his


    surname is Gu?" He knew it was Jack.


    But he had to show his attitude.


    "Kerr! Today is the banquet of Gu family. You have to hold your tongue." When Freya stood in front of


    them, she took a look at Nicole with a mixed feeling of surprise and fury.


    "There is no need for someone who doesn''t belong to Gu family to be here at this time." Her intention


    was obvious. She was referring to Nicole.


    "Kerr, my baby''s surname is Gu, so it''s natural for it to be here, right?" Nicole asked Kerr in front of


    Sunny and Freya on purpose.


    There was a gentle smile on their face, which was more like the flirting between two lovers.


    "Sure." Kerr kept his arm around her back to protect her and the baby.


    Freya red at Nicole. "Nicole, I don''t know why you''re here today, but I want to tell you that it''s an


    important asion for the Gu family.


    I hope you won''t be too wilful and do something that is not good for the Gu n''s reputation." Freya


    warned Nicole while most of the guests were seated now.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the four of them, wondering what had happened today.


    "I brought Nicole here with me. She is my wife. I just want everyone to know the truth." After making a


    brief exnation to Freya, Kerr took Nicole to the stage.


    Holding Ron in her arms, Cherry gave way to Kerr when he walked towards her direction.


    Nicole nced at Ron. His pure like face looked just as cute as Jay when he was little, but he didn''t


    look like Kerr at all.


    But Kerr didn''t give Ron a look from beginning to end.


    "Thank you foring here today, but I''m afraid that I will let you down." Kerr said frankly.


    Sunny was shocked and walked quickly to Kerr. "Kerr, what are you talking about? Ron is one month


    old now. As a father, you..."


    But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Kerr.


    "We haven''t held the party to celebrate my baby''s one month birthday. it is my wife, Nicole, and she is


    still pregnant. It won''t be long before she brings good news to us.


    At that time, we will hold the party again." With a serious look on his face, Kerr embraced Nicole tightly.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Sunny and Nicole who were around Kerr. They looked at each


    other nkly and didn''t know how to react.


    Both Jared and Kim stood beside Kerr. They looked at each other and apuded. But everyone


    present turned their attention to Jack''s gloomy face.


    "I have told you, Kerr, that Gu family''s daughter-inw is Sunny. Don''t do that again. I only admit that


    Ron is my grandson. As for some irrelevant people, you don''t have to stay here.


    Kelvin!" Jack sat under the stage, calm on his face, and his tone was very determined.


    Hearing what Jack said, Kelvin was still in a daze. After all, he knew that Nicole was dead, and now he


    was grateful to see her.


    With so many people present, Kelvin couldn''t go against Jack''s will. So he buried his emotions. He


    walked to Nicole and Kerr and said, "Sir, it''s not a good time to argue with Mr. Jack.


    I promise, I will send Nicole back to the vi safely." Kelvin wanted to leave with Nicole first. The war


    between Kerr and Jack had never been stopped.


    He couldn''t let the situation worsen.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Kelvin. I have kept this from you for so long, but I can''t leave today. I have to set an


    example for my baby.


    Sooner orter, we have to face it so it''s better to solve it earlier." Nicole held Kerr''s hand tightly and


    snuggled up to him.


    "I''m warning you, don''t talk nonsense, Nicole. I''m Kerr''s wife, and also the rightful daughter-inw of


    the Gu family. You don''t have a say in the Gu family." When Sunny saw that Nicole didn''t want to leave


    with Kelvin...


    She became even more furious and stared at Nicole with burning hatred in her eyes.


    Turning his head to look at her, Kerr continued, "I''ve never married you and never touched you. How


    could you give birth to a baby of Gu family?"


    His words were simple and clear, as if a heavy p on Sunny''s face.


    In a daze, Sunny said, "Kerr, how can you deny that? I have given birth to Ron. He is your child!"


    Sunny looked at Kerr with sadness in her eyes.


    "You have a mistress outside, but you can''t be so cruel to me. I love you, but you have to take care of


    my feelings. I am your legitimate wife. This woman incited you to leave me.


    You need to know what kind of woman can marry into the Gu family."


    Hearing what she said, Kerr''s eyes became cruel, "Let me tell you what kind of woman can marry into


    my family. There is only one standard. That is the woman in my heart."

 Chapter 299 Gamble On Nicole

    Chapter 299 Gamble On Nicole


    "Now that you insist that the child is mine, let''s go to the hospital to do a paternity test, and then the


    results wille out. Everyone knows it."


    Kerr was sure that the baby had nothing to do with him.


    Upon hearing this, Sunny trembled and retreated for several steps instinctively. "Kerr, do you really


    have to do this?


    If our Ron grow up and know that his father has suspected his identity, what will he think? Kerr, I love


    kids the most. I won''t hurt him in any way."


    Sunny tried her best to calm herself down. Even though she was already very restless in her heart, she


    tried to keep calm on her face. But in her mind, she was thinking about how to inform Moore.


    If she was really going to do the DNA test, she should have made a n beforehand.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. "You that this is Kerr''s child and how much you value him. So, may I


    ask you, why did you disappear just after you got pregnant?


    You came back with your son in a few months. Where have you been when you were away? Who have


    you been with during this period? Why was the baby premature?"


    These questions were also the doubts of the Gu family. She just asked them out for the sake of Jack


    and Freya.


    If even Kerr couldn''t find her, then there must be someone who helped her in the past.


    "I..." It never urred to Sunny that Nicole would bring this up. "I left because of you. You are the one


    who forced me to abort the baby.


    I won''tpromise. My body was weak, and I was unable to take good care of myself during my


    pregnancy, so the baby was premature. You''re to me."


    Sunny tried to attribute all the responsibility to Nicole, but she looked guilty and did not have the


    confidence at all.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole didn''t get angry. She just smiled and said, "If you are really carrying the


    child of Gu family and they like you so much, why did you hide yourself?


    Wouldn''t it be safer and more fair to wait until the baby was born at the Gu''s?" Nicole was determined


    to solve this problem before she came here today.


    When the baby was born safely, Nicole hoped that everything could be fine with the baby.


    "I didn''t stay at Gu family because... I don''t want my parents to worry about me. Nicole, you are just an


    orphan, and you can''t understand that.


    Your parents have passed away, of course you have nothing to worried about and you can do whatever


    you want. If your parents are still alive, I believe they will not allow you to make mistakes like this."


    Sunny''s words was harsh to hear.


    Sure enough, when she mentioned the word "orphan", the expression on Nicole''s face changed slightly


    and she frowned.


    "Sunny, I don''t think your father will allow you to hurt yourself for a man who doesn''t love you. He won''t


    belong to you."


    Nicole calmed herself down soon.


    Kerr looked at Nicole with concern, and hided Nicole behind his back. "Sunny, just cut the nonsense.


    Let''s go to the hospital and have a paternity test.


    After the resultes out, if this child has nothing to do with Gu family, you will leave here forever, and


    don''t let me see you again." Kerr warned her.


    "What if the result of the paternity test proves that Ron is yours?" Sunny couldn''t give up so easily.


    She must stay in the Gu family and stay with Kerr.


    "No way!" Replied Kerr with a firm look on his face.


    Sunny sighed and said, "Kerr, I won''t make a joke about the baby." She tried to keep calm. After


    pausing for a while, she looked at Nicole and said, "If the child is yours, you must leave Nicole. I won''t


    hurt the child in her belly. It is a life after all, but if the DNA test proved my innocence...


    You have to send Nicole away and admit that I am your legitimate wife. Then you should return to Gu


    family." Sunny was gambling. Her instinct told her that this was herst chance.


    Upon hearing what Sunny said, Kerr was about to turn her down. He had never thought about this


    possibility and wouldn''t risk Nicole to do it.


    But before he could speak, he was stopped by Nicole. "Okay." Nicole stepped forward and answered


    for Kerr.


    "Sunny, please keep your promise." Nicole looked at her seriously.


    "Nicole..." Kerr didn''t know why Nicole had agreed.


    Nicole smiled to Kerr, "I believe you." She agreed to do so because she believed that it was impossible.


    As she trusted him so much, she didn''t care what Sunny said at all.


    "Well, in this case, tomorrow I will take Ron to the Gu Group''s hospital." Sunny needed more time,


    since she didn''t know where Moore was now.


    If she couldn''t find Moore, no one would help her to cheat Kerr.


    Jack stood up and said, "Is it a gamble for you? Kerr, you know what I mean, don''t you? I will never let


    that woman marry into my family no matter what happens.


    You''d better forget about it." Kerr had done too many ridiculous things because of Nicole, so in the


    eyes of Jack, such a woman was a disaster.


    He would not allow Nicole to stay.


    "It is my life, and I don''t need anyone to interfere. As a member of the Gu family, I am worthy of the


    surname of the family. As for other things...


    If you can''t respect me and arrange everything for me, I will not ept it. I hope you won''t do anything


    meaningless." There was obvious politeness in Kerr''s tone.


    But he was firm. In front of these guests, his politeness was obviously provoking Jack''s dignity.


    "Unfilial son!" Jack raised his hand and waved it in the direction of Kerr''s face.


    "Kerr!" Wearing a nervous look, Nicole called out his name subconsciously and held his


    hand.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 300 Premature Birth

    Chapter 300 Premature Birth


    But Kerr didn''t want to hide.


    But Jack halted when his hand was near to Kerr''s ear. When Jack looked into Kerr''s eyes, he saw the


    determination in his eyes. It seemed that if the p went on, Kerr would really sever the rtion with


    the Gu family.


    "Jack!" Freya walked to Jack and held his arm, looking at him worriedly.


    "Why didn''t you dodge it?" Said Jack, looking at Kerr.


    Kerr just let go of Nicole''s hand and took a step forward. It seemed that it was the first time for him to


    face Jack in such a close distance. There was no emotion in Kerr''s eyes.


    "Father, if you think I was wrong, I won''t fight back. I won''t dodge. You can do it. But please think twice.


    I live up to my family name.


    With the p, I would cut all the connections with the Gu family. Now I have my own family, and I have


    someone I want to protect. I don''t care about the Gu family at all."


    Even without the Gu family, he could still give Nicole a good life. If this could make her live a more


    secure life, then he was willing to.


    Hearing this, Freya was shocked. She reached out and pulled down Jack''s hand. "Don''t talk nonsense,


    Kerr. All right, since this matter has been decided, let''s wait for the testing result.


    By then, everything would be clear." All Freya wanted now was to smooth things over. With so many


    people present, the Gu family had already be a joke.


    When Sunny saw that Kerr was going to break up with Jack for a woman, she put all her hope on Ron


    beside her.


    Turning her eyes, she saw that Nicole had been pregnant. It was obvious that she would give birth very


    soon. She couldn''t let Nicole give birth to a child at this time.


    She took the baby from Cherry and held her in her arms. She lowered her head and pretended to look


    at the baby in her arms, but she nced at Nicole out of the corner of her eyes.


    Nicole walked to Kerr and tried to pull him. But she paid all her attention on Kerr so she didn''t notice


    the people around her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Nicole passed Sunny, thetter stretched out her foot.


    "Ah!" When Nicole felt her body was leaning forward, she screamed out instinctively. She tried to grab


    something that was close to her. However, only Sunny beside her.


    Hearing the scream of Nicole, Sunny stepped back out of instinct. She looked at Nicole in surprise and


    pretended to be shocked.


    "Nicole!" Kerr turned around and reached out his arm, trying to help Nicole. But when he turned


    around, Nicole had already fallen to the ground.


    With his eyes wide open, Kerr couldn''t believe that the person he had been carefully protecting would


    suddenly have an ident in front of him. He squatted beside Nicole and lifted her up from the ground


    directly.


    "Nicole!" Kerr looked down at the little pale woman in front of him.


    Nicole covered her belly with her hands and frowned. Even at the moment she fell, she had


    subconsciously reached out her hands to hold the ground so that her belly did not directly bumped to


    the ground.


    But the paining from her stomach made her feel weak and unable to even speak.


    "Kerr... My belly hurts!"


    She was worried about the baby in her womb.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the hospital right now!" Without paying attention to anyone, Kerr no longer


    cared about the reason why she fell. He only wanted to make sure that she and her baby were safe.


    Other things could be handledter.


    Jared and Kim''s eyes met, and Jared ran to open the door of the banquet room for Kerr and drove


    them to the hospital.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr got in the car and let her lie in his arms. He obviously felt that his hand


    under Nicole''s legs was wet. When he raised his hand, he saw the fresh blood.


    "Kerr..." Nicole felt there was something wrong with her body. She had been inbor before, so she


    knew that it was the sign of premature birth.


    She grabbed Kerr by the corner of his shirt with her left hand and said, "My baby..." Her mind was full of


    the safety of the baby.


    "Don''t worry! Nicole, I''m with you. I won''t let anything happen to you and our baby. You must hold on,


    and we''ll be in the hospital soon." Kerr had always been a mature man no matter what happened, but it


    was the first time that he became so anxious.


    Although Kerr tried to make himself look calm tofort her, only he knew how terrifying it was to see


    her dress in blood.


    It made his heart ache that he couldn''t bear the pain for her.


    When he held her hand, he felt that she was shivering.


    There was only one pain on her body and she couldn''t listen to him at all. She held his hand and her


    nails inserted into his palm unconsciously.


    With hands on the steering wheel, Jared broke out in a cold sweat. He had already stepped on the gas


    pedal with his full strength, but he didn''t feel fast enough. When the car stopped at the hospital gate, he


    saw that Kerr carried Nicole and walked towards the emergency room.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    After sending Nicole to the emergency room, Kerr insisted on apanying her and never let go of


    her hand.


    "Don''t be nervous and don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." While he wasforting Nicole, he kissed


    her forehead and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead with his fingers.


    On receiving the news and rushing over, Harley saw Kerr squatting by the bedside, and Nicole just


    closing her eyes and frowning.


    "Don''t worry, Kerr. The delivery room is ready. It''s going to be fine. I''ve asked them to get everything


    ready. You can wait outside."


    Harley knew that Nicole needed a painful process, so he wanted to let Kerr leave the delivery room


    because Kerr would be more nervous if he looked at her like this.


    But at this time, it was impossible for Kerr to leave her. Looking at her suffering, he felt guilty.


    "I''m here with her. I won''t let anything happen to her in front of me again. I don''t care what you are


    going to do, you must keep her safe."

 Chapter 301 He Wont Let Anyone Get Away With It

    Chapter 301 He Won''t Let Anyone Get Away With It


    Kerr could no longer bear the pain of losing Nicole.


    They were going to be happy together, and Kerr didn''t want her to be hurt because of this.


    "Don''t worry. The condition of Nicole is not as bad as you think. She has been taking care of the baby


    carefully all the time, so the baby is in good condition. It''s just that she is frightened now, which is why


    she has a premature delivery."


    Maybe it was because of his profession, although Harley was not a doctor of Obstetrics and


    Gynecology, he knew that Nicole''s condition was not serious, but Kerr was just too nervous.


    Even though Kerr had got a guarantee from Harley, he still insisted on staying with her.


    Banquet Hall.


    From the moment Kerr left, it was quiet. Everyone could feel the awkwardness, and Jack stood there


    with a dark face.


    Freya sighed.


    After a while, Kim walked in from the door of the banquet hall and went straight to Jack. He bowed


    slightly and said, "Sir, Mr. Kerr asked me to tell you something."


    Looking at Jack''s face, Kim knew that once he said such words, Jack would be definitely more angry,


    but with Kerr''s instructions, he had to say so.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jack did not say anything, but waited for Kim to say something.


    Casting a sidelong nce at the stunned Sunny, Kim said, "Mr. Kerr said Nicole is now in the hospital.


    If something happens to her and the baby, he won''t let go of anyone rted to this matter."


    What Kerr meat was clear. Even with the help of Gu family, he didn''t intend to let go of Sunny this time.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Kim said, Sunny took a step back unconsciously.


    She held Ron in her arms tight unconsciously.


    The hall seemed to be in a dead silence. After taking a look at Jack, Kelvin ordered the staff to send all


    the guests away, and the chaos finally ended.


    Kim left the party hall as well, but before he left, he gave Sunny a meaningful look.


    Sunny knew that maybe she couldn''t wait for tomorrow. She held the baby in her arms and walked


    towards the door of the banquet hall.


    "Sunny, where are you going with Ron?" Freya said.


    "Ron need some milk, and I will take him home. This must have rmed my father. He is still angry


    about what happened to Kerr. I need to go back andfort him. Tomorrow I will go to the hospital."


    She needed to go to the hospital for two things. One was to find Moore, and the other was to find out


    what happened to Nicole.


    Freya knew that it was not a good time for Sunny to stay in the Gu family. She just didn''t want the child


    to leave. But she did not stop Sunny.


    After putting Ron into the car, Sunny drove to the hospital.


    In the emergency room of the hospital.


    Kerr stayed by the side of Nicole. Although her contractions had be more and more frequent, she


    couldn''t give birth to the baby yet.


    She bit her pink lips heavily and the blood oozed. The sweat on her forehead was getting heavier.


    "Nicole, don''t bite yourself." Kerr reached his hand to her lips, he wanted her to bite it to ease her pain,


    but she shook her head.


    Nicole was so painful that she couldn''t speak, but she felt that her strength was decreasing.


    The doctor was observing the condition of Nicole and realized that something was wrong. He looked at


    the nervous Kerr and did not dare to speak. He whispered a few words to the nurse, and then asked


    the nurse to inform Harley who was outside.


    The nurse understood. She opened the door of the emergency room and saw Harley. "Dr. Harley, Dr.


    Zhang asked me to tell you that patient''s condition is not good and the fetus''s is in malposition, and it


    might be difficult to give birth to the baby. She could only have a caesarean section if necessary."


    Hearing that, Harley''s eyes turned dark. He said, "I know." Then Harley went into the emergency room


    and walked to Kerr.


    "Kerr,e out. I have something to tell you. Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with Nicole now. It''s a


    long time to give birth, and she still needs some time."


    He had to ask Kerr to leave first. Otherwise, if Kerr see the operation in person, he would be scared to


    faint.


    But Kerr just stubbornly stayed with her, ignoring Harley.


    Harley heaved a sigh. "Nicole can''t give birth to a child on her own now, so we have to take the child


    out through surgery. Let''s go out and wait for them." Harley held Kerr''s arms.


    "What do you mean? Is she in any danger?" During Nicole''s pregnancy, Kerr had read a lot of books


    about the baby, but he still couldn''t help worrying.


    Seeing his nervous look, Harley was helpless. "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. Doctors who would


    perform the operation for Nicole are the best in this hospital. You can rest assured."


    Harley promised seriously.


    Kerr rose to his feet and looked down at her.


    Nicole gently opened her eyes and managed a weak smile. "You can go... I''m fine." Nicole said in a low


    voice, but Kerr heard it clearly.


    "I''m just outside, Nicole. I won''t leave." He kissed on her forehead, and left the delivery room.


    Nicole''s hands gripped the handrail at the bedside, her face full of pain.


    Standing outside the room, Kerr kept fixing his eyes on the operation light on the door.


    When Sunny walked into the hospital, she saw many people looking at the direction of the emergency


    room. Without thinking, she knew that Nicole was there. Without dy, she went straight to the ward of


    Moore.


    At this moment, Moore was lying on the bed, looking at the message he had just received, with the


    corners of his mouth slightly rising.


    "It''s a disaster outside, why are you still sleeping here?" Looking at the calm look on Moore''s face,


    Sunny walked over to him directly with an anxious tone.


    Moore sat up quite calmly, then put down the phone in his hand. "Since I have you, of course I can lie


    peacefully here. Weren''t you very brave in the scene just now?


    You dared to trip over Nicole in front of so many reporters. Do you really care about Kerr, don''t you? Or,


    should I say you really hate Nicole."


    Hearing that Moore was still in the mood of joking, Sunny was pissed off. "Do you have the mood to


    talk about this? Listen up, Kerr has been infuriated to the core. If something happens to Nicole today,


    neither of us can get away with it."

 Chapter 302 Punishment

    Chapter 302 Punishment


    "Kerr would take Ron to have a paternity test soon. You know what to do." Sunny couldn''t think of a


    better solution.


    "Why bother? I''m really looking forward to the child that Nicole is carrying. If it''s a boy, that would be


    great." There was some implicit meaning in Moore''s words.


    Sunny was totally confused. She looked at Moore''s face and thought what he said. Then an idea


    shed through her mind. "You mean..."


    This method is indeed very simple, but risky. "Ron is in my car, but he has grown up a little. I''m afraid


    that Nicole and others will discover it.


    What''s more, now Kerr and Harley are guarding at the door of the operating room. How can we get


    close to Nicole''s baby?"


    Sunny didn''t know anyone in the hospital. No one could help her except for Moore. This was not a


    problem that could be solved by herself.


    "You are smart. I am here." Moore lookedcent.


    These days in the hospital, Moore had bribed some doctors just in case. After all, Nicole''s unborn baby


    had always been a threat to him.


    "But Ron has to suffer for the time being." Moore got out of bed, took off his hospital gown and


    changed into the clothes that were prepared long ago, which were the uniform for Gu''s hospital


    doctors.


    "Put this on." Moore took out a set of nurse uniform from the wardrobe and handed it to Sunny.


    Without any hesitation, she put the clothes on.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The delivery room.


    Doctor Zhang of the gynaecology and obstetrics department was skilled. He soon took out the baby in


    Nicole''s belly, but handed it to the nurse beside him.


    "Ah!" A loud baby''s cry resound through the delivery room. Nicole''s mouth moved slightly upwards at


    the corners.


    "Doctor? How is the baby?" Nicole was very weak and her voice was low. She wanted to see the child


    but couldn''t move her body.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Doctor Zhang was stunned. He held the newborn baby in his hands and


    moved it closer to her, "It''s a boy!"


    Nicole struggled to open her eyes. Even though she was very tired and wanted to sleep, she couldn''t


    help but want to see the baby. It was her and Kerr''s little Lucas.


    There was still blood on Lucas. When Nicole saw there was a ck bruise on his shin, she was about


    to ask the doctor about it but fainted from exhaustion.


    Looking at the sleeping Nicole, Doctor Zhang could not bear to see her like this. "Do we really need to


    do this? She had suffered a lot to give birth to this baby."


    The nurse was about to dissuade the doctor, but she heard a voice behind her. "What''s wrong? Do you


    want to break your promise?" Moore walked into the delivery room and took off his mask.


    The heavy smell of blood in the delivery room made him frown and put the mask on his face again.


    Without saying a word, Sunny walked in front of the doctor, and took the child from his hands. "Is this


    the child given birth by Nicole?"


    There was obvious disdain in her tone. In fact, when Ron was born, he was not as good-looking as


    Lucas.


    Nodding his head, Doctor Zhang said, "You can take him away after the nurse clean the baby. He has


    just been born." Dr. Zhang was guilty because he also had his own child.


    "Thank you very much, Dr. Zhang. Don''t worry. I''ll do what I have promised you. I''ve arranged well in


    the schools abroad for your daughter. She''ll get the offer soon.


    But I hope you can keep my secret. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee you that your daughter can study


    abroad safely. After all, there are still many idents in the society nowadays."


    Moore pretended to thank the doctor, but seriously threatened him.


    Dr. Zhang was too scared to say anything. He told the nurses to handle the baby and then walked out


    of the delivery room.


    "Doctor Zhang, how is Nicole?" Stepping forward, Harley saw Doctor Zhang taking off his mask.


    "Congrattions. It''s a boy. The nurse has carried the baby to the room for cleaning. The patient and


    the baby are find. Mrs. Nicole is tired and fell asleep after the delivery.


    We will take her to the ward, and the baby will be brought backter by the nurses." Doctor Zhang


    exined, forcing himself to be calm.


    As a matter of fact, Kerr didn''t pay much attention to what the doctor said, and he just heard that Nicole


    and the baby were fine.


    He didn''t care anything as long as they could be safe. He wanted to enter the ward but was stopped by


    Harley.


    "Calm down! Nicole''s wound needs to be treated. It''ll recover soon. I''m sure she will be fine.


    Congrattions, Kerr!" Wearing a big smile on his face, Harley patted Kerr on the shoulder.


    In fact, he was mocking Kerr in his heart that Kerr didn''t get a daughter that he had been longing for.


    But Kerr didn''t pay much attention to Harley. He just looked nervously at the door of the operating room


    and soon saw the nurse taking Nicole out.


    "Nicole!" Kerr walked to Nicole and held her cold hand. Looking at the blood on her lips, he felt his


    heart ache.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t worry. She just fell asleep. She needs a rest now. It''s a good thing to sleep more." The


    nurse exined to him patiently.


    Without any response, Kerr pushed the cart where was Nicole lying carefully, sent her back to the


    ward, and looked after her wholeheartedly.


    Harley followed Kerr, then went to the baby room.


    No one noticed that a man and a woman walked out of the delivery room after Nicole left. The woman


    held a parcel in her arms and left the hospital in a hurry.


    In the ward, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and kissed her slender fingers, his eyes filled with pity.


    Maybe it was because she was very worried about her child, Nicole woke up very soon. "Baby!" It was


    a call by instinct. The baby''s cry reverberated in her mind.


    On hearing that, Kerr stood up and whispered to her ear, "The baby is great. Don''t worry, Nicole. How


    do you feel now?"


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the worried look on Kerr''s face. With a smile on her face, he


    seemed to be more nervous than her.

 Chapter 303 Freaked Out By The Birth Of Her Baby

    Chapter 303 Freaked Out By The Birth Of Her Baby


    With the love of Kerr, no matter what difficulties Nicole have to suffer, she can still feel satisfied. "I''m


    fine. I''m so disappointed that I can''t give you a daughter."


    Nicole knew that Kerr had been looking forward to the baby she was carrying, even though she had


    already known it was Lucas instead of Joyce.


    Kerr shook his head. "As long as it''s our child, I will love it. It''s ourst child and I don''t want you to


    suffer like this. I just hope that you can be fine. It''s enough for us to have Jay and Lucas."


    It was Nicole who gave birth to the baby, but Kerr seemed to be more nervous.


    With a slight smile, Nicole added, "You little fool, every woman will feel pain when she gives birth. It''s


    okay. Did you see Lucas?" Her gaze wondered around the room.


    She looked for her little baby.


    "I just want to be with you. That''s all I want. You are more important than our baby or anyone else in my


    heart." He spoke out his innermost thoughts.


    When she saw how affectionate Kerr was, she felt happy and helpless. She raised her hand to stroke


    his side face and said, "Who could have imagined that the CEO of the Gu Group would be scared by a


    woman''s delivery?"


    But Nicole felt sweet in her heart.


    "I''m afraid that you will suffer." But he didn''t think it was a shameful thing.


    Nicole shook her head. "I want to see the baby." She worried that her fall might hurt the baby.


    Kerr nodded. As soon as he rose to his feet, he saw that the door of the ward was opened from the


    outside. "Look, who is this?" With obvious surprise in his tone, Harley walked into the ward.


    And then he gently pushed a baby bed.


    When Nicole was about to sit up, she felt the painful wounds in her abdomen and frowned.


    "Lie down. Don''t move." With his eyes focused on Nicole, Kerr held her shoulders and pressed her on


    the bed.


    Then Kerr walked to the crib, lowering his head. It was the first time that he had seen the baby. But the


    moment when he saw it, he couldn''t help but frown.


    He had an indescribable feeling and didn''t want to be close to the baby. He had never had this kind of


    feeling even when he met Jay.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole couldn''t see the baby, but she felt something strange when she saw the


    expression on Kerr''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Nothing." Regardless of the strange feeling in his heart, Kerr reached out his hands under the


    guidance of Harley and held up the baby. But just when he reached out to touch the baby, the baby in


    his arms began to cry.


    "Ah!" The sound was loud and it made people feel restless. Kerr frowned and looked indifferently at the


    Harley beside him. The baby was still good when he lied on the bed just now.


    "Maybe he is hungry?" Harley murmured, rubbing the back of his head. Then He looked at Nicole


    naturally.


    "Let me see." Nicole was so worried that she had to lie in bed and reached out her hand to Kerr.


    Without saying a word, Kerr turned around and put the baby next to Nicole.


    Lowering her head, she looked at the child beside her and frowned. "Who is this?" Nicole stretched out


    her hand, uncovered the quilt wrapped around the child, and looked at the child''s legs.


    There was no blemish on his chubby and smooth legs. Nicole suddenly recalled the blurred marks she


    had seen before.


    "Kerr, this is not my Lucas!" When she looked at the thick hair of the child beside her, she found that a


    newborn child would not have such thick hair. Although the newborn child looked like each other.


    But she felt that the child in front of her looked familiar.


    "Are you sure?" Kerr never saw the baby, and his attention was actually focused on Nicole.


    "I''m sure. Kerr, I remember there is a birthmark on the baby''s shin. He didn''t have any and this is not a


    newborn child. Where is our boy?"


    She was getting anxious. She had heard of such ident, but she didn''t expect it to happen to her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to look for him. I''m sure they will be able to find our Lucas." Kerr


    comforted her, holding her hand.


    As soon as he finished his words, Kerr turned his eyes to Harley next to him and asked, "What


    happened?"


    "What are you talking about? How can it not be your kids? How could they make a mistake? Newborn


    babies look alike. Are you sure about it?"


    He had worked in the hospital for a long time, but there had never been such a case in the Gu''s


    hospital. And this was the child of Kerr.


    "I won''t mistake my child for others. Harley, go and see where my Lucas is." With a worried face, Nicole


    was about to sit up and look for it on her own.


    Kerr stopped her in time. "Nicole, our child will be found. I promise you. But you can''t get out of bed


    now. Do you understand?


    I''m going to look for Lucas. You must make sure that you''re lying on the bedfortably so that I can


    look for him without worry."


    There was a sparkle in her eyes, but she still nodded. At this time, she couldn''t let Kerr worry about her,


    so she said, "You must find Lucas." All she could do now was to pray for the baby.


    If it was just a nurse identally made a mistake, her child would be safe.


    Kerr rose to his feet and was about to go out, but he saw that Harley was still standing there and the


    expression on his face was odd. "What are you thinking about?"


    With a slight hesitation, Harley looked at Nicole and finally fixed his eyes on Kerr. "There is only one


    pregnant woman in the hospital today, and I have arranged her ward and delivery room in advance.


    So if you are sure that the child is not yours, then there is only one possibility, that is, someone


    deliberately wants to take your child away. Who do you think has such motive?


    How could they gain the entrance in the hospital so easily?" There was overtone in his words.


    "The Gu family." there was a meaningful look in Kerr''s eyes. He said indifferently, but his voice was full


    of disappointment.

 Chapter 304 It Is Not Lucas

    Chapter 304 It Is Not Lucas


    But this was his child with Nicole. Anyway, no one could take Lucas away from them.


    Turning around, Kerr looked at the nervous Nicole lying on the bed, "I will bring Lucas back." After that,


    he left the ward. Now he had something important to do.


    The phone in his pocket rang when he just arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    "Kerr, don''t forget to go to the hospital on time tomorrow morning. Sunny is at home. After the paternity


    test next morning, we will all know the truth."


    Freya reminded him.


    With a smile on her face, she raised her head to look at Sunny and the baby in her arms.


    With acent look on her face, Sunny looked down at the baby in her arms. With obvious dislike


    in her eyes, she put the baby on the sofa beside her casually.


    But the moment she put the baby on the sofa, he started to cry. Impatient was written all over his face.


    Putting down the phone, Freya walked to Sunny and asked, "Why is Ron crying?" Freya held the baby


    in her arms and coaxed him with a smile, "Ron."


    Sunny stood behind Freya with a disdainful face.


    Sunny didn''t know how her Ron was doing yet. If not for her baby son''s future and her status, she


    would not send Ron to another person.


    "Mom, actually it won''t be so troublesome. There is naturally a blood sample of Kerr in the Gu''s


    hospital. In fact, it''s not necessary for Kerr to show up personally. I''m afraid that Nicole is going to sow


    discord between us.


    Anyway, I have no guilty conscience. Now that Ron is here, we can take him to the hospital and take


    his blood sample to make a paternity test in advance.


    If that''s the case, we can also make sure that Nicole won''t do anything to hurt us." Sunny was also


    worried that Kerr would see through her lies when he saw the baby.


    Hearing what she said, Freya thought for a while. Looking down at the grandson in her arms, she


    nodded and said, "What you said makes sense. Let''s go now."


    With the baby in her arms, Freya walked towards the door.


    But the baby in her arms had been crying all the time. She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Ron


    today? Why is he crying? I fed him the milk just now, but he didn''t drink it either. Is he sick?


    Why does he feel so light?" Freya felt there was something wrong with the baby in her arms, but


    because of the dim light in the car, she didn''t see clearly what the baby looked like.


    Sunny reached out her hands and took the baby from Freya''s arms. "Let me do it. Maybe it''s because


    of the celebration party that day, Ron was scared."


    Sunny held the baby in her arms to avoid Freya''s gaze. When they were in the Gu family just now,


    fortunately, she blocked the baby''s face. In fact, the baby of Nicole was very different from the newborn


    child.


    Because this baby was born after a normal period of gestation, so he was not as thin as Ron. Different


    from other babies, Nicole''s baby was born with a white and fair skin. Unlike Ron, he was all red when


    he was born.


    The baby seemed to be a little tired after crying, so he gradually calmed down and fell asleep in


    Sunny''s arms.


    In the hospital.


    Standing at the door of the hospital, Kerr hesitated for a moment, then he turned around and told


    Harley beside him, "Nicole must be very emotional now. You''d better think of a way to let her have a


    good sleep."


    He was worried about Nicole all the time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Harley nodded. "I know. Don''t worry. But do you really want to go back to the Gu family now? Although


    our guests sound reasonable...


    It''s just a guess. We don''t have any evidence." In fact, Harley didn''t want Kerr to have any conflict with


    the Gu family because of his reckless actions.


    "I know. I know what I am doing." After that, Kerr left the hospital and went to Jack''s vi alone.


    Harley sighed and returned to the ward. When he reached out to open the door, he saw that Nicole''s


    eyes was sparkled with excitement, and then dimmed.


    "Don''t think too much. Kerr has gone to find the baby. He will find him." Though Harley knew how


    useless those words were, he still tried tofort Nicole.


    But Nicole didn''t cry out loud like Harley had imagined. She was very calm.


    "Nicole, if you feel sad, you must talk to me. I''m here." Every child is a mother''s weak spot, let alone


    Nicole. Harley didn''t want Nicole to be in trouble because of this.


    Nicole shook her head. "I''m not sad. I know that Kerr won''t let me down. He''s sure to find our child."


    Nicole looked down at the child in her arms.


    "Harley, please do me a favor." This child made Nicole feel familiar, so she wanted to verify her guess.


    Harley looked at her in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" He walked to Nicole and looked at the child who was sleeping soundly beside


    her.


    "Please do the paternity test with this baby for Kerr and Sunny." She said slightly, one to prove Kerr''s


    innocence and the other to prove her guess.


    Harley''s eyes widened in surprise. He asked, "Are you suspecting that the baby is Ron?" Though


    Harley had not seen Ron yet, he knew the existence of the baby.


    "I just feel that they are simr." Nicole just saw Ron once.


    Harley nodded. "Okay, I''ll do it now." When he walked to the door, he heard what Nicole said, "No


    matter what the result is, please tell me the truth, okay?" She knew that Harley was a good friend of


    Kerr. Of course, she believed that this child had nothing to do with Kerr.


    But she didn''t want to burden Harley.


    "Don''t worry." Then he left the ward.


    When Harley had just arrived at theboratory with the baby in his arms.


    Someone was talking inside.


    "How long will the result take?" Sunny asked the doctor in theboratory, and Freya stood beside her,


    holding the baby in her arms.


    "A few hours. Please wait outside." The doctor looked up at Sunny and signaled.


    Hearing what was going on inside the room, Harley immediately moved aside with the baby in his arms


    and hid in the corner.


    Before long, he saw that Sunny and Freya walked out of theboratory, with a child in their


    arms.

 Chapter 305 A Place In My Dream

    Chapter 305 A ce In My Dream


    This was totally out of Harley''s expectation. He couldn''t believe that Sunny would hold the baby in her


    arms to have a paternity test. Could it be said that her baby was really Kerr''s? Harley was confused.


    With Freya at her side, Harley didn''t think that Sunny had any chance to y tricks.


    Just as Harley was guessing, the baby in his arms suddenly cried, which frightened him. He wanted to


    cover the baby''s mouth, but he immediately removed his hand.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Sunny stopped and immediately turned around to walk towards the source


    of the sound. Sure enough, she saw that Harley was holding a baby in his arms.


    "Harley! This is..." By instinct, Sunny took a step forward, trying to get close to the baby in Harley''s


    arms. However, Harley took a step back and avoided Sunny''s approach.


    "Miss He, you came to the hospital sote. What are you doing here?" Harley tried to change the topic


    even though he didn''t know where the baby in his arms came from.


    But just in case, the baby might be able to help Nicole and Kerr find Lucas.


    When Freya came to Sunny''s side, she stretched out her arm and pull Sunny. "What''s wrong, Sunny?


    Come on, let''s go home. Ron is asleep."


    With a faint nce at Harley, Freya knew that he was on the side of Kerr and Nicole, so she looked at


    Harley with obvious displeasure. "Do you still have to work sote, Dr. Su?


    I think you should have a good rest, Dr. Su. Your family and Gu family have been friends for


    generations. Kerr made a mistake this time, so you''d better not make things worse. If the rtionship


    between your family and the Gu family is damaged because of that, it would not worth it."


    Freya reminded Harley to mind his own business.


    With a slight smile, Harley said, "You''re right, Mrs. Freya. But now, Kerr is the sessor of the Gu


    family. Whether the rtionship between the Gu family and the Su family can go on or not depends on


    me and Kerr. Mrs. Freya, do you agree with me?"


    Hearing that, Freya was a little angry. She didn''t answer his question. Instead, she took Sunny away


    from the hospital.


    Sunny kept her eyes on the baby. She had to leave the hospital with Freya, but she was very uneasy.


    Looking at their receding figures, Harley walked into theboratory with the baby in his arms.


    Working overtime for several hours, he finally got the results in the shortest time possible.


    Looking at the inspection results shown on it, Harley was also shocked. Holding the report in hand, he


    directly walked towards the ward of Nicole.


    "You are right." Harley handed the report to Nicole.


    Nicole''s eyes lit up. She opened the inspection report and looked directly at thest result. The child in


    front of her was indeed Ron.


    So she guessed that Lucas must have been in the Gu family. Nicole suddenly felt relieved. At least, if


    Lucas is in there, Nicole can be sure that he is safe.


    Even though Sunny wouldn''t like Lucas, since the Gu family thought that he was Ron, they would


    certainly treat him with the best.


    Nicole picked up the phone and called Kerr.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Nicole heard the phone ring at the door and looked at the


    direction of the ward door. She saw that Kerr pushed the door open.


    "Kerr? Have you found Lucas?" Nicole was a little anxious and wanted to sit up, but Kerr quickly


    walked to the side and pressed her shoulder.


    "Lie down. Although I haven''t seen Lucas, I''m basically sure that he is safe at Jack''s vi." Kerr just


    came back from there.


    But he only saw Jack, and did not see the child at all.


    Nicole frowned.


    "I saw that Sunny was holding a child. If this was Ron, then your baby should be with Sunny." Harley


    exined.


    Nicole nodded.


    But Kerr didn''t look better than before. Because Nicole didn''t know what Jack had said.


    Three hours ago...


    In Jack''s vi.


    "I''m here for an exnation. Nicole has given birth to a boy, but the child has disappeared. I think no


    one knows better than the Gu family about this matter."


    In the living room, there were only two people, Kerr and Jack. The atmosphere became solemn.


    Actually, Kerr did not want to talk with Jack in such a tone, but he knew that no matter how he


    compromised, Jack would not ept Nicole.


    So Kerr would only be on the same side with Nicole.


    "Don''t forget that your family name is Gu. You are also a member of this family. Isn''t it true?" Jack sat


    on the sofa.


    He was tired.


    No matter how much he hate in the face of the truth, he knew what he was no longer young.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at the Kerr in front of him, who was able to do everything by himself now, Jack didn''t know


    whether he should be relieved or worried. With Kerr in the Gu family, the Gu Group could achieve a


    bright prospect.


    But things didn''t go on as Jack had expected.


    "So what? I''m a member of Gu family, so I can''t choose my own life? Is this the price of being a


    member of Gu family?" There was a hint of mockery in Kerr''s tone.


    "I don''t care what''s in your mind. If you really wanted to be with that woman outside, you have to


    exchange it with the baby. I won''t let my grandson be apart from the Gu family."


    Jack said it clearly.


    Kerr frowned. "You mean you want to keep Lucas in the Gu family? It''s absolutely impossible. I won''t


    let my child grow up in an environment like this."


    He won''t agree and he also knew that Nicole would never agree with it on this matter. They would


    never make apromise on the baby.


    "An environment like this? What kind of environment it is? It''s a ce many people dream of. Don''t be


    so ungrateful!" Jack rose to his feet and scolded him.


    From a long time ago, Jack had noticed that Kerr did not like this family at all.


    That was why Jack was more strict with Kerr.


    "Really? So let the people who love here enjoy it. I''ll pick up Lucas tomorrow. I don''t want anything to


    go wrong." Then Kerr left the house.


    Although he had made it clear...


    he still couldn''t help worrying.

 Chapter 306 Not Like Them, Of Course

    Chapter 306 Not Like Them, Of Course


    After all, it was not a good sign that Jack wanted to keep Lucas in the Gu family.


    In the hospital.


    Nicole looked at Kerr who was in a daze and asked, "Kerr, what''s wrong with you? Is there something


    that you are hiding from me?" Although Nicole was very worried about Lucas, she was more afraid that


    this would bring great pressure to Kerr.


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll go and get our baby backter." After these words, Kerr reached out to tuck Nicole


    in.


    Holding the baby in his arms, Harley was about to turn around and leave when he heard the voice of


    Nicole.


    "Harley, please ask someone to take care of that child for me." Nicole was a mother, so she naturally


    felt sympathy for every child, although the fate of this child was not very good.


    But he was innocent after all.


    Nodding his head, Harley walked out of the room with the baby in his arms.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr. "Kerr, I asked Harley to do thisst night. I''m sorry that I


    didn''t inform you, but please believe that I didn''t have any doubt about you when I asked him to do this.


    I just want to know the baby''s identity and prove your innocence." Nicole handed over the test report to


    Kerr.


    Kerr looked down at the report in his hand and smiled. He lifted his hand and stroked her long hair.


    "Are you willing to believe me now? I said, I didn''t touch her, so this child won''t have anything to do with


    me." He didn''t mind that Nicole did the DNA test as long as she was happy.


    When she was about to exin, Kerr kissed her directly on the lips.


    He was so careful as to kiss her that he was more gentle than before. He held her in his arms and


    carefully avoided the wounds on her belly.


    He just gave a light kiss on Nicole''s lips and then let her go. He was afraid that he would touch the


    wound on her body if he was too excited.


    "I always trust you, Kerr." Leaning in Kerr''s arms, she smiled.


    He put his arm around her shoulder and felt very satisfied.


    "I know, and so do I."


    "Let''s go and get Lucas back. I''m worried about him." Nicole looked up at Kerr expectantly.


    Kerr tucked her in. "Then you wait for me here. I''ll bring him back anyway." Kerr made a promise to her.


    Actually, the reason why he gave Jack a day was that he didn''t want to take some extreme measures.


    If anything went wrong at that time, it would be a huge humiliation for the Gu family.


    After these words, he let go of her hand and was about to walk outside.


    But when he just rose to his feet, he felt that his wrist was grabbed by Nicole. He turned around and


    found that Nicole was looking at him firmly. "I''ll go with you.


    Kerr, I know what kind of dilemma you are going to face. I want to be with you. The child belong to both


    of us. In the past, I was so embarrassed in the face of those difficulties...


    It was you who apanied me. Now let me do something for you, OK? Don''t refuse me!" In fact, she


    had no strength to hold his hand.


    Kerr could easily get rid of her as long as he used a little strength.


    But she knew that Kerr wouldn''t let go of her hand.


    "Nicole, I know what you are thinking. But you are too weak to get out of bed." He was worried that it


    would bad for her health if she didn''t take a good rest after giving birth to the baby.


    Then he would have regrets all his life.


    Nicole shook her head. "I''m not afraid of anything as you are with me. Are you sacred?" She reached


    out her arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    Without any other choice, he had to reach out to hold her in his arms. "Of course I''m scared. I''m afraid


    that I can''t take good care of you and you would be very ufortable." Kerr hesitated.


    "It''s okay if you want to go. Eat your breakfast first, and then ask Harley to go with me." "I know you''re


    worried about Lucas." Kerr put his index finger on her lips.


    "I promise you. Harley''s guess is right. Now, Lucas lives in the Gu family. There will be no problem at


    all. Now, what you need to worry about is your own health, understand?"


    Kerrforted her.


    Nicole didn''t want worry him, so she nodded.


    In fact, she had no appetite at all.


    "Nicole!" Hearing about what happened in the banquet hall, Avery rushed to the hospital. When she


    reached out her hand and pushed open the door of the ward, she saw Kerr feeding Nicole with millet


    porridge.


    "Avery." Nicole smiled faintly.


    "Are you okay? How is the baby?" Avery didn''t see Lucas in the ward, so she asked with a worried


    face.


    Before Nicole could answer, she heard the door was pushed open again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As soon as Avery turned around, she saw a package in Harley''s arms. She walked to Harley


    unconsciously and her eyes lit up when she saw Ron.


    "Is it a boy?" Avery couldn''t help but reach out her index finger and gently poke him on his face. The


    soft touch on his face made her curious.


    "Wow, he is so little... But he doesn''t seem to look like Nicole or Kerr." Avery frowned.


    "It would be strange if he looks like them. He is not their child." Harley exined indifferently.


    Avery was surprised. "Really?"


    She turned around and looked at Nicole with aplicated expression.


    "One more bite." Kerr coaxed Nicole.


    Nicole shook her head, "I really don''t want to eat more." She lowered her head. Although she had only


    eaten a third of the food, she had no appetite at all.


    "It''s a long story. We are going to the Gu familyter. Lucas is there." Nicole just told her the result.


    But Avery was a straightforward woman and she said, "Do you mean that my child was taken away by


    the Gu family? Why! They didn''t admit the baby when you were pregnant, and now they stole the baby


    from you?


    This is so unfair. How could they do that?" Avery felt it was unfair for her.


    After all, she knew exactly how many hardships Nicole had gone through when she was pregnant. She


    knew that Nicole had suffered a lot because of this child, so it was toote for the Gu family to


    regret.

 Chapter 307 Face To Face

    Chapter 307 Face To Face


    Noticing that Avery was pissed off, Nicole turned to look at Kerr next to her. Noticing that he didn''t


    make any response, she winked at Avery.


    With a faint smile, Kerr reached out to get a tissue and wiped the corner of Nicole''s mouth. "It doesn''t


    matter, Miss Lin is right, no one can take away your child."


    Having such a family, in fact, Kerr was full of helplessness.


    Realizing that she had said something inappropriate, Avery shut up obediently.


    "Can we set off now?" Nicole asked.


    When Kerr nced at Harley, thetter had a helpless look on his face. Whatever he agree or not, Kerr


    and Nicole couldn''t reach an agreement, so he had to keep silent.


    Nicole reached out her hands and held Kerr''s cheek, "You don''t need to ask Harley for advice. I know


    how I am. I promise I''ll be fine. As long as you''re with me, what are we afraid of?"


    Looking at the pleading eyes of Nicole, Kerr had nothing to say but nodded.


    He dressed Nicole and held her in his arms in a gentle way so as not to touch her wound.


    Harley followed behind Kerr. After all, it was the Gu family affair. As an outsider, he had no right to take


    part in it.


    "Why are you standing here? In case anything happens, you can help them." Harley reminded Avery.


    Then he walked towards his car with Avery.


    Seeing the two cars drive away, a figure appeared at the door of the hospital. He held the phone in his


    hand and dialed a number. "They''re on the way. Get ready. I''ve given you everything you need."


    Moore exhorted Sunny.


    Standing in front of the window of the bedroom, Sunny said, "I know. Have you seen Ron?" She was


    worried about her baby.


    "Sunny, don''t let me remind you that the child beside you is the one called Ron!" He was worried that


    she would act emotionally and disrupt his n.


    If they could get everything they wanted from the Gu family, were they still worried that they would have


    no children?


    The most important thing right now was to make Jack ept Ron.


    There was a rule in the Gu family that every boy would get a certain number of property when he was


    born in the family, but more or less.


    "I know." She knew that Moore was ruthless, so she wasn''t surprised that he would say something like


    that. However, she would put any hope on him anymore.


    Soon, the ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of the old house of Gu family. Sunny jolted with fear.


    She personally saw the back door of the car opened and Kerr got off. But she also saw him turn around


    and carry the woman out.


    Sunny turned around and ran downstairs.


    In the living room, Freya was looking at the child in her arms. "Sunny, look. Is this child sick? We''d


    better find a doctor for him. I have a strong feeling that Ron is not as energetic as he was several days


    ago."


    Looking at the baby in her arms, which was obviously weaker, Freya said in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, mom. He was just scared. Let me hug him." Obviously, Sunny was a little guilty. Seeing


    that Kerr and Nicole wereing, she was worried that they might find something wrong with the child.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, with his eyes fixed on her, Kerr worried about her very much. "You have


    promised me that you will not be excited no matter what happens. I''m always with you, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He was worried that if she was too excited, she might hurt herself, so he hesitated to bring her with


    him.


    Nicole nodded, "Don''t worry, I know." She was willing to give herself to Kerr wholeheartedly.


    After walking into the house of the Gu family, Kerr put Nicole on the sofa. He took a nket from Avery


    and put it on her. After that, he rose to his feet and faced Freya and Sunny.


    "Give me back my child." At the first nce, Kerr saw the baby in Sunny''s arms. It might be true that


    blood ties existed in the world, although he hadn''t seen the child yet...


    He really wanted to hold that baby in his arms.


    Upon hearing this, Sunny tightened her grip on the baby. She took a step back and stared at him warily.


    "Kerr, this is our baby. You can''t take it away from me," Sunny was defending the baby in her arms, in


    fact, protecting her position in the Gu family.


    "Kerr, what''s wrong with you? I have got the result of the paternity test. Ron is the child of you and


    Sunny. This is the paternity test report. You have to keep your promise. "


    Freya stepped forward and stood in front of Kerr, with the paternity test report in her hand. She proudly


    nced at Nicole.


    "Nicole, do you still remember what you promised at the banquet yesterday? I think now it''s time to


    fulfill your promise." Freya reminded her.


    Nicole smiled and fixed her eyes on the child in Sunny''s arms.


    "If it is true, I will keep my promise. Mrs. Freya, you don''t have to worry about it. But it seems that there


    are many things that you don''t know." Nicole didn''t make it clear.


    She had told Kerr to take care of it.


    Kerr didn''t listen to Freya, but stared at Sunny with his sharp eyes and said, "Give the baby to me. I


    don''t want to repeat it." Clearly, he was implying something.


    Sunny shook her head and said, "How can you be so cruel to him? Do you know he is your child and


    want to give it to Nicole?


    You want to admit the baby and abandon me, right?" Tears were running down from Sunny''s eyes. She


    held the baby tightly in her arms.


    Maybe it was because of her careless movement, the baby didn''t feel well and began to cry.


    "Ah!" The loud sound echoed around the vi, as if it wasining.


    Nicole frowned as if her heart was torn apart. She felt sorry for her crying baby.


    "You have frightened Ron, Kerr." Feeling sorry for her grandson, Freya scolded Kerr and then walked to


    the side of Sunny. She wanted to take the child from Sunny, but she dodged.


    "Don''t touch me! The baby is mine. No one can take away Ron from me!" Sunny was so nervous.

 Chapter 308 Sign Of A Child

    Chapter 308 Sign Of A Child


    The baby in her arms was her only bargaining chip. Sunny wouldn''t let anyone take it away from her.


    In a daze for an instant, Freya took a step back unconsciously as she had never seen Sunny act so


    crazily. Shocked, Freya asked, "What''s wrong with you, Sunny?"


    In front of her, Sunny was always gentle and generous.


    In order to prevent the crazy Sunny would hurt Freya, Kelvin protected her behind him.


    Stepping aside, Freya watched Kerr walk towards to Sunny.


    "Sunny, the baby you are carrying is not Ron. give it back to me. I know what you have done behind my


    back." All Kerr wanted now was to get Lucas back.


    Sitting next to them, Nicole heard her son''s crying, which made her heart ache. She reached out and


    grabbed Kerr''s clothes, saying, "Kerr..."


    When Kerr heard that, he turned to look at her. When he saw the way she looked at him, he didn''t step


    forward to force Sunny to hand over the child.


    Standing far away from them, Sunny was still very nervous. The baby in her arms was still crying.


    "What are you doing?" Jack was standing on the stairs, looking down at the quarreling people. His face


    darkened when he saw Nicole on the sofa.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn by the harsh voice of Jack, only Kerr did not look at him.


    Jack walked down the stairs and gave a cold look at Nicole and gave a faint nce at Kerr.


    "This is the Gu family''s house, not the market. Behave yourself." Said Jack in an obviously angry tone.


    The whole family was screwed up by this matter.


    In the eyes of the member of the Gu family, they thought that it was all because of the appearance of


    Nicole that things became like this.


    "Coax the baby." Jack took a look at Sunny. Because of the crying of this child, everyone seemed to


    be restless.


    Seeing the appearance of Jack, Sunny seemed to have someone to rely on. Her tense mood suddenly


    rxed, and she carefully coaxed the child in her arms.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But no matter how patiently Sunny coaxed the child, he kept crying and feeling very uneasy.


    "Let me have a try." Nicole put all her attention on the child in Sunny''s arms.


    "You don''t need to worry about the child of the Gu family. If you don''t feel well, you shouldn''t be have


    been here." Jack looked at Nicole with disgust.


    When Kerr heard what Jack said, he stood in front of Nicole to block Jack''s hateful gaze to her. "The


    baby in Sunny''s arms is not Ron as you think.


    That''s the child of me and Nicole, the real blood of Gu family." Kerr said directly.


    In a daze for an instant, Freya responded, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Kerr is serious. I just gave birth to a boy in the hospital yesterday, but he was missing.


    Sunny, as a mother, it''s impossible that we cannot recognize our own children." Nicole nced at


    Sunny beside her.


    Avery stepped forward and showed everyone the baby in her arms. "That''s your baby. Sunny, if you


    don''t admit it, I will send the baby, who came from nowhere, to the orphanage."


    Nicole threatened her. She didn''t believe that a woman could really abandon her child for other things.


    As a matter of fact, she hoped that Sunny could tell everyone the truth, which was also an opportunity


    for Sunny.


    Sunny''s heart missed a beat as she looked up and stared at Nicole. "Nicole, that''s your child. If you are


    so ruthless, you can do whatever you want. I won''t give Ron to you."


    Sunny insisted that the baby in her arms was Ron.


    When Nicole heard what she said, she said helplessly, "Sunny, since you said that the child in your


    arms is Ron, as a mother, you should know more everything about your child.


    Then I want to ask if your baby have any birthmarks?" Nicole looked at Sunny carefully.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand, looked at the baby and saw Sunny''s guilty face. She stepped back


    unconsciously and avoided eye contact with him.


    Freya looked at Sunny, waiting for her answer. It was not a difficult question to answer.


    "Sunny, tell them. You have been taking care of Ron for a long time." Freya reminded her.


    Sunny cast a nce at Freya and said, "There is a birthmark on Ron." With a guilty conscience, Sunny


    said. It was true that Ron had a birthmark, but she didn''t know if the baby in her arms had the same


    birthmark as Ron''s.


    Nicole smiled, "What a coincidence. Lucas has the birthmark too. May I know where is Ron''s


    birthmark?" Nicole was not going to let her go.


    Her child couldn''t stay with Sunny.


    "Lucas has one on his thigh. Did Ron have the same birthmark on the same position?" Nicole just told


    her the answer. Nicole just took a nce at Lucas, but she had kept it in mind.


    Sunny''s lit up. "Nicole, I don''t know when you have peeped at Ron. But I have been taking care of Ron


    by myself all the time, so I know everything about him.


    Everyone who takes care of him knows the birthmark on his leg. Don''t make trouble out of nothing. I


    have got the report of the paternity test.


    Now, I have proved my innocence. Nicole, I hope you can keep your promise and leave here so that


    Kerr will return to the Gu family."


    Nicole looked at Kerr. "I only know that only when Kerr are with me can he be happy. No one can


    rece me. Family is not about title or wealth, it means a lot more than that to him."


    When Kerr heard what Nicole said, he felt veryforted as he tightly held her hand. Only Nicole could


    understand what he felt.


    "Give the child back to us. It''s your own business to decide who to stay in the Gu family. I won''t


    interfere." Replied Kerr firmly. He had no intention of going back to his family.


    Everything here had nothing to do with him.


    "Kerr, don''t forget what I have told you, the children of the Gu family have to stay in here, and you must


    keep the promises you have made."

 Chapter 309 He Is Not The Child Of The Gu Family

    Chapter 309 He Is Not The Child Of The Gu Family


    Shouted Jack in a harsh tone.


    He nced at Avery who was standing next to Nicole and held a child in her arms. "Is this the child you


    gave birth to?" If Nicole''s child was really Kerr''s.


    He would keep the child in Gu family.


    Anyway, Jack would never let his grandson out of Gu family.


    Feeling Jack''s eyes on her, Avery couldn''t help taking a step back, with her baby in her arms.


    "Kerr, I told you that the children of Gu family could only grow up in this family." Jack said and gave


    Kelvin a look who was standing aside.


    Kelvin understood what he meant. He hesitated for a while and walked to Avery. "Miss Lin, please let


    me take care of your child." Then he reached out his hand to Avery.


    Avery looked at Nicole and asked for her opinion.


    "That child is not from the Gu family at all!" Freya cast a resentful nce at Nicole and added, "I''ve got


    the paternity test report about that child."


    While saying that, Freya took out another paternity test report from her bag and directly threw it on the


    table.


    "Nicole, where did you get the bastard and want to me Kerr?" There was obvious resentment in


    Freya''s words, and then she looked at Kerr.


    "Now, you need to take a look at the woman beside you. What a shameless woman she is!" Freya was


    exasperated at Kerr who didn''t live up to her expectations.


    Kerr just put his arm on Nicole''s shoulder with an obvious sarcastic smile on his face.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole felt helpless. "Kerr, now I just want to get back our child and then


    leave here." Their words did not hurt Nicole at all.


    Before she came here, she had been well prepared.


    Holding the hand of Nicole tightly, Kerr nodded slightly to her. "I know."


    Sunny''s eyes fell on the baby in Avery''s arms. She walked to Freya and said, "Mom, that child has


    nothing to do with Kerr, but it''s still a life anyway.


    It''s the mistake that the adultmitted. We can''t let a newborn child bear the responsibility. I want to


    adopt that child and he can y with Ron as apanion."


    If she could take advantage of this opportunity to bring the child back to her, Sunny would be really


    satisfied.


    "What? Are you interested in my baby? Or you just know that this child is the real Ron? The one you


    are holding is my Lucas."


    When Nicole saw how nervous Sunny was about her children, she got a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    In this case, it seemed that Sunny still had her own conscience, so Nicole could take advantage of it to


    get Lucas back.


    "Nicole, you are so good at making jokes. I have enough evidence in my hand. I have the paternity test.


    You have said that the child was not Kerr''s, but now you said that it is not my child.


    I really don''t know what do you want to say next? Are you going to tell me the baby has nothing to do


    with me and Kerr at all? Nicole, I can understand your feelings.


    But, please don''t consider everyone as Kerr. You have a way to win his heart. I''m willing to give in, but


    for children, I won''t make anypromise."


    Sunny was straightforward.


    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise. Sunny was indeed a shameless woman.


    "Sunny, you are really good at telling stories. All I know is that you won''t shed tears until you are faced


    with grim reality. Then don''t me meter."


    For her children''s sake, Nicole had tried to be nice. However, to her surprise, Sunny was not going to


    appreciate her kindness at all.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Harley. "Take out the paternity test report."


    Looking at the attitude of the Gu family and the aggressive attitude of Sunny, Harley had no choice but


    to take out the previous paternity test report from his bag.


    "Here is the paternity test report of the two babies. It turns out that the child in Avery''s arms is Sunny''s,


    and the child that Sunny is holding is stolen from Nicole.


    This is Ron." Harley nced at the baby in Avery''s arms.


    Maybe it was because of the embarrassing atmosphere that they didn''t notice the volume when they


    talked. Ron woke up and began to cry.


    The voice lingered in everyone''s ears.


    However, Lucas, who was in Sunny''s arms and cried his heart out, sudden stopped, when he heard


    Ron crying, and his big eyes seemed to be looking for something.


    Then he looked at the light.


    Nicole''s attention was all on Lucas. When she saw this scene, she smiled helplessly. It seemed that


    this child was also naughty.


    And he looked more like Jay when he was that little.


    "Shut up, everyone! That''s it! The Gu family will only keep the real child in the family. Now that the child


    that Sunny is holding belongs to the Gu family, the others please leave!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jack felt that the farce should be over.


    "Ie, I''d like to remind you that no matter you have given birth to a baby for Kerr or not, and no


    matter how much you want to be with him, you should understand that not all the woman can marry


    into the Gu family."


    As soon as Freya heard what Jack said, she walked in front of Nicole and said, "Nicole, you should


    have a clear estimation of yourself. It is really a stupid idea to try to keep a man by using a child."


    She got it. As long as Nicole could back out, Kerr would be able to return to the Gu family.


    So all the problems were because of Nicole.


    Nicole thought that it was funny. When she felt that Kerr tightened his grip on her hand, she was


    delighted.


    Kerr stood in front of Nicole. "It''s my own decision to be with the woman I love. I am in love with Nicole,


    so I might give up everything in the Gu family, but I will never give up everything that belongs to


    Nicole."


    After saying that, Kerr didn''t want to be entangled with her any more. It was not long after Nicole gave


    birth to the child and she needed to have a rest right now.

 Chapter 310 Threat From Kerr

    Chapter 310 Threat From Kerr


    Kerr bent over to carry Nicole in his arms and walked towards the door.


    "Kerr..." Seeing her son, Nicole was a little unwilling to leave. She was worried that Sunny would hide


    Lucas away after they left.


    By then, it would be so hard for them to find a kid in a vast sea of people.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." As he stopped at the gate of the vi, Kerr said in a cold voice,


    "You''d better take good care of my son, Sunny.


    If I knew that there was something wrong with Lucas, I would definitely let your son pay for what you


    did." Kerr threatened her.


    And also, he said it to everyone present.


    After he finished his words, Nicole walked out of the house with Nicole. Avery and Harley followed


    closely behind him.


    When the car returned to his vi, Kerr put Nicole on the bed in the bedroom and asked, "Are you cold?


    Are you tired?" Kerr knew it wasn''t an easy task.


    Now he felt a little regretful to bring Nicole with him. If Nicole was tired, he would feel guilty.


    Nicole shook her head and saw the nervousness in Kerr''s eyes. She raised her hand and fondled his


    forehead. "I''m fine. I''m just worried about Lucas. He was just born and is not with me now."


    When she said this, there was deep guilt and remorse on her face. "Kerr, I am not a qualified mother..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kerr put his index finger on her lips, "Don''t think too much about it, it


    has nothing to do with you, it''s my fault that I didn''t protect you and the baby.


    But don''t worry. I will bring Lucas back safe and sound. I promise you, now he is the eldest grandson of


    the Gu family. He must be of great concern in the family.


    What''s more, we have Sunny''s baby. She won''t dare to hurt Lucas." There was confidence in his tone.


    "The child is like a bomb right now in Sunny''s eyes. I am sure that she will take some actions and very


    soon she will be caught. Then we can get the evidence.


    ording to my experience, the Gu family would make an announcement about Ron''s identity soon


    and transferred some of assets to him."


    Hearing what Kerr said, Nicole was obviously shocked. She knew that Gu family was a wealthy family,


    but she did not expect that it would give a newly born child some assets.


    "Really? But Ron is just a child. Why would the Gu family take such a risk?" She never knew the rules


    of the Gu family, and in fact, Kerr seldom mentioned it to her.


    Kerr nodded and sat beside her, holding her hand. "Our family has the rule. When I was born, my


    grandpa gave me some of his shares in thepany.


    In this way, most of the shares of the Gu family will be held in the hands of the two generation. And of


    course, there will be some broken lots." But Kerr didn''t tell this to Nicole before, because he didn''t take


    this rule seriously at all.


    "Why would they do that?" There was a puzzled look on her face as if there was something that she


    couldn''t understand.


    "Probably in order to keep the power in bnce. In fact, it was not just me and my father. Almost


    everyone in Gu family grew up in such an indifferent environment, so they all fight against each other in


    order to preserve their own power.


    In order to ensure their safety, and in case the next generation''s abilities are too strong, or too weak,


    which will impact the Gu Group to a certain extent.


    In this way, we can make sure that the Gu Group will not be influenced by the change of family


    rtionship." When Kerr was a little boy, he heard his private teacher incidentally mention it.


    Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Kerr.


    How could he feel a little warmth in such a cold-blooded family?


    She stretched out her arm and hugged him. "If only I could meet you earlier." If she could be with him a


    little earlier, perhaps she might bring more warmth to Kerr.


    She wouldn''t let Kerr face so many helpless matters alone.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. He said, "It''s not toote, and we can be together for a long


    time in the future." Kerr held Nicole in his arms.


    Maybe Nicole was thepensation for all the hardship he had encountered before.


    Nicole nodded. Suddenly, something urred to her. She asked curiously, "You just said that Sunny


    would definitely do something. What is it?"


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand. "As you know, her baby is in our hands. She could only be relieved if the baby


    was with her. Am I right?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Kerr lifted his hand and gently rubbed Nicole''s nose.


    His eyes were full of love.


    "You mean, she will find a way to take her son back? But she knows we won''t give up easily. Does she


    want to steal him from us?"


    In fact, when she thought of this possibility, Nicole had another thought, which lit up her eyes.


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Nicole, Kerr had a rough guess on what she was thinking. "Do you


    want to bring Lucas back in the same way?"


    After hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole nodded vigorously. "In the eyes of Gu family, I''m not a good person,


    so what I care is the result.


    Lucas is so little. I can''t rest assured if I don''t see him." Nicole looked at him beseechingly.


    "I''ll have a try, but I''m not sure I''ll seed. I know everything about the Gu family, so I know how


    difficult it is.


    The Gu family paid great attention to a newborn baby, and the extent of such attention may be far


    beyond your imagination." He was brought up in that kind of environment, so no one knew it better than


    him.


    Seemingly, the Gu family wasn''t heavily guarded, but over the years, they had made many enemies,


    and there was a reason why the Gu family would lead a peaceful life all these years.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, Kerr. If it''s really difficult, we can think of other ways. Don''t put yourself in a


    dilemma." Although Nicole was worried aboutLucas, she also care about Kerr''s feelings.

 Chapter 311 Take Back My Child

    Chapter 311 Take Back My Child


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and let her lie on the bed. "Let me handle this. You can have


    some sleep." He noticed the tiredness in her eyes.


    She held Kerr''s hand. Although she had something on her mind, she could fall asleep in peace with


    Kerr at her side.


    He watched her sleep until he felt her steady breath. Then he let go of her hand and walked out of the


    bedroom carefully.


    When he went downstairs, he saw that Harley and Avery were ying with Ron.


    "That''s funny! He''s so tiny and cute!" Avery had never been so close to a child. She had fed the little


    boy with Harley just now.


    Although this little guy looked very annoying when he cried, when his big eyes smiled like an angel,


    Avery couldn''t help but forgive the naughty boy.


    "I didn''t know you like babies so much. Why don''t you have one?" Harley made fun of Avery, and Lisa


    suddenly came into his mind.


    Since returning to A City, Harley had been busy taking care of Nicole, so he hadn''t seen Lisa for a long


    time. He missed her very much.


    Avery stared at her and said, "Can I have a baby by myself? Where can I get a man?" Avery felt that it


    was easy for Harley to say that.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. I heard it from Nicole. How are things going with you and Lisa? Did you find


    your true love?" It was hard for Avery to imagine what kind of woman Harley would fall in love with.


    At the mention of Lisa, Harley gave Avery an arrogant look. "Of course, I''m not kidding. There is no


    woman more suitable for me than Lisa in the world."


    He had been dreaming that he would propose to Lisa as soon as Kerr solved his problem. He couldn''t


    wait to marry Lisa.


    Every time when he saw Nicole and Kerr, he didn''t feel anything. But now, he personally understood


    the pain of lovesickness.


    "In fact, I don''t know Zachary well, but he seems to be nice to you and grew up with you since


    childhood. Why did you refuse him back then?"


    Harley said it out of curiosity.


    But he didn''t expect that Avery would fall into silence.


    "It''s not your concern. Mind your own business!" Avery raised her hand and patted on Harley''s head.


    In fact, Avery knew that she began to regret a little, but she did not expect that Zachary would really


    leave without any information.


    She was the one who chose to call off the engagement, so she couldn''t take the initiative to call


    Zachary.


    Kerr walked to the opposite side of Ron and lowered his head. He watched Ron on the sofa and said,


    "Keep an eye on the baby. If I''m right, tonight, Sunny will ask someone to steal the child."


    And Sunny would be caught by Kerr.


    Harley nodded seriously.


    "I''m going out tonight. Avery stays to take care of Nicole for me." Although Kerr was still worried about


    Nicole, he still had to go to the Gu family again.


    No matter how difficult it was, as long as it was what Nicole wanted, Kerr would try it.


    "Do you want to steal your son back in the same way?" The thought of it gave Harley a chill. When


    Harley and Kerr were little...


    out of curiosity, they once tried to explore the Gu family''s private gears secretly. At that time, they were


    really screwed up and almost lost their lives.


    Luckily, Vedder and Kelvin found them, or they would have lost their lives.


    Kerr didn''t answer his question, nor did he refuse him. But from the calm look on his face, Harley knew


    what was on his mind.


    "Oh my God! Do you forget the ident when we were young?" Then Harley stood up. Obviously, he


    didn''t agree with Kerr to take a risk.


    "I haven''t forgotten. Now I''m no longer a little boy. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." But he didn''t


    take it seriously. Even though he knew it was dangerous, he still wanted to have a try.


    Lucas was not only Nicole''s child, but also his son. Kerr was worried about Lucas when he was with


    Sunny.


    Knowing that once a decision was made by Kerr, it was hard to change his mind, so Harley didn''t


    dissuade him but said lightly, "I want to go with you. We used to be together when we were little, and it


    will be the same this time."


    Kerr shook his head. "I''m relieved that you are here protecting Nicole. I will be back soon. Even if I fail,


    they will not put me in danger."


    He thought very clearly.


    Sitting on the sofa, Harley looked serious.


    Looking at the serious faces of both of them, Avery consciously kept silent and did not interrupt them.


    "Sir, you don''t have to take any risk. Why don''t you contact Kelvin?" At the door, Vedder heard the


    conversation between Kerr and Harley and couldn''t help reminding Kerr.


    Kerr had thought of this method before, but he just didn''t want to get Kelvin and Vedder into trouble.


    Kelvin had helped her a lot before.


    "Thank you, Uncle. But this time, I''ll handle it by myself." After saying that, he rose to his feet and went


    back to the bedroom. Hey beside Nicole and held her into his arms.


    "Lucas..."


    When he heard Nicole murmuring in her dreams, Kerr bore it in mind silently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll


    bring Lucas back soon." Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole looked relieved in her dream, and she saw a boy''s beautiful smiling face in front of her.


    He was so cute.


    Nicole couldn''t help but reach out her hands and held Lucas in her arms. When she turned around, she


    saw that Kerr was standing not far away from Jay, and walked towards her and ced his arms around


    her shoulder.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Perhaps this was the happiness that Nicole had been longing for.


    In the living room downstairs.


    When Sunny saw Harley pulled a long face, she feel a little uneasy. She said, "Please don''t be so


    serious. Since Kerr has said that he will be fine, he should be fine."


    Hearing Avery''s words, Harley just shook his head in silence.

 Chapter 312 Lost The Baby

    Chapter 312 Lost The Baby


    "Does Mommy have a little sister?" Jay ran in from the door of the vi.


    He saw the baby on the sofa in the living room and ran to Ron. Looking at the baby in front of him, Jay


    frowned.


    "How could it be so ugly? You look nothing like my beautiful Mommy." Jay pouted. He raised his hand


    and opened the small nket wrapped around Ron''s body.


    "Aren''t you the little sister? No wonder you look so ugly!" Jay released his hand in disgust and sat on


    the sofa. He put his arm in front of his chest, looking very disappointed.


    Avery shook her head and said, "Come on! I think you are the smartest kid in the world." She raised


    her hand and fondled his hair.


    "He''s not your brother or Nicole''s kid. So he doesn''t look like your mother." Avery exined casually.


    What happened in the party was unknown to Jay. All the news in the media that day were blocked by


    Kerr. Therefore, Jay knew nothing about what had happened.


    "Really? Does mommy give birth to a baby girl? The old man must have hidden it. I am going to find


    him right now." Jay said angrily.


    While speaking, he was about to jump off the sofa and walked towards their bedroom.


    Avery grabbed his wrist.


    "No. your mommy is still sleeping. You can see herter. There is no little sister. Your mommy did give


    birth to a little boy, but he is not here now.


    Be good. I''ll tell you what happened." Avery sat on the sofa with Jay in her arms. She briefly told him


    that Lucas had been stealthily taken away.


    She didn''t tell him about the details. After all, he was just a child.


    "Humph! I knew that the old man could not take good care of mommy at all, and he even lost my little


    brother. I really can''t be away for even one day!" Jay said angrily.


    Obviously, he was dissatisfied with Kerr. And he knew that Nicole cared about his younger brother very


    much. "Is my mom sad?" Jay asked Avery.


    "Well... Luckily, your daddy will bring the baby back. Don''t worry." Jay''s cute behavior amused Avery.


    Looking at Jay and the little baby in front of her, she really had the urge to get married and have


    children. In fact, she was the same age as Nicole, but she did not expect that Nicole had already given


    birth to two children.


    But she was still alone.


    "Aunt, don''t be sad. You will give birth to a baby girl and I will treat her very well."


    Jay was so clever that he immediately realized what was on her mind.


    Hearing Jay''sfort, Avery couldn''t help but chuckled and pinched his little face. "You want a sister


    so much. It seems that your mommy has to work hard to get one."


    In fact, before this, Nicole had told her that her family members, the one big and the one small one,


    were both expecting that she would give birth to a girl.


    But to her surprise, she gave birth to a boy.


    However, when Jay heard her words, he shook his head and disagreed, "No, No. It''s already very hard


    for mommy to give birth to a little brother. I can''t let mommy suffer like that."


    He just wanted Nicole to be happy.


    "Oh, baby, you are so sweet. Let me give you a kiss!" As she spoke, she put a lipstick mark on his face.


    Seeing the expressions of Avery and Jay, Harley couldn''t help but shake his head. "Avery, you''d better


    not to y with Jay in the future. If one day you are sold by Jay, I will not feel strange at all."


    With that, Harley rose to his feet and walked towards the garden. It was so obvious what Jay meant.


    He didn''t want Nicole to suffer, so he kept persuading Avery to give birth to a little sister.


    But Avery didn''t get his meaning and thought Jay was sweet.


    "What does he mean?" Obviously, Avery couldn''t figure out the underlying meaning in it, and she


    looked at the back of Harley in confusion.


    Jay made a face at the back of Harley and said, "Don''t listen to your uncle. He said that just because


    he is jealous of the rtionship between us."


    Avery nodded her head nkly.


    "Actually, this child is very funny. He keptughing just now." Although Avery didn''t like Sunny at all,


    she really felt that the child was innocent.


    Every child was innocent and pure like a piece of nk paper. She just hoped that this child would not


    be affected by them.


    Jay lowered his head and seriously looked at the baby lying on the sofa. "I think he looks like... He


    looks like a woman who is dying to marry the old man."


    Hearing that, Avery was totally dumbfounded. "Baby, you are too smart. Whose genes do you inherit


    from?"


    Jay looked at her with pride and walked down from the sofa.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I have more important things to do. This child has nothing to do with me. If you like it, why don''t you


    give birth to a baby yourself? I think uncle Zachary is a good man."


    He gave Avery a hint and strode upstairs, ignoring her stunned look.


    It was not good to be lectured by a child. Avery was speechless. Two people had mentioned Zachary in


    front of her today. Was she really going to find him back?


    She shook her head, unwilling to think about such a question.


    When Jay reached the door of study, he saw that the door of Nicole''s bedroom was opened and Kerr


    walked out.


    "How dare you show up here after you lost my little brother?" Wearing a discontented look on his face,


    Jay confronted Kerr.


    Without paying attention to Jay, Kerr went straight into the study and didn''t close the door. He knew that


    Jay would follow him.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Kerr, Jay stomped his foot and couldn''t help but follow him. When


    he saw Kerr sitting behind the desk, he asked, "What are you doing? Where is my brother?"


    He was eager to see Lucas so he went directly to Kerr. He went into Kerr''s arms from the lower part of


    Kerr''s arm and raised his little cute face. "I want to see my brother."


    Stopping being tough, Jay put on a pitiful look.

 Chapter 313 A Powerful Man

    Chapter 313 A Powerful Man


    This fact made Kerr feel even more distressed.


    "I''ll get Lucas back." Kerr couldn''t help but caress Jay''s hair.


    Jay nodded and then sat on hisps at ease, fixing his eyes on the screen.


    "Is this the protective system of Gu''s old house? It doesn''t seem difficult." With a disdainful look, Jay


    stared at the screen and watched Kerr''s moves.


    At the beginning, Jay didn''t take him seriously. Butter, he gradually showed his admiration to Kerr.


    Jay tilted his head and looked at the man behind him. It was not until this moment that he realized that


    Kerr was stronger than he had imagined.


    But he wouldn''t admit it.


    But Kerr did make Jay feel a little proud. After all, not everyone would have a dad like him.


    "How about having a try?" Kerr pushed theptop to Jay and asked.


    Jay came to his senses and stretched out his hand. Although he was still very young, he was not afraid


    at all, maybe because there was a powerful man behind him.


    That was the only way to make Jay to do whatever he liked.


    His fingers were busy typing on the keyboard. When Kerr saw the code on the screen, he gave a


    satisfied smile with obvious admiration in his eyes.


    "This is the security system of Gu''s old house, you have to remember." In order to prevent something


    unexpected from happening, Kerr had intended to tell everything of the Gu family to Jay, although he


    was still young.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, with Jay''s talent, he was able to do this.


    Jay nodded, with curiosity in his eyes.


    "I''ll go outter. You stay with your mommy." Then Kerr closed hisptop too, and held up Jay, walking


    towards the door of the bedroom, and gently opened the door with his hand.


    He gestured for Jay to be gentle.


    Jay nced at Kerr. He didn''t know why Kerr suddenly became so generous, but he was still happy to


    have Kerr with Nicole.


    In the old house of Gu family.


    Standing in the bedroom, Sunny was worried. Holding the phone in her hand, she dialed Moore''s


    number.


    "Where are you? Our child is in Nicole''s hands now. Why don''t you think of ways to bring him back right


    now?"


    She was not quite sure. She knew exactly how she had treated Nicole before, but now, Nicole knew the


    baby was Ron. She was really afraid that Nicole would do something to her child.


    But Moore was not as anxious as Sunny. "Don''t worry. The child is in Kerr''s vi. I will try to bring him


    back. At least before they find out the child''s biological father.


    Your task now is to insist that the child in your arms is the child of you and Kerr. Only in this way can


    you use it to get shares of the Gu family. Do you understand?"


    Upon hearing his words, Sunny fell into deep thought. What he said was not her intention. All she want


    is to stay with Kerr.


    Bing Kerr''s wife and marrying into the Gu family were her wishes.


    But now, with the time going by, it seemed that they all deviated from the original track, even went far


    away.


    "Moore, what on earth do you want to do?" Sunny asked.


    As time went by, she became more and more puzzled about Moore''s purpose ofing here.


    However, her instinct told her that Moore was nning something big in his mind.


    With a slight smile on his face, Moore replied, "Is it toote for you to ask me this question? Now you


    have no choice but do as I say.


    Otherwise, you will never see your child for the rest of your life. Don''t me me for not reminding you."


    After saying that, Moore directly hung up the phone.


    Her heart missed a beat when she heard his cold voice. She knew what kind of person Moore was. It


    was obvious that she had regretted to cooperate with him, but it was toote.


    She put down her phone and squatted down, not knowing what to do.


    It was midnight.


    Kerr put on a ck casual suit and drove towards the old house of Gu family.


    At the same time, two men in ck also drove towards the mansion of Kerr.


    The men''s phone vibrated. He looked at the number on the screen and answered the phone. "Sir, we''re


    on the way. Don''t worry. We have known the map of the his vi."


    "Remember, what I want is not only the baby, but also the stuff in Kerr''s study. If you get it, I will reward


    you handsomely."


    Moore knew that if he missed it, he would never have such a good chance.


    "I understand, sir, don''t worry." The man nodded and hung up.


    The car stopped outside the Kerr''s vi. The two men looked at each other, got out of the car, and


    climbed over the high walls of the vi with professional rock climbing rope.


    They stepped on the grass lightly and made no sound.


    It was already dark inside the vi. It was midnight and everybody should be sleeping at this time, so


    the two men could take the baby away when they took their guard down.


    In the monitoring room on the second floor of the vi, sitting in front of theputer and watched the


    movements of the two men on the screen, Harley''s corners of his lips slightly raised.


    "Sir, should we do it now? The car they parked outside has been controlled by our men. I didn''t expect


    that they would dare to make trouble in here with only two of them."


    At this time, Vedder was standing beside Harley. He looked at the two men with obvious disdain in his


    words.


    "They have overrated their ability. If I had known it would be so boring, I would have gone to the Gu


    family with Kerr." Obviously, Harley was a little disappointed.


    "Well, in that case, let''s y with them. Don''t act rashly and alert the enemy first. I am curious about


    how they n to find that child." Suddenly, something interested Harley.


    Vedder nodded, and then held the inte in his hand, telling the security guards in the vi not to act


    rashly.


    When Kerr parked his car in front of the Gu family''s old house.


    The light of the vi was supposed to be turned off, but it was still on. Looking at the second floor, Kerr


    was silent. Quickly, Kelvin opened the door of the old house and walked to the car of Kerr.


    "Sir, Mr. Jack knows you wille. He is waiting for you." Kelvin also felt helpless. It seemed that no


    matter how hard he tried, the father and son could not get close to each other.

 Chapter 314 The Inspection Report Of Jack

    Chapter 314 The Inspection Report Of Jack


    It seemed that they couldn''t even live in peace.


    Casting a nce at the window, Kerr got out of the car silently.


    Standing in front of the study, Kerr reached out and pushed the door open. He saw that Jack was


    sitting behind the desk with his back to him.


    "Here you are." There was no surprise in Jack''s tone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Having a look at the faces of Jack and Kerr, Kelvin turned around and left the study consciously,


    leaving time and space for them.


    "I told you that my child must grow up by my side." Kerr didn''t n to make a concession, but he knew


    that his father had made full preparation and that the baby might have been transferred out of the Gu


    family''s house.


    Turning around, Jack stared at Kerr. It was not until this moment that he realized that Kerr had grown


    up a lot and was able to bear the responsibility of Gu Group all by himself.


    And he would no longer be manipted by Jack.


    "Kerr, if you want to take over the Gu Group and make the Gu family keep the dominant position, you


    have to give up something, such as the so-called love. It''s not easy for the Gu family to reach today''s


    position.


    I can''t bear to see you lose your mind because of some unnecessary feelings. I can hand over


    everything in the Gu family to you, and you can keep Nicole by your side.


    But you should be clear about that fact that Nicole would not be able to be your legal wife." As a


    matter of fact, Jack couldn''t ept the fact that Kerr married a woman who was good for nothing.


    Seeing the stubborn look on Jack''s face, Kerr shook his head and said, "I think you are wrong. I came


    here just to get my baby back.


    As for what happened to the Gu family and whether I''m going to be with Nicole or not, it has nothing to


    do with anyone." He didn''t understand why Jack pester him about this matter all the time.


    Jack sighed. He didn''t scold Kerr as usual. He just opened the drawer in front of him and put the


    inspection report on the desk.


    "These are the examination results I got this afternoon." When Jack said this, he was helpless and


    obviously tired.


    Jack didn''t want to admit it, but he had to.


    Kerr had never seen Jack like this, so he was shocked. He walked to the desk and picked up the


    inspection report.


    Looking at the result, Kerr was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Jack in disbelief. It seemed


    that he couldn''t believe what he had seen and he became silent.


    "It''s true. You are the only one who know about it, even Kelvin didn''t know about it yet. I will make a will


    in a couple of days. Kerr, I hope you can think carefully about what I said to you before.


    When you are in my age, you will understand, the so-called love means nothing to you. What is held in


    your hand is the most precious."


    Instead of being aggressive as he used to be, Jack softened and his words were like hisst wish for


    his son before he died.


    Kerr didn''t retort at once as he was at a loss what to do.


    After a while, Kerr put the inspection report on the desk in his hand. "I will think it over by myself. If I


    send Harley here tomorrow, he may have other ways."


    Turning around, Kerr was about to leave, but when he reached the door of the study, he suddenly


    stopped and said, "Take good care of yourself." It was hard for Kerr to forgive what Jack had done.


    After all, Jack almost put him and Nicole in danger. But in the face of an aged Jack, Kerr lost his will to


    fight.


    Seeing Kerr going away, Jack shook his head and said, "Kerr''s biggest weakness is that he is


    softhearted. To be a powerful man, one couldn''t have any soft spot."


    Jack was a little disappointed.


    The car was on the way back to his vi. Kerr slowed down the car involuntarily, with one hand holding


    the steering wheel, and lowered the window. The night wind blew into the car.


    But what he just saw kept going round in his mind.


    He never expected that Jack would leave the world one day. In his memory, Jack had always been that


    unyielding person.


    There were still some things that they couldn''t control after all.


    The car stopped at the door of the vi. But Kerr didn''t get out of the car. His mind was in a mess. It


    seemed that all his ns had been disrupted because of this ident.


    When Kerr was a little hesitant, Vedder noticed him and opened the door of the vi.


    After parking the car, Kerr walked towards the door of the house.


    When he just entered the hall of the vi, he heard some strange sound.


    "Say it or not?" It was rare for Harley to question a person in such a serious manner.


    Harley looked down at the man in ck on the ground and stepped on his chest, showing a fierce side.


    "I don''t know. What should I say?" The man''s hands were tied behind his back, so he couldn''t resist.


    The other man''s mouth was also tied with tape to one side.


    When Kerr heard such a harsh voice, he couldn''t help frowning and asked, "What are you doing?" In


    such a quiet night, such a sound became abnormally harsh. Kerr was afraid that it would affect the


    sleep of Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Harley turned around and smiled at him.


    "You''re back. I didn''t expect that Sunny would only send two people here. It''s kind of boring, but the two


    are so royal to Sunny that they didn''t tell us anything about her."


    Sitting on the sofa, Harley sighed. He was not good at interrogating people. If Ken was here, it might be


    easier for him to do it. His hands were used to hold scalpels, not to beat people.


    Kerr walked up to the two men, squatted down, grabbed the man''s hair and forced him to look up at


    him. But Kerr was very unfamiliar with these two faces.


    Without a word, Kerr let go of him.


    "If you want to stay alive, you''d better tell me the truth. Maybe I can give you a chance." Sitting next to


    Harley, Kerr said indifferently.


    But the coldness on Kerr''s face did not soften a little.

 Chapter 315 Failed

    Chapter 315 Failed


    The man looked at Kerr and knew that he was not a man to be trifled with.


    "I really don''t know anything. We just want to get some money since people here are in such a big and


    rich family. We didn''t expect to be caught by you before we take action."


    He had promised Moore that once something happened, he would take full responsibility. So he would


    not disclose Moore''s name.


    Hearing what the man said, Harley smiled slightly. "Do you think I''m stupid? You want to get some


    money? There are many valuable things here, why did you want to get close to the crib in the


    bedroom?"


    Harley inquired.


    The man lowered his head, with a guilty look on his face. He didn''t dare to look at Harley and Kerr.


    "For thest time, who asked you toe here?" There was no emotion in Kerr''s calm tone and the


    man looked into the distance unconsciously.


    "No one. I really don''t know what you are talking about." The man defended himself.


    Then Kerr turned to look at Kim.


    After receiving the sign from Kerr, Kim took out a dagger from behind his back. Instead of walking


    towards the man who had just answered his question, he turned around and looked at the man who


    was tied with a tape.


    "From now on, if you don''t say anything, I''ll stab him until you tell us." Kim clenched the knife in his


    hand and said in a cold voice.


    And stabbed the man in his arm.


    "Hmm!" The man''s eyes were full of fear as he saw the sharp dagger cut through his arm.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Even if he wanted to scream, he couldn''t.


    He could only sob bitterly.


    As soon as Kim took out the dagger, blood flew out of the wound and sshed on the man''s face.


    "I''ll tell you everything!" The other man did not expect that Kim would actually do it. The warm blood on


    his face seemed to have burned his skin.


    "It''s Mr. Moore! He said the eldest son of the Gu family fight against him for the property, so he needs


    me to help him find some information and a child."


    The man bowed his head and said everything he knew.


    In a daze, Harley focused his eyes on Kerr, but there was no expression on his face, as if what the man


    said had nothing to do with him.


    Harley took out his phone, find a photo of Moore and showed it to the man. "Is this man?"


    The man shook his head and answered, "I''ve never seen him. He has been contacting me through


    phone calls for a long time. Once he hung up the phone, I won''t be able to contact with him again.


    It''s just what he said. Before we came here, he gave me half of the payment. He said he would give me


    another half after it was done." The man looked at his injuredpanions behind him.


    He could not bear to see his friend like this.


    He thought he just wanted to help to steal something, but he didn''t expect it to cause such a big trouble


    because of his greed.


    If they had known that things would turn out like this, they would not have taken the risk.


    "How do you inform him after youplete the task?" Harley asked curiously.


    The man looked up at Harley, "He said it was unnecessary to contact him. If we really seeded, it


    would be a mess here and he would transfer the rest of the money to me."


    After Kerr heard the man''s words, he stood up and walked towards the door of the vi.


    "Lock them up first. We''ll talk about itter," said Harley, taking a look at Kim. Harley then rosed to his


    feet and walked after Kerr. His intuition told him that Kerr was in a bad mood today.


    But he couldn''t figure out the reason.


    "Don''t worry. The old house is heavily guarded. It''s normal that you can''t get It done. We might have


    other solutions." Harley pat on his shoulder.


    Heforted Kerr.


    "Do you think there''s still a chance to cure a patient with Parkinson''s disease?" These words lingered in


    Kerr''s mind all the time.


    It never urred to him that such disease would happen to his father.


    Hearing the question of Kerr, Harley was shocked, "Why do you ask me that all of a sudden? Who was


    diagnosed with this disease?" It was very strange. Generally speaking, the reason why Kerr would ask


    this question was because he cared about that patient.


    "Answer my question." Then Kerr turned to look at Harley.


    "As a professional doctor, I told you that there is no a certain cure for the disease. The best way is to


    take medicine and see who things going. It depends on the specific situation." Harley said seriously.


    "If this disease is found out, he needs to be treated as soon as possible in order to get better


    treatment." Harley replied to him, but it didn''t change the expression on Kerr''s face.


    In fact, before asking this question, Kerr had prepared himself for it.


    "Got it." Kerr turned around and walked upstairs. As he stopped on the stairs case, he said, "Kim, I


    want you to find where Moore is as fast as you can and bring him to me at all costs."


    After informing Kim, Kerr went upstairs.


    He had nned to y games with Moore slowly, but now it seemed that there was no time and


    opportunity for him to do that.


    Kim nodded and left the vi.


    When Kerr went back to their room, he walked to Nicole and held her hand. "I''m sorry..." He didn''t bring


    Lucas back as he promised.


    He kissed Nicole''s fingers gently.


    There was an obvious self-reproach in his eyes.


    It was getting dark outside. So Kerr just sat beside Nicole, quietly waiting for her to wake up.


    Maybe she was so tired before that she woke upte.


    "Kerr? You stayed up all night?" When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw Kerr in casual clothes and felt


    the warmth of his palm. She frowned slightly.


    She had seldom seen him at a loss.


    "It''s okay. I was a littletest night. Nicole, I have something to tell you." Kerr smiled at her. He didn''t


    n to hide this from Nicole.


    "I already know that Lucas is at the Gu family, but I can''t bring her back temporarily. Can you give me


    three days?" He knew it was cruel to her.


    But he had his own reasons.


    There was a hint of earnest and appeal in his eyes.

 Chapter 316 Didn’t Remember Him

    Chapter 316 Didn¡¯t Remember Him


    She finally didn''t have the heart to refuse him.


    "Kerr, what happened? Tell me, okay? Didn''t we say that we should shoulder the responsibility together


    no matter what happened?" Nicole tried to move and sit up.


    But the wound on her belly made her unable to move at all.


    Kerr held her shoulders. "I went to the Gu family housest night and got a news that there will be a


    banquet in three days, but this party is held secretly.


    It''s about the future of the Gu family and the Gu Group. After the banquet, I will take Lucas back,


    okay?"


    Kerr didn''t tell her that the meeting was about Jack''s will.


    When she saw that Kerr looked serious, which rarely happened to him, she could not help but nod in


    agreement. "The future of the Gu family? Will it affect you?" Although she didn''t know what it was.


    But she was worried that she might affect Kerr.


    Kerr shook his head. "Don''t worry. I can handle it well. No matter what the result is, I won''t leave you


    and our baby. This time might be a good ending."


    In fact, Kerr knew clearly that even if Jack wanted to make it up to Moore, he couldn''t do that due to his


    limited ability and Jack wouldn''t hand over the Gu Group to an uncertain person.


    This was also the reason why Kerr wanted to find Moore in advance. He was afraid that Moore would


    do something harmful to them.


    Nicole nodded and rested in Kerr''s arms, thinking of Lucas. "Kerr, I almost forget what Lucas looks


    like." She just saw him at a nce.


    She was really afraid that she would forget the appearance of Lucas. She was afraid that when she


    saw him again, she could not recognize him.


    "Open it." Kerr took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Nicole.


    Before leaving the Gu family''s house, Kerr specially asked Kelvin to take more photos and send them


    to his phone in order to cheer Nicole up.


    Surprised, she looked at the sleeping baby on the screen.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr focused all his attention on her.


    So no one noticed that the door of the bedroom, which had just opened, was quickly closed.


    With a smug face, Jay returned to his room.


    He opened his exclusiveptop and put it on hisp. "You want to do something in secret, right? I will


    let everyone know." The corners of Jay''s mouth slightly curled up.


    There was a cunning look in his eyes.


    "Lucas, although you are a boy, not a little sister, I will save you back because I am your brother." He


    thought his brother woulde back because of his own efforts...


    He couldn''t help feeling joyful.


    By then, he would be able to show off in front of Nicole.


    He was determined to win that old man in this game.


    In fact, Kerr didn''t wait that long. The next day after he left the old house, Kerr received a call from


    Kelvin.


    "Sir, Mr. Jack asked me to inform you toe back to his house at eight o''clock tonight. He has


    something important to announce." This time, even Kelvin didn''t know what had happened.


    But when Kerr heard what Kerr said, he didn''t ask any questions, as if he had already guessed it.


    Sitting on the bed, Nicole tidied up the little clothes that Avery prepared for Lucas. Her eyes were full of


    expectations.


    "Can I get Lucas back tonight?" She had been always looking forward to his return.


    Kerr nodded. "Tonight is very important for everyone in the Gu family. I''m afraid that you have to attend


    the meeting with me, Nicole." As far as he was concerned, Nicole was a part of the Gu family.


    Even though no one in the Gu family admitted the identity of Nicole.


    But it was enough for him to admit it. He didn''t care what others said.


    "Is it really appropriate for me to do that? Sounds like it''s really important. I..." It was not because of


    fear, but because she was afraid that Kerr would not be able to cope with it when she was there.


    "Let''s go and get Lucas back together. Maybe this is thest time we return there." He knew that once


    Jack made the will, there would be more or less trouble in Gu family.


    By then, the best way to protect Nicole and the child was to keep them away from those troubles.


    "Okay." In fact, she also wanted to be with Kerr.


    The reason why she refused him was that she didn''t want to burden him.


    When Kerr carried Nicole out of the room, they happened to meet Jay. When Nicole didn''t know how to


    exin to Jay, Jay spoke first to her.


    "Mommy, are you going out? Now you can rest assured. I will be well behaved at home and wait for


    you toe back." For the first time, Jay didn''t Insist to follow behind them.


    Nicole was a little surprised.


    "Okay, Jay. You''re the best. I''ll bring your little brother back this time." Nicole was leaning against Kerr''s


    chest.


    No matter how she assured she would be fine walking unaided, Kerr didn''t let her get to the ground.


    Jay nodded with a cute face, and then stood at the door of the vi, watching the two go out.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole looked at Jay, who was waving to her. "Don''t you think that Jay looks strange


    today?" Nicole asked.


    Kerr glimpsed at Jay and saw the shrewdness in his eyes, but didn''t care. He didn''t think he had to


    worry about Jay since he was a clever boy.


    "He knows what he should do and what he shouldn''t," Kerr reached out and tucked her in before he


    turned up the temperature of the air conditioner.


    Wherever she went, Kerr always kept an eye on her condition.


    Kerr''s car disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Jay returned to his room in haste and took out the dress he chose this morning from the wardrobe. It


    was a delicate suit and he put it on right away.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Jay was quite satisfied with his style. He walked down the stairs.


    Jay felt proud of his n.


    Looking up at Jay in front of him, Harley couldn''t help but be shocked, "Jay, what are you going to do?


    Are you going to attend a meeting?"


    This was the first time that Harley had seen Jack look like that, who was quite simr to Kerr when he


    was little.

 Chapter 317 It Didnt Sound Nice

    Chapter 317 It Didn''t Sound Nice


    Jay deliberately cleared his throat. "Uncle Harley, please pay attention when you call my name. From


    today on, I will be Jay Gu." He wanted everyone to know...


    the existence of him.


    He didn''t take it seriously before because he didn''t care, but now he wanted to protect Lucas.


    He would also make Nicole hold her head high.


    Harley raised his eyebrows. "So you are going to call Kerr daddy?" Harley couldn''t helpughing at the


    thought of the father and son.


    Hearing this, Jay frowned. From the way he addressed them, it sounded like Kerr was condescending,


    which made Jay very ufortable.


    Before Jay spoke, he saw Kime in in a hurry from outside.


    At the sight of Jay, he was first stunned, but then he focused his attention on Harley. "Has young


    master already set out?"


    Harley nodded at Kim.


    "Uncle Kim, I know you haven''t found Moore, but it doesn''t matter. He will appearter. Since you are


    back, you can go with me."


    Jay said. Although Jay was still young, he behaved like an adult.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    No one could ignore him.


    Hearing this, Kim was stunned for a while. Then he looked at Harley, but thetter justughed at Jay.


    Kim was speechless. Anyway, something must have happened, since the little boy gave such a definite


    answer.


    So Kim left the vi with Jay.


    At this time, Kerr had entered the Gu family''s with Nicole.


    Just entering the door of the old house, Nicole felt something wrong. It was obvious that the


    atmosphere in the old house was more solemn than usual.


    She couldn''t help clenching Kerr''s hand and looking around vigntly.


    Feeling the nervousness of the little woman in his arms, Kerr smiled at her. "Don''t worry. It will be fine."


    He hadn''t told her why they came here today.


    Because he didn''t realize that Jack was so serious this time.


    Looking at the bodyguards outside the old house, Kerr frowned.


    When they walked into the old house, there were already several people in the hall. Nicole didn''t know


    any of them, but they all seemed to hard to deal with.


    Even Sunny, who always acted arrogant, now stood quietly in the corner.


    An old couple sat on the sofa in the hall. They seemed to be older than Jack.


    And they looked decent and noble.


    When Nicole was looking around the room, she was put directly on the sofa by Kerr. She felt a little


    uneasy, because Jack was still standing aside.


    She held Kerr''s hand and wanted to stand up from the sofa, but he pressed her shoulder and said, "Sit


    here. Don''t move. If you hurt yourself, I''ll punish you."


    His voice was affectionate as he threatened her.


    Helplessly, she had to make up her mind and sit on the sofa. Luckily, Kerr was standing beside her,


    which gave her a sense of security.


    She tried to make herself as insignificant as possible, but it was impossible for her not to be noticed by


    anyone as long as she was with Kerr.


    "Is this the woman whom Kerr fall in love with?" An old woman''s voice sounded. She looked at Nicole


    carefully. Although her long hair behind her head had be white, it could be seen that she was


    elegant.


    She looked energetic.


    Nicole didn''t know who they were, so she nodded to the woman with a smile.


    The olddy greeted back with a smile.


    Kerr nodded to the old woman, and then sat next to Nicole. He held her hand all the way and


    whispered in her ear. "They are my uncle and aunt. They have been living in seclusion in a city.


    They will not show up unless we have to." Kerr didn''t tell her their names. When they were young, they


    had been a legend in A City.


    Nicole nodded to show that she knew it, and then asked in a low voice, "What is it for today? They all


    look serious."


    Even a fool could see the expressions of people around them.


    What''s more, from the moment Nicole showed up, Sunny didn''t even dare to say a word to ridicule her,


    but simply warned Nicole with her eyes.


    It was enough to prove that there were people that Sunny didn''t dare to provoke.


    Taking a look at Jack standing in front of the window, Kerr was about to speak, but he heard his father''s


    voice.


    "Hasn''t Mooree yet?" Jack was waiting for everyone in his family show up in the meeting.


    When Kelvin was about to say something, a voice came from the door, "Dad, I''m here. Something held


    me back on the way, so I''m a littlete." Wearing a ck suit, Moore looked the same.


    Casting a nce at Kerr, Moore smiled and said, "I was going to look for Kerr ande here with him,


    but I didn''t expect him to arrive here so early."


    Moore sat opposite to Kerr directly. When he saw Nicole next to Kerr, he said, "Dad told me that today


    is a meeting of the Gu family, isn''t it?


    Why is there an outsider here?" Moore was purposely targeting Nicole.


    He couldn''t let Nicole stay here. That child was Nicole''s, and it was the biggest threat to him.


    Nicole smiled faintly and shook Kerr''s hand. Before Kerr spoke, she answered first, "Even Mr. Moore


    can sit here, why can''t I be here? I am the mother of the child of Gu family. I think I am more qualified to


    sit here than you."


    She wouldn''t give him any chance.


    "You!" Moore wanted to say something more, but he saw that Kerr, who was sitting opposite to him,


    stood up. Obviously, Kerr threatened him. If Moore continued to talk with Nicole like that, Kerr would


    teach him a lesson without hesitation.


    But today, Moore didn''t want to make apromise either.


    The old man sitting on the sofa, who was in silent all the time, when he sensed the tension between


    Kerr and Moore, he coughed.


    The old man looked away from Kerr and Moore with dissatisfaction on his face. Atst, he looked at


    Jack who was sitting silently aside.


    "Jack, the Gu family''s business is not a child''s y. You should deal with it."


    In fact, back then he had disagreed with Jack''s n to adopt Moore. But somehow, it was Jack who


    took all the pressure to bring Moore back home.


    Now, they have taken a crocodile as a pet.

 Chapter 318 Something Important

    Chapter 318 Something Important


    But in the end, it was still Kerr who was involved in this matter.


    Hearing the warning behind, Jack turned around and looked at Kerr and Moore. He was a little


    helpless. For the first time, he felt that he was such a failure.


    If Moore was as capable as Kerr, Jack might earn some chance for him.


    If Kerr was as obedient as Moore, Jack would be more assured to hand over the Gu Group and the Gu


    family to him.


    "Well, I have something important to announce today." Said Jack, taking a look at Kelvin beside him.


    Holding the documents that Jack gave him earlier in the morning in his hand, Kelvin was in a state of


    surprise. It hade so suddenly for them.


    "Sir..." Hesitation was written all over Kelvin''s face.


    Jack nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "The reason why I asked all the people of Gu family back today is that I have an important thing to


    announce today, and I will make a will formally today, in case anything happens."


    Hearing what he said, both Moore and Sunny were surprised, and even Freya and Nicole could not


    believe it.


    They had never thought that Jack would say such words at this time.


    Nicole looked worriedly at Kerr.


    But Kerr was abnormally calm, as if what was happening in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Only Nicole felt that the strength from the palm showed that he was nervous.


    But she knew that the reason why Kerr was nervous was not because of the will, but because Jack


    made the will so early.


    "Kelvin, announce my will." Jack looked at everyone present and saw everyone''s expression clearly.


    He had gone through all kinds of ups and downs, so how could he not see through the minds of people


    here.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As Freya''s eyes fell into the will in Kelvin''s hands, obviously she was more concerned about the


    content of the announcement.


    Wearing a nervous look on her face, Sunny cast a nce at Moore from time to time.


    Sitting on the sofa, Moore clenched his hands on his legs, waiting for Kelvin to speak.


    Kelvin nodded to Jack. When he was about to announce the will, he was interrupted by a serious voice.


    "Wait. Before Uncle Kelvin announce it, I want my father to know the truth before making any decision."


    Kerr looked at Jack.


    Kerr had kept the secret from Jack and Moore for a long time and had given them A lot of chances.


    Now that it was useless, he had to take an action. Anyway, the Gu family''s assets couldn''t fall into the


    hands of outsiders.


    Looking at Kerr, Jack couldn''t understand what he meant and frowned slightly.


    Even Nicole, who was beside Kerr, was confused.


    "Father, I want to have a talk with you alone about this matter." Kerr rose to his feet. He didn''t want to


    embarrass Jack in front of the whole family.


    But he was worried about letting Nicole stay here alone.


    Jack looked at Kerr and said, "Let''s talk here. If it has something to do with the Gu family, you''d better


    make it clear here."


    Now Jack should put everything in ce and didn''t want to care about many things.


    Hearing the words of Jack, Kerr shook his head helplessly. "In that case, I''ll be frank with you. More


    than twenty years ago, why did my father bring Moore back to the Gu family?


    Regardless of everyone''s objection, you gave him the surname ''Gu'', and I think you know it better than


    me, right?" Kerr didn''t tell the truth all at once.


    But his words made everyone look at each other.


    Freya stood up and gave a re at Kerr who was sitting next to her. Then she walked out of the living


    room.


    "Freya,e back! You can''t bury your head in the sand." The old woman reminded in a calm voice.


    Freya stopped, but did not return to Jack''s side. This truth, she had suspected before, but there was no


    evidence. If someone said it today so openly, she would be so embarrassed.


    Turning around, Freya looked at Kerr and said, "Kerr, it''s good that you know something clearly in your


    heart. If you don''t have any evidence, don''t show it and make us embarrassed."


    She was implying something.


    Unfortunately, once Kerr spoke it out, he must be confident of it.


    Kerr didn''t look at Freya. In fact, Kerr knew clearly that Freya doubted about this matter. This time, he


    just put the evidence in front of her.


    Kerr raised his head and took a look at Jared standing beside him.


    Jared immediately took out a stack of paper from his briefcase and put it on the table.


    "Here is the result of the paternity test between father and Moore. It clearly says that Moore is not the


    blood of the Gu family and has nothing to do with us."


    Kerr stared at Moore and waited for his response.


    Previously, before Jared took out the paternity test, Moore was still nervous, but after hearing what Kerr


    said, he suddenly rxed.


    It seemed that he didn''t care about what Kerr had said at all.


    Everyone at the scene, except Jack who was shocked and couldn''t believe it, everyone breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    No one dared to touch the result of the paternity test. Only Jack could hold it in his hand and said,


    "This... It''s impossible!" Twenty years ago, when he found Moore, he had taken him to have a paternity


    test.


    "Surprised? The reason why you let Moore stay with you, carefully train him, and even hand over the


    Gu group to him is because you think he is the illegitimate child of you.


    But unfortunately, as you found Moore, he knew everything, and then sessfully take advantage of


    your guilt to take over the Gu Group.


    That''s the truth. As for the result you buried behind the painting on the wall in the study, it was only


    forgery made by Moore."


    Said Kerr in a calm tone. He had kept the secret from the public for a long time in order to protect the


    dignity of the Gu family.


    Jack looked at Moore beside him, only to see a smug look on his face. "You knew this from the


    beginning?" It never urred to Jack that the person he had regarded as his own son had nothing to


    do with him.

 Chapter 319 He Is Just An Adopted Son

    Chapter 319 He Is Just An Adopted Son


    Jack had put a lot of effort into it before. But now, it was like a p in his face.


    He couldn''t even believe that the well behaved and obedient Moore had been taking advantage of him


    all the time.


    Hearing the question of Jack, Moore took back his sight on Kerr and said, "What are you talking about?


    I don''t understand. From the day I entered the Gu family, I am just an adopted son.


    Of course I have no blood rtionship with the Gu family. If there is, I won''t be the adopted child,


    right?" Moore averted the whole thing.


    He yed an innocent role in front of everyone.


    Jack only felt that his blood pressure was rising and he even felt dizzy. He held his forehead and


    asked, "How did he do it?" Apparently, he was asking for Kerr''s opinion.


    He knew that once Kerr revealed the whole thing, it would prove that he had found enough evidence.


    And he also had figured out the cause of the whole thing.


    As Kerr held Nicole''s hand, he looked at Jack. Kerr could not bear to tell him the truth, but finally made


    up his mind to do so. He looked away and said, "When you found Moore in the orphanage...


    In fact, the child you are looking for is in that orphanage. You were misled by Moore because he has


    known your identity earlier."


    The moment Kerr finished his words, Jared looked into Kerr''s eyes and walked to the door. A middle-


    aged man came in.


    "Mr. Gu, do you still remember me?" The man was dressed in cheap suit, but dress himself with


    understated simplicity.


    Looking at the man who appeared in front of him, Jack slightly frowned. "Are you the director of that


    orphanage?" Even over twenty years, Jack still recognized the person in front of him.


    The Dean nodded. "Yes. Now I am retired. In fact, 20 years ago, on the day when you came, another


    family came to the orphanage and adopted a boy.


    Because of the ident at that time, their child''s file was taken by the wrong person. After a long time,


    when cleaning up the file, I found that mistake and I had tried to contact you.


    But I failed. Later, Moore came to me and gave me a big sum of money. I was in urgent need of money,


    so Ipromised, but I kept thinking about it."


    While speaking, the Dean lowered his head.


    Because of his mistake, the two children had different fates.


    Everyone was shocked by the dean''s words. They didn''t expect that the scenario they often saw in the


    TV drama woulde true.


    Nicole looked at the Dean behind her, and then at Moore. She could see that Moore didn''t look nervous


    at all, instead, he looked even moreposed.


    "Moore, you want to exin it?" Jack had cultivated Moore for so many years, so he wanted to give


    him a chance to exin.


    Moore shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t want to exin anything to you. I don''t know how


    much money my brother gave him to make him say these words here. I don''t know anything.


    I only knew that I was sent to the orphanage after my mother''s death, because I didn''t know who my


    father was at an early age, andter I was adopted by the Gu family. I am grateful for everything you


    had given me."


    No matter how eloquent Kerr was, Moore wouldn''t be frightened by him since he didn''t have any


    concrete evidence.


    Without saying a word, Kerr raised his hand to put it around Nicole''s shoulder. "Moore, you knew better


    than anyone else about what you had done before." This time, Kerr wanted to take Moore by surprise.


    He would no longer give Moore a chance to restart.


    Today, he will let Moore pay for what he has done.


    "Only you know what you have done. And today, you won''t have a chance." Kerr said calmly.


    "I don''t understand." Moore pretended to be confused.


    Sunny stood behind Moore, watching the situation unfold. She grew more and more uneasy. She


    walked to Cherry and took over the baby from her. It seemed that only when she held the baby in her


    arms, could she feel safe.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Moore, but only Nicole was aware of the actions of Sunny.


    "Where do you want to go with the child?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The moment Nicole walked in here, she noticed that Cherry was holding a baby in her arms. If it


    weren''t for her poor health, she would have held the baby in her arms a long time ago.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Sunny was stunned. She held the baby in her arms and kept stepping


    back.


    "This is my baby." In fact, Sunny was extremely afraid that someone would steal this baby from her


    today. And she knew that Moore was good for nothing. So she couldn''t put all her hopes on him.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and motioned for her to calm down. Beforeing in, he had already told


    Jared to keep an eye on the baby.


    He wouldn''t let Sunny take the child away under his nose.


    "I think you must have made a mistake. Today dad is going to announce his will, not to rify the DNA


    test. I have never said that I am a child of the Gu family, and I never have regarded myself as a child of


    the Gu family.


    I know you are worried that I''m coveting the shares of the Gu Group, but you can''t make up such story.


    This is not only ndering me, but also an insult to father."


    Moore tried to me all this to Kerr.


    "Oh, yes! Excuse me, sir, you said that I had bribed you with money. Have you left any evidence? Such


    as the transfer record?" Moore rose to his feet and asked the Dean standing in front of him.


    "When you gave me money at that time, it was all cash. I didn''t have any transfer record." The Dean


    looked at Moore in astonishment.


    Mooreughed. "So, you didn''t have any evidence, but I remember, since I left the orphanage, I have


    never seen you again.


    Words alone are no proof." Moore shook his head.


    "What I said is true. I also know where is the real child of Gu family!" The Dean was a little anxious to


    exin.


    His eyes constantly shifted between Jack and Kerr.


    Sure enough, hearing the Dean''s words, Jack was intrigued.

 Chapter 320 Where Is The Baby

    Chapter 320 Where Is The Baby


    Jack had always wanted to know the whereabouts of the child, because he owed the child a lot and he


    was a little curious.


    By instinct, the Dean looked at Kerr, who was sitting silently beside. Beforeing here, Kerr had


    warned him not to tell anyone about the whereabouts of the child.


    But in order to prove his innocence, the dean blurted it out.


    Looking at the darkened face of Kerr, the Dean already knew that he had talked too much.


    "Where is he?" Jack asked the dean, eager to know the whereabouts of the child.


    "Well... Jack, what''s the most important thing here right now?" The uncle of the Gu family remained


    silent all the time. Seeing that the situation was about to lose control, he could not help reminding Jack.


    Although that child belonged to Gu family in blood, the old man was not interested in that missing child.


    Gu family only ept excellent people.


    If the child was very ordinary, even if he lived in this world, he couldn''t bring honor to Gu family.


    Jack also realized that he made a gaffe, so he calmed himself down and motioned for Kelvin to see the


    dean out, but in face he wanted the dean to stay in his house.


    Before Kelvin took any action, Jared left the vi with the dean.


    There was no chance for Jack to get in touch with the old man at all.


    "Since Moore is not rted to the Gu family by blood, then, Kelvin, cancel the item about Moore." Jack


    was such a person that he would not spend his time and energy on a unworthy person.


    Moore only felt ridiculous. He had known that Jack was a cold-blooded man, but he did not expect him


    to be so ruthless.


    Kelvin nodded.


    When he was about to say something, he saw Jareding in a hurry.


    "Sir, there are many reporters outside. They said they wanted to interview Mr. Jack and to know about


    the will." There was an obvious flicker in Jared''s eyes, and he looked a little uneasy when he looked at


    Nicole sitting next to Kerr.


    When Nicole saw the look in Jared''s eyes, she didn''t know what he means. She couldn''t help feeling


    curious.


    "Who informed the media?" Nicole knew that the meeting was a family affair. No matter what


    happened, they shouldn''t expose it to the media.


    At this time, no one in the Gu family would inform the media.


    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole turned her eyes to Moore sitting opposite her.


    Noticing the gleam in Kerr''s eyes, Jared didn''t say anything but stood beside.


    "Let them in." Kerr seemed not to be surprised.


    Before Jared could go outside, he saw a little figure who wore an innocent face, walk in with frisky


    steps.


    Jared was surprised. Then he saw Kim, who stood behind Jay, looking helplessly.


    Although they were in the room, Jay was wearing sunsses.


    Without any hesitation, Jay walked up to Nicole, bent down slightly and made a very gentleman gesture


    to invite her. "This beautifuldy, may I invite you for a dance?"


    Apparently, Jay didn''t care about the tense atmosphere around him.


    He even didn''t take the people here seriously.


    Which made Nicole a little ufortable.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Jay, mind your behavior." Nicole reminded Jay in a low voice. She frowned slightly and lowered her


    voice deliberately, so she would not embarrass Ja.


    She stretched out her hands and wanted to Jay in her arms. However, it was the first time that Jay had


    taken a step back when facing Nicole and avoided her hug.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy. My queen, I have a very important task today. As a knight, I must protect my


    queen."


    Jay was speaking in a serious way, but everyone present found it very funny.


    "Whose child is this?" The old man''s eyes were fixed on Jay, with obvious admiration in his eyes.


    Few people could act so wantonly in the Gu family, and it seemed that he was born with the confidence


    on his face.


    "Nice to meet you, grandpa! I used to be Jay Ning, but from now on, I should be called Jay Gu!" Jay


    walked up to the old man and bowed politely to him.


    "Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about? Haven''t anybody taught you to be polite? Don''t mess


    around here!" Looking at the arrogant look of Jay, Freya endured the anger in her heart.


    While saying that, Freya fixed her eyes on Nicole, as if using her of not teaching her son well.


    Hearing what Freya said, Jay frowned slightly. He hated those double-faced people the most,


    "Grandma, what you said should base on evidence.


    Such a simple truth, don''t you understand?" Jay couldn''t bear it when someone nder Nicole.


    Standing in front of Nicole, Jay red at Kerr beside her, "Didn''t you say you would protect mommy?"


    Although Nicole didn''t say anything, Jay still cared about it.


    Without much exnation, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and looked forward to Jay''s performance.


    The reporters who were walking in were all curious upon hearing Jay''s words. They stepped forward


    and stood in front of Jay. "Boy, you just said yourst name is Gu. So who are your parents?"


    Journalists would never give up such hot news.


    If this was said by a child, it might be more interesting for the audience outside.


    "Beautifuldy, I have the same appearance with him. Can''t you see that?" Jay then turned to Nicole.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    "As for my mother, she is, of course, the beautiful and generous Nicole." Jay said seriously and


    proudly.


    Nicole looked at him helplessly.


    "So you''re Mr. Kerr''s son? Oh my God! So youe here today?" The reporter couldn''t guess Jay''s


    purpose for a moment.


    They just received an anonymous news that something important would happen in the Gu family today,


    so they rushed here.

 Chapter 321 The Son Of Son

    Chapter 321 The Son Of Son


    "Of course it''s a very important thing. I''m a member of Gu family. In the face of such a change in Gu


    family, of course I have to stand out and protect everything in Gu family.


    Any outsiders can''t interfere with our family affairs." Jay let go of Nicole''s hand and walked towards


    Jack opposite.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa. I''m Jack Gu, the son of your son. We''ve met before. If you don''t


    remember me, I can help you recall it."


    Last time, Jay didn''t admit his identity.


    Jack looked at the sudden appearance of little boy in front of him. He had seen this child, but he had


    never taken him seriously before. "What do you want?"


    He was also a little surprised at the child''s appearance, after all, this little boy had never admitted what


    Nicole had said before.


    "I am the child of Gu family, of course I have the right to attend today''s family meeting. I know you are


    doubting my identity. It doesn''t matter. This is the paternity test report I got.


    I know you''ve gotten one before, but it''s different from the one in my hands. It''s strange, isn''t it? Let me


    tell you what happened."


    As he spoke, he looked at the direction of the door. Kim nodded and brought in a female nurse who


    hade here with them.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu." The nurse lowered her head. She was in white nurse uniform, tall and sharp hair, which


    made her look capable and experienced.


    Jack frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Kerr felt a little familiar. A possibility shed through his mind. He


    took a slight nce at Jay and didn''t expect that he would find out this secret.


    "Grandpa, don''t you think she looks familiar?" Jay nced at Harley who just arrived.


    As soon as Harley stopped at the door, he felt Jay was looking at him, a little perplexed. He looked at


    the nurse in front of him, which made him feel somewhat familiar.


    Harley walked to the nurse unwittingly. "Raise your head and let me have a look." Harley ignored the


    curious eyes of people around him.


    Hearing Harley''s familiar voice, the nurse''s eyes became red, but she did not let her tears fall.


    After hesitating for a while, she raised her head and looked into Harley''s eyes. In the surprised gaze of


    her, she said lightly, "Sir, long time no see." She was Harrow.


    "Harrow! You are..." Harley drew back in surprise. He never thought that Harrow was a woman for such


    a long time. They had been together for so many years, but he didn''t notice that at all.


    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Harrow''s mouth. "I''m sorry to scare you, sir." Although Harrow


    looked less sexy and shy, she was a little masculine.


    Harley shook his head. "Why have you disappeared for such a long time?" Harley was a little angry, not


    because of her concealment to him, but because he could not ept her leaving without saying


    goodbye.


    "I have my reason," Harrow also wanted to stay with Harley, but she didn''t even have any chance.


    Looking at them, Jay shook his head helplessly. He wanted to surprise Harley, but he didn''t expect it to


    be a frighten. "Eh hem! Uncle Su, Harrow won''t leave this time. You will have time to talk about


    the old days in the future."


    Jay reminded Harley that there were more important things to do right now. "Harrow, please tell me


    what you''ve told me before in front of everyone."


    That was the point of today''s party.


    Taking a look at him, Harley stood aside without saying a word, but his eyes had never left Harrow.


    Harrow lowered his eyes and sighed, "In the past, Kerr once asked me to arrange a paternity test for


    him and Jay, and the test is done by me.


    The paternity test result shows that Jay is indeed the son of Kerr, which is the result of the paternity test


    you get now. But before I could give this result to Mr. Kerr...


    Miss Sunny asked someone to threaten me. For some reason, I had to tamper with the results of the


    paternity test ording to Miss Miss He''s wishes. That''s why you got the report on the celebration


    party that Jay and Kerr were not rted by blood."


    This secret had been hidden in her heart for so long, which made her very guilty. Now that it was


    revealed, she feltpletely relieved.


    "Don''t sling mud at me!" Sunny had been restless since Harrow showed up here. She hadn''t expected


    that Harrow would have the courage to tell the secret.


    Hearing her usation, Harrow smiled faintly. "Miss He, your threat is no longer useful to me.


    Conspiracy will never change the fact."


    Harrow''s voice was full of coldness.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jack''s face darkened. He nced at Sunny who looked obviously guilty.


    "Enough!" Jack interrupted the conversation between Sunny and Harrow and looked at the little boy in


    front of him. "So you want me to give you an identity, right?"


    He did not expect that it was a child who had spoken out the so-called truth, which made them, adults,


    feel ashamed.


    Looking at Jay in front of him, Kerr was slightly stunned. His suspicions and disbelief before were all


    gone, and he thought of the night seven years ago.


    Without knowing it, he tightened his hand on Nicole''s shoulder. Kerr felt lucky that he didn''t leave


    Nicole at that time.


    "Thank you."


    Kerr said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear. Nicole turned to look at Kerr and asked,


    "What did you say?" She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Thank you for staying with me." He knew that she trusted him, and he was grateful that he lived up to


    her trust.


    Raising the corners of her mouth, she rested her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Her intuition told her that something good would happen today, and maybe they could have a family


    reunion.


    Looking at Jack, Jay continued, "I''m a member of Gu family. Even though grandpa doesn''t want to


    admit it, the blood of Gu family is still kept in my body. Everything of Gu family is rted to me.


    No matter what you want to do, I will try my best to help you." Jay was good at ttering the old, but he


    hadn''t had a chance to show his ability before.

 Chapter 322 Baby In Gu Family

    Chapter 322 Baby In Gu Family


    "So what? Are you here to divide up the family property?" The corners of Moore''s mouth were full of


    obvious irony. In his opinion, it were just excuses for the assets of the Gu family.


    Moore had underestimated the child. He didn''t expect that Nicole was so strong that she got the


    initiative without saying or doing anything.


    Now everyone here could see that Jack was very interested in Jay.


    However, what Moore had said make people feel that Jack came here with ulterior motives.


    Nicole nced at Moore and said, "Jay,e to Mommy." She had always tried to prevent Jay from


    getting involved in their disputes.


    It was bad for a child''s growth.


    "Mom, I''m a child of Gu family. So I do have the right to be here." said Jack as he walked to Nicole and


    looked up at her. He didn''t care about what Moore said.


    "All mockery and jealousy are because they don''t have my advantages. In this world, many people will


    be jealous and resentful because they can''t get what they want. Others have something they don''t


    have. Do you think so? Mommy."


    Although he was asking the question, everyone present could tell that he was mocking Moore.


    Nicole looked at Jay with pride and nodded. "You are right, but I only hope that you can grow up


    healthy and don''t want anything else to affect your mood."


    Her only wish was the safety of Jay and Lucas.


    Holding the hand of Nicole, Kerr Gu gave Jay a look of appreciation. Maybe he should have asked Jay


    to change his surname. Thinking of this, Kerr felt a little guilty.


    "That''s right. You are the child of Gu family. All children of Gu family should enjoy the same treatment."


    Kerr took a look at Jack and saw a hint offort on his face.


    All the reports immediately turned the camera and microphone to the silent Jack. "Mr. Jack, will you


    ept the child that suddenly appeared in the Gu family?"


    "What do you think of what happened today?"


    "If you make your will today, will you give the Gu family''s assets to Jay Gu?"


    Every question asked by reporters made Jack calm.


    Sitting aside, Moore was a little restless. He nced at Sunny. Now he had no position in Jack''s heart,


    so he could only ce his hope on Sunny.


    Rosa had always been worried that she would get mad, so she kept silent since Judy appeared. She


    held the baby tightly as if the baby was her amulet.


    Sensing the gaze from Moore, Sunny was a little hesitant. However, she could not take the threat from


    Moore and stepped forward to say to Jack in an calm tone.


    "Dad, Ron is thewful son of the Gu family. For those bastards, do you also want them back?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Sunny felt the cold and murderous gaze from Kerr.


    But there was no reaction from Nicole. She held the tight arm of Kerr and said, "Kerr, we can''t control


    others'' mouths. All we need to do is to live our own life.


    Even Jay knows that." Nicole smiled at Kerr.


    Following what Nicole said, Kerr felt a little relieved.


    With a serious look on his face, Jack said, "I know what to do. I don''t need anyone else to tell me." In


    the heart of Jack, even if he firmly believed that Sunny was the best choice for Kerr in the marriage...


    But it didn''t mean that Sunny could be impudent in front of the Gu family. After all, she shouldn''t have


    embarrassed Jack in the public.


    By instinct, Sunny took a step back.


    Moore clenched his fists in anger.


    His eyes were fixed on the will in Kelvin''s hand all the time. He knew that there must be a part of


    shares on the will left for him.


    However, it had not been made public yet.


    Jack took a look at Jay beside Nicole and waved to him. "Come here!" Thest time he saw Jay, he


    had been in Kerr''s arms.


    Jack could not see him clearly.


    Now, it seemed that Jay was really like Kerr when he was a child. Although Jay was still very young, he


    was able to stay calm in such an asion. His calmness and self-confidence was a lot like a member


    of the Gu family.


    He was born with a temperament that couldn''t be disguised.


    When Nicole heard Jack''s voice, she was a little hesitant. As a mother, if Jack did not recognize Jay,


    she did not want Jack to be maliciously to hurt a child.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy." as Jay noticed that, he smiled to Nicole. Then, he walked towards Jack and


    stood in front of him obediently.


    "Grandpa, what can I do for you?"


    Jack was very satisfied with the way Jay called him, "Are you not afraid of me at all?" No one had ever


    been so audacious in front of him, even when he had found Moore.


    When he had seen Moore for the first time, he could see the panic and nervousness in Moore''s eyes


    clearly. At that time, Jack had thought that Moore was nervous, or perhaps because he had grown up


    in the orphanage.


    But now he understood, because Moore was not a member of the Gu family at all.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Family ties andws mean that we should love each other. Even


    though I didn''t grow up with Grandpa, blood is thicker than water and it can''t be changed because of a


    long departure."


    Jack said with a serious look on his face.


    But he had her own ns in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jack reached out his hand and touched Jay''s hair.


    "Good. You are right. Then why didn''t you identify yourself earlier?" Jack was not a fool. He liked both


    Jay''s smartness and hisposure.


    But he would never be deceived by a child.


    Holding back his smile, Jack was waiting for his answer.


    Not only Jack, everyone was waiting for Jay to tell them the truth.

 Chapter 323 Who Is The Righteous One

    Chapter 323 Who Is The Righteous One


    "Because, if I don''t show up today, the Gu family will fall into the hands of outsiders. At that time,


    Grandpa will not be happy, right?"


    Jay said frankly. He didn''t want to hide anything.


    He would tell them everything he wanted, let alone these belonged to him in the first ce.


    "So what?" Jack raised his eyebrows.


    "As a child of the Gu family, I should have the same things as the other children in this family, shouldn''t


    I?" Looking at Jack, with a determined expression in his eyes, Jay said. Actually, he didn''t care about


    these things.


    But he knew, once he got these things, it meant that the Gu family had admitted him.


    When the reporters heard Jay''s words, they all locked their eyes on Jack, waiting for his answer.


    Because his answer meant would mean whether he would ept Jay as his grandson or not.


    In fact, Nicole really hoped that Jack could ept her and his son. Even if Jack had been against their


    marriage all the time, she would still stay by Kerr''s side. But if he did recognize them, she would be


    happier.


    So that Kerr wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    Kerr turned to look at Nicole beside him and gave her a soothing look to indicate her not to think too


    much.


    "Mr. Gu, are you really going to transfer the shares of the Gu group to Jack?" The reporters urged Jack


    to give an answer.


    Jack was silent, seeming to be considering.


    Everyone was nervous.


    "Of course, since he is a member of Gu family, he should enjoy the advantages that Gu family children


    should ept." After a long time, Jack said lightly.


    The corners of Jay''s mouth curled up slightly. He did not show too much surprise, as if everything was


    under his control.


    Standing by the side of Jack, Kelvin was relieved to hear Jack''s words, because he knew that Jay had


    bought Jack over.


    "Then how much will I get? Maybe more than daddy?" The more Jay thought about it, the more


    interested he became. He wanted to win Kerr a long time ago.


    But what he didn''t know was that the shares owned by Kerr was only next to that of Jack. There was no


    way that Jay could surpass Kerr.


    Nicole felt a little helpless and didn''t know why Jay was interested in these things all of a sudden.


    "Dad, you can''t do that. If you have epted this child, what about Ron? Though he is just born, he is


    different from these wild children.


    If this child''s surname is Gu, then how can Ron face the media outside?"


    Sunny was so agitated that she didn''t expect Jack to make trouble at this time. Ron was the eldest


    grandson of the Gu family before, but now Jay took the lead.


    She was worried about it.


    Jack was obviously displeased when he heard Sunny''s voice. His face darkened as he said, "Sunny,


    pay attention to your identity. Is this your attitude when you talk to me?"


    In the past, he thought that Sunny was obedient to him and she was from a rich and powerful family.


    That was why he supported her to be with Kerr. But now, things were different. Sunny seemed to be


    unreasonable.


    Which aroused his disgust.


    Sunny knew that Jack was angry, but if she did not fight for Ron at this time, then she would never


    have a chance in the future. After all, the attitude of the Gu family to the eldest grandson and the other


    children was different.


    "Dad, I know I shouldn''t have said that, but frankly speaking, Ron is my child. If you really n to


    ept Jay, I will take Ron back to the He family.


    From now on, Ron''s surname is He. Our He family will also raise Ron well. And Ron has nothing to do


    with the Gu family in the future."


    There was no hesitation when she said that. It seemed that she had already made up her mind.


    But only she knew that she was just bluffing. Her intention was obvious. If Jack insisted on admitting


    Jay''s identity, he would lose the support of the He family.


    Jack stood up and looked at Sunny angrily. "Are you threatening me? How could a child from the Gu


    family want to change his surname? You have married into the Gu family. You should behave yourself."


    He stared at Sunny. In fact, before Sunny said those things, he preferred Ron in his heart. Although


    Ron was still young, in his will, he clearly left a part of his properties for Ron that were supposed to


    belong to him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But now, looking at Sunny''s attitude, Jack was reconsidering.


    Not to be outdone, Sunny stared at Jack and said, "Dad, I''m just telling the truth. I also want to be a


    member of this family, but in fact, I have suffered a lot for giving birth to Ron, but I don''t get any


    reward."


    Her heart was filled with grievances.


    In the face of everyone''s doubts and dissatisfaction, she resisted the pressure to marry into the Gu


    family.


    Moore stood up and walked to Sunny. He held her arm, signalling her not to argue with Jack any more.


    Otherwise Jack would be pissed off.


    There was no good for them at all.


    "Sunny, don''t say that. Dad has his own n. Remember, you''ve married into the Gu family legally and


    be Kerr''s wife. Father will treat you well."


    Moore reminded her.


    Jack nced at Moore indifferently and was satisfied with his reaction.


    "Legal? My wife?" The corners of Kerr''s mouth were full of sarcasm. He raised his head and looked at


    Moore and Sunny.


    "I never remember that I had married Miss He. Nicole is my bride and my wife. It seems that you two


    forget what happened on the wedding day.


    In that case, I don''t mind helping you to remember who was the bride on my wedding ceremony."


    With his hand on Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr said. Though the wedding was not perfect, he didn''t regret it at


    all, because the person standing by his side could only be Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Kerr standing beside her, wearing a satisfied smile on her face. She didn''t need to


    worry about anything because Kerr was always the first one to know what she was thinking.


    "Do you think you can hide your trick from everyone? If the Gu family really doesn''t show any sincerity,


    our He family shouldn''t insist on this matter anymore." Daniel''s strides were steady and his tone was


    angry.

 Chapter 324 The Separation

    Chapter 324 The Separation


    Daniel came in directly from the door and heard clearly what Kerr said.


    He didn''t like this marriage in the first ce, and he agreed on the marriage only because he cared


    about what Sunny thought.


    It seemed that the friendship between the Gu family and the He family was toe to an end.


    Seeing Danieling in, Sunny felt like she had someone to rely on. She threw away Moore''s hand


    and walked straightly to Daniel. She held his arm, with tears of grievance in her eyes.


    "Father."


    Hearing her choking voice, Daniel patted her on the shoulder gently and said, "I''m here with you, no


    one can hurt you. From now on, I''ll protect you. And Ron''s surname is He and he has nothing to do


    with the Gu family."


    Seeing the appearance of Daniel, the reporters can''t help bute forward one after another. "Mr


    Daniel, does it mean that Miss He is going to divorce Mr. Kerr?"


    "Is the He Group going to fight with the Gu group?"


    In the whole A City, in addition to the Ning Group that had just been established, only the Gu group and


    the He Group were able topete with each other. If the two groups turned against each other...


    Then there must be a good show to watch.


    Hearing what Daniel said, Jack could not help feeling dissatisfied. "She should consider the pros and


    cons carefully after she said anything. After all, once these words are blurted out, there is no chance for


    her to redeem."


    Jack was warning Daniel. Even though he didn''t want them to be the enemies of the He Group at


    this time. But he could do nothing if Daniel had decided.


    Daniel smiled faintly. "Yes, you are right. But I can''t let my only precious daughter suffer in here. Until


    now, the Gu family haven''t shown any sincerity, and our He family is not a pushover."


    As Daniel said this, he locked his eyes on Kerr, who had been sitting beside him for a long time. Then


    he turned to him and said, "Kerr, today, you have to tell me, whether Sunny is your wife or not.


    Do you admit the existence of Ron or not?" All the time, it was Jack and Freya who stood out to solve


    this matter. In consideration of the Gu family''s power, Daniel also saw the potential of Kerr...


    So Daniel had given in, but in front of so many reporters, he couldn''t make anypromise.


    Kerr let go of Nicole, rose to his feet and looked at Daniel firmly. "I have nothing to do with her, and her


    child has nothing to do with me.


    But before you take her out of here, you should know which one is your real grandson. Don''t take away


    my Lucas." Kerr stared fiercely at Sunny.


    Thetter suddenly felt guilty.


    "Kerr, do you really have to hurt me so cruelly? Ron is your child. He quietlyy in my arms. I have


    taken him for a paternity test, and mom was also there at that time.


    Even though you don''t want to admit it, the baby is still yours. You can ask mom." She felt grateful that


    she had allowed Freya to go to the hospital with her.


    Lowering his head, Kerr looked at the baby in Sunny''s arms. When he notice that the baby look alike


    him and Nicole a lot, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Her tightly knitted brows also became smooth.


    Seeing that Sunny seemed to have made up her mind, Freya could not help but walk forward and


    stand beside Kerr. "Kerr, I can prove that the child is indeed yours. I saw the paternity test myself."


    It was her who personally watched the doctor taking blood samples. There can''t be any mistake.


    "You are right. I have never denied it. The child in your arms is indeed mine, but this is not your Ron. It


    is Lucas, the child Nicole gave birth to!"


    Said Kerr firmly.


    "Not long after Nicole gave birth, Lucas disappeared. To avoid the paternity test, Sunny stole Lucas


    away and took him to the DNA test."


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel resentful to Sunny.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of Jack''s illness and if it wasn''t for the fact that Sunny didn''t hurt Lucas, Kerr


    would not have held back his anger for such a long time.


    "Kerr, don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have any evidence at all. You know clearly that the child that


    Nicole carried wasn''t yours. You are fooled by her.


    You still want to use my child to get Nicole married to the Gu family. Kerr, don''t be so stubborn


    anymore. Have you forgotten that how did you find out the affair between Nicole and Baron?"


    Sunny had to avert everyone''s attention on Nicole, or else her scheme would be exposed sooner or


    later.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole slightly frowned. "Miss He, please be respectful. As a mother, you know


    that the worst thing you can do to a mother is to nder her child.


    I hope that you can do some good deed for your baby. Don''t get children involve the resentment


    between adults. No one knows clearly what I have done than Kerr when I stayed with him.


    I think no one will be really stupid enough to raise a son for others, right? Lucas and Jay are Kerr''s


    children." Although Nicole was weak, her tone was firm.


    And she didn''t show any weakness.


    Jay walked to Nicole and held her hand as if he wasforting her.


    But before Jay spoke, Jack said firmly...


    "Jay, didn''t you just say that you were the child of Gu family? So from today on, you will stay in the Gu


    family. You can''t be with Nicole."


    Even though Jack had ept Jay, it didn''t mean he would ept Nicole.


    After all, the baby with Nicole was not Kerr''s. And they hadn''t figured out the whole thing. Thus, Jack


    would not let Jay continue to live with Nicole.


    In case Nicole brought any bad influence on Jay.


    "What do you mean? You admit me as your grandson but you didn''t ept my mother?" There was


    obvious stubbornness and firmness on Jay''s cute face. He had never expected to hear such an


    answer.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jack didn''t say anything, so it meant that he acquiesced in his words.


    That was exactly what he thought. For a woman like Nicole who would make trouble in the family, Jack


    would never let her stay with Kerr and Jay.

 Chapter 325 Prejudices

    Chapter 325 Prejudices


    "It never urred to me that there would be such a cold person in this world. Now I understand why


    my dad would rather leave the Gu family than give up everything here to be with mom.


    Although this ce is full of wealth, it''s cold. I came here to meet mommy and daddy''s wishes. I won''t


    leave Mommy."


    His intention was to make the whole Gu family admit Nicole. If he had known this earlier, he would


    never havee here. In fact, the Gu family was nothing to him, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    Nicole reached out and held Jay''s hand. She was a little worried that Jack would force Jay to leave with


    him.


    As she still couldn''t get Lucas back, she didn''t want to lose Jay again.


    Kerr sat beside Nicole. "No matter how you allocate the Gu family''s assets today, no one can separate


    us." Kerr reached out to hug Nicole into his arms.


    It was obvious that she felt a little rxed.


    "Don''t think that what you saw is the truth. You didn''t see Sunny give birth to the baby, nor did you keep


    an eye on Ron every second. The night when Nicole gave birth to the baby...


    Have you really been with Ron all the time?" Kerr then cast a nce at Jared who was standing beside


    him.


    With the remote control in his hand, Jared turned on the projector in the living room. The video of the


    old house of Gu family appeared in front of everyone.


    "On the day when Miss He gave birth to the baby, she didn''t stay in the Gu''s mansion all the time. You


    can see it clearly through the monitor. Only after the banquet, only Mr. Jack and Mrs. Freya came back.


    Miss He, where have you been?" Jared asked this question for Kerr.


    Sunny looked at Daniel beside her and said, "On that day when the party was held, dad didn''t show up.


    I was afraid that he would miss Ron, so after the party, I went back home with my child.


    Dad and mom knew about this. I''ve told them." She then turned her eyes to Freya.


    "Yes, she was right. I can prove it." Freya didn''t want the Gu Group to be the enemy of the He Group,


    even if they had been in such an irreconcble state.


    She wanted to do something to make it up.


    "You prove it? You saw Sunny return to her home? Or you saw her with Daniel your own eyes?"


    Frowning, Kerr questioned her.


    His face was full of displeasure. Only because Sunny''s lie could fool Gu family members, they were


    more willing to believe her lie rather than the truth.


    What the truth was, however, didn''t matter at all for them. Because of Sunny''s family background and


    her children, they were so prejudiced.


    "Kerr! Mind your manner. Although I didn''t see it, Sunny had no reason to deceive us." Freya was quite


    discontented with Kerr''s attitude.


    After all, there were so many people here, so obviously, what Kerr said indeed embarrassed her.


    "I''m just stating the truth. Of course she has the reason to deceive you. After all, she''s worried that if


    Nicole really gives birth to my child, her status will be threatened.


    That''s why she can''t wait to go to the hospital to check up on Nicole." There was an obvious sarcasm


    in the corners of Kerr''s mouth.


    "But, Sunny, you have ignored an important point that the reason why I didn''t ept you is not


    because of Nicole. Even without her, I won''t be with you. Everything between us before is just your


    fantasy."


    His words didn''t show a slightest bit of mercy for Sunny.


    He had told her straightforwardly, but he didn''t expect that she would be so stubborn.


    "Kerr..."


    Upon hearing this, Sunny blushed with embarrassment. Those words was like a heavy p in her face.


    She knew that people would know what happened today...


    Then she would be embarrassed.


    Everyone was waiting to see her make a fool of herself.


    "Enough! Kerr, you will pay for what you have said!" Daniel put his arm around Sunny''s shoulders and


    red at Kerr as a warning.


    "Pay the price? I''m doing this to make Sunny pay for what she has done." Kerr said in a cold voice.


    "Jared, let''s continue."


    The scene he had prepared hadn''t started yet.


    With the remote control in his hand, Jared nodded and switched the video to the entrance of the Gu


    Group.


    "Thirty minutes after Miss He left the party, she showed up at the hospital of Gu''s group with her child.


    Twenty minutester, she left the hospital with a parcel.


    But you can see clearly that the parcel in Miss He''s arms is obviously different from the kid she was


    holding before." Jared zoomed in on the picture and erged the position of Sunny''s arms.


    The journalists focus on the screen with their cameras and began to discuss heatedly.


    Apparently, Sunny didn''t notice that, and she was a bit flustered when she watched that video.


    Feeling the reaction of Sunny, Daniel also knew that there was something wrong with her, but he still


    chose to stand out and said, "Sunny did go to the hospital on that day, because I''m in poor health.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sunny stayed in hospital for a long time, so she would let me see the child. It''s not a big deal that the


    baby''s quilt was changed.


    Kerr, I hope you can stop this farce. Don''t let it go beyond your control. It is not necessary to bring


    trouble to the two families." Daniel was angry and it was obvious that Kerr didn''t care about his opinion


    at all.


    Kerr smiled faintly. "Drop it? Everyone wanted to know the truth, didn''t they? I just want to make it clear


    to you who is the liar.


    Embarrassed now? This is just the beginning." Kerr always kept Sunny''s insults to Nicole in mind. He


    had promised Nicole that he would avenge.


    Now was the best chance.


    He would not let anyone hurt his woman and children.


    As for the grievances that Nicole and Jay had suffered, Kerr would take revenge for the insult bit by bit.

 Chapter 326 Please Stop

    Chapter 326 Please Stop


    "Yes. Although my brother is still young, he is just a newborn baby, different from Sunny''s baby." Jay


    said with confidence. He asked Harley about it on the way here.


    Hearing this, Harley was speechless. Now he knew why Jay asked this question.


    When Nicole looked at the baby in Sunny''s arms, she let out a sigh. She knew that Kerr wanted to


    break up with the He familypletely. But she knew that he didn''t care about the He family at all.


    But if she could anything to help to solve the problem, she didn''t want to cause any trouble for Kerr.


    "Miss He, no matter what reason you want to take my Lucas away, since things havee to this,


    please return him to me, and your Ron will be safe.


    As a mother, no matter how helpless you are, you should not send your child to others. This farce is


    over. I don''t want to continue it any more. Please stop it."


    Nicole was trying to persuade Sunny to let it go, in a peaceful way.


    But things always went against her will.


    Sunny looked at Nicole with anger burning in her eyes. "I don''t understand what you are talking about,


    Nicole. I carried the baby of me and Kerr, but he wanted to break off the marriage with me because of


    you.


    Because of you, my child has almost lost its father. Do you still want to take my baby away from me, his


    biological mother?"


    Sunny pretended to be calm. "You just said that I should do some good deeds for my child''s sake, so


    I''m curious about how you''ll exin to your children about their identities in the future?


    Can you tell them very that you stole their father from me?" Sunny always believed that it was because


    of the appearance of Nicole that she lost everything.


    She had never thought that, in fact, all of these had never belonged to her.


    Kerr looked at Sunny. "I never belong to you, Sunny. How could she take me away from you? We grew


    up together from childhood, but you are clear that there is nothing between us at all.


    We are not in a rtionship before you went abroad, and even you are back. You have been


    threatening me with your so-called engagement. I have never epted it at all.


    Nicole and I have met seven years ago. You knew that Jay is my child, and you are still trying to take


    me away from Nicole?" Kerr''s mocking voice echoed in the room.


    Now itpletely irritated Daniel.


    "Kerr! Don''t go too far! Sunny gave birth to Ron for you. What else do you want?" Daniel hided Sunny


    behind his back and used Kerr loudly.


    Nicole was a little bit envious of Sunny when she noticed that no matter what Sunny did, Daniel would


    always protect her.


    However, Nicole had already lost her family. No matter what Sunny had done, she understood why


    Daniel cared about Sunny.


    Nicole reached out and held Kerr''s arm.


    "I only want my baby back, Kerr. I don''t care about anything else. Just let it go." Nicole wanted it to be


    simple, but she could see that Kerr had already prepared to turn against the He family.


    Kerr held her hands. "Nicole, there are things you don''t know, so I have a closure today. She owes you.


    It''s definitely not just Lucas."


    When he thought of that, Kerr felt a little bit sorry for Nicole. He didn''t want to remind her of those


    unhappy things, so he didn''t tell her.


    But Nicole was too soft hearted, so Sunny could take advantage of her weakness.


    Nicole frowned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Jay held Nicole and Kerr''s hands and said. "Mom, don''t think too much. No matter what happens, dad


    and I will be with you."


    Jay knew that Kerr had also found out the truth.


    Kerr nodded to Jay. Then he looked at Avery who was standing beside them with a baby in her arms.


    He wanted Avery to take care of Nicole.


    Avery understood and gave the child to Harley. She walked to Nicole and put her arm around her


    shoulder.


    Then Kerr rose to his feet and stood opposite to Daniel. "Mr. He, there is no secret in the world at all.


    Even though what you have done wasn''t found at that time...


    It will also leave some clues."


    Kerr paused on purpose.


    Not knowing what Kerr was going to say, Daniel puzzled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What do you want to say?" Daniel''s instinct told him that what Kerr was going to say must be a big


    news.


    Kerr coldly stared at Daniel. "Now that Mr. He doesn''t understand, I''d like to remind you that several


    years ago, there was a Ning Group in A City. Do you still remember it, Mr. He?"


    Nicole''s eyes widened, as if she suddenly understood what Kerr was going to say. She sped his


    hand to show her nervousness. She had been burying this matter in her heart.


    A lot of things had happened recently, so she did not have time and energy to investigate it.


    But she didn''t expect Kerr to keep it in mind all the time.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." It seemed that Daniel was a little surprised. Eight years had


    passed since that ident. All the evidences had been destroyed. Daniel had never expected that


    someone would find it out again.


    "You don''t know? Let me tell Mr. He, eight years ago, no, ten years ago, you and Le were a couple,


    but you keep this rtionship as a secret.


    "The reason why you let Le get close to Nicole''s father and marry into Ning family is that you want to


    want thend in the east part of the city and it belonged to Nicole''s father.


    But you were greedy. What you want is not only thend. The He Group is not as big as it is now. So


    you choose to take the Ning Group as a springboard."


    Kerr knew that the business was full of conspiracy.

 Chapter 327 Murderer

    Chapter 327 Murderer


    If one wanted to survive, he had to try every means to fight for everything.


    Obviously, Daniel He didn''t take it as an ordinarymercialpetition.


    "So what? It''s just fairpetition. You have helped the Gu Group to develop to what it is today, during


    which you have destroyed many otherpanies. I''m afraid you can''t even remember them. "


    Daniel didn''t care about that at all.


    Shaking his head, Kerr continued, "then what about working together with Le to put some irritant


    drug into food of Nicole''s father which would cause his sudden heart attack and death. Could this be


    considered amercialpetition?"


    This was cruel to Nicole, but Kerr knew that if she didn''t find out the truth, her father''s death would be a


    permanent thorn in her heart.


    He didn''t want her to be bothered by this.


    Nicole clenched her fists and let go of Jay''s hand, her nails digging deep into her palm. Bu she felt no


    pain.


    Sitting next to Nicole, Avery clearly felt that the whole body of Nicole was trembling.


    "Daniel He! Is it really because of you that my father died of heart disease? " Nicole looked at Daniel. If


    it weren''t for the inconveniency of her body or


    Avery, who was holding her shoulders, Nicole must have rushed to the face of Daniel.


    As Nicole spoke, Avery patted on her back and consoled her, "don''t be mad, honey. Everything is


    gonna be fine! He must pay for what he has done! "


    Avery also felt surprised. They had been unable to find evidence before, but they didn''t expect that it


    was because of Kerr.


    Daniel shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn''t care at all. "It''s all your conjecture. I didn''t do anything. I


    just grabbed a project from Ning."


    "Who knows that he has such a weak mental quality? The sudden heart attack has nothing to do with


    me." Daniel held Sunny''s hands tightly and his palms were full of sweat.


    Focusing his eyes on Kerr, Daniel told himself to be calm and that Kerr was just trying to sound him


    out.


    "A project is definitely not enough to make Nicole''s father have a heart attack, but you''re telling her


    father a very cruel news at this time. You should know better than anyone else about the background of


    Bonnie Ning."


    Kerr took a look at Jared who was standing beside him.


    Jared walked up to him, took out a paternity test report from his bag and showed it to Daniel. "Mr. He,


    this is the report about your paternity test with Miss Bonnie."


    "It is clear that Miss Bonnie is your biological daughter."


    Everyone was surprised to hear Jared''s words, especially Nicole. She had always regarded Bonnie as


    her own sister, and she never doubted her true identity.


    "What did you say? Whose daughter am I? " As soon as she reached the door, Bonnie heard the voice


    of Jared. She released Ken''s hand and walked up to Jared.


    She stretched out her hand and took the report from Jared. Looking at the results on the report, she


    clearly did not ept this fact.


    She turned around and looked at Le, who was standing at the door with tears on her face. "Mom, tell


    me. I''m Nicole''s sister, and father''s daughter!" Bonnie cried to Le.


    Le lowered her head and didn''t answer. She walked to Nicole and said, "Nicole, I''m sorry! I am sorry


    that I have brought so much harm to you and your father. "


    She had been suffering from the torment.


    Now that the secret was made public, she felt relieved.


    Raising her head, Nicole looked at Le who suddenly appeared in front of her, and her eyes turned


    cold. "Why did you do that? My father loves you so much. Why did you do that? "


    She couldn''t believe that the death of her father was just a result of others'' ns. She couldn''t imagine


    that she had taken the murderer in front of her as her closest person.


    In Manhattan, she was always concerned about Le and Bonnie


    "Don''t you feel guilty in front of me? Le, do you have any conscience? " When Nicole was about to


    stand up, she was pressed on the sofa by Kerr.


    Kerr stepped forward to hold Nicole in his arms and gently patted her on the back. "Nicole, you


    promised me to be calm. It''s okay. It''s all over."


    He knew how frustrated she was, so he hesitated to tell her the truth.


    He didn''t expect that it would still irritate Nicole.


    Tears were welling up in Nicole''s eyes. She didn''t cry when Shelly ndered her, and she didn''t get


    angry when Gu family ndered her, because they were just strangers to her.


    But Le was different. They had lived together and Nicole really wanted to treat Le as her family.


    But the person who had hurt her the most was exactly this woman.


    "Nicole, I can only apologize to you and your father. I''m willing to pay the price for what I have done.


    Don''t worry. I''ll turn myself in, but I hope you don''t vent your anger on Bonnie. She really doesn''t know


    anything about it."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Taking a meaningful look at Kerr, Le he turned around and walked towards the door of the vi.


    Bonnie stood there in a daze. She didn''t know what to do.


    Daniel took a step forward and was about to take hold of Bonnie''s hand, but was dodged by her. "Don''t


    touch me! My surname is Ning, not He. " Apparently, Bonnie didn''t ept the truth.


    As for what Daniel and Sunny had done, Bonnie knew more or less about it. She refused to admit her


    true identity.


    When she walked up to Nicole, Bonnie''s eyes were filled with tears. "I apologize to you on behalf of my


    mother." Bonnie bowed to Nicole deeply.


    Then she turned around and left the vi.


    Nicole didn''t say anything and was in a state of trance.


    After a while, Nicole came to her sense and let go of Kerr who was hugging her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    When she finished, she looked up at Sunny.


    "You knew the truth long ago, and you even tried to attribute it to Kerr?" Nicole didn''t forget the result


    she had investigated before. Now she thought that it should be because of Sunny.

 Chapter 328 Too Kind Before

    Chapter 328 Too Kind Before


    Just now, she was trying to settle this dispute.


    Now she knew how stupid her idea was.


    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about." Sunny avoided eye contact with them.


    "Excuse me, who is Mr. Daniel?" Several men in uniforms came in and asked indifferently.


    Jared gave them a look and indicated Daniel''s location.


    "Mr. Daniel, someone is using you of intentional homicide. Please go back with us to assist in the


    investigation!" They walked up to Daniel and showed him their badges.


    Daniel nced at Kerr with a sneer, "Kerr, if you want to destroy the He family in this way, don''t be


    comcent too early. Things are not over yet."


    After saying that, Daniel was taken away from the Gu family.


    Sunny trotted to the door, "Dad!" She called out Daniel, but he didn''t turn around.


    "If you want to leave, you have to keep the baby here!" Kerr warned Sunny in a cold voice.


    "Nicole, since you have lost your family, you want to destroy my family too. Nicole, why are you so


    vicious?" Sunny''s eyes were burning with hatred.


    Daniel was the only person she could rely on in her life. At this moment, she really felt at a loss.


    Nicole sneered, "I hurt you? Sunny, it''s not until today that I know I was too kind to you. From now on, I


    will take back everything you had stolen from me."


    She didn''t want to fight for it.


    But Sunny never let her go.


    "Since you don''t believe that the baby in Sunny''s arms is my Lucas, then it''s easy to solve the problem.


    Since you have admitted that Jay was the grandson of the Gu family, you can ask Jay to do a DNA test


    with Lucas, or let Lucas do a DNA test with me and Sunny.


    We will know who is the father of the baby when the resultes out. There is no need for us to argue


    anymore." Nicole was very calm.


    She wanted to prove her child with the most powerful evidence.


    Nicole looked at Nicole and frowned. A lot of things had happened about the child. What Nicole said


    was a solution, but if the result was really like what she said...


    Their previous protection for Sunny would be a stupid joke.


    Thinking of this, Freya walked to Jack. When she was about to stop Nicole, she heard the voice of


    Sunny.


    "Nicole, you want to hurt my child by taking advantage of the opportunity of the DNA test. By that time,


    if there is something wrong with my child, you can stay with Kerr.


    Then no one will stop you anymore. Your n is really good!" Sunny questioned Nicole.


    But as she spoke, Sunny unconsciously moved towards the door. It seemed that she was protecting


    the child, but only Sunny knew that...


    Now the child in her hand had be thest chance for her. With this child, she might have a chance


    to save the He Group.


    Anyway, she couldn''t lose this child.


    Seeing the excited look on Sunny''s face, Jack cast a nce at Kelvin.


    Jack gave a hint to Kelvin to get rid of the reporters who appeared in the Gu family.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He couldn''t make himself a joke.


    Kelvin walked to the reporters. "Thank you for today. The Gu family will give everyone an exnation


    after the final result is confirmed. Please leave now."


    How could the media let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Mr. Gu, will you agree with Miss Nicole''s suggestion? If the child is really Miss Nicole''s, will you still


    admit the identity of Sunny?"


    "Please exin it!" When the reporter was about to hand the microphone to Jack, he was stopped by


    Kelvin. Then the bodyguards of the Gu family appeared and asked all the people who had nothing to


    do with the Gu family out.


    The noisy hall finally quieted down.


    Freya breathed a sigh of relief. "Now that things havee to this, don''t think too much. This is the


    most direct way to get the result of the DNA test.


    Everyone knows the truth, so there is no need to hide it anymore. Don''t worry. With me and Jack here,


    no one will hurt the child."


    Freya didn''t dare to be careless about the blood of Gu family.


    Sunny hesitated and stared at the baby in Harley''s arms, her Ron.


    Realizing something was wrong, Moore quietly walked up to Harley when everyone was looking at


    Sunny.


    "Watch out!" Moore suddenly shouted.


    Since Harley was the closest to Moore and all his attention was on Sunny, he didn''t notice the


    approaching of Moore at all. He was shocked by Moore''s voice.


    It was also a good chance for Moore to take Ron from Harley and then walked to the side of Sunny.


    "Since my brother believes that the child in Sunny''s hand is his son, then this child is worthless to Kerr.


    Anyway, it is a life.


    If you don''t want to admit it this child''s identity, I''ll take him away and raise him. After all, it''s fate to


    meet this child in the world." Moore said lightly.


    There was obvious threat in his words.


    Now Sunny had lost her father''s support, and they were all desperate.


    One of the child could threaten Kerr and the other could threaten Jack.


    It worked.


    "Moore, what are you doing?" Jack''s face turned cold. He didn''t say anything although he was angry


    with Moore. But he wanted to deal with the matter of Kerr first.


    He didn''t expect that Moore would want to take away the child of the Gu family at this time.


    Nicole looked at Sunny nervously and clenched Kerr''s hands.


    Their child was still very little and fragile. "Sunny, you can tell me what you want directly. No matter


    what you do, don''t forget that you are a mother. You should put the safety of the child first in


    everything."


    She reminded Sunny.


    With a faint smile on his face, Moore said, "I haven''t thought about anything. Haven''t dad been very


    disappointed in me? If I guess it correctly, I can''t stay in the Gu family anymore, right?


    In fact, I know that Dad won''t keep a person of no use." Moore said sadly with a sneer.

 Chapter 329 Make A Choice

    Chapter 329 Make A Choice


    Then Moore turned to look at Kerr.


    "Brother, do you still want this baby?" Moore asked Kerr.


    He held Ron with one hand, and put the other hand on Lucas in Sunny''s arms.


    "The two children here seem to have an indescribable rtionship with you, but the Gu family will only


    leave one child in the Gu family. What''s your choice?"


    Moore threatened Kerr.


    The two of them all knew the identities of the two children.


    Seeing what Moore was doing, Nicole couldn''t help but stand up from the sofa, but hurt the wound on


    her body. She frowned slightly.


    "Kerr, we can''t let the child fall into the hands of people like Moore, no matter it is Lucas or Ron." Nicole


    reminded Kerr in a low voice. She knew that Moore was a vicious man.


    If she really gave the child to Moore, then she couldn''t imagine what would happen to that child.


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s shoulder to reassure her. Then he stared at Moore with an iron face.


    "Moore, what do you want to do?" Obviously, Sunny was confused with Moore''s reaction. She looked at


    Moore nervously.


    Moore didn''t give her an answer. In his eyes, the child was nothing more than a tool for him. He wanted


    to use Ron to get the property of the Gu family, but now things becameplicated.


    "What do you think? You have to make a choice."


    Before Kerr could say anything, Jack, who was standing aside, said angrily, "Moore, what on earth do


    you want to do? Put down the two children. When the result of the paternity test is announced, the Gu


    family will naturally make a choice."


    He thought it had nothing to do with Moore, so he never thought that Moore would stand out at this


    time.


    "Dad, I grew up under your education. ording to your requirements, I have never gone against your


    will. You said that I am not qualified, so I have been studying abroad. You said that you wanted me to


    rece Kerr and enter the Gu Group, I''m in the Gu Group. I have done what you said, but Dad, what


    are you going to give me?" Moore always felt that it was unfair, because he was not a member of the


    Gu family.


    So no matter how hard he tried, there was still a worlds apart between him and Kerr.


    Moore''s heart had already sank when he failed to gain recognition after working hard for a long time.


    Jack''s eyes darkened. In fact, if Moore was the child of the Gu family, he had given Moore some share,


    but Moore had let him down too much.


    "I have given you a chance. You have received as much education as Kerr, but you almost destroyed


    the Gu Group. How dare I hand over the Gu Group to you?


    As for the fact that you cheated me, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. Moore, you have


    concealed it for so many years, and I still don''t know the whereabouts of that child."


    Thinking of this, Jack couldn''t restrain his anger. All his efforts over the years were in vain. Now Moore


    was questioning and ming him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He really felt disappointed.


    "Ha-ha! I lied to you? You came to with ulterior motives, but you me i on me. I have never said that I


    am a member of the Gu family. Do you want to know the whereabouts of that child?


    Of course, ten percent of the Gu Group''s shares in exchange." The smile at the corners of Moore''s


    mouth disappeared, revealing a greedy side.


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was surprised. "Ten percent? Moore, you are just daydreaming!"


    Freya stepped forward and looked at Moore unhappily.


    It was just that she had never had a chance to confront him in public.


    "Then I''d like to see if it''s a daydream after all." Holding the two children in his hands, Moore was full of


    confidence.


    Kerr sneered, "Moore, do you really think the child in your hand is the child of Gu family? Do you really


    think that others don''t know that you had exchanged the babies?


    You know better than anyone else who is the father of Ron."


    Kerr tried to catch Moore''s attention and slightly looked at Kim, who was slowly approaching Moore


    from behind.


    Sure enough, as soon as Kerr finished his words, everyone was surprised, including Nicole. She


    looked at Kerr in surprise, as if she didn''t believe it at all.


    "Kerr! What are you talking about? What''s the rtionship between Ron and Moore?" It was the first


    time that Freya stood out and asked Kerr. She frowned and then fixed her eyes on Sunny.


    "Sunny, tell me, Ron is your child. No one knows better than you who is the father of the child!"


    There were continuing surprises for everyone present here today.


    There was obvious panic in Sunny''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Kerr could be so straightforward and


    that someone would find out the secret.


    Subconsciously, Sunny stepped back. She held the baby in her arms, as if she would run away with the


    baby in her arms the next second.


    Seeing that the baby in his hand was out of his control, Moore wanted to grab Sunny and Lucas, but


    when he turned around, he felt that the baby in his arms was gone.


    Kim seized the opportunity, snatched the baby from Moore and handed it to Kerr.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that Sunny had been in a tense state, Kim would have chosen to bring


    Lucas back directly.


    Kerr loosened his grip on Nicole''s shoulder and took the baby out of Kim''s arms.


    "Moore, now your son is in my hands. If you want him to be safe, stop this farce." Kerr threatened


    Moore and turned to look at Sunny.


    "Sunny, my patience is limited. Don''t you always want to prove your innocence? I''ll give you a chance."


    Kerr looked at Harley beside him.


    "Harley, the medical room of Gu family can also do the DNA test. Now we are going to collect the blood


    sample. This is thest time in front of everyone. As soon as the resultes out, everyone should


    respect the fact."


    Kerr said this to Sunny and everyone present.


    "Yes, this is how the future sessor of Gu family should behave." Sitting on the sofa, the old man,


    who had been silent all the time, said lightly, looking at Kerr with appreciation.

 Chapter 330 Deception

    Chapter 330 Deception


    After watching the show for so long, the old man finally saw something interesting.


    Among the younger generation of Gu family, the old man thought highly of Kerr, so he came here


    today.


    Seeing that Kerr was serious this time, Sunny couldn''t help but feel scared. "No, I''ve done the paternity


    test for Ron. He is the child of the Gu family. I don''t know what you are talking about.


    Nothing happened between me and Moore. You are the one I want to marry. I have nothing to do with


    him." Sunny was eager to get rid of Moore.


    The existence of Moore had always been a nightmare for her. She had been hiding this secret for so


    long but it woulde to light soon.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack''s face darkened. He had always trusted Sunny, but now she seemed to


    have an affair with his adopted son. Jack really didn''t know whom to believe.


    "Hand over the child to me and do the paternity test now. The truth will be revealed when the result


    comes out." Jack made a decision.


    Moore said in a hurry, "Dad, don''t be fooled by Kerr''s trick. Harley works for him. Of course, he can get


    the result Kerr wants.


    He is worried that Nicole will leave him because of Ron, because up to now, Kerr has not admitted that


    he has an affair with Sunny by ident and has a child.


    If you really give the baby to Kerr, it is very likely that your own grandson will be taken away and the Gu


    family is raising other''s baby.


    The Gu family can''t be a joke." Moore deliberately sow dissension between them, and then turned to


    Kerr, "Kerr, in order to prove your innocence, you me me for this kind of thing.


    I will not admit it." Compared with Sunny''s panic, Moore was calm.


    He knew that Kerr wouldn''t do anything to Ron, because Nicole wouldn''t let Kerr hurt a child.


    Nicole''s face was full of anger. She had never thought that Moore would be so shameless. "Moore, a


    man like you doesn''t deserve to be a father at all."


    She couldn''t figure out why a person like Moore could exist in this world.


    Kerr reached out his hand and patted on Nicole''s shoulder, indicating her to rest assured.


    Nicole turned around and saw Kerr raise Ron above his head before she could say anything.


    "Moore, are you sure this child has nothing to do with you? ording to what you said, this child


    belongs to Nicole and others. Since you don''t want to do the paternity test, there is no need for this


    extra child to live in this world."


    As he spoke, Kerr pretended to throw the child away.


    "No!" Sunny stared at Kerr''s hand. At the moment Sunny let go of her hand and ran to Ron by instinct,


    trying to catch him.


    "Sunny! Are you crazy?" Looking at Sunny who was out of her mind, Moore couldn''t help but want to


    grab her, but he failed.


    Now Sunny''s reaction proved that Kerr was right.


    But at this time, Sunny couldn''t think too much. She opened her arms and held Ron who fell from Kerr''s


    hands.


    "Ron!" She was anxious to check on Ron and called out Ron''s name subconsciously. She didn''t care


    so much and lifted the quilt in her arms.


    However, Sunny didn''t see Ron as she expected. The quilt was empty and there was no sign of a child.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sunny looked up at Kerr in disbelief.


    Not only Sunny, but also everyone''s eyes were focused on Kerr. Just now, Kerr took Ron away from


    everyone''s sight, but now the baby was not in the quilt.


    "What the hell is going on?" Freya looked confused.


    Kerr looked down at Sunny who was sitting on the floor and said, "I didn''t expect you to care about a


    child who has nothing to do with you." Kerr''s words were full of irony.


    Looking at Sunny, Kerr didn''t need to exin too much.


    Anger appeared on Jack''s face. He looked at Sunny and said, "I''ll give you a chance to exin." Now


    Daniel was suspected of intentional homicide, and the He Group was obviously in danger.


    He had thought that the daughter of the He family would be a good match to Kerr, but now everything


    changed. He kept Sunny in the Gu family only because she gave birth to Ron. He didn''t expect that


    even the identity of Ron had beplicated.


    Hearing the serious voice of Jack, Sunny shivered obviously.


    She didn''t even dare to look up at Jack. Sunny had always known that what the Gu family cared most


    about was family background and children, but now Sunny had nothing.


    She couldn''t survive in the Gu family anymore.


    "Actually..." Sunny faltered.


    "In fact, you don''t need to exin so much. It''s just Kerr''s tricks. His n is really brilliant, but he


    missed one thing."


    Moore pretended to be calm. In fact, when he saw Sunny running towards Ron, Moore knew that


    something bad was going to happen.


    But before thest step, Moore would not give up. He had endured humiliation for so many years and


    waited for today.


    "Where is my child?" Sunny turned around and looked at Moore behind her with a confused look. She


    thought that everything was in Moore''s n. After all, Moore did stop her just now.


    But she didn''t know that Moore was just pretending.


    Looking at Sunny, Moore really regretted choosing Sunny as his stepping stone in his n, but now he


    had no choice. "Come here."


    At this time, only Sunny would be on his side.


    "Don''t you want to see your child anymore?" Kerr said indifferently. He didn''t want Sunny toe back


    to Moore.


    After all, now Lucas was still in the hands of Moore. It was obvious that Sunny''s mood was not normal.


    The two people who acted abnormal were together. Kerr was very worried about the safety of Lucas.


    Sunny rose to her feet and looked at Kerr and Moore, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 331 Exchange Terms

    Chapter 331 Exchange Terms


    While Moore''s fingers were always on Lucas''s neck, as if he would kill Lucas at any time.


    Nicole gripped the hem of Kerr''s shirt subconsciously.


    "Moore, what do you want except the shares of Gu family?" Although Nicole didn''t have the shares of


    Gu family, she could exchange with Moore in other ways.


    Even if Moore wanted the Ning Group, Nicole would give it to Moore without hesitation. She just


    wanted the safety of Lucas.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Moore asked, "What do you think? What do you want in


    exchange with me?" He would try every means to get what he wanted.


    Anyway, he couldn''t stay in the Gu family after today. It was better to cut off all means of retreat.


    "You just want the shares of the Gu Group. I don''t have any, but I have the Ning Group. You should


    know that the current Ning Group is very different from the past."


    Nicole analyzed calmly, hoping to distract Moore''s attention. She kept staring at Moore''s hand, worried


    that he would hurt Lucas.


    But she couldn''t show it at all.


    "In fact, Moore, the reason why you want to cooperate with Daniel is just for these assets. Why don''t


    you consider my suggestion?" Nicole tried to persuade Moore.


    By now, everyone present had known the truth.


    Kerr stood in front of Nicole to protect her and said to Moore, "Let go of the child. I''ll give you a way


    out." In fact, Kerr didn''t intend to let go of Moore at all.


    The feud between them could be easily solved with a few words.


    After weighing what Nicole said in his mind, Moore couldn''t help but shift his attention from the child.


    "Moore, you can''t just think about those assets. Where are my child?" Sunny yelled at Moore. She had


    lost her mind. She was in a bad condition without seeing Ron.


    She didn''t expect that Moore didn''t care about Ron''s whereabouts at all in front of money and assets.


    This man was heartless after all.


    "Shut up!" There was obvious anger in Moore''s tone. He had been thinking about it, but now he


    became upset because of Sunny''s words. All he wanted now was more property.


    As for the child, he would have as many children as he wanted in the future. Now it was clear that he


    could no longer use Ron. For him, Sunny and Ron were of no use.


    Sunny was shocked by the sudden voice of Moore. She looked at Moore in surprise and couldn''t help


    walking towards Moore.


    She stretched out her hand and held Moore''s arm. "Tell me, where is my child? Tell me!" Obviously,


    Sunny only cared about the whereabouts of her child now.


    Realizing that there was something wrong with Sunny, Moore held the baby with one hand and tried to


    get rid of Sunny with the other.


    "Let me go!" Moore was annoyed and tried to push Sunny away, but he failed.


    Nicole had been observing the movements of the two people. Seeing that Moore shifted his attention to


    Sunny, she pushed away Kerr in front of her, quickly walked forward, stared at the child in Moore''s


    arms, and directly held it in her arms.


    "Nicole!" Kerr sensed what Nicole was doing. The moment Nicole held Lucas in her arms, he also held


    Nicole in his arms.


    He would not let Nicole get hurt.


    Nicole lowered her head and looked at the baby in her arms, with a satisfied smile at the corners of her


    mouth.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Stop!" Moore felt that his arms were empty. When he looked up, he only saw the back of Kerr. He


    reached out his hand to the baby in Nicole''s arms, but failed.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms, raised his head and red at Moore.


    "Moore, now you are no longer qualified to bargain with me." Kerr announced indifferently, like a Asura


    from the hell, announcing the fate of Moore.


    He would never give Moore a chance to turn the tables. This time, he wouldpletely get rid of


    Moore.


    Moore didn''t expect that he would be defeated in this situation, and he didn''t expect that Jack was


    really so cold.


    "Ha-ha! Kerr, do you really think you have won? Where on earth are you stronger than me? Because of


    your family background? Because you have the blood of Gu family? Do you think that I don''t know


    when I was in the Gu Group...


    Those so-called troubles are all your tricks. You deliberately want me to have an ident in the Gu


    Group." Moore''s tone was full of indignation, and his face was full of anger.


    But Kerr didn''t think so. "You don''t have to find so many excuses for your ipetence. I just gave you


    back all the trouble you brought to me." Kerr said indifferently.


    Now that both Nicole and Lucas were with him, Kerr had nothing to fear anymore.


    Holding Lucas in her arms, Nicole stretched out her hand to open the quilt that wrapped around him.


    When she clearly saw the birthmark on his thigh, she was relieved.


    Holding his little hand, she put it to her lips and kissed it gently. "Mommy will never lose you again." It


    had only been three days since she gave birth to Lucas, but she had a feeling that these three days


    were as long as three years.


    Kerr gently patted on Nicole''s shoulder andforted her.


    "No one can take him away from you." Kerr thought it was him who make Nicole so worried.


    Nicole nodded and focused all her attention on Lucas.


    "Moore, tell me, where is my child?" It seemed that Sunny couldn''t hear anything. Now she only wanted


    to find Ron. She didn''t know what would happen to Daniel...


    The only person left for her now was Ron. She could never lose Ron again.


    "Enough! The baby is not here!" Moore shook off Sunny''s hand and looked at her angrily.


    Sunny fell to the ground, with her eyes empty and in a mess. She looked at Kerr from the corner of her


    eyes, but dared not toe closer to him.


    "Kerr, where is the baby?" Freya stepped forward and asked Kerr.


    Her mind was in a mess now. She didn''t know which one was Kerr''s child, and she didn''t know how


    Kerr reced the baby.


    Not only Freya was confused, everyone present couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 332 Gu Family Became A Joke

    Chapter 332 Gu Family Became A Joke


    Even Nicole couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Kerr beside her, with inquiry in her eyes.


    "Kim." Kerr said indifferently.


    Kim nodded, turned around and walked towards the door.


    Soon, he came back with a baby in his arms. It was Ron.


    "Ah!" With tears on his face, Ron cried loudly as if he wasining about his grievance.


    Freya walked forward, took the child from the hand of Kim, and patiently coaxed Ron. Perhaps it was


    because she had always thought that Ron was Kerr''s child, Freya couldn''t ept the fact yet.


    Nicole lowered her eyes and looked at Lucas who had just woken up in her arms. The environment


    around them had be so noisy, but he was in sound asleep before, and now he slowly opened his


    eyes.


    Looking for the only light source.


    Seeing the gentle eyes of Nicole, a bright smile appeared at the corners of Lucas''s mouth. He


    stretched out his hand towards Nicole''s face, as if trying to touch her.


    "Mommy! Mommy, let me see if it''s a little brother or a little sister." Jay walked to Nicole''s side, full of


    curiosity about the baby in her arms.


    Kerr helped Nicole sit back on the sofa. He was worried that Nicole would feel ufortable because


    of her action just now.


    But now, all Nicole''s attention was on the joy of finding Lucas, so she directly ignored her physical


    fatigue.


    Jay looked at the baby in Nicole''s arms, but when he looked at Lucas, thetter closed his eyes


    directly.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "He might be tired and fall asleep." Nicoleforted Jay, fearing that he


    would be disappointed.


    Sitting on the ground, Sunny kept her eyes on Ron, but she didn''t dare to check on him, with obvious


    timidity in her eyes.


    "Now everything is clear. Moore, you should pay for what you have done." Kerr announced indifferently


    and gave a nce at Kim.


    Kim walked up to Moore and was about to reach out to subdue Moore, but was dodged by Moore.


    Moore reached out his hand and pulled up Sunny who was sitting on the ground. He pinched Sunny''s


    neck and said, "Kerr, let me go, or I''ll kill her!"


    Now he hade to a dead end. He knew that Sunny''s death could not threaten Kerr at all, but there


    was no other way.


    Sunny''s breath was blocked and her face turned red. She held Moore''s wrist with both hands and


    looked at Kerr with pleading eyes, "Kerr..."


    She called his name with all her strength.


    Kerr sat beside Nicole and put his arm around her shoulder. Seeing that Nicole wanted to say


    something but hesitated, he said, "I know what you want to say, but mercy to the enemy is cruelty to


    yourself.


    Nicole, leave everything to me this time. I won''t let you down." Kerr said firmly.


    Nicole nced at Sunny and nodded. She was not a saint after all, so she couldn''t be so generous.


    Thinking of her father''s death and all the misunderstandings between her and Kerr before.


    She didn''t want to face Sunny either.


    "I''ll take the kids home and wait for you." However, Nicole didn''t want to face such a cruel scene and


    wanted to leave.


    Kerr touched Nicole''s long hair and said, "Okay."


    But they forgot that Jack would not let them leave so easily.


    "Stop! If you want to leave, you can keep the child of Gu family here." After what had happened just


    now, Jack had seen it clearly. Since he couldn''t find his missing child''s whereabouts...


    It would be better to seize Jay in front of him. Jack could see that Jay was smart. If he could keep Jay


    by his side and train him, it might be a good thing.


    Nicole was stunned and held Lucas tightly in her arms. But from Jack''s eyes, she realized that he was


    looking at Jay beside her.


    "Mr. Jack, although I don''t understand what you mean, I want you to understand that my children are


    going to be with me. No matter what happens, they will not leave me."


    Said Nicole firmly.


    Kerr stood in front of Nicole and said, "This is the child of me and Nicole. It''s natural for him to grow up


    with me." Kerr didn''t expect that after so many things, Jack still wanted to use his old method.


    Looking at the confrontation between Jack and Kerr, Moore stood aside andughed. "Ha-ha! I didn''t


    expect that the Gu family would have such a day."


    Moore let go of Sunny.


    Jack frowned slightly, "Kelvin, lock these two people up. I''ll solve today''s matter first." Because of the


    existence of Moore, it proved that what Jack had done for so many years was a joke.


    So no matter what happened to Kerr, Jack would not let Moore go.


    Kelvin nodded and gave a nce at the bodyguards of the Gu family. The bodyguards walked up to


    Moore, stretched out their hands to subdue Moore, and took both Moore and Sunny to the basement of


    the Gu family''s house.


    "Ron! My Ron! Kerr, you can''t abandon Ron. Ron is your child!" Sunny shouted. Subconsciously,


    Sunny didn''t admit that Ron was not a child of the Gu family.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Freya became confused. She looked at the baby in her arms and then looked


    at Lucas in Nicole''s arms.


    "What the hell is going on? Kerr, make it clear." Freya was a little confused.


    "Isn''t it clear enough? The one in your arms is your so-called Ron, the child of Sunny and Moore, and


    the one in Nicole''s arms is my son, Lucas." Kerr announced the result straightforwardly.


    However, Kerr didn''t give up his previous thought. "Harley, you have to get the result as soon as


    possible for me.


    I did all this not because I doubted Nicole, nor because I doubted the rtionship between me and


    Lucas. I want to prove it in the most direct way that Lucas is my biological son and Nicole are my


    legitimate wife.


    I don''t want to hear any bad news and rumors about them in the future. If there is someone who wants


    to nder Nicole and the child, I will not let then go."

 Chapter 333 Not Only Destruction

    Chapter 333 Not Only Destruction


    This time, even without the threat of Sunny and the pressure of Jack, Kerr would still be so determined,


    because the farce of the Gu family should be over.


    Looking at the firm look of Kerr, Jack could not say anything more. With a dark face, he sat on the sofa


    and did not refuse.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t object as much as before, as long as Kerr believed her. Now,


    Kerr had proved his trust in her with his action.


    Then why couldn''t shepromise for the sake of Kerr?


    Jay was reluctant. They had already done the paternity test, and it was unnecessary. But looking at


    Nicole''s face, Jay didn''t say anything.


    In front of everyone, Harley collected blood sample and Kelvin watched the whole process. Taking a


    look at Harrow, who was standing aside, Harley said lightly, "Harrow, help me."


    From beginning to end, Harrow was his most capable assistant. He didn''t forget that they grew up


    together.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Obviously, Harrow was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Harley was still willing to believe her.


    With tears in her eyes, she silently followed Harley into the medical room.


    Sitting on the sofa, the living room fell into silence, and even Lucas and Ron were about to fall asleep.


    Jack looked at Jay and said, "Come here." Jack waved at Jay.


    Jay could tell what Jack meant.


    Nicole was a little hesitant, but she didn''t stop Jay. After all, blood thicker than water and the


    rtionship between Jack and Jay could not be changed.


    It would be a good thing if Jay could change Jack''s mind.


    "Grandpa, I know what you want to ask. You must want to know everything about me. I used to stay in


    Manhattan with Mommy, and then returned to here and went to the school of the Gu family.


    I don''t want to lie. I have caused some troubles to the Gu Group, including the mistakes inwork


    data of the Gu Group." Jay admitted it frankly.


    Nicole had taught him to be a man of his word.


    But Jack was surprised by Jay''s words. He raised his hand and stroked Jay''s hair, "Really? Even the


    troubles that Moore can''t solve are all done by you?"


    He couldn''t even believe it, but it suddenly urred to him that when Kerr was very young, he also


    brought a lot of crisis to the Gu Group because of his willfulness. Now it seemed that this child really


    looked like Kerr.


    "Almost. But it''s not just about sabotage. I''ve helped them solve the trouble when Mommy helped


    daddy run the Gu Group before."


    Speaking of helping Nicole, Jay looked obviously proud.


    Jack looked at Jay with admiration.


    "If you stay with me, you will definitely get a better development." Jack said lightly.


    However, Jay''s delicate face suddenly lowered. He shook his head at Jack and said, "Although I''m


    excellent, Mommy is right. I''m still a child, and I need mommy''s care in the end."


    Jay stepped back and took off Jack''s hand.


    "I still choose toe back to Mommy."


    He wanted Jack t know that no matter how good the condition he offered, he could not take him away


    from Nicole.


    "Excellent people don''t have to age boundaries. Don''t affect your development because of some


    worldly concepts." Jack said to Jay.


    But it was for Nicole.


    Nicole frowned and kept silent.


    "Jay,e here." Kerr raised his hand and called Jay back. "No one wants to stay here. When the


    resultes out, I''ll let Harley stay. The only thing you want now is the result of the DNA test."


    Kerr knew that Jack didn''t let anyone else know his situation, so Kerr said vaguely, but he was warning


    Jack not to y any tricks on Jay.


    Looking at Jack and Kerr, Freya felt that they seemed to have amon secret and could not help


    feeling curious.


    The two who had always been ipatible as fire and water, but now it seemed to be alleviated a


    little.


    "Don''t think that I made a will today means that I really don''t care about the Gu Group anymore. Don''t


    forget the content of the will, which won''te into force until I die."


    Jack interrupted Kerr coldly.


    He had been used to being bossy all his life, so even if he was sick, he couldn''t bear others to point


    fingers at him.


    Thinking of the inspection report he had seen before, Kerr didn''t argue with Jack for the first time.


    Nicole also sensed that something was wrong, but she didn''t ask Kerr. She just held Kerr''s hand and


    rested on his shoulder.


    Without the threats of Moore and Moore, Nicole was finally relieved. Too many things had happened


    today, and she was a little worried about Bonnie.


    She had always regarded Bonnie as her sister, and Bonnie had always been kept in the dark, so Nicole


    would not me her anger on Bonnie.


    "Don''t worry. Bonnie has Ken by her side, and Ken knows what he should do." Kerrforted Nicole.


    "Why can you always guess what''s on my mind?" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole


    felt very sweet in her heart. It felt so good to be cherished by Kerr.


    She knew that happiness was always hard to get, so when she had it, she would cherish it more.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and kissed her forehead, his eyes full of love, regardless of the presence


    of others.


    However, such love turned into worry in Freya''s eyes.


    In the end, she failed to stop Kerr and Nicole. She didn''t expect that Sunny would make such a


    mistake.


    In the medical room.


    This time, Harley did the test himself, and Harrow would only help him.


    "Sir, don''t you want to ask me something?" It was the first time that she had seen Harley so silent since


    she had been with him for so long.


    Although Harley was very focused, she could see that he had something on his mind.


    "Be focused." Then Harley put the blood sample on the operating table.


    Looking at the expression on their faces, Kelvin turned around and left the medical room.


    He knew that Harley was an honest and reliable man.

 Chapter 334 You Have Seen Him Too

    Chapter 334 You Have Seen Him Too


    There would be no mistake in this matter.


    After Kelvin left, the medical room quieted down, and Harrow became more uneasy. When the


    operation was over, Harley took off the mask on his face and put it aside, waiting for the result.


    Harley turned to look at Harrow and said, "You have hidden it from you for so long, but I didn''t know


    you are a woman." There was a strange feeling in Harley''s heart.


    After all, watching his brother growing up together suddenly appear in front of him in such a way, how


    could Harley not be surprised?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''m sorry, sir." Lowering her head, Harrow looked guilty andplicated.


    Harley sighed with depression and felt a little helpless. "You know, what I want to hear is not your


    apology." Harley frowned.


    "I know. In fact, I have always been a girl. When I stayed with you, your father worried that I would be in


    trouble, so he asked me to stay with you as a boy. But I didn''t expect that I would be discovered by


    Sunny.


    She used this to threaten me. I had no choice at that time, so I had to betray Mr. Kerr. I didn''t want to


    make you embarrassed, so I chose to leave. Not long ago, Kim found me."


    Harrow exined briefly, but ignored the hurt brought by Sunny, because she wanted to leave a good


    impression on Harley in the end.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? You know I''ve always regarded you as my good friend. Even if you''re a


    woman, it won''t affect our rtionship at all. What are you afraid of?


    Do you know how much trouble your decision almost brought to Kerr?" Harley med on Harrow, but


    actually he was angry for her concealment.


    Lowering her head, Harrow kept silent.


    "Harrow, don''t you want to give me an exnation?" Harley stared at her.


    "I... I have told your father that I will leave the Su family and A city after making things clear with Mr.


    Kerr today." This time, she didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye.


    The anger on Harley''s face was even stronger. He raised her hand and directly held her shoulder.


    "What did you say?" He was so angry that he didn''t control his strength. He had never noticed it when


    he yed with Harrow before.


    But now it was different. Harrow was a woman.


    Sensing the anger of Harley, Harrow was about to speak when her phone rang, interrupting the


    conversation between the two.


    Letting go of his hand that was holding Harrow''s shoulder, Harley took out her phone from her pocket


    and looked at the number on it. With obvious affection in his eyes, Harley turned around and walked to


    the window.


    "Why are you calling me at this time? Do you miss me?" With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth,


    Lisa''s beautiful face appeared in his mind.


    Sitting on the sofa, Lisa fiddled with the ne ticket in her hand when she heard the narcissistic words


    of Harley. "Yes, my intuition tells me that you are alone with a woman now, so I want to confirm it."


    She hadn''t nned to tell this news to Harley so soon, in order to give him a surprise. In fact, she had


    known what he had done for her these days.


    "What woman? It''s enough for me to have you. How can there be anyone else? I''ll go to see you after I


    finish my work. I miss you very much. Something happens to Kerr and it is almost finished."


    Harley knew that the biggest obstacle for Kerr had been solved, and thest evidence was in his hand.


    This time, he either stayed with Lisa, or brought her back. He didn''t want to be separated from her


    anymore.


    Standing still, Harrow heard the sweet words of Harley and Lisa. She had never seen Harley like this


    before. Perhaps it was because Harley met his true love and he had changed into a person she didn''t


    know.


    But she couldn''t ignore the disappointment in her heart. She turned around, covered her mouth and ran


    out of the medical room.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing behind him, Harley turned around, but didn''t find Harrow. He


    knew that maybe she had left. He frowned slightly, but he was not willing to put down the phone in his


    hand.


    In the hall of the Gu''s house.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr let her rest in his arms and whispered in her ear without scruple.


    A few hourster, Harley walked out of the medical room with some paternity test report in his hand


    and handed it to Kerr.


    With the copies in his hands, Kelvin handed them to Jack and everyone present.


    "sir, there is absolutely no problem with the report." Kelvin said lightly.


    Kerr directly put the report on the tea table and didn''t read it at all, because all the answers were


    already in his heart.


    Seeing the result, Jack knew that Lucas and Jay were indeed the children of Kerr and Nicole. He


    sighed and looked at Jay and Lucas.


    "Since they are all the children of the Gu family, They should just stay in here." Jack looked at Kerr and


    said, "I won''t interfere with what kind of life you want, but you have to remember your responsibility.


    I will also give that small portion of my shares to the baby, and youe upstairs with me." Jack had


    something to talk with Kerr alone.


    But Kerr didn''t move. "I have made it clear that no one will stay here. If there is anything else, we can


    make it clear here. I have to go back earlier.


    Nicole has just given birth to the baby. She is still very weak." Kerr was worried about Nicole.


    Jack''s face darkened, but he didn''t say anything, with a little embarrassment on his face.


    "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I also know that you want to know the whereabouts of your missing child. I


    can tell you directly that he has known his identity, but obviously he doesn''t want to go back to the Gu


    family.


    So, you don''t have to ce your hope on him. If hees back one day in the future, I will treat him as


    a member of the Gu family." Kerr said bluntly.


    He believed that Zachary would not return to the Gu family just because of the property of the Gu


    family.


    And he clearly knew Zachary''s ability.


    "Have you met him?" Jack felt incredible. He didn''t realize that Kerr had long been out of his control


    before.


    Kerr nodded, "In fact, you have seen him before, but he has never thought of returning to the Gu


    family." Zachary was present at his wedding with Nicole, but Jack didn''t notice him at that time.

 Chapter 335 Charter Never Doubt Yourself

    Chapter 335 Charter Never Doubt Yourself


    Jack frowned, "Don''t think that everyone is like you. Being a member of the Gu family will only bring


    honor to you. Kerr, don''t be so ungrateful."


    From the beginning to the end, Kerr hated his identity as a member of the Gu family very much.


    Kerr cast a cold nce at Jack. When he was about to refute Jack, Nicole stopped him.


    Nicole looked at Jack and said, "Mr. Jack, I know that because of my appearance, all your expectations


    for Kerr have been in vain. I have be an ident in Kerr''s life.


    You have been worried about me all the time. Because of me, Kerr will do something absurd and act


    rashly sometimes, so you don''t like me. You even haven''t epted me from beginning to end. I can


    understand it.


    Because of your prejudice against me, in fact, after I was with Kerr, I didn''t ask Kerr to do anything


    unreasonable for me. All we did was to have the most ordinary happiness."


    Nicole hoped to persuade Jack with the most sincere attitude. Even though she knew it was difficult,


    she was willing to have a try for the sake of Kerr.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr beside her. She didn''t think it was hard. After all, now with Jay and Lucas, she


    believed that she was very likely to be epted by Jack.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly and felt a sense of warmth his heart. He understood her. Nicole was a


    person who would neverpromise easily and yield. Now she was willing to tolerate the hurt caused


    by Jack because she loved him.


    This woman was his choice and he would protect her for the rest of his life.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Jack snorted, "He didn''t do anything absurd? Isn''t it too much to build a Ning


    Group for you with the power of the Gu family?


    Ordinary happiness? Don''t talk nonsense. You should know that from the moment when was born, he


    was destined to be different. Ordinary happiness is just the fantasy of women like you."


    Jack''s words were full of disdain. Although he was very satisfied with Jay''s cleverness, it did not mean


    that he was willing to ept Nicole.


    Kerr stood up and said to Jack, "This is my choice. Now that the result hase out, there is no need


    for me to stay. As long as I''m alive, no one can take Jay and Lucas away from me.


    I won''t let them have a miserable childhood like mine again. As for the so-called legacy you said, I''m


    not interested. You can leave it to whoever you want."


    After saying that, Kerr carried Nicole in his arms, nced at Jay and walked towards the door.


    Avery held Lucas in her arms and followed Kerr.


    Sitting in the car back home, Nicole felt unprecedentedly rxed. Although she hadn''t been epted


    by Jack, now everything was clear, and she finally didn''t have to worry anymore.


    "Kerr, have you never thought of giving up?" Nicole recalled what they had experienced in the past and


    didn''t know how they had survived, but now she only felt lucky.


    Kerr lowered his head and kissed her pink lips. "I never doubt my own taste. You are my own choice. I


    have nothing to doubt."


    If it weren''t for his firmness, they might not have been together today.


    Although the process was very difficult, as long as the ending was good, everything was worth it.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, Nicole closed her eyes.


    When they returned to Kerr''s vi, Nicole had already fallen asleep. Kerr carried her back to the


    bedroom, and then walked to the baby room.


    "Aunt, he''s so ugly. He''s so tiny. He''s not as cute as me." Standing beside the crib, Jay looked at Lucas


    with disgust.


    Avery raised her hand and touched Jay''s hair. "He is still young. When he grows up a little, he will


    be as cute as you."


    Looking at the two cutie pies in front of her, Avery was a little envious. When could she have such


    happiness?


    Hearing Avery''s words, Jay curled his lips and said, "He would not be as cute as me when he grows


    up." Jay murmured.


    As soon as Kerr came in, he heard the conversation between the two.


    Walking to the crib, Kerr lowered his head and looked at Lucas carefully for the first time. Although it


    was a boy, he looked like Nicole very much.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His eyes and brows looked delicate.


    "He just drank milk form and fell asleep." Avery said with a smile.


    Kerr nodded, "Is there any news about Zachary?"


    He was testing Avery.


    Sure enough, when Avery heard the name of Zachary, her face was obviously stiff, and then she shook


    her head. Since Zachary cancelled the engagement, she had no news of him anymore.


    Maybe she was avoiding him on purpose.


    "You want him toe back?" Kerr didn''t look at Avery, but said lightly.


    Avery looked at Kerr''s face, but she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. "I don''t know. If he likes it,


    he should nevere back to see me all his life."


    She said in a fit of pique.


    She just didn''t want to get married so soon. She didn''t expect that he would disappear directly. How


    stingy he was?


    "Since Nicole is fine now, I''ll go back first. Please tell Nicole that I''lle to see her another day."


    Avery told Kerr and said goodbye to Jay. Then she turned around and left.


    "When will uncle Zacharye back?" Jay didn''t ask Kerr until he saw Avery disappear.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just looked at the baby lying in the pink crib and frowned. He had always


    thought that the baby would be Joyce, so the decoration in the baby room was in the girl''s style.


    Now it was a little weird for Lucas to lie inside.


    "Make a new baby room for Lucas and keep this room." Somehow, Kerr felt that he would have a girl


    with Nicole one day.


    Their little princess.


    Seeing that he was ignoredpletely, Jay was a little dissatisfied. He stood in front of Kerr and said,


    "I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. You didn''t know that I''m your son before, didn''t you?"


    He could tell that when he appeared in the Gu family''s house as Jay Gu today, there was a sh of


    surprise in Kerr''s eyes.

 Chapter 336 I Wont Miss An Important Moment

    Chapter 336 I Won''t Miss An Important Moment


    "What''s the difference? Anyway, I have always regarded you as the first child of Gu family, haven''t I?"


    Kerr looked calm. In fact, he knew how angry Jay was. It was indeed a little surprising for Kerr, but it


    was a good news.


    Bending down, Kerr reached out his hand and held Jay in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I know I haven''t


    been with you for six years, but in the future, I won''t be absent from any important moment of yours."


    Kerr made a promise to Jay.


    He would always remember how he felt when he faced all the important moments. He would never let


    Jay experience the feeling of loneliness again.


    Hearing Kerr''s promise, Jay''s face softened a little. He nodded to Kerr and said, "Be good to Mommy."


    Jay put his arms around Kerr''s neck.


    Standing at the doorway, through the crack of the door, Harley saw the father and son. The corners of


    his mouth rose slightly. Without saying anything, he turned around and walked out. With his mobile


    phone in his hand, he dialed the number of Harrow.


    The phone could be connected, but no one answered. When Harley came out of the Gu family''s house,


    he heard from the bodyguard that Harrow had left.


    But he still had a lot of questions in his heart, and he still couldn''t find the answer.


    At the same time, when Harrow was walking alone on the street, she didn''t answer the phone no


    matter how many times it rang.


    Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The bright light of the car directly shone on her body,


    making her unable to open her eyes. She raised her hand and subconsciously blocked her sight.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Before she could react, a man got out of the car opposite her, walked directly to her side, grabbed her


    arm and dragged her into the car.


    "What do you want?" Sitting in the car, Harrow recognized the man in front of him. He was Sunny''s


    bodyguard, Edward.


    Seeing the anger on his face, Harrow had a bad feeling.


    "Where is Miss Sunny?" Asked Edward. Now the He family had been under control. He knew that in


    addition to Daniel, Kerr had also done a lot of power behind his back.


    Otherwise, the He family''s foundation was very stable and it would never change so fast overnight.


    Obviously, Kerr had been prepared for it before Daniel take any actions.


    "Sunny lied to Jack. Of course she is locked up by him now." She knew that Edward was loyal to


    Sunny, but it was almost impossible for him to save Sunny alone.


    Edward punched the steering wheel with obvious hatred in his eyes.


    "You can still go to the Gu family''s house as you like now. You have no choice but to cooperate with


    me." Edward turned to look at Harrow.


    Harrow sneered. "Don''t you think it''s ironic? Because of you, do you think Kerr will trust me? I don''t


    want to get involved in this anymore. What you want to do has nothing to do with me."


    As soon as she finished her words, she wanted to open the door and get out of the car, but Edward


    suddenly started the car and drove at a fast speed.


    "Are you crazy?" Harrow shouted. "Stop the car!"


    But Edward didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    The night always passed quickly.


    When Nicole woke up again, she didn''t see Kerr, but the remaining temperature on the pillow beside


    her showed that Kerr had just gotten up.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Nicole felt the warm sunshine shining on her body, which made


    her feel satisfied.


    "Why do you wake up so early?" With breakfast in his hand, Kerr walked in and saw Nicole looking out


    of the window at the sunshine with a smile on her face.


    "I went to bed early yesterday." Nicole turned her head, gently sat up and leaned against the head of


    the bed.


    Sitting next to Nicole, Kerr put the te on the bedside table and said, "From today on, you are not


    allowed to get out of bed until Lucas is one month old. Have a good rest so that your wound can be


    healed earlier."


    Kerr scooped up a spoonful of millet congee, put it to his mouth, blew it gently and fed it to Nicole.


    "In fact, it''s not that serious. When I gave birth to Jay abroad, I didn''t rest for a few days at all. Now I''m


    also in good health, right?" Nicole knew that Kerr was worried about her.


    But she didn''t want him to be too nervous.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr felt sorry for her. It was his regret that he didn''t apany her at that


    time, but he wouldn''t let it happen again.


    "Don''t worry. I will stay with you these days. I won''t make you bored." Kerr made a promise to Nicole.


    The Gu Group or the Ning Group were nothingpared to Nicole.


    Nicole felt a little helpless, but she was very happy in her heart, so she didn''t refuse Kerr.


    After breakfast, Kerr asked someone to bring Lucas to Nicole.


    Strangely enough, the little guy had been sleeping since he came back yesterday. He was very quiet


    and didn''t make any noise. As soon as he was ced beside Nicole, he opened his eyes.


    He stared at Nicole with his big eyes. Although he didn''t know how to smile, they could tell that he liked


    Nicole from his eyes.


    "Lucas... My little Lucas." There was a satisfied smile in Nicole''s eyes.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    Jared walked to the door of the bedroom and knocked gently, "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kerr stood up, turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Sir, there are some emergencies in thepany. You need to deal with it." Jared also knew that Kerr


    just wanted to be with Nicole.


    But things were a little tricky. No one could make a decision except for Kerr.


    "What''s the matter?" There was obvious displeasure in Kerr''s tone. He had just made a promise to


    Nicole.


    "It''s because of the trouble left by Moore. And I just received the news from the Xue family this


    morning. The eldest son of the Xue family will arrive in A City three dayster. His assistant has


    informed me directly.


    He tell me that he came here to see you and has something important to discuss with you, but he didn''t


    tell me what happened exactly."


    Jared also felt strange. The news came all of a sudden. The Gu Group had given up the cooperation


    with the Xue family, but now thetter came to them voluntarily.

 Chapter 337 The Xue Family

    Chapter 337 The Xue Family


    In fact, it was a good thing, but what came all of a sudden always made people suspicious.


    Kerr frowned and thought about Jared''s words. It was easy to deal with the Xue family''s affairs, but


    Moore had to bear the consequences for what he had done.


    "Go to the group now." After saying that, Kerr walked out of the vi.


    Jared followed Kerr and left the vi.


    In the room, Nicole knew that Kerr was busy, so she didn''t think too much. Now that they finally let


    Moore leave the Gu family, there must be a lot of things to deal with. What Nicole should do now was to


    take good care of herself and Lucas.


    "Good boy, Lucas. Daddy is very busy. Let''s wait for him at home, okay?"


    Hearing Ning Nicole''s voice, Lucas opened his eyes. Although he was still very little, his eyes were


    bright, like the stars in the sky. People didn''t want to take their eyes away from him when they saw him.


    When Jay woke up in the morning, he came to take a look at Lucas. Then he shut himself in the room,


    turned on hisptop and contacted Callie.


    "Callie, can youe to me? My problem has been solved."


    Jay had a proud look on his face. He had said that as long as the matter of the Gu family was solved,


    he would go to see Callie. But now, Nicole had just given birth to Lucas, so Jay was obviously worried


    about her.


    Thinking of what Ben had said at the table this morning, Callie shrugged and said, "I have something to


    do here, but I believe that we will meet soon."


    Although she said so, she knew that there would be greater trouble if she could solve this problem in


    front of her.


    Hearing Callie''s words, Jay began to look forward to it.


    In the CEO''s office of the Gu Group.


    Sitting behind the desk, Kerr looked at the documents in his hands, which clearly recorded the losses


    that Moore had caused to the Gu Group during his stay.


    "Because of his position in the Gu Group, most of the people agreed to help Moore in many cases.


    Now the project can''t go on, and the Gu Group''s reputation is affected."


    Jared looked at the expression on Kerr''s face. Back then, Jack had handed over the power of the


    company to Moore, but it only took a few months for him to get into such a big trouble.


    Vaguely, Jared felt that Moore seemed to want to make the Gu Group suffer losses.


    "Is this project cooperating with Chu group?" The reason why Moore wanted this cooperation cases


    was that each of them brought benefits to the Chu Group, and the Gu Group was fully responsible for


    the risks.


    This was not realistic at all.


    Jared nodded, "I have asked the person in charge. This project was negotiated by Moore and Jeremy


    from the Chu Group in person. Only the two of them know the information."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His words were obscure and he hoped that Kerr could notice them.


    Stopping his steps, Kerr took out his mobile phone and looked at the number on it. He was not


    surprised, but he felt very strange.


    After waiting for a while on purpose, Kerr pressed the answer key and put the phone beside his ear.


    "Mr. Kerr, long time no see." Ben''s calm voice came into Kerr''s ears, without any impatience.


    Sitting at the desk, Ben looked at the picture of Lucas and Nicole on the screen that Jay sent to Callie.


    Lucas was still a little baby, but Ben could see Rachel''s childish face on him, which made him more


    determined.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since west met. Mr. Been rarely contacted me. I''ve heard it from my


    assistant. If youe to A City, you must give me a chance to show mine hospitality."


    Kerr said generously, but he hadn''t guessed Ben''s intention yet.


    After all, thest time he wanted to cooperate with Ben, it was Ben who didn''t follow the rules of the


    game. Now, Kerr really couldn''t guess what Ben wanted to do.


    The Xue family was so powerful that Kerr could only gather a limited amount of information.


    It could be seen how powerful the Xue family was. Kerr had nned to leave the Gu family before, so


    he wanted to expand his power and contacted Ben.


    Now the crisis of the Gu family had been solved, and Kerr didn''t want to have any connection with the


    Xue family. He didn''t expect that Ben woulde to him.


    "Of course. After all, I also want to have a good talk with Mr. Kerr, but I''m sorry that my assistant made


    a mistake. I will arrive in A City twenty-eight dayster."


    Ben looked at the calendar on the desk. That day was marked in red circles.


    Kerr frowned and nced at Jared, "Okay, see you soon." Kerr felt that every word of Ben had a deep


    meaning.


    He was sure that Ben came here with a certain purpose, but he had to investigate Ben''s n first.


    Putting down his phone, Ben looked at Callie, who was sitting on the sofa not far away and looking at


    theputer screen. This child was always so quiet, which made Ben a little worried.


    "Callie, I''ll take you to see Jay, okay?" Ben walked up to Callie with a faint smile on his face.


    Callie nodded.


    Ben''s eyes were full of affection. Before he could say anything, he heard the door of the study was


    pushed open from the outside.


    Even without looking back, Ben could guess that only Lisa in the whole Xue family was so bold.


    "Lisa, you should set a good example for Callie." Ben felt a little helpless. His sister didn''t have any


    resemnce to his personality.


    Hearing Ben''s words, Lisa didn''t take it seriously. "Callie is so smart. She won''t be misled by anyone."


    Lisa smiled at Callie.


    Then she seriously looked at Ben and asked, "Ben, why do we change our schedule from the day after


    tomorrow to twenty-eight dayster?" Obviously, she couldn''t wait to see Harley.


    She had nned to give him a surprise, but now she was suddenly informed that the schedule was


    changed to a monthter.


    "Because after twenty-eight days, Rachel''s baby will be one month old." Ben didn''t want Rachel to face


    them before she fully recovered.


    It was also thest time for Kerr to be with Rachel.


    "Are you still worried about Kerr? Haven''t I tested him? He is kind of loyal to Rachel." Lisa''s thought


    was simple. She was also very worried it before she met Harley.

 Chapter 338 Its Not The Right Time

    Chapter 338 It''s Not The Right Time


    But after hearing a lot of things about Kerr and Nicole from Harley, Lisa had already trusted Kerr. She


    didn''t know what Ben was still worried about.


    "Kerr is reliable. How about the whole Gu family? Were all the grievances that Rachel had suffered


    before nothing?" ording to the information Ben had investigated, he was very surprised.


    In the past seven years, Nicole had been taking care of Jay alone. It was obvious that she had suffered


    a lot, but she had to be despised by the Gu family. Ben felt sorry for her.


    Lisa thought for a while and asked, "What are you going to do? After all, she has two children now,


    so..." She was worried about Rachel.


    And a little selfish.


    Ben nced at Lisa indifferently, "Don''t worry. Your dear Harley won''t be implicated. If you are in a


    hurry to see him, you can leave first."


    His words exposed Lisa''s thoughts.


    With a guilty conscience, Lisa closed her mouth naturally. She could only continue to suppress the


    longing in her heart, feeling a little helpless.


    In the Gu Group.


    Thinking about Ben, Kerr stopped walking towards the door.


    Jared''s phone rang and a message came, "Sir, Jeremy is here. He is heading towards the office. Are


    you going to stop him?"


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr restrained his emotion.


    "No need." While speaking, Kerr turned around and stood in front of the French window, enjoying the


    scenery in the distance.


    The door of the office was pushed open from the outside and Jeremy came in.


    Without any hesitation, Jeremy directly sat on the chair opposite Kerr''s desk, trying to suppress his


    anger. He knew that it was not the right time to be angry with Kerr.


    He had to achieve his purpose ofing here today so that he could have the qualification to confront


    Kerr.


    "Yes, that''s why I haven''t seen Mr. Jeremy." Kerr put down his coffee cup and sat on his chair.


    Kerr sneered. Obviously, he didn''t take Jeremy seriously. The contempt in his words was obvious. For


    Kerr, meeting with Jeremy was a waste of time.


    "You!" It was obvious that Jeremy didn''t dare to say anything, and his face had already turned ghastly


    pale.


    "I know Mr. Kerr is busy every day, so you naturally take me as a nobody. Please fulfill your promise, so


    that we won''t interfere with each other in the future."


    While speaking, Jeremy put the contract in front of Kerr.


    "Previously, Mr. Moore, the acting CEO of the Gu Group, borrowed a sum of money from me in the


    name of the Gu Group. Now, the contract is about to expire. How do you want to exin, Mr. Kerr?"


    Jeremy lookedcent. Obviously, he had prepared all this in advance, waiting to see Kerr in a


    dilemma.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Kerr didn''t reach out to touch the contract handed over by Jeremy at all. "If


    I''m not wrong, the amount of this money is probably all of Mr. Jeremy''s assets.


    "I''m curious. How could you summon up so much courage to pin all your hopes on Moore? What kind


    of condition did he offer to you?"


    Kerr knew clearly that Jeremy had an affair with Moore, but he was waiting for a very important


    evidence. And that was the main reason why he kept Jeremy waiting.


    The expression on Jeremy''s face froze. He was a little surprised. Except for him and Moore, no third


    party knew about it. But Kerr''s attitude surprised him.


    It seemed that Kerr had already known about it.


    "Of course it''s the power of the Gu Group. The good reputation of the Gu Group is well-known in the


    whole A City. There''s no need to hesitate when I cooperate with the Gu Group. Am I right, Mr. Kerr?"


    Jeremy''S intuition told him that he''d better get the money as soon as possible and leave here. Since


    two days ago, he had lost contact with Moore, and he had already lost his confidence.


    "The reputation of the Gu Group is absolutely great, but there is one thing I hope you can figure out,


    Mr. Jeremy, who signed this contract with you? Moore? Or the CEO of the Gu Group?"


    Kerr returned the contract to Jeremy.


    Reaching out his hand, Jeremy opened the contract in front of him and directly turned to thest page.


    The seal of the Gu Group was clearly printed on it.


    "Then please read it carefully, Mr. Kerr."


    Jeremy said proudly. Apparently, he was well prepared.


    Kerr just nced at it and didn''t care much about it.


    The door of the office was pushed open from the outside. Kim nodded at Kerr and then walked to his


    side. "Sir, this is what you want."


    Then, he handed the documents he just got to Kerr.


    Kerr raised his head and looked into Kim''s eyes. Seeing the firmness in Kim''s eyes, Kerr put the


    documents in his hands on the table and gently pushed them in front of Jeremy.


    "I think Mr. Jeremy will be more interested in the content in it."


    Jeremy looked at Kerr, with sweat on his forehead. He wiped the sweat off his forehead gently and


    reached out to take the documents in front of him.


    When he saw the content clearly, Jeremy''s face changed immediately. He stood up and asked, "Why is


    this in your hand?"


    He remembered clearly that all these things had been destroyed, and even Moore had no chance to


    touch them. How could they appear in the hands of Kerr for no reason?


    "If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it." Kerr said indifferently, "You and Moore got the Ning


    Group by some dirty means.


    When Harley waned to buy the Ning Group, it was you who put obstacles in his way and wanted to


    take over the Gu Group with Moore.


    Do you really think you can swallow such a bigpany with your ability?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    There was obvious sarcasm in Kerr''s tone. In his eyes, Jeremy and Moore had overestimated


    themselves. He had run the Gu Group for so long, how could they destroy it overnight?


    "What do you want?" Jeremy didn''t expect that Kerr would get the evidence directly.


    Obviously, Kerr wouldn''t let him go easily. Now that Moore was missing, he could put all the me on


    Moore.


    Jeremy tried his best to keep calm and didn''t want Kerr to find out anything wrong. He came at a wrong


    time today.

 Chapter 339 Freyas Choice

    Chapter 339 Freya''s Choice


    "Do you think everything will be fine if you me everything on Moore? I guess Mr. Jeremy still doesn''t


    know that the He Group was broke, right?"


    Kerr had sent people to block the news, in order to set a trap for Jeremy.


    He didn''t forget that when he was in aa, Nicole was pregnant and helped him manage the Gu


    Group, but she was put in a difficult position by Jeremy, although Nicole didn''t mention it to Kerr.


    But when Kerr heard the news from Jared, he kept it in mind silently.


    "Jeremy, since you dare to do such a thing, you should consider the consequences."


    He wouldn''t let anyone bully Nicole. Anyone who had hurt her had to pay the price.


    Looking at Kerr''s arrogant attitude, Jeremy red at him and said, "Kerr, you''d better not push me so


    hard. Don''t regret treating me like this!"


    At this time, Jeremy was burn out. He couldn''t pose any threat to Kerr.


    All his threats were just a disguise.


    Kerr didn''t want to talk to Jeremy anymore. He waved his hand to Kim beside him, indicating him to get


    rid of Jeremy.


    Knowing what Kerr meant, Kim stepped forward and wanted to lead Jeremy out.


    "Mr. Jeremy, please." Noticing that Jeremy was in a state of excitement, Kim was on guard all the time


    to prevent him from hurting Kerr.


    "Kerr, help me!" Jeremy stepped forward and wanted to face Kerr directly, but was stopped by Kim.


    "Mr. Jeremy, you''d better be sensible." Kim held Jeremy''s wrist and threatened him.


    Kerr turned his back to the door, took out his phone and dialed the number of Nicole, but no one


    answered.


    Nicole didn''t answer it until it was cut off automatically.


    So Kerr called his vi.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Vedder sensed at the nervous atmosphere in the living room and heard the phone ring. He walked to


    the phone and looked at the number on it. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Kerr..."


    In the living room, Freya was sitting on the sofa. Hearing Vedder''s voice, she gave him a look,


    obviously threatening him not to talk nonsense.


    "What is Nicole doing?" Kerr said indifferently.


    Vedder took a look at Nicole, who was sitting opposite to Freya, and said, "Mrs. Nicole is in the living


    room. Her phone is in the bedroom, so she didn''t hear it." Freya wanted to tell Kerr about the arrival of


    Freya.


    But just now, Freya''s intention was very clear. She didn''t want Kerr to know her arrival.


    Kerr hung up the phone without asking more.


    Nicole didn''t care about it at all. Maybe it was better that Kerr was not here at this time. So she didn''t


    need to worry about making Kerr embarrassed.


    "I know what you mean. You want to take both of Lucas and Jay to the Gu family, but I can only say


    that I''m sorry for this. I can''t do it."


    At any time, Lucas and Jay were her weaknesses. It would be best if the Gu family could admit the


    identities of Jay and Lucas, even though they might not ept her for the rest of their lives.


    It didn''t matter, but there was one thing that she would neverpromise, that was, these two children


    would grow up by her side.


    "Don''t say that too early. In fact, you are also a mother. You should know how important the future of a


    child is. Although Kerr loves you very much, you should know that the love of a man is very short.


    He loves you so much now because you are young and beautiful. What about the future? When you


    grow old, can you still guarantee that Kerr will love you? At that time, the thing in your hand is the most


    reliable."


    Freya reminded her. For the two children of the Gu family, Freya was determined to get them. Even she


    couldn''t drive Nicole away from Kerr, she had to let the children of the Gu family go back with her.


    "So you mean that I should trade my two children for a bright future myself?" Nicole thought Freya''s


    idea was ridiculous. Both of them were mothers.


    It was impossible for Nicole to trade her child for anything.


    "You can''t say that. I just hope that you can be a smart person. In fact, if you leave your two children to


    me, no one will ask you to leave Kerr again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    What do you think? Don''t you really love Kerr? Can''t you make a sacrifice for him?"


    Freya took it for granted. It seemed that she was not asking Nicole to give up her child at all, but more


    like asking Nicole to make a choice between child and love.


    "Mrs. Freya, for the sake of Kerr, I won''t tell him what you said today. You should have known his


    temper. I won''t agree with this matter, let alone Kerr."


    Nicole was very sure. She knew that even though Kerr didn''t say anything, he cared about the two


    children very much, which made Nicole feel relieved and sweet.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll excuse myself. I hope you won''t tell these words to Kerr."


    Then Nicole rose to her feet and was about to leave.


    Freya stood up from the sofa and looked at the back of Nicole, with anger in her eyes. "Nicole, is this


    your attitude? You are so rude!"


    She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so insensible. It seemed that she had to take some special


    measures.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I don''t know what your definition of ''rude'' is. I''m not Sunny. There are many


    people who don''t like me in the world. I don''t care."


    With her back to Freya, if Freya was not Kerr''s mother, Nicole would never waste so much time with


    her.


    "Besides, if Mrs. Freya and Mr. Jack really want to see the two children, me and Kerr will wee you


    at any time. But I''m sorry, I won''t let my children go anywhere."


    From now on, she had to be prepared.


    She couldn''t give anyone any chance to take the two children away from her.


    "Nicole, you have no right to keep the child of Gu family away from us!" Freya said firmly to the back of


    Nicole.


    "No, she didn''t. I did!" Kerr''s firm voice came from outside. With steady steps, he went straight to the


    side of Nicole.

 Chapter 340 Its All My Fault

    Chapter 340 It''s All My Fault


    Kerr had sensed that something was wrong since he hung up the phone. If what Vedder was true and


    there was nothing wrong with Nicole, she would havee to answer her phone.


    So Kerr came back from the Gu Group without hesitation.


    "What do you mean, Kerr?"


    Freya looked at Kerr in front of her. Kerr coldly stared at her as if she was a stranger to him.


    Kerr was her child, but now he was standing next to another woman, and turned against her with


    another woman. She had no choice but to hate Nicole.


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked at Freya.


    "What I mean is obvious. Both of Lucas and Jay are my children. No matter what happened, I won''t let


    them leave me. They must grow up by my side.


    If you really have time, just take good care of him."


    Kerr didn''t expect that the Gu family would treat Nicole in this way when everything was clear.


    Although their approval didn''t matter to Kerr at all, he cared a lot that Nicole would be wronged


    because of this matter.


    Today, Freya appeared here. Kerr knew that she must have gotten the permission from Jack, so Kerr


    could not call Jack as father directly.


    Originally, Kerr didn''t want to make a fuss about the past because of Jack''s illness. Now it seemed that


    it was not that simple. At least, in the hearts of Freya and Jack, they had never thought of letting Nicole


    go.


    "Kerr! You should know clearly what it means to take the two children to the Gu family. I hope you can


    think it over before making a decision. Don''t regret it."


    Freya didn''t expect that Kerr would be so determined.


    In fact, she brought the two children to the Gu family for the sake of the two children.


    "What does it mean? Did it mean that they could get the property of the Gu family in advance? My child


    doesn''t care about that."


    Kerr grew up in the Gu family, so he naturally knew the rules of this family. Children had to be trained to


    be the future sessor of the Gu family when they were very young.


    They wanted their children to have this deeply enchanted belief.


    Of course, Kerr was an exception.


    "The child is still young and may not know anything, but as an adult, don''t you know anything?"


    Freya didn''t believe that there was anyone in the world who didn''t like property. At that time, Jay also


    appeared in the Gu family and obtained the shares of the Gu Group for he admitted himself as a


    member of the Gu family.


    She didn''t believe that Jay coulde up with such a smart n himself, so she thought that it was all


    Nicole''s idea. Freya guessed that it was part of Nicole''s acting as she didn''t seemed care about the


    money and power of the Gu family.


    "If you really don''t want anything, you won''t be so stubborn to prove that Jay is the child of the Gu


    family. You are a member of the Gu family. For the sake of your children, I don''t want to care about the


    past.


    But I won''t be fooled by others."


    Freya''s eyes fell on Nicole. The meaning of her words was obvious. In order to get the property of the


    Gu family, Nicole wanted to use Lucas and Jay.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole looked helpless with a bitter smile on her face. She just looked at Kerr


    beside her, but did not see any doubt on his face.


    "Mrs. Freya, I know what you mean, but I don''t know how to answer you. After all, if I don''t prove the


    identities of Jay and Lucas, you will suspect that I''m unfaithful to Kerr.


    But after I have proved my rtionship with Kerr, you think that I am greedy for the property of the Gu


    family. So, Mrs. Freya, what do you want me to do?"


    Now she finally understood why she couldn''t be recognized no matter what she did.


    In fact, it was not because she didn''t do well, but because those people disliked her in their hearts.


    Freya cast a cold nce at Nicole and said, "Some differences couldn''t be changed from the moment


    you are born."


    In a word, the Gu family did not take a fancy to the family background of Nicole. No matter how capable


    Nicole was, she was still notparable to the Gu family.


    This world was cruel. Sometimes when she lost behind others at the starting line, it felt like she was


    inferior to others.


    "I know you don''t like my family background. I can only say that I can do nothing about it. After all,


    everyone''s family is different, but I don''t feel inferior at all.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I also have the right to love and be loved. I feel lucky to meet Kerr."


    Nicole looked at Kerr with a smile. She had sensed Kerr''s anger that he had been holding back.


    "Besides, I know what you mean. I can only say that I let you down on this matter. I won''t let Jay and


    Lucas, neither will Kerr.


    Everyone cares about something different. Maybe in the eyes of the Gu family or others, the property


    or shares are very important, but in the eyes of the four of us, they are far less important than us being


    together.


    There is something that can''t be measured by money or property. I hope Mrs. Freya can have this


    happiness one day."


    Nicole reminded Freya with a faint smile.


    But obviously, Freya didn''t appreciate it.


    "You!"


    Freya only heard sarcasm and ridicule in her tone, and in Freya''s eyes, Nicole''s reaction was


    ignorance.


    "All right, Uncle. Send Mrs. Freya out."


    Kerr interrupted Freya coldly.


    The Gu family would never feel the happiness that Nicole said. In their eyes, only money and status


    could buy happiness.


    Everything could be exchanged with money.


    Embarrassed, Vedder walked up to Freya and said, "Mrs. Freya..."


    He knew Kerr''s temper and Freya''s prejudice against Nicole.


    Freya red at Nicole and said, "You will regret for your ignorance and stupidity sooner orter." After


    saying that, Freya turned around and left the vi.


    Nicole looked up at Kerr and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you again."


    In fact, she knew that Kerr didn''t care about it, but she didn''t want Kerr to have a conflict with Freya.


    So she felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 341 It Was Never A Trouble

    Chapter 341 It Was Never A Trouble


    Kerr shook his head, lowered his head and kissed Nicole''s pink lips gently.


    With a hint of punishment, he gently bit her lips. After a long time, he let go of her and seriously looked


    into her eyes.


    "Don''t say sorry to me in the future. For me, you will never be a trouble."


    He was grateful that Nicole was still willing to stay with him at this time, so he didn''t care about her so-


    called trouble at all.


    Nicole nodded. When she was about to speak, she heard Jay''s faint voice.


    "Yes, it''s not a trouble. But Mommy, why do you know that I don''t care about the property? I heard from


    uncle Kelvin that there will be a lot of things, which I can''t imagine at all."


    Jay sat on the stairs, with his little face buried in his hands. He looked at Nicole and Kerr seriously.


    Apparently, he had heard what they had just said.


    Nicole felt a little shy and pushed Kerr away subconsciously. Even though she had be Kerr''s wife


    and had Lucas, Nicole would still feel embarrassed.


    Every time she had intimate contact with Kerr, Nicole would avoid Jay.


    She turned around and looked at Jay, "Do you want to leave me? Then I can ask Uncle to get Mrs.


    Freya back. Maybe you still have a chance."


    She knew Jay well. Of course, she knew that Jay cared about her the most, so she joked deliberately.


    As expected, as soon as Nicole finished speaking, Jay stood up, walked up to her, opened his arms


    and hugged her waist. "I don''t want anything, only Mommy."


    Perhaps it was because there was only Nicole with him in the past, Jay would rely more on her.


    Nicole hugged Jay with a smile.


    Jay poked her head out of Nicole''s arms and said, "I will take the evidence to the Gu family. I just want


    them to know that mommy is the best mommy in the world. Even if she is alone, she can bring me up


    well."


    Jay looked at Nicole with pride.


    "Mommy knows. No matter what Jay does, he is always thinking for Mommy." No matter what the


    outside world thought, only Nicole knew how happy she was now.


    Not everyone could be so lucky to have a loving husband and a thoughtful and sensible son.


    Nicole was content.


    Kerr reached out and pulled Jay out of Nicole''s arms.


    "Be careful of your wounds."


    No matter what happened, Kerr would be the first to worry about Nicole''s health.


    Jay was about to refute Kerr when he heard Lucas''s crying upstairs. Without saying anything, Nicole


    went upstairs.


    "Well, now someone is robbing mommy from you. What should you do?"


    Jay smiled at Kerrcently and then turned to follow Nicole upstairs.


    Kerr, who was standing still, didn''t feel annoyed at all when he heard the cry of Lucas and the gentle


    voice of Nicole upstairs. Instead, he felt more relieved and sweet.


    Maybe the most ordinary and happiest life.


    Outside the Gu family''s house.


    A ck car stopped at the door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Are you sure she is here?" Edward asked Harrow, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    Harrow frowned and nodded. "Theoretically, she should be here. Mr. Kerr should not have the chance


    to take Sunny away."


    She knew Kerr and Harley well.


    "I''m going to save her." Edward was about to get off the car, but he heard the voice of Harrow.


    "Are you sure you want to go in this way? I''m afraid that you will be found before you find Sunny. Don''t


    me me for not reminding you." In fact, this matter had nothing to do with her.


    But she still had something on Edward, so she had to show up here.


    Edward didn''t act rashly. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he was weighing what Harrow had said and asked,


    "What can I do? Don''t forget that those photos are still in my hands. If you y tricks, I will give them to


    Harley."


    He threatened Harrow.


    Sure enough, when Harrow heard this, the expression on her face immediately changed, and there


    was obvious forbearance in her eyes. "Send me back to Mr. Kerr''s vi and I will figure out a way, but I


    tell you, there is only one chance. If you can''t seize it, don''t me me."


    Harrow didn''t want to have anything to do with Edward, but it turned out that it was impossible.


    Hearing his promise, Edward started the car and parked it not far from Kerr''s vi. Then he watched


    Harrow get out of the car.


    On the way to the vi, Harrow was conflicted, but in order not to let Harrow see those obscene photos,


    she had no choice but to lower her head and think about it.


    A car stopped beside Harrow, but she didn''t notice it.


    "Get in the car!" Harley rolled down the window and said to the absent-minded Harrow.


    Hearing his voice, Harrow reacted for a while and then sat on the passenger seat, with obvious evasion


    in her eyes.


    "I thought you had left quietly." Harley''s tone was soft, but there was obvious disappointment in his


    words. Last time after she left the Gu family, Harley had tried to contact her.


    But it didn''t work, which made Harley feel very disappointed.


    "Sir... In fact, I... " Harrow understood what Harley meant, but she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Do you still regard me as your master? In that case, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? Anyway,


    we have known each other for so long. Aren''t we friends?"


    Harley was a little angry. It seemed that even Kerr knew it, but he didn''t.


    "In my heart, you are always my master." Harrow was helpless with fear. Perhaps she had known the


    difference between them from the very beginning, so she had been so cautious all the time.


    She felt desperate.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the vi, Harley took a look at Harrow and said, "If you don''t want


    to tell me, I won''t ask. Let bygones be bygones. Since Kerr didn''t say anything, I won''t do anything."


    It didn''t want to affect their rtionship for so many years.


    "As long as you don''t disappear for no reason."


    After saying that, Harley turned around and got out of the car.


    Looking at the back of Harley, Harrow only felt sad. Perhaps she had no choice since she was targeted


    by Sunny.

 Chapter 342 The Beauty Is In My Arms

    Chapter 342 The Beauty Is In My Arms


    Following Harley, Harrow walked into Kerr''s vi.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood."


    Looking at Kerr holding Nicole in his arms, Harley felt very jealous. However, Lisa said that she was


    very busy recently and had no time to meet him, so he could do nothing even if he wanted to see Lisa.


    "You look good too." Kerr said slightly and helped Nicole sit on the sofa. He knew what Harley meant.


    Kerr nced at Harrow and said nothing.


    Knowing that she was no match for Kerr in terms of argument, Harley naturally didn''t want to argue


    with him. "You are holding a beauty in your arms. Since you are in a good mood, I won''t argue with


    you."


    Then, Kerr sat on the sofa opposite Kerr.


    "What are you going to do with Moore and Sunny?"


    Harley knew that ording to Kerr''s character, he would not let go of Moore and Sunny so easily, but


    now the two of them should be in the hands of Jack.


    "Everyone has to pay for what they have done. Uncle, please tell Uncle Kelvin that I want Moore and


    Sunny." Kerr turned around and said to Vedder who was standing behind him.


    Vedder nodded and then turned to make a phone call.


    Nicole had just coaxed Lucas into sleep and sat next to Kerr, "What are you going to do?"


    She also hated what Moore had done before. But now, if she really wanted Moore to pay any price, she


    really had no idea at that moment.


    Maybe she was not a bad person material.


    Kerr patted Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it." Kerr knew that Nicole was


    kind, but being kind to his enemy would cause losses to himself.


    He wouldn''t do that.


    "The case of Daniel is still under trial. The result wille out soon. I''ve asked Jared to hand in all the


    evidence we found."


    Kerr knew that Nicole was still worried about this matter. "And Le." Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole nodded, "I hope they can know their mistakes. I think my father can rest assured in heaven. I


    haven''t got any news about Bonnie yet. I''m very worried about her."


    She knew that now, Bonnie was in a dilemma. On the one hand, it was her mother, and on the other


    hand, it was the cruel reality. If it were Nicole, she could not ept it.


    "I tried to contact with Ken, but there was no news. I think they must be together." Said Harley lightly.


    They didn''t expect that Ken and Bonnie would encounter such a thing. Now the scandal of the He


    family had been spread everywhere. Although the He Group hadn''t officially dered bankruptcy, it


    was still in danger.


    Everyone knew that the He Group had lost its former brilliance now.


    "I''ve informed the Qin family, but it seems that there''s trouble for Ken this time. After all, the Qin family


    is very powerful in A City. I don''t think Ken''s father will agree with their marriage after the news that


    Bonnie is an illegitimate daughter spread wildly in the city."


    In fact, Harley was more worried that Ken and Bonnie wouldn''t be able to get together because of their


    identities.


    Hearing that, Kerr kept silent.


    A look of worry appeared on Nicole''s face again. After all, she had been treated unfairly because of her


    family background. She didn''t want Bonnie to suffer any more.


    "Kerr, is it toote for me to withdraw mywsuit against Le?"


    She might not forgive Le for the rest of her life, but she also knew that Bonnie was innocent. She


    didn''t want more people to be involved because of what had happened in the past.


    Except for Kerr, both Harley and Harrow were surprised to hear that. They didn''t expect that such


    words came out of Nicole''s mouth.


    After all, in the face of the hatred of killing her father, no matter how generous a person was, it was


    impossible for her to easily let it go, let alone the deception for so many years.


    "Nicole, think it over. Someone doesn''t deserve your sympathy."


    Kerr didn''t want Nicole to regret in the future. After all, she still had a chance to change her mind.


    If it were Kerr, he would never forgive Le.


    "I know. I don''t sympathize with her, because she made me lose my father. You don''t know that I lost


    my mother when I was a child. My father brought me up.


    I even have no impression of my mother. My father is very important to me."


    When Nicole talked about her father, her eyes lit up. But when she thought of her father''s death, her


    eyes dimmed. "I won''t forgive her, but I don''t want to see Bonnie suffer either.


    I''m so lucky to have you. I hope Bonnie is as lucky as me to meet Ken. If I don''t tell anyone about it, no


    one knows that Bonnie is the illegitimate daughter of the He family.


    The Qin family won''t have any prejudice against Bonnie."


    She thought it was very simple, but she did not know that at this moment, this matter had already


    caused a storm in the city. It was obviously toote to stop it.


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t let you down. Even if you cancel thewsuit against


    Le, I will let her receive the deserved punishment." Kerr knew that Nicole cared about Bonnie''s


    feelings.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then Kerr would restrict the personal freedom of Le, which was also a little punishment for her.


    "Thank you, Kerr."


    Nicole knew that only Kerr knew her best in the world.


    With Kerr by her side, she felt satisfied.


    "You are so generous. When can Lisa be with me?" There was obvious jealousy in Harley''s tone.


    Lisa''s figure appeared in his mind, with expectations in his eyes.


    However, this sentence made Harrow, who was standing aside, silent. She turned around and walked


    to the door of the vi. She heard Vedder calling Kelvin.


    "You know Mr. Kerr better than I do. If he wants those two people, will he let them go?" It seemed that


    Vedder was trying to persuade Kelvin.


    Subconsciously, Harrow approached Vedder and eavesdropped on the conversation.


    "Well, I''ll pass this message to Mr. Kerr. I don''t know whether he will agree or not."


    After saying that, Vedder directly put down the phone, with a helpless face. As soon as he turned


    around, he saw Harrow behind him.

 Chapter 343 A Bright Future

    Chapter 343 A Bright Future


    Vedder was taken aback. Perhaps it was because he was getting old, his vignce had be much


    lower.


    It was also because he was in Kerr''s vi that he instinctively took his guard down.


    "Harrow, what are you doing here?"


    Vedder couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Looking at the sudden appearance of Harrow who was in


    women''s clothes, he was a little unustomed to it.


    "Nothing. It''s too stuffy in the room. I just came out to breathe some fresh air."


    Hearing that, Vedder didn''t think too much. He just turned around, left the door and walked into the


    vi.


    "Sir, Kelvin said that Mr. Jack wanted you to go back and talk with him in person. He said that it is


    negotiable if you want Moore and Sunny back, but you have go back alone." Vedder repeated Jack''s


    words to Kerr.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but he was thinking about what Jack meant.


    "Kerr, are you going back now?"


    Nicole probably knew that Jack did this for Jay and Lucas.


    But she believed in Kerr''s decision.


    "Mr. Jack hasn''t given up yet." There was helplessness in Harley''s tone, but in fact, he just felt helpless


    for Kerr.


    Although Kerr looked gorgeous, his every move was restricted, and he didn''t even have the right to


    choose to love someone.


    If they had a choice, none of them would choose such a life.


    "We''ll talk about itter."


    Kerr didn''t want to be controlled by Jack all the time. He wanted to really get rid of Jack''s control. He


    wanted to give Nicole a bright future.


    But as soon as Kerr finished his words, the phone in the living room rang.


    Vedder walked to the phone, picked it up and put it near his ear. Before he opened his mouth, he heard


    the anxious voice of Kelvin. With his eyes wide open, he turned around and looked at Kerr in surprise.


    "Sir, Kelvin said that Mr. Jack fainted and was sent to the hospital."


    Hearing that, Kerr stood up from the sofa. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were full of


    nervousness.


    Holding Kerr in her arms, Nicole looked very worried.


    "Kerr, go and have a look."


    She knew that no matter how hard Jack made things difficult for them, there was one thing that they


    couldn''t change, Jack was Kerr''s father, and she couldn''t let Kerr be an unfilial person.


    Harley stood up from the sofa and put on a serious face. He then looked at Kerr and said, "I''ll go with


    you."


    Kerr looked at Nicole, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Wait for me toe back."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He knew that Kelvin would not joke about this matter.


    Nicole nodded and stood at the door, watching Kerr and Harley leave the vi.


    Harley asked Harrow to stay here to take care of Nicole. Seeing the worried look on Nicole''s face,


    Harrow was a little confused.


    "Don''t you hate Jack at all? If he hadn''t stopped you, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    What Harrow said was true, because too many people had been involved in the matter of Kerr and


    Nicole, and even she was not spared. If she was in the position of Nicole, she could not be so


    magnanimous.


    Nicole turned around and smiled at Harrow, "You are involved in our business. I''m sorry. Kerr has said


    that he will teach Sunny a lesson.


    You don''t have to worry about it anymore." She looked into Harrow''s eyes, but thetter dodged.


    Walking to the side of Harrow, Nicole held her hand with guilt in her eyes, "Harrow, please believe that


    these things are not what we want, but when ites to us.


    It''s useless to bury your head in the sand. In fact, when everythinges to an end, you will find that


    it''s not that difficult at all. So all the difficulty is also to prove how valuable this rtionship is."


    Nicole didn''t feel sad at all when she recalled what had happened before. After all, it was because of


    those things that she got closer to Kerr''s heart and proved that her choice was right.


    Harrow knew that what Nicole said was right, but when the pain came to her, she was not as lucky as


    Nicole, because she could only bear the pain alone silently.


    She didn''t have someone like Kerr by her side. She had to give up even if she really loved someone.


    "Nicole, in fact, you are really lucky. No matter what happens to you, you have by your side. So even if


    you are suffering, it will be sweet in your eyes."


    Withdrawing her hand, Harrow turned around to avoid eye contact with Nicole.


    "No, Harrow. In fact, you can. Trust me, there is always someone right for you in the world. Since


    Harley has found his own happiness, you will also be."


    Nicole could tell Harrow''s feelings to Harley, but since Harley already had Lisa, she could only


    persuade Harrow to move on.


    "How do you know? Did you tell Harley?"


    Harrow looked at her in surprise. She had never thought that her secret would be known by others. It


    was her secret alone. She didn''t want Harley to know it and was afraid that they couldn''t even be


    friends after her secret was exposed.


    "Don''t be nervous. Harley doesn''t know, and he will never know. Don''t worry. In fact, you remind me of


    my previous friend, Lily. I didn''t protect her well.


    But now, I hope I can protect you. I don''t want the tragedy to happen again."


    Nicole looked at Harrow with firmness in her eyes. Lily was also threatened, but she always protected


    Nicole at the most critical moment. She didn''t want Harrow to be the second Lily.


    Harrow was dubious and hesitant.


    "I know you don''t trust me. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you some time. You can live here from now on.


    When you figure it out, you can tell me at any time."


    Nicole knew that it was not easy for Harrow to reveal her scar with her own hands.


    Nicole turned around and was about to go upstairs to her bedroom.


    Standing still and looking at the back of Nicole, Harrow frowned and hesitated, "Wait a minute!"


    Finally, when Nicole was about to disappear at the corner of the stairs, Harrow said lightly.


    "Sunny has a bodyguard called Edward. He is very loyal to Sunny and is trying to save her."


    She hoped that Nicole could help her get rid of Edward, so the photo in his hands would not be an


    enormous burden on her anymore.

 Chapter 344 Sudden Change In The Illness

    Chapter 344 Sudden Change In The Illness


    Hearing Harrow''s words, Nicole turned around and nodded at her. She kept it in mind silently.


    Nicole had to ask Kerr to handle this.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    When Kerr and Harley arrived at the hospital, Jack was out of danger.


    "Sir, the doctor said that Mr. Jack is not in a good condition. We should pay more attention to him and


    he should not be too emotional, or it will be very dangerous."


    It never urred to Kelvin that Jack would be in such a dangerous situation.


    Although he knew that Jack had a physical examination before, he did not see the results of the


    examination report. But every year, Jack''s situation was very normal, so Kelvin did not think too much.


    Kerr''s eyes dimmed. In fact, only he knew about Jack''s situation, but he could do nothing.


    Taking Harley''s case from the doctor, Harley nced at Kerr beside her and understood why Kerr had


    asked him that question before.


    "I''ll go inside and have a look."


    Harley raised his hand, patted Kerr on the shoulder and walked into the ward.


    Kerr stood at the door and didn''t have the courage to walk in.


    Even though he didn''t admit his rtionship with Jack in his heart, he felt at a loss when he faced such


    an aged and powerless Jack.


    "Sir..."


    Noticing Kerr''s unusual behavior, Kelvin wanted tofort him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Why did it happen?"


    Kerr asked indifferently, but he had already had a guess in his heart. Not long after Freya left, Jack


    came to the hospital.


    He knew that there must be a connection between the two things.


    "Mrs. Freya didn''t bring Jay and Lucas back after she came back, so Mr. Jack..."


    When Kelvin said this, he was full of hesitation.


    Sure enough, things unfolded as Kerr''s expected. But Kerr couldn''tpromise on this matter. It was


    rted to the growth of Lucas and Jay, and also his promise to Nicole.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but stared at the tightly closed door.


    After a simple examination for Harley, Harley came out.


    "His situation has stabilized for the time being. Don''t worry." Harley patted Kerr on the shoulder.


    "You can go in and see him. He will wake up soon."


    Hearing that, Kerr calmed down and pushed the door open.


    Kelvin didn''t follow him but waited at the door of the ward.


    Walking to the bedside of Jack, Kerr looked at the unconscious Jack. When Jack stopped him from


    approaching Nicole, Kerr was full of resentment against him.


    But now Kerr couldn''t help worrying when Jack could wake up.


    It seemed that he was worried that Jack would never open his eyes again.


    While Kerr was silent, Jack slowly opened his eyes.


    The white color made Jack frown slightly. What he hated most in his life was hospital. He felt that


    someone was staring at him. He turned around and faced Kerr.


    "Here you are."


    His voice sounded weak. Jack didn''t expect his body to change so fast, and it never urred to him


    that Kerr would be here at this time.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die for the time being."


    Jack''s words were full of resentment and obvious dissatisfaction.


    Kerr took a step back, and perhaps their rtionship would stop here. All the sympathy and pity for


    Jack in his heart before had gone.


    "In that case, I''ll go first."


    He knew that Jack didn''t want anyone to see his fragile side, so he turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    With his hands on the bed, Jack sat up and leaned against the head of the bed, trying not to look so


    embarrassed and fragile.


    No matter what happened, Jack was the man of the Gu family. He couldn''t let anyone see his fragile


    side.


    After calming himself down, Jack looked at Kerr''s back and said seriously.


    "Kelvin tell me you want Moore and Sunny, I can leave them to you, but with one condition."


    Jack knew that his health was getting worse and worse, so he wanted to stick to what he wanted at the


    last period of time in his life.


    He wanted to control Kerr, but Kerr was already an independent and powerful man.


    When Jack spoke, Kerr stopped and turned around. He was waiting for Jack''s remaining sentence


    quietly.


    As far as he knew, even though Jack was old and didn''t have much time left, he would not let go of his


    control so easily.


    "Conditions?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jack raised his head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. He knew what was going on. At this time, he could


    feel that Kerr had understood the rules of his game.


    But because Kerr knew the rules of the game, Jack felt angry every time Kerr did something against his


    will.


    "If you want to be with Nicole, I can stop interfering. I only have one condition. Send the two children


    back to the Gu family. As long as I am alive, they will stay in the Gu family.


    They have to follow my arrangement. You can do whatever you want. I won''t interfere anymore."


    Jack thought that he had made a great concession. It was his bottom line to tolerate the existence of


    Nicole. If he couldn''t control Kerr, he should also train the future heir of the Gu Group.


    Although he only met Jay oncest time, he liked the child very much in his heart. After asking Kelvin to


    investigate Jay''s information.


    He was more determined. After all, such a smart child had inherited the excellent genes of the Gu


    family. He would keep Jay in the Gu family.


    "No way."


    Kerr refused Jack without hesitation.


    Everything was as he expected. Jack didn''t change a single bit and Kerr didn''t feel surprised.


    But he had his bottom line.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack was surprised. He frowned and looked at Kerr seriously.


    When Jack knew that Kerr was silently enhancing his own power, he was not in a hurry to interfere with


    Kerr, because he wanted to test Kerr''s ability.


    But when Jack realized that Kerr was getting more and more powerful, it was toote to stop him.

 Chapter 345 Desire To Control

    Chapter 345 Desire To Control


    Kerr had been out of his control.


    This was the biggest mistake of Jack, but he would not allow it to happen again.


    So this time, no matter what happened, he had to keep Jay by his side.


    "Think it over before you answer me. And don''t forget that I haven''t made my will public. Even if you


    are both children of the Gu family, the shares you get are up to me."


    Jack threatened Kerr.


    "That child deserves the best training."


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kerr smiled ironically.


    "What do you want? When I was a child, it was impossible to control me. When I knew it was dead end,


    you want to control Jay. You know clearly what Moore has done.


    Now that I have asked you, no matter what, I will find him."


    Kerr turned around and didn''t want to have any pointless argument with Jack.


    "If I were you, I would take good care of myself. After all, in this world, no matter what you want, you


    have to have good health."


    After saying that, Kerr walked towards the door.


    Looking at Kerr''s back, Jack gradually rxed his eyebrows.


    "Are you willing to exchange your identity as the CEO of the Gu Group for your present life? Don''t


    forget that everything you have nowe from the Gu family.


    I know you have your own n, but only you know what will happen to you if you lose your identity as a


    member of the Gu family."


    Once upon a time, Kerr also left the Gu Group. During that period, he was restricted in the city. In order


    to protect the safety of Nicole and the baby in her belly, Kerr left here with Nicole.


    But now, Nicole had just given birth to the baby. It was not easy for her to leave here again.


    "Gu family? For you, something very important may not be worth a penny for me. I know what is more


    important to me. I will never regret my choice."


    Kerr didn''t care at all. He knew that Nicole and Jay wouldn''t care about it either.


    Kerr stopped when he just took two steps. He didn''t turn around but said lightly.


    "If possible, I want to give back everything the Gu family had given to me."


    He didn''t care about anything about the Gu family at all.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack raised his hand and swept all the things on the bedside table to the ground.


    "Bastard!"


    Standing at the door and watching Kerr walk out of the ward, Kelvin heard the sound in the ward, but


    he didn''t feel surprised.


    "Sir..."


    Kerr nced at Kelvin and left the hospital without saying anything.


    As soon as Harley walked out of the office, he saw Kerr''s receding figure. When he was about to say


    something, Kerr had disappeared.


    So he had to give up.


    After leaving the hospital, Kerr directly drove back to his vi.


    When he stopped at the door of the bedroom, Kerr heard Nicole coaxing Lucas and pushed the door


    open.


    "Lucas, are you also worried about daddy?"


    With her back to the door, Nicole looked down at Lucas in her arms.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "In fact, I''m also worried, but I can''t be with your daddy now. I don''t know how he is now."


    Facing the quiet Lucas, Nicole murmured.


    But there was concern in her words for Kerr.


    "I''m fine. Even if you''re not with me, I know you love me." Kerr held Nicole''s body from behind with


    affection in his eyes.


    Feeling the embrace behind her, Nicole turned around in surprise and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "How is


    Mr. Jack?"


    This kind of address was full of helplessness, but Nicole had been used to it. Maybe she would never


    be recognized by Jack.


    But it wouldn''t affect her rtionship with Kerr.


    "He''s fine."


    Kerr said in a rxed tone.


    He raised his hand and pinned a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "You liked B ind very much before. At that time, I promised you that I would take you to more ces


    in the future. Where do you want to go? I''m not busy these days. I can stay with you."


    Kerr had made up his mind. He knew Jack well. Jack wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted. As


    long as Jack said something, he meant it and would take actions soon.


    This time, Kerr would not be softhearted.


    But he was also curious what Jack were going to do next.


    Seeing the smile on Kerr''s face, Nicole asked worriedly, "What happened? Now the He family''s matter


    is just over, but it''s notpletely settled yet.


    The crisis of Gu Group hasn''t beenpletely over. This is your busiest time. Don''t hide anything from


    me. What happened? We said we would face it together."


    Putting Lucas on the bed, Nicole asked Kerr seriously.


    She didn''t want to be shut out by Kerr.


    Kerr gently kissed Nicole''s forehead. Before he could speak, he heard Lucas crying.


    Turning around, he bent over and held Lucas in his arms. Kerr hadn''t really taken care of Lucas since


    he was born. Looking at Lucas who was crying in his arms, Kerr felt at a loss for the first time.


    "It''s time to change diapers."


    Nicole could tell it from Lucas''s crying.


    When she was about to untie Lucas''s clothes, Kerr stopped her.


    "Let me do it." Kerr put Lucas on the bed and seriously unbuttoned his clothes.


    "Can you?" Nicole knew that Kerr wanted to help her share the burden. Her heart was full of gratitude


    and her eyes were warm.


    She knew that Kerr''s love was enough.


    "You can teach me."


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "Are you sure you want to learn? The president of the Gu Group wants to be a super daddy?"


    Nicole joked with Kerr and guided him carefully.


    "Why not?"


    Kerr didn''t think it was a shameful thing. He had witnessed all the hardships when Nicole was


    pregnant. He had said that he would make it up to her.


    Now it was a good chance.


    Nicole was obviously stunned, "Kerr, are you serious? Something happened to the Gu Group again?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole''s heartbeat quickened again.

 Chapter 346 Hidden Danger

    Chapter 346 Hidden Danger


    Kerr didn''t answer Nicole. Instead, he carefully changed the diaper for Lucas. Then he held Lucas in


    his arms, coaxed him to sleep and put him on the crib.


    Then he held Nicole in his arms.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t take it to heart." Kerrforted Nicole, "Isn''t it better for me to stay at home


    with you?


    Nicole, sometimes, I really hope that I am not a member of the Gu family, so that I can give you a


    complete life. I don''t want you to care about what the Gu family said, because it is not me."


    What Kerr said was the most real thought in his heart.


    Nicole wanted to ask more, but she saw Kerr''s expectant eyes. She didn''t say anything, because she


    didn''t want to be a bummer because of her worry.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    Standing beside Jack, Kelvin clearly felt the anger in Jack''s heart, but he also knew that his anger


    came from Kerr, and he could not change it.


    "Sir, in fact, Mr. Kerr is a man of sense. He knows what to do and what not to do." Kelvin tried to


    comfort Jack. He didn''t want the rtionship between Jack and Kerr to be more and more


    difficult.


    Jack looked up at Kelvin with aplicated expression in his eyes, "Bring Moore here." Jack still


    couldn''t find that missing child.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time left and didn''t have the chance to look for the child, so he could


    only use Moore again.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kelvin was obviously shocked. "Sir, think it over. You know the seriousness of


    this matter. Moore didn''t change, and now we all know that he is not a good guy.


    Once you set him free, he would be a hidden danger in the future and the consequences will be


    unimaginable." There was obvious worry in Kelvin''s tone.


    However, Jack didn''t take it seriously. He was clear about the power of Moore. He knew that he


    couldn''t shake the foundation of the Gu Group with those little tricks, and he knew that no matter what,


    Kerr would not stand by and watched Moore to stir up troubles in thepany.


    And it was just a cover for Moore to enter the Gu Group. What Jack wanted was to take advantage of


    Moore to pin down Kerr from the beginning. After all, Kerr was the future heir of the Gu family.


    "I know. Do as I said." Jack made up his mind.


    After a long time, when Jack faced the empty Gu Group, it was toote for him to regret.


    Knowing that Jack was stubborn, Kelvin didn''t say anything and left the hospital directly.


    When Kelvin returned to the Gu family''s house, he saw Freya fiddling with a nt. He couldn''t help but


    feel sad. No wonder Kerr didn''t want toe back here for such a sad couple and family.


    "Kelvin, how is he?"


    There was no concern in Freya''s words, as if she was just asking about the weather today. She didn''t


    even raise her head.


    Kelvin stopped and said, "Harley said that Mr. Jack''s condition is not very good. He might stay in the


    hospital for a period of time and will note back these days."


    Hearing that, Freya did not have any reaction but focused on the nt in her hand.


    "Not good? Did he say that he wanted to make a new will? Now that Kerr and Nicole didn''t want to take


    the children back here. What''s his n now?" Freya was still worried about whom Jack would leave his


    shares to.


    In fact, she had lived with Jack for so many years. Although she didn''t have deep affections for Jack,


    they knew each other well, at least in the face of interests.


    They could guess each other''s reaction.


    Kelvin was stunned obviously. "No, it''s just... Mr. Kerr has said that he doesn''t want everything of the


    Gu Group, and Mr. Jack also wants to take back the management right of the Gu Group."


    It was not a secret and Freya would know it sooner orter, so there was no need for him to hide it from


    Freya.


    Freya stopped and cut off the flower branches that didn''t need to be trimmed.


    "Is he crazy? Do you still want to control Kerr at this time?" Freya knew that Jack had a strong desire


    for control, but he was not a person who would yield for interests.


    Without saying a word, Kelvin bent slightly towards Freya and walked towards the basement.


    After that day, Moore and Sunny were locked up in the basement of the Gu family''s house by Jack.


    He opened the basement door and went to the room where Moore was. When he passed by Sunny''s


    room, he heard her voice.


    "Ron..."


    Kelvin sighed and opened the door of Moore''s room.


    "Mr. Jack wants to see you."


    Moore was surprised to hear Kelvin. Apparently, he didn''t expect that Jack would want to see him at


    this time.


    Standing up, Moore didn''t look embarrassed or messy.


    Looking at Kelvin in front of him, Moore said frankly, "I didn''t expect him to want to see me again."


    There was obvious contempt in his tone. Moore never felt that he had done anything wrong.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    From beginning to end, it was all because of Jack''s impure purpose and had such a result, so it had


    nothing to do with him.


    Following behind Kelvin, Moore walked into the hospital with a strange look in his eyes. It was not until


    he saw the tired look on Jack''s face that he realized why Jack suddenly decided to make a will.


    "Don''t be surprised. I won''t die for the time being. I can forgive what you have done before, but I want


    you to do one thing. If you can satisfy me, I will give you a satisfactory answer.


    Although I won''t let you inherit the shares of the Gu Group, I would give you a handsome reward."


    Jack offered. For him, Moore was more suitable to be a puppet.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    In fact, Moore was full of disdain. Everyone knew that the Gu Group was a cash cows. Except for the


    Gu Group, everything else was worthless in Moore''s eyes.


    "Don''t you want to work in the Gu Group? I''ll give you the chance." Jack said lightly. As expected, he


    saw the light in Moore''s eyes as soon as he said it.


    "Conditions?" Moore didn''t know the reason, but it was a great temptation for him. He looked at Jack


    with greedy eyes.


    "You''ll know soon." Jack''s voice became weak. Perhaps it was because he had just lost his temper just


    now, or because of the change of his health condition, he felt that he was too feeble to move.


    Looking at Jack''s face, Moore was very proud. The world was full of uncertainty, but people would age


    one day. Moore knew that Jack could not hold on for long.

 Chapter 347 The Best Gift

    Chapter 347 The Best Gift


    In the early morning.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Nicole sat next to Kerr. With Jay in her arms, Harrow sat beside them and enjoyed the warm morning.


    Kerr''s eyes were full of affection. He put the shrimp dumplings into Nicole''s te.


    "Mommy, eat this!" With a ttering look on his face, Jay put the other one on Nicole''s te, as if he


    was expecting Nicole to choose him between Kerr and him.


    Nicole smiled faintly and touched Jay''s hair. Before she could say anything, she saw Jarede in in a


    hurry.


    "Sir, I just got the news that Moore has returned to the Gu Group."


    There was obvious surprise in Jared''s tone. He walked to Kerr''s side. When he just knew the news, he


    had to double confirm before he dared to bring it to Kerr.


    But there was no surprise on Kerr''s face, as if he hadn''t heard it at all.


    "How could this be? Didn''t they already know that Moore was not the child of the Gu family? Do they


    still want to hand over the Gu Group to Moore?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise. ording to her logic, she really couldn''t figure out what Jack was


    thinking.


    "Why are you so excited?" Kerr raised his hand and touched Nicole''s long hair.


    There was a smile in Kerr''s eyes. In fact, he knew that Nicole was nervous because she cared about


    him. If he was not a member of the Gu family, she might not pay attention to any news of the Gu


    Group.


    "Kerr, don''t you feel worried at all? Or strange?"


    Nicole took Kerr''s hand off.


    "It''s not strange. Nicole, you should know that with my ability, I can give you a good life even without


    the Gu Group and the Gu family."


    Kerr never relied on the Gu family.


    That was why he didn''t care whether he would lose everything from the Gu family or not. After this


    experience, he hadpletely understood that as long as he was in the Gu family, his activities would


    always be restrained, and it was impossible for him to do what he wanted to do.


    Now, taking advantage of this opportunity, Kerr had decided to leave the Gu familypletely and


    never rely on everything of the Gu family.


    "I know you can, but don''t you think it''s a pity? It''s not fair for you to lose the fruit you have worked so


    hard for so many years."


    NNicole was not looking forward to the property of the Gu Group, but worried about the fruit of Kerr''s


    labor.


    She once worked in the Gu Group before, and she missed the time when she worked side by side with


    Kerr, so she knew how hard it was for him to develop the Gu Group to such great extent.


    "Nicole, there is no fairness in the world."


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "For me, you are the biggestpensation, because with you, God


    gives me the best gift."


    He wanted to let her know that nothing was more important than her and the family she gave him.


    Seeing the firmness in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole nodded. She made up her mind that she would not persuade


    Kerr to return to the Gu Group anymore.


    "Come with me." Nicole held Kerr''s hand and went upstairs to the study.


    "Mommy was cheated by a few sweet words." With his hands on his chin, Jay looked helplessly at their


    receding figures.


    After entering the study, Nicole took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Kerr. "This is the


    gift you gave me. Thank you so much for you kindness. Now I want to give it to you., in fact, the Ning


    Group has already been in the past. I know clearly that my father''s death hase to an end. I think


    my father can rest in peace in the heaven.


    Actually, these things are not that important to me."


    Nicole looked at Kerr sincerely.


    She was willing to give everything to Kerr.


    Since Kerr was also willing to give all the good things to her.


    "Nicole, this belongs to you. Since I have transfer thispany under your name, it proves that it


    belongs to you alone. I know it won''t give you a sense of security.


    But this is my promise to you."


    Kerr said lightly. He knew that Nicole was considering his feelings, but he was willing to do anything for


    her.


    In this world, there must be someone who gave Kerr the courage to give up everything, and that person


    must be Nicole.


    "Well, let''s not argue on this matter. Can I change thepany''s name? How about ZX Group. I


    wanted to give it a new name and hope that it would have a bright future."


    There was a smile in Nicole''s eyes. From today on, the ZX Group had a different definition.


    It was her and Kerr''s future.


    Kerr nodded and felt satisfied with Nicole in his arms.


    In the Gu Group.


    When Moore came back to the Gu Group again, there was a strong desire in his eyes.


    "You want to take advantage of me? Only when you need me will you want me to be your puppet. But


    this time, I want you to taste the feeling of being manipted by others."


    The corners of Moore''s mouth rose slightly. He was still happy that Kerr had left the Gu Group so


    easily. No matter what, it was a good thing for him.


    He turned around and sat in the ce that originally belonged to Kerr. "Kerr, what you have always


    wanted is now in my hand. No one can get what I can''t have."


    Moore took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was quickly answered.


    "Moore, how dare you call me again? Do you know that I have suffered a lot because of you?" Jeremy


    was living a life worse than death.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The debt collectors had surrounded Jeremy''spany. He hadn''t left the Chu Group for three days.


    "Don''t worry. Our chance hase. We have a big n this time. Once we get it, we won''t have to


    worry about money for the rest of our lives."


    Compared with the suffering of Jeremy, Moore was more rxed.


    Hearing Moore''s tone, Jeremy calmed down, but he was suspicious, "How could youe out of the


    Gu family safe and sound? Did Kerr let you go?"


    He finally realized how cruel Kerr was.


    But if Moore could be safe in this case, he might consider to believe Moore.


    "I never take him seriously."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Moore said that frivolously.


    He knew that since he was a tool for Jack to threaten Kerr, Jack would definitely protect him well. He


    didn''t need to worry about it.


    "It seems that you have figured out a way to fight back. Tell me where you are and I''lle to you


    now." Jeremy Chu couldn''t wait to see the embarrassed look of Kerr.


    Since he wanted to transfer his business from the international market to the domestic one, Nicole and


    Kerr had already brought him too much trouble. He had been holding back his anger, and now he


    finally found a chance.


    "You can juste to the Gu Group to find me."


    After saying that, Moore directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Jeremy to question.


    "Kerr, it''s not that I want to oppose you this time. It''s just that you have too many enemies. Even Jack is


    unwilling to help you. It''s so pathetic." Moore should be d that Kerr didn''t develop as Jack expected.


    Only in this way could he get the chance.


    An hour after he put down the phone, Jeremy appeared in Moore office where used to be that of Kerr.


    "It seems that you have really had this position." Jeremy clearly remembered thatst time he came


    here, Kerr looked so domineering. He didn''t expect things to turn around.


    Last time he left here in such a mess. This time, he wanted to avenge himself.


    "Now the whole Gu Group belongs to me. That old man and Kerr havepletely fallen out with each


    other. This is a chance given to me by God. If I don''t seize it well, I will definitely be punished by God."


    For Moore, this was a happy surprise.


    After his identity was exposed, he thought that he wouldn''t have any chance, but he didn''t expect that


    there would be a turning point.


    "You got the shares of the Gu Group?" Jeremy became interested. He knew the influence of the Gu


    Group. Any project would bring a profit of over one hundred million.


    Moore shook his head, "since I''m destined to get no share of the Gu Group, no one can get it. Now


    everyone is coveting the shares of the Gu Group."


    "I will make the shares worthless."


    Moore said with a sly look in his eyes.


    "Do you mean that you are going to empty the Gu Grouppletely?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Looking at Moore''s energetic look, Jeremy was suddenly interested in this. His hatred for Kerr was


    evident in his heart.


    "Yes, this time, what I want is the whole Gu Group. Obviously, one foot of my father has stepped into


    the coffin. If I can''t take this chance well, my time spent in the Gu family would be in vain."


    Moore said that firmly. He could tell that Kerr wouldn''te back easily this time.


    Jeremy nodded. He had been depressed a moment ago but now he was in high spirits.


    In the vi of Gu family.


    Kerr sat in the study, with Jared standing beside him.


    "Master, now Moore is in the Gu Group. And just now, I got the news that Jeremy also went there."


    Jared looked worried. Kerr had already guessed that the two men, Jeremy and Moore, were in


    collusion.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Kerr left the Gu Group, Moore couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Keep an eye on them, but don''t get involved."


    Kerr no longer cared about the Gu Group, but it didn''t mean that he would let Moore do anything he


    wanted to.


    He was determined to make Moore pay for what he had done.


    "I understand. In fact, you have already known what Moore is thinking about, Master. Now the Gu


    Group will soon be in danger. I heard from Uncle Kelvin that Lord is in poor health, but he is still


    unwilling to admit it."


    Jared reminded Kerr cautiously.


    He had no choice but to tell Kerr what Kelvin had said. He didn''t know what choice Kerr would make,


    and it was normal for him to stand by.


    "Let him go."


    Kerr had sent Harley to the Gu''s hospital. He had done everything he could, and the rest would depend


    on God.


    Jared nodded.


    "Sort out the customer information of the Gu Group."


    Kerr had made up his mind. When Jack decided to let Moore go back to the Gu Group, the Gu Group


    was doomed to have no tomorrow. Everything in the Gu Group before was gained by him.


    Now that Kerr left, he wouldn''t leave the information of these clients to Moore.


    "Master, do you mean that we are going topete with the Gu Group from now on?"


    Jared was confused.


    "Do I have to leave all these to Moore? Do you want to see Moore ruin all my efforts? "


    Kerr said coldly.


    His leaving the Gu Group had be a joke in the eyes of many people. Only by making ZX Group


    the biggest leading industry in A City could he make those who were waiting to see a joke


    disappointed.


    "I see." Feeling Kerr''s anger, Jared lowered his head and didn''t dare to question him.


    There was aplicated look in Kerr''s eyes.


    In the following month, Kerr became very busy. Almost all the projects of the Gu Group had been taken


    over by him.


    He even didn''t have much time to apany Nicole, which made him feel very guilty.


    At night, it was already eight o''clock in the evening when Kerr left the office.


    "Master, there is a dinner party tonight."


    Jared followed Kerr and didn''t have a good rest neither, but fortunately, their efforts were paid off.


    "Cancel it. You can go back and have a rest now."


    Kerr walked out of the building, took the key from Jared''s hand and said to him indifferently.


    Looking at the light in Kerr''s eyes, Jared knew what he meant. He nodded and smiled.


    When Kerr was driving back to the vi of Gu family, a ck car quietly followed Kerr''s car.


    "Miss, shall we continue following it?"


    Edward asked Sunny siting on the back seat. Twenty days ago, with the help of Moore, Sunny left the


    Gu family''s house, but she had been hiding her whereabouts.


    "Follow him."


    Sunny said stubbornly.


    After hesitating for a while, Edward slowed down the car gradually and looked at Sunny in the rearview


    mirror, with obvious pity in his eyes.


    "Miss, you know clearly that Mr. Kerr... He didn''t n to let us go at all. "

 Chapter 349 Play Dumb

    Chapter 349 y Dumb


    He tried to persuade Sunny, not wanting to see Sunny continue to be stubborn.


    But he also knew Sunny''s personality. His persuasion was useless.


    As expected, when Sunny heard Edward''s words, her face darkened. "Edward, do you also want to


    betray me?


    I have nothing now. The He family is gone. I don''t want to be with that freak Moore. I''m destined to be


    the wife of Kerr. I''ve made up my mind that as long as Nicole is not with Kerr...


    Kerr will ept me. I''m Mrs. Kerr by then and no one can bully us anymore."


    Sunny was immersed in her own fantasy.


    She never gave up the dream of being Kerr''s wife.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward braked the car and stopped it at the same ce. "Miss, the Gu family


    has been looking for our traces. No matter what, in fact, what Moore said is right.


    The only person we can rely on now is Moore."


    Compared with Sunny''s irrational behavior, Edward was obviously more sober than Sunny.


    "Hurry up. I don''t care what you are going to do. I just want to get Kerr. He is mine and I am his wife."


    Pointing at the front, Sunny used him hysterically.


    "Miss Sunny!"


    Edward turned around and faced Sunny. He realized that Sunny was emotional and wanted tofort


    her, but he only saw Sunny holding her head with her hands.


    "No, I don''t want to listen to you. I don''t know anything. All I know is that I want Kerr. Help me, Edward!"


    Sunny held out her hand and begged.


    "Miss... You!"


    Before he could finish his words, a car light shed in front of him.


    The sudden strong light made Edward and Sunny unable to open their eyes.


    But Kerr, sitting in the opposite car, saw the two people in front of him clearly.


    Kerr''s face was cold. He didn''t expect that after looking for Sunny for such a long time, Sunny would


    come to him by herself.


    Taking out his phone, Kerr dialed a number and told him his location.


    In less than five minutes, Kim drove to the scene. For a moment, three cars surrounded Sunny''s car


    from different directions.


    Sitting in the car, Edward didn''t see the face of the people opposite clearly, but he had realized that


    something was wrong.


    "Damn it! We were found."


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Edward was about to start the car and reverse away, but a


    white Porsche stopped in the back and blocked his way.


    Sitting in the Porsche, Moore frowned, followed by three other cars.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. The enemy of his enemy was his friend. Moore was not


    interested in Sunny, but for the sake of Ron, he was willing to help Sunny.


    And now he was totally different from what he was a month ago.


    Kim got off the car and opened the car door for Kerr.


    Kerr stepped out of the ck Rolls-Royce and stood in front of Sunny''s car.


    He had found it when Sunny followed him, but he felt strange why she gave up halfway.


    "Kerr!"


    Edward looked at Kerr in surprise. They hadn''t followed Kerr for a long time, but he still found them.


    "Kerr!"


    Hearing what Edward said, Sunny raised her head and saw Kerr. Her eyes were full of surprise. She


    opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards Kerr.


    "Miss Sunny!" Edward didn''t expect that Sunny would go straight to him. He hurriedly opened the door


    and trotted to stop Sunny with his eyes wide opened in fear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Let go of me. I want to be with Kerr. He''s waiting for me!"


    Sunny''s body was held by Edward, which annoyed her. She struggled hard, trying to get rid of Edward.


    "Calm down, mydy."


    In fact, he should have known it earlier. Aftering out of the Gu family''s house, Edward had already


    felt that Sunny was in a bad state. She didn''t mention Ron anymore, but only talked about Kerr.


    Kerr looked at Sunny coldly, wondering what she was doing.


    "Sunny, don''t think you can escape the punishment by paying dumb."


    He had been secretly searching for traces of Sunny, but he didn''t expect that she woulde to him


    herself.


    "y dumb? Kerr, do you have any conscience? If it weren''t for you, Miss Sunny wouldn''t have ended


    up like this!"


    When Edward heard Kerr''s words, he couldn''t help but want to defend Sunny. No one knew better than


    Edward what Sunny had done for Kerr. He felt sorry for Sunny, but he didn''t expect that Kerr didn''t


    appreciate it at all.


    Upon hearing this, Kim was about to teach Edward a lesson but Kerr stopped him, so Kim stepped


    aside silently.


    "Don''t think you will be fine. You have to pay for what you have done to Harrow."


    Kerr said lightly. There was no emotion in his voice.


    It seemed that the situation had nothing to do with him.


    But Kim, who was standing next to Kerr, sensed the killing intent in Kerr''s tone.


    He knew Kerr well and knew that Kerr didn''t intend to let go of any of them this time.


    "Isn''t it too cruel for you to say that, Mr. Kerr? Anyway, Sunny is your fiancee and she loves you so


    much. Don''t you have any feelings for her?"


    Moore got out of the white Porsche behind, followed by several men in ck suits.


    With the previous lesson, Moore had learned his lesson and be smart. He knew that he was no match


    for Kerr, so Moore had made some preparations before he came. He would not let himself suffer any


    loss.


    Now Kerr was no longer a member of the Gu family, and Moore didn''t have to consider Jack''s opinion.


    "Moore, how dare you show up again? It seems that we can settle ounts today."


    Kerr was a little surprised that Moore dared to show up in front of him.


    He had never let go of Moore.


    "Settle ounts? Of course! But since you want to settle ounts with me, how can you miss the


    most important woman in your life, Mr. Kerr?"


    The corners of Moore''s mouth rose slightly, with confidence. There was a deep meaning in his words.

 Chapter 350 Dont Fall Into His Trap

    Chapter 350 Don''t Fall Into His Trap


    Kerr''s eyes directly locked on Moore''s face. He clearly saw thecency of Moore, and he also


    understood what Moore meant. The most important woman in Kerr''s life was Nicole.


    But he knew that it was impossible that Nicole would fall into the hands of Moore.


    "Moore, struggle to the death will only make you lose more miserably. Don''t think that no one knows


    what you have done."


    Kerr warned Moore. Although he had left the Gu Group, he knew what was going on in thepany


    every day.


    During this period of time, Moore had done a lot of terrible things, and it was obvious that Jack had


    known it, but he could do nothing to Moore. Now, Jack''s power had been gradually deprived by Moore.


    So Moore was different from what he looked like a month ago.


    "Of course I know that I can''t hide those things from you, or I have never thought of hiding it from you.


    The Gu Group has achieved such a great development today, and Mr. Kerr has made great


    contributions, haven''t you?"


    Moore had thought that Kerr would stand out to stop him, but he didn''t expect that Kerr was also trying


    to win over the clients of the Gu Group. Compared with his transfer of assets, Kerr''s n was more


    thorough and smart.


    "In fact, I really admire you. You even didn''t let go of thepany you have been working for. It seems


    that you are better than I''m!"


    There was obvious irony in Moore''s words, which implied that Kerr caused damage to the Gu family.


    "Kerr!"


    Before Kerr could say anything, he heard Nicole''s voiceing from behind. Even though Kerr didn''t


    turn around, he could feel that Nicole was approaching. He naturally stretched out his arm and held her


    waist.


    "Why are you here?"


    In fact, Kerr knew that the arrival of Nicole had a lot to do with Moore.


    "I received a call from a stranger. He said that you were here and needed me very much."


    Leaning against Kerr, Nicole nced at Moore and Sunny indifferently. She frowned slightly. It had


    been a month, but she still didn''t forget these two faces.


    "It seems that someone wants me to show up on purpose. What trick is he going to y?"


    Facing Moore, although Nicole felt strange, she was not afraid at all. Anyway, she needed to settle the


    grudge between them.


    "Nicole, you''re so smart. No wonder Kerr likes you so much. Unfortunately, when I met you, you had


    already be Kerr''s woman. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would be fascinated by you."


    Moore said frivolously with obvious provocation. He gave a nce at the bodyguards beside him,


    indicating them to take Sunny away, and let them keep an eye on Kerr.


    After all, he had suffered a lot from Kerr before.


    Looking at Moore''s arrogant look, Kerr clenched his fists and his face became serious.


    Standing beside Kerr, Nicole felt his anger. She grabbed his''s fist and smiled at him, "Don''t be fooled


    by him.


    Don''t you think he said that on purpose to irritate us? I always feel that he has ulterior motives."


    She stood on tiptoe and whispered in Kerr''s ear in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Seeing the smile on Nicole''s face, Kerr''s face softened a little, as if this little woman had such magic,


    and only a few words couldfort him.


    Nodding his head, Kerr gradually rxed his knitted brows and kissed on Nicole''s forehead.


    "What are you doing, Kerr? Why are you with that woman? I am your fiancee. I came back from abroad


    to stay with you. Who is that woman?"


    Sunny''s arm was controlled by Edward beside her. She kept struggling to get close to Kerr, but there


    was nothing she could do.


    "Mydy! He''s no longer the man he used to be. Wake up!" Edward said with a sigh.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Nicole felt something was wrong. It was obvious that Sunny''s memory still


    lingered on the time when she just came back to A City. Looking at the hysterical look of Sunny, she


    was not as elegant as she was before at all.


    She still remembered that when she first met Sunny, she was so cheerful as if she had never taken


    anyone seriously.


    "She..." It was not worth it to be like this for a person she couldn''t get.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Take her away." Moore''s face darkened. He nced at Sunny he indifferently and then turned to Kerr.


    "What do you feel when you see a woman go crazy because of you? Kerr, do you feel proud?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Sunny was still of some use to him, Moore wouldn''t have intervened.


    With Sunny, Moore would ruin Kerr''s reputation.


    Nicole nced at Kerr, who had been silent all the time, and then looked at Sunny, although she knew


    that Sunny didn''t deserve sympathy...


    But when she saw a woman acting crazily in front of her, she just felt sad.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked towards Sunny.


    "Don''t get close to her!"


    Kerr grabbed Nicole''s wrist and stopped her. Now Sunny had lost her mind. Kerr wouldn''t give Sunny


    the chance to hurt Nicole.


    Nicole knew what Kerr was worried about, so she didn''t insist but looked at Sunny.


    "In fact, sometimes, when you love someone, he would not love you back. It''s happy if you can fall in


    love with the one you love. If you can''t, you can be a better version of yourself.


    As long as you cherish yourself, you will be cherished. You have to bear the consequences of what you


    have done."


    She wouldn''t forget that Sunny had put all the me for the bankruptcy of the Ning Group on Kerr. If


    she really believed in the forged evidence at that time...


    Maybe she and Kerr would never be together again.


    "Who are you? It''s you who seduced Kerr. He doesn''t want me. You bitch, I won''t let you go. You ruined


    all my happiness. You will definitely be punished."

 Chapter 351 You Can’t Hurt Me

    Chapter 351 You Can¡¯t Hurt Me


    With a fierce look in her eyes, Sunny cursed Nicole with her eyes burning with hatred, as if she would


    pounce on Nicole and swallow her in the next second.


    "Kim, shut her up. Since she likes cursing so much, just teach her a lesson."


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and covered her ears. He didn''t want her to hear such vicious words.


    Because of Nicole, Kerr was willing to protect her from all the malice in the world.


    With her face against Kerr''s chest, Nicole clearly heard his heartbeat, which made her feel at ease.


    She raised her head in Kerr''s arms and looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile. These words cannot hurt me."


    She already had the best love in the world, and with all the love of Kerr, Nicole felt very satisfied. Such


    happiness was so real at this moment.


    Only she could feel the real happiness.


    Kerr kissed Nicole. His eyes were full of tenderness that only belonged to Nicole.


    Upon receiving Kerr''s order, Kim walked towards Sunny.


    The bodyguards standing next to Moore stepped forward and blocked the way of Kim. Obviously, at the


    moment when the four eyes met, the conflict was about to break out.


    Moore looked at the scene in front of him and stepped back quietly when Kerr was not noticing.


    Obviously, Kerr was well prepared this time. Moore wouldn''t put himself in danger just for others.


    "You want to leave so easily?"


    Kerr said indifferently. Although Kerr kept his eyes on Nicole, he kept an eye on Moore from the corner


    of his eyes. This guy had hidden himself for so long...


    It was not easy for him to let Moore show up. Kerr would not let Moore go easily. This was his promise


    to Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Moore was obviously stunned and felt guilty. He looked at Edward beside him and


    frowned, indicating him to send Sunny to the car immediately.


    Knowing what Moore meant, Moore had no choice but to cover Sunny''s mouth and walk towards the


    car. Although he knew that it would make Sunny feel wronged, looking at Kerr opposite him, he knew


    that Kerr obviously didn''t intend to give Sunny a chance to live.


    Compared with these grievances, Edward just hoped more that Sunny could live safe and sound.


    The bodyguards of the Gu family saw what was happening and surrounded Edward to stop him.


    "Kerr, let''s make a bet, okay? I bet you will let me go today." Moore put his hand in his pocket and


    quietly dialed a number on the phone.


    This was his trump card. He didn''t n to show it to Kerr so soon, but it was obvious that Kerr had


    made up his mind this time.


    "Moore, you are too proud to your own shorings. You should be familiar with the feeling of lying in


    the hospital. Jeremy is waiting for you."


    Kerr said calmly and firmly.


    It was obvious that he was threatening Moore.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Moore couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Three days ago, Moore couldn''t get in


    touch with Jeremy. He didn''t expect that Jeremy would fall into the hands of Kerr.


    "You did it!" Moore was quite sure about it. Since he started to cooperate with Jeremy, the Chu Group


    had a greater influence in the whole A City, and Jeremy was also a celebrity in the industry.


    What''s more, the cooperation this time made the assets of the Chu Group be more than ten times


    bigger than before, and the status of Jeremy also increased. Now in A City, there were not many


    people who could oppose him.


    Of course, Kerr was the most likely one.


    Kerr didn''t answer Moore''s question. He just wrapped Nicole''s body with his coat. Seeing that Nicole


    only wore a thin knitted coat, Kerr frowned.


    "You just recovered a little bit. Why did youe out with such thin clothes?"


    In the past month, Kerr had been taking good care of Nicole, worrying that she would get sick.


    Nicole tittered, "I''m not that fragile. It''s not made of paper. I''ve already recovered." Nicole was helpless.


    She had been apanied by Harrow...


    She had already received very professional care, but she did not expect that Kerr still forced Harley to


    make a special health n for her, and every day, Kerr would seriously supervise her to stick through it.


    Fortunately, she had made it and her body returned to the best state.


    "Really? Can we do something tonight then?"


    Kerr looked down at Nicole with a yful look in his eyes. God knew how hard he had endured this


    month. Every time he held Nicole in his arms, his body would unconsciously be stiff.


    He had no resistance at all to her, but when he felt how tired Nicole was, he would restrain his impulse,


    only because he felt sorry for her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Lucas and Jay are still waiting for us at home." Knowing what Kerr was referring


    to, Nicole covered his mouth with her hand.


    She didn''t want others to hear such shameful words.


    With a cold face, Moore looked at Kerr and Nicole flirting with each other in front of him, which made


    him feel insulted. Perhaps because of the growing environment, Moore had always wanted to be the


    focus.


    He hated being ignored.


    "Kerr, do you think you can easily catch Jeremy and I would end up like that?" Moore questioned Kerr.


    As soon as Moore finished his words, a ck car stopped behind Kerr''s car.


    "Sir!"


    Kelvin got out of the car, took a look at the scene, and stood directly next to Kerr, looking embarrassed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing the voice of Kelvin, Nicole let go of Kerr and turned to Kelvin behind her, "Uncle Kelvin, what


    happened?"


    Not knowing whether it was her illusion or not, Nicole felt that Kelvin seemed to be much older than


    before.


    Kerr looked at Kelvin''s nervous face and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Kerr knew that except that something happened to Jack, Kelvin would not be so nervous.


    Seeing thecency on Moore''s face, Kelvin frowned and whispered in Kerr''s ear.


    "No way!"


    No one knew what Kelvin had said in Kerr''s ear, but Kerr''s face darkened.

 Chapter 352 Ungrateful Man

    Chapter 352 Ungrateful Man


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    Kerr kept silent, as if he was in a stalemate with Kelvin.


    "Are you going to let go of Moore?" Nicole guessed as she knew Kerr well.


    She hadn''t seen Kerr so angry, but Moore had been challenging Kerr''s bottom line. She knew clearly


    that Kerr''s endurance had reached a limit.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but the expression on his face showed everything.


    "Sir!" Kelvin was worried. "Mr. Jack''s situation is not good now, and Moore has something on the Gu


    Group. If it is exposed by Moore, the Gu Group will really be over."


    Kelvin knew that Jack had an inescapable responsibility for Gu Group''s current situation, and Kerr


    should not bear the consequences. But the cruel reality was in front of him, and Kelvin had no choice.


    "The Gu Group has long been an empty shell, and only he is unwilling to admit it." Kerr said


    indifferently. His rtionship with Jack had been cut off.


    He wouldn''t let go of Moore for the sake of Jack, because the harm he brought to Nicole had be a


    worry in Kerr''s heart.


    "Sir, Mr. Harley said that Mr. Jack doesn''t have much time left. No matter what, you can''t let him see his


    whole life''s painstaking efforts destroyed."


    At this point, Kelvin had to try his best to persuade Kerr.


    Looking at the worried look on Kelvin''s face, Nicole knew that Jack was indeed in a bad condition. She


    held Kerr''s arm and looked up at his serious expression.


    "Kerr, we still have a long time. There are still many chances in the future. I''m not in a hurry at this


    moment. I know that even if you let go of Moore today, you can find him again in the future."


    Although she didn''t want to please Jack, she didn''t want Kerr to be unfilial.


    "It''s time for us to go back and apany Lucas." Nicole held Kerr''s hand and wanted to take him to


    the car, but he didn''t move.


    "Nicole, I can''t listen to you this time."


    Kerr stared at Moore. Obviously, he didn''t want to let go of Moore at all.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Kelvin''s heart trembled. It was already out of his expectation that Nicole


    could persuade Kerr, but Kerr didn''tpromise, which made Kelvin feel more surprised.


    "Sir!"


    On the other hand, Nicole was not in a hurry. She knew how to deal with Kerr. She winked at Kelvin,


    indicating him to rest assured.


    "In that case, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, no matter what happens, I will always be with


    you." Said Nicole in a very gentle tone.


    Kerr felt a little strange when he heard what Nicole said, but he was happy in his heart. He didn''t need


    to be recognized by everyone, but hoped to get the support of Nicole.


    As long as Nicole stayed with him, he felt satisfied. It seemed that no matter what happened, he could


    solve it one by one.


    Gently kissing Nicole''s forehead, Kerr said indifferently, "Wait for me in the car." Kerr didn''t want Nicole


    to be too tired.


    Nicole nodded.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Looking at Kerr, Moore, who was standing opposite, could not help trembling. After all, Moore had seen


    the cruelty of Kerr.


    He didn''t expect that Kerr really didn''t care about the Gu Group at all, and even didn''t take Jack''s


    words seriously.


    Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand and turned around. Her legs became weak and her body began to fall.


    "Nicole!" Kerr eximed, stretching out his arm to catch Nicole before she fell to the ground.


    However, Nicole closed her eyes and frowned tightly. She looked painful. "It hurts." She put her hand


    on her belly.


    "Where does it hurt?" Kerr picked up Nicole, turned around and got into the car.


    Looking at the unconscious Nicole, Kim immediately walked to Kerr''s car, opened the driver''s door and


    got in.


    "My belly hurts." Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole closed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Call Harley!" Kerr ordered Kim who was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    Kim nodded, backed the car quickly, turned the steering wheel, and then drove to the Gu''s hospital.


    Standing still and watching Kerr''s car drive away, Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he pulled


    a long face and asked Kerr''s men to leave. He then walked to Moore.


    "Behave yourself. I cane here in time this time, but that doesn''t mean there will be another time.


    Don''t me me for not telling you that Kerr is not a man to be trifle with."


    Kelvin reminded Moore. Looking at the arrogant look on Moore''s face, he finally understood that Moore


    was just an ungrateful man. Jack''s years of hard work had been destroyed by Moore in this way.


    It was Jack who brought Moore to the Gu family. But when Jack was dying, it was Moore who gave him


    a fatal blow.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Moore said, "Uncle Kelvin, I really don''t understand. It''s


    my father who asked me to take charge of the Gu Group, but everyone has his own way of


    management. I''m just using my rules to manage the Gu Group.


    But thank you so much, Uncle Kelvin. Without you, I might really be in danger today."


    Moore said frivolously. Then he turned around, started the car and left.


    The farce finally ended and an eerie silence fell upon the scene, but Kelvin knew that it wouldn''tst


    long.


    Feeling that the car had driven for a long distance, Nicole slowly opened her eyes and looked at the


    nervous expression of Kerr with a slight smile at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t worry. I feel much


    better. It doesn''t hurt so much."


    Although she said so, she clearly felt that Kerr''s face did not soften a little because of her words, and


    turned even worse.


    "Where does it hurt? We will arrive at the hospital soon."


    Kerr nced at Nicole lightly and then looked ahead.


    "Are you angry?" Nicole raised her head from Kerr''s arms and looked at him carefully. She knew she


    was in the wrong, so she felt guilty instinctively.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. Since he had been with Nicole for such a long time...

 Chapter 353 Walk Into The Trap

    Chapter 353 Walk Into The Trap


    How could Kerr not know what Nicole was thinking about? He even knew every look and expression in


    her eyes.


    He was not a person who wouldpromise easily, but there was an exception. Even in front of


    Nicole, he was not a person who would make apromise easily.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you. Kerr, do you really have the heart to ignore me?" Nicole gently kissed Kerr


    on his side face.


    She hadn''t seen Kerr get angry for a long time, so she felt a little uncertain.


    "Nicole, I know what I''m doing. Believe it or not, no one knows you better than I do, but I don''t want you


    to take advantage of my weakness like that."


    Kerr''s tone became serious. Thest thing he could ept was deception, and he couldn''t ept that


    Nicole threatened him with her own health.


    This made him feel that Nicole had betrayed him.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I''ve never thought about it like that. I just don''t want to see Uncle Kelvin in a dilemma.


    In fact, you know clearly that it''s not easy for the Gu Group and the Gu family to get what they have


    today.


    You heard it that Jack..." When it came to Jack, Nicole didn''t know how to address him, so she could


    only pause. "He is not in a good condition.


    I really don''t need to have a conflict with Moore at this time. I don''t care if I own the Gu Group or not,


    and so do you. But someone cares, and Moore will definitely get retribution for what he has done."


    Nicole carefully analyzed the pros and cons, but clearly saw that Kerr''s expression did not get better


    because of her words.


    "You have no idea what I care about."


    Kerr looked at Nicole helplessly. This little woman put the kindness in her heart first, but didn''t take his


    feelings seriously. Kerr didn''t know if he should feel grateful for Nicole''s kindness and magnanimity...


    Or he had no choice but to feel upset.


    Nicole looked at Kerr in confusion. Apparently, she didn''t understand what he meant.


    Looking at Nicole''s innocent eyes, the most primitive impulse in Kerr''s body was aroused again.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kissing on Nicole''s red lips, Kerr was obviously domineering, with a hint of punishment.


    "Ouch!" Obviously, Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would suddenly punished her. She instinctively


    reached out her hand and wanted to refuse. But thinking of the lie she had made to Kerr just now, she


    also wanted to make up for him.


    So for the first time, she didn''t care about the existence of Kim and kissed him back passionately.


    Hearing the sound from the back seat, Kim was a little hesitant and confused. He didn''t know whether


    he should drive to the hospital or not, so he had to slow down.


    "I''ll see if you dare to lie to me again!" Kerr gently bit the tip of Nicole''s nose as a punishment.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole finally knew what Kerr cared about and felt sweet


    in her heart.


    Without answering Kerr, Nicole took the initiative to kiss Kerr.


    Feeling that Kerr''s body became stiff, Nicole halted, grabbed Kerr''s wandering hands and looked at him


    with a frown, "That''s enough."


    No matter how brave she was, she couldn''t be so intimate with Kerr in front of Kim.


    With a sly smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr said, "Kim, stop the car!" Kerr said slightly.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s words, Kim immediately understood what he meant. He parked the car at the


    roadside and deliberately chose a ce with dim street lights.


    Then Kim opened the door and got out of the car.


    Nicole felt strange and didn''t know what Kim was going to do.


    "Why did you stop the car?"


    Nicole said innocently.


    Holding Nicole''s body with both hands, Kerr directly turned over and put her on the seat. Then he


    approached Nicole gently and said, "You said you don''t like people around us when you are with me."


    Kerr''s eyes were full of possessiveness.


    "Are you crazy?" Nicole''s body became tense. Kim was outside. Even if he didn''t see them, he knew


    what they were doing in the car. Nicole really had an impulse to strangle Kerr.


    "Nicole, we are a legal couple." Kerr didn''t care at all.


    Nicole looked at Kerr angrily and bit his shoulder hard, but soon let go of him. "Are you sober now? You


    are already the father of two children. How shameless you are!"


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would go so far.


    Kerr felt that the little woman in his arms was like an angry kitten. He raised his hand and gently


    pinched her nose.


    "If you dare to joke with me again in the future, I will punish you in this way." Kerr was calm in the face


    of everything, but he couldn''t ept that something wrong with Nicole.


    The expression on Nicole''s face froze. She understood Kerr''s words and was touched, "I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have let you worry. You knew it was an act, why did you still walk in my trap?"


    She knew that it was Kerr''s love for her. She felt so lucky that Kerr had spoiled her and made her


    be the happiest woman in the world.


    "I have no choice. You are my weakness." Kerr sat up and tidied up her messy hair.


    There was a smile on Nicole''s face.


    "Thank you, honey!" When she said these two words, she couldn''t help but lower her head with a shy


    look on her face.


    Kerr was about to call Kim in, but when he heard the two words, his heart skipped a beat.


    Holding up Nicole''s delicate face with both hands, Kerr looked at her in surprise, "Say it again." Before


    this, Kerr had never heard Nicole say this word.


    "No! I''ve said it just now." Just now, it was because she was moved by Kerr, and she did not expect


    herself to speak so frankly. But now, she could no longer speak it out.


    Her face was as red as a tomato. Hiding from Kerr''s loving eyes, she said, "Well, let''s go home quickly."


    Nicole diverted his attention.

 Chapter 354 Save The Situation

    Chapter 354 Save The Situation


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr took her back to the vi.


    When Kelvin left the scene and went back to the Gu family''s house, he only saw Freya sitting alone in


    the living room with a gloomy face.


    "Mydy, Mr. Harley said that Mr. Jack is not in a good condition and can''te back these days." He


    simply told Freya about Jack.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jack had been in thepany since he came back from the hospitalst time. He had to go to the


    hospital asionally, and his condition had gradually been getting worse, but he still couldn''t stop


    Moore.


    Freya nced at Kelvin and asked, "How is thepany going now? Is Moore really going to destroy


    the Gu Group?" Freya had more or less heard some news, but it was not confirmed yet.


    Hearing what Freya said, Kelvin nodded and said, "Although Mr. Jack has tried his best, it''s still too


    late. Now I''m afraid only Mr. Kerres back in time can change the situation."


    He offered. It was not until something happened to the Gu Group that they remembered the importance


    of Kerr.


    "I see. I''m going to the hospital now." Freya had never cared about Jack, but she had to care about the


    Gu Group. After all, without the support of the Gu Group, the Gu family would copse sooner orter.


    After saying that, Freya stood up and walked outside.


    Following behind Freya, Kelvin arrived at the Gu''s hospital. Seeing that Jack was lying on the bed with


    his eyes closed, Kelvin felt sorry for him. Compared with Kelvin, Freya was very calm.


    She looked indifferent, as if the man in front of her had nothing to do with her at all.


    Feeling that there was someone beside him, Jack slowly opened his eyes and nced at Freya


    indifferently, but his face did not change much.


    "I''m not dead yet. You don''t have toe here in a hurry."


    Jack said sarcastically.


    "At this time, you still couldn''t figure it out. Jack, admit it. The Gu Group is going to be destroyed by


    you." Freya hated Jack''s tough attitude the most.


    It seemed that everything in the world was under the control of Jack.


    In fact, they all knew clearly that the Gu family was in a serious situation now.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anything happen to the Gu Group." Jack still


    believed that everything would be fine.


    But now he was really not strong enough.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, Jack. If I were you, I would beg Kerr toe back immediately. Only in this


    way, the Gu Group wouldn''t bepletely destroyed, and there might be a chance of survival."


    Freya was much more sober than Jack. They had to yield in front of money and interests.


    "Kerr? Do you think you cane back if I talk to him?" Jack also knew the importance of Kerr, but


    now he was cornered and could not submit to Kerr at this time.


    "Then what do you want? Do you really want to see that ungrateful man destroy all your efforts?" Freya


    questioned Jack coldly.


    Sensing at the tension between Freya and Jack, Kelvin could not help but step forward. "Mrs. Jack,


    Mrs. Freya, in fact, Mr. Kerr is very soft hearted. When he was not in the Gu Group, he had been


    silently keeping an eye on the Gu Group."


    Hearing what he said, Freya turned around and looked at him. Her uneasiness seemed to be smoothed


    by Kelvin''s words. As long as Kerr still treated her as a member of the Gu family, they still had a


    chance.


    "Now as long as someone can go to persuade Mr. Kerr to give him what he wants most, he will


    definitelye back to the Gu family." There were some hints in his words.


    He knew that what Kerr wanted most was Nicole. As long as Jack and Freya ept Nicole, Kerr might


    be willing to return to the Gu Group.


    Freya turned to look at Jack. Obviously, at this time, it was impossible for Kelvin to have this


    conversation with Kerr. And it was impossible for Jack to take the initiative to make apromise to


    Kerr. In the end, Freya had to stand out.


    "Jack, our marriage was a joke from the beginning, but in the end you have to admit that only I can help


    you out of trouble." After saying that, Freya left the hospital.


    She knew in her heart that for so many years, the reason why Jack cultivated Moore was because of


    that woman he had an affair outside. Freya had never mentioned that woman, but it did not mean that


    she did not know at all.


    Sitting in the car, Freya went straight to Kerr''s vi without hesitation.


    When the car stopped at the door, Freya looked at Vedder who was standing at the door and nodded.


    Vedder was also surprised at the arrival of Freya. When he was about to enter the vi to inform Kerr,


    he was stopped by Freya.


    "Vedder, wait a minute. You don''t have to tell Kerr. I just want to see my two grandsons. After all, they


    are the children of the Gu family. Do you agree?"


    There was a faint smile on Freya''s face, which had never been so kind before. In fact, when she was in


    the Gu family, Freya had asked someone to secretly look for the photos of the two children.


    Compared with Lucas, Freya liked Jay more, because Jay was just like Kerr when he was this little.


    Vedder stopped and looked at Freya with a little embarrassment. After all, before that, every time Freya


    appeared, Kerr would be unhappy.


    But now seeing that Freya was sincere, Vedder could only nod.


    Freya walked to the gate of the vi with light steps and heard the sound from inside.


    "Let me hug him for a while." Jay raised his head and looked at Kerr holding Lucas. He couldn''t help


    reaching out his hands to hold Lucas in his arms.


    But Kerr didn''t agree, "No way!"


    Now Jay was still young, so it was not safe for him to hold Lucas in his arms.


    "Just for once!" Jay reached out an index finger and made a promise to Kerr, with a look of appeal in


    his eyes. During the day at home, Jay was just hiding in his room and studying something that no one


    else could understand.


    He didn''t look at Lucas for a whole day, but when Kerr came back home and skillfully bathed and


    dressed Lucas, he became interested.


    Kerr turned around with Lucas in his arms and dodged Jay''s hands.


    "What are you arguing for?"


    Nicole came out of the bathroom, with a towel in her hand, drying the water on her


    hair.

 Chapter 355 Persuade Him To Go Home

    Chapter 355 Persuade Him To Go Home


    Then Nicole walked to Kerr''s side and looked at Lucas who just woke up. She couldn''t help but lower


    her head and kiss Lucas''s side face.


    It was a light kiss. But when she raised her head, she saw two faces, one big and one small,ing


    close to her.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    Jay was not tall enough. He grabbed the hem of Nicole''s nightdress with his little hands and stood on


    tiptoe, indicating that Nicole must kiss him first.


    When she was about to lower her head, she saw Kerr''s threatening eyes. She felt helpless and raised


    her hand to touch Kerr''s side face. "How old are you? You still have to fight with the child."


    Then she bent down slightly and kissed Jay''s face.


    She didn''t want Jay to think that she didn''t love him anymore after she had Lucas.


    Whether she and Kerr would have another child in the future or not, Nicole hoped to bring the same


    share of care and love to her child.


    With dissatisfaction in his eyes, Kerr stretched out an arm and directly held Nicole in his arms, forcing


    her to get close to him.


    "I don''t mind making it up to meter." Kerr hadn''t been intimate with Nicole for a long time. He was


    always worried that the wound on her body hadn''t recovered.


    Now Lucas was one month old finally.


    Of course, Nicole understood what Kerr meant. She nodded at him and turned her head to cover the


    blush on her face.


    "Mommy, what are you talking about?" Jay didn''t hear Kerr''s words. He was curious when he saw the


    shy look on Nicole''s face.


    "Nothing. Let''s go. Mommy will take you to take a shower." Holding Jay''s hand, Nicole walked towards


    the bathroom.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Freya heard the delightful voice. Although she couldn''t hear it clearly,


    she could feel the warmth. At least, it was more sentimental than the cold house of the Gu family.


    "Madam, I''m going to inform Mr. Kerr." Vedder said lightly to Freya, and he still chose to tell Freya''s


    arrival to Kerr. After all, he was not clear about Freya''s purpose today.


    Freya nodded and didn''t refuse. She seemed to understand why Kerr stayed here, but in her opinion,


    these things were not as important as the interests of the Gu Group.


    As far as she was concerned, as the heir of the Gu family, Kerr shouldered a greater responsibility and


    shouldn''t waste his time on these things all day long.


    Hearing the report from Vedder, Kerr put the baby in his hand on the crib. He looked at the direction of


    the bathroom and heard the conversation between Nicole and Jay. He didn''t want to ruin this beautiful


    moment.


    "Don''t tell her about it." After saying that, Kerr went downstairs.


    As soon as he went downstairs, Kerr saw Freya sitting on the sofa. The gentleness in his eyes was


    reced by coldness.


    "What''s up?" As the son of Freya, Kerr couldn''t shut her out at this time, but he had nothing to say to


    Freya.


    "Kerr, do you hate to see me so much now? But no matter how reluctant you are, you have to admit


    that I am your mother." Freya could really use such a fact to suppress Kerr at this time.


    Kerr cast a cold nce at Freya and said, "I know it''s true. You don''t have to keep reminding me like


    this. If you have anything to say, just say it. I have to coax Lucas to sleep."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Since Lucas returned to Kerr, every night, it was Kerr who took care of him. He barely disturbed


    Nicole''s rest. He was using real actions to prove his love for Nicole.


    Freya frowned, "Why are you coaxing the child to sleep? Could she not even take good care of a child?


    You are the eldest son of the Gu family. How can you do such trivial things?


    If she really doesn''t have time and energy to take care of the two children, I don''t mind taking the two


    children away." Freya happened to want to take the two children back to the Gu family.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Kerr only felt ridiculous. "Gu family? That empty and cold house?" Of course,


    Kerr knew that Gu Group was less powerful than it used to be.


    "If youe here just to talk about this matter with me, you can go back now. I will take good care of


    my child, and you should know better than me what the future of Gu Group would be like."


    After saying that, Kerr stood up and was about to ask Vedder to send Freya away.


    "Kerr, since you have known the situation of the Gu Group, why don''t you stop Moore? You should


    know that you are the future sessor of the Gu Group. You can''t let the Gu Group be destroyed by an


    outsider."


    Freya didn''t know what to say just now. Now that Kerr took the initiative to mention the Gu Group, she


    could try to persuade Kerr, but what he said next disappointed Freya.


    "An outsider? You adapted Moore in the Gu family. From the day I left The Gu Group, everything of the


    company has nothing to do with me. No matter how well the Gu Group developed or what happened to


    thepany, it has nothing to do with me."


    This time, Kerr had made up his mind. He didn''t want Freya and Jack to have any hope anymore.


    "Now I have ZX Group. In the future, I will build it into a leading group in A City. I''m not interested in the


    Gu Group at all."


    In just a month, the ZX Group had changed a lot under the management of Kerr.


    Freya didn''t expect that Kerr would be so determined.


    "Kerr, I don''t care what you have now, but you can''t get rid of the Gu family and the family name would


    be with you for the rest of your life. Everyone wait to see the joke of the Gu Group, you can''t just sit


    there and watch the show."


    She wanted Kerr to believe that he and Gu Group were inseparable, but obviously, Kerr didn''t think so.


    "A joke? I don''t think it''s funny at all. The fate of the Gu Group has settled. It was all caused by


    themselves. I have nothing to say."


    Kerr ignored Freya and went upstairs.


    He didn''t look back no matter how Freya call out his name.


    "Kerr! Think it over." Freya still didn''t give up. Even if the Gu Group was in danger, its potential was still


    unpredictable.

 Chapter 356 You Are The Most Important People

    Chapter 356 You Are The Most Important People


    However, Freya could do nothing but watch Kerr leave her sight.


    After entering the room, Kerr closed the bedroom door and looked into Nicole''s calm eyes, which made


    Kerr feel at ease.


    Nicole looked at the darkness on Kerr''s face, which had not yet faded away, and became gentle the


    moment he saw her. She felt very sorry for Kerr from the bottom of her heart.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard Kerr''s voice.


    "Nicole, you don''t have to persuade me. I know what I''m doing. I''ve given them a chance. This won''t be


    a second time. I know what you are thinking, but for me, the most important person is you.


    I won''t me them, but I can''t forgive them either."


    Kerr looked into her eyes and knew that Nicole had more or less heard his conversation with Freya. But


    this time, he hoped that Nicole could stand by his side.


    "I understand." Nicole stood up and walked to Kerr. She put her arms around his waist and pressed her


    face against his chest.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I didn''t mean to persuade you. No matter what decision you make, I will respect your choice and stay


    by your side all the time. From now on, you will be the support of Jay, Lucas and me."


    Nicole didn''t want to make things difficult for Kerr anymore. After all, the Gu family had gone too far.


    Only she knew that she was not a saint, and she wouldn''t force Kerr to be one.


    Everything in the world had a cause.


    All she wanted to do was to stay with Kerr. Besides this, she didn''t want anything else.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr felt a littleforted.


    Holding her tightly in his arms, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her red lips. Then he held her up and


    walked towards the huge bed.


    "Ouch!"


    Nicole felt Kerr''s anxious action. Since she gave birth to the baby, Kerr had never crossed the line even


    though he had hugged Nicole to sleep every night.


    No matter how hard it was for him to hold back his desire, Kerr would put Nicole''s health first.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole hesitated. After all, she had just recovered a little.


    "Harley has said that we can do it now." Kerr wouldn''t let Nicole get hurt because of him, so he would


    definitely be intimate with her after asking for Harley''s advice.


    Looking at his serious eyes, Nicole blushed. She didn''t expect that he would specially ask Harley about


    this. Thinking that the two men were discussing such a thing, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.


    "How could you just say something like that?" Nicole held Kerr''s face in her hands.


    Although she had be his wife and had given birth to two children for him, she still felt shy. Every


    time she was intimate with Kerr, she couldn''t help blushing.


    "Nicole, having you is the luckiest thing in my life." Kerr held Nicole in his arms and looked at her with


    tenderness and gratitude.


    Nicole nodded with a smile. In fact, she was the same. She had never thought that a chance encounter


    could make Nicole have such a sincere rtionship.


    The night became wonderful because of the strong love.


    That night, they became tireless and had no intention of stopping until Kerr started to worry that


    Nicole''s body would not be able to stand it.


    When the sky gradually turned white, he fell asleep with Nicole in his arms.


    The morning always gave people a sense of hope.


    Unfortunately, when Nicole woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. She turned over and


    instinctively put her arm around her, but the ce where her arm touched was cold.


    When Nicole opened her eyes slightly, she knew that Kerr must have got up and gone to work. She


    held Kerr''s pillow in her arms, and she could even breathe the unique smell of Kerr.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she felt the taste of happiness.


    After getting up and going downstairs, Nicole didn''t see Kerr or even Jay.


    "Uncle, where are Kerr and Jay?" Nicole asked with obvious curiosity in her eyes.


    "They went to thepany together. As usual, Master was sent to the hospital for physical


    examination by Mr. Harley." With a kind smile on his face, Vedder reported to Nicole.


    Nicole nodded and sat in the dining room. Looking at the breakfast prepared on the table, she felt


    unprecedentedly rxed.


    She picked up the milk in her hand and took a sip. Then her phone rang in the living room. She thought


    it was from Kerr, so she put down the milk and went to the living room to answer the phone.


    "Kerr?" There was obvious joy in her tone.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone didn''t seem so happy. "Kerr has a lot of things to do


    every day. How can he be with you at home every day?" Freya hated this kind of clinging woman.


    She could even imagine how Nicole pestered Kerr all the time. In her opinion, Kerr wouldn''t have left


    the Gu Group if Nicole hadn''t appeared.


    And he would not have any conflict with the Gu family, so that the Gu Group would not end up like this.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole looked helpless, but she couldn''t directly hang up on Freya. "Mrs. Freya,


    what can I do for you?


    If you want to speak to Kerr, I''m sorry. He''s busy now and isn''t at home. You can call his personal cell


    phone."


    There was obvious politeness in Nicole''s tone. She knew that Freya called mostly to persuade Kerr to


    return to the Gu Group.


    "I''m not looking for Kerr. I''m looking for you. An hourter, you''d better show up in the cafe under the


    Gu Group on time. I don''t like people who didn''t have a sense of time. And youe alone. Don''t tell


    Kerr."


    There was obvious threats in Freya''s tone. Then she hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at the phone in her hand that had been hung up, Nicole had a puzzled look on her face. After a


    long time, she realized that Freya wanted to see her, but she could not figure out the reason why Freya


    would want to meet her.

 Chapter 357 For The Shares

    Chapter 357 For The Shares


    But Nicole couldn''t refuse. She sighed, turned around and went upstairs. Then she changed her


    clothes and went out with the car key.


    The car was running on the road, and Nicole was not nervous at all.


    Anyhow, no matter what Freya said, Nicole would not leave Kerr. With this faith, Nicole would not have


    any pressure. Now Kerr had a good development in the ZX Group.


    Nicole was very satisfied.


    The car stopped at the door of the cafe. Before Nicole got out of the car, she saw the car with the


    exclusive logo of the Gu family. She knew that Freya had arrived.


    She raised her hand and looked at her watch. There were still ten minutes left before the appointed


    time of Freya. Instead of getting out of the car in a hurry, she stared at the watch. It was not until there


    was only two minutes left that she opened the door and got out of the car.


    Nicole didn''t notice a ck Maybach parked at the door of the coffee shop.


    The man sitting in the car smiled slightly when he saw that Nicole deliberately made Freya wait for so


    long.


    As soon as Nicole arrived at the door of the cafe, she saw Cherry beside Freya.


    "Miss Nicole, this way please. Mrs. Freya is waiting for you in the private room." Cherry looked at her


    watch and found that there was only one minute left.


    Nicole nodded and followed her into the private room.


    "How dare you make me wait so long?" Freya arrived ten minutes earlier than usual, but she did not


    expect that when she sat in the private room, she did not see Nicole at all.


    Raising her hand, Nicole pointed at the watch on her wrist and said to Freya, "The time is just right. I''m


    notte. Maybe Mrs. Freya arrived early."


    Nicole knew that Freya had arrived a long time ago, but she just wanted to teach Freya a lesson.


    Otherwise, Freya would always think that she was a pushover.


    "Nicole, don''t think that you can do whatever you want as long as you stay with Kerr and Sunny is


    gone. The reason why I ask you out is that you have given birth to two children for Kerr."


    Although Freya was unwilling to admit it, the result of the paternity test was so clear.


    She couldn''t deny it, not to mention that Jay and Kerr looked so much alike, as if they were cut out from


    the same mold.


    Looking at the arrogant look of Freya, Nicole felt the disdain in her tone, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    Kerr had said that she didn''t need to care about what others said.


    As long as Kerr loved her, that would be enough.


    "Mrs. Freya, you are right. But why do you want to see me? I don''t think I''m eligible enough to talk to


    you."


    Nicole said sarcastically on purpose. If Freya really thought that she was not qualified to sit with the Gu


    family, then why did she take the initiative to ask her out.


    With contempt in her eyes, Freya nced at Nicole indifferently. She was well prepared. No matter


    what, Nicole would be convinced by what she was going to say next.


    "Now there is a great opportunity for you. I know you have given birth to two children for Kerr.


    ording to the rules of the Gu family, these two children should be raised by the Gu family.


    But you should know now that Jack is not in good health and I have something else to do, so I won''t


    take these two children back for the time being."


    Freya pretended to be a kind person who did a favor to Nicole, with obvious contempt in her eyes. She


    held the coffee cup with her fingers and took a sip, looking a little noble.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole felt a little strange.


    This was not something that Freya could say at all, but she did not think it was a good thing. Freya was


    not a person who could easily make concessions.


    "I''m surprised to hear that, but I prefer to be more direct. If you have something to say, just say it, Mr.


    Freya." Nicole didn''t touch the coffee cup in front of her.


    And just fixed her eyes on Freya''s face.


    She clearly saw that when she exposed Freya''s acting, there was an unnatural expression on Freya''s


    face, which meant that her guess was right.


    Freya was surprised to hear what Nicole said. She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so smart. But


    Freya also knew that if Nicole was not smart enough, she wouldn''t be able to stay with Kerr.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, Kerr had a lot of women around him.


    "Nicole, you are clever, but it is not enough."


    Freya paused for a while. She thought that no matter how smart Nicole was, it was impossible for


    Nicole to give Kerr any help in his career since she had no family background.


    "Now that you have already guessed it, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I know that the two


    children are Kerr''s, so they are the children of the Gu family. It''s not impossible for you to use the two


    children to get the shares of the Gu Group.


    After all, we are a big family. We don''t care about that tiny fraction of shares.


    From beginning to end, Freya had never looked at Nicole.


    With a faint smile, Nicole didn''t interrupt Freya. She wanted to know what Freya wanted to do.


    "But you should also be clear that only when Kerr is in charge of the Gu Group can you get the shares


    of thepany. You should know it better than me, don''t you?"


    In Freya''s view, Nicole must be plotting every day to get more shares. After all, the Gu Group was such


    a big temptation. In front of money and interests, no one can really be indifferent at all.


    "Gu Group?" Nicole couldn''t helpughing. She lowered her head and shook her head.


    "Mrs. Freya has been living in the Gu family for a long time, so you don''t know what''s going on outside,


    don''t you? Mrs. Freya, you''d better know what is going on in the Gu Group now."


    Nicole reminded Freya. In the past, when the Gu Group was in glory, Nicole had never thought of


    taking a penny from it, not to mention that the Gu Group was on the verge of bankruptcy and had lost


    its former brilliance.


    She didn''t care about it at all. She only liked Kerr.


    She just want the love from Kerr. Only he could make her feel at ease.


    "Do you know what is going on with the Gu Group? Sure enough, you are always paying attention to


    the Gu Group. Nicole, dare you say that you are not interested in the Gu Group?"


    Freya was also surprised at Nicole''s reaction.

 Chapter 358 A False Charge

    Chapter 358 A False Charge


    Seeing the shrewdness in Nicole''s eyes, Freya knew that her guess was right.


    Hearing what Freya said, Nicole really felt that maybe she shouldn''t have been here today. Kerr was


    right. It was a waste of time to be with the Gu family.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mrs. Freya, if you really think so, I have no choice. In your eyes, I


    have always been greedy for the property of the Gu family. No matter how I exin, it won''t change


    your opinion of me."


    She didn''t want to waste time on meaningless things here. She stood up and was about to leave.


    "Mrs. Freya, Kerr is not interested in the assets of the Gu Group, and I am either. If there is nothing


    important in the future, I don''t want these things to disturb our lives again.


    I will try my best to give Kerr the happiness he wants."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. However, just two steps, she was


    stopped by Cherry, who had been standing beside Freya.


    Nicole looked at Cherry and frowned.


    "You want to leave before I finish my words? You are rude." There was obvious disdain in Freya''s tone.


    She always thought that Nicole was just a woman from a humble family. Nicole had no background and


    poor education. She didn''t deserve to be in the Gu family.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Now it seemed that what she thought was right. Freya doubted very much why Kerr refused so many


    women and only wanted Nicole, perhaps it was because of her tricks.


    Knowing that Freya wouldn''t let her go so easily, Nicole didn''t leave in a hurry. She turned around and


    sat opposite Freya, looking at her helplessly.


    "Mrs. Freya, if you have anything to say, just say it as soon as possible. Although we can''t end our


    conversation in a pleasant way ording to the past. I know you won''t give up if you didn''t finish you


    words.


    But I hope you can say it quick. After all, when I came out, Kerr didn''t know that. Mrs. Freya must have


    known what kind of person Kerr is. If he knows that Ie to see you, he must be very angry."


    Nicole mentioned Kerr on purpose in order to let Freya know that she and Kerr would be together no


    matter what happened.


    "Do you want to use Kerr to suppress me? How dare you!"


    With an angry face, Freya''s palm banged directly on the table. She was so infuriated that she wanted


    to make Nicole disappear from the world in the next second.


    Looking at the angry eyes of Freya, Nicole was fearless, and quite calm.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mrs. Freya, you are wrong. I didn''t mean to offend you. If you hadn''t


    called me out today, I would never have bothered you.


    We all should have our own lives."


    Nicole didn''t want to have anything to do with the Gu family, which was not good for her at all.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Now that you have known the situation of the Gu Group, you should be


    clear in your heart that the whole Gu Group is almost controlled by Moore.


    The Gu Group should have belonged to Kerr. Now the Gu Group is in danger because of you. Do you


    know how the Gu family criticized Kerr behind his back?"


    If it weren''t for Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t have been in such a serious situation even if he didn''t have a good


    rtionship with Jack.


    As a result, he lost the whole Gu Group.


    In her opinion, this should be med on Nicole.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole felt bitter in her heart. "If you hate me, you can always find an excuse to


    pin the me one me. Mrs. Freya, I''m just want to be with my beloved. I''m not a holy being and can''t


    control everything.


    I can only say that I feel sorry for the what had happened to the Gu Group. I can''t do nothing about it."


    Although Nicole looked calm, she was thinking about a solution that was good to the two parties.


    Freya didn''t expect that Nicole would be so stubborn. She stood up and stared at Nicole.


    "Let me tell you, Nicole, sooner orter, Kerr will regret for choosing you. If you do so, Moore''s scheme


    will only seed. You should know the rtionship between Kerr and Moore is like fire and water.


    If Moore really gets the whole Gu Group, is it not a threat to Kerr at all? Nicole, think it over. You should


    know that Moore would be a hidden danger in the future.


    Do you really think Moore will let it go even if the Gu family doesn''t make things difficult for him?"


    After giving a serious warning to Nicole, Freya walked towards the door of the private room. She really


    couldn''t waste too much time. If Kerr knew it, he would definitely think that she was making trouble for


    Nicole.


    The misunderstanding between them was deep enough.


    When Freya walked to the door, she stopped and said slowly, "Nicole, you''d better think clearly what I


    said." After saying that, she left the private room.


    Only Nicole was left alone in her seat in a daze.


    The private room suddenly became quiet. Nicole looked at the coffee in front of her with aplicated


    expression in her eyes.


    She was weighing Freya''s words. In fact, some of her words made senses. Even if Nicole and Kerr


    didn''t want everything of the Gu family, they couldn''t let the Gu Group fall into the hands of Moore.


    Nicole knew better than anyone else about Moore''s ambition and ruthless. If she couldn''t solve the


    problem for Kerr, she had to remind him not to cause more trouble.


    "In fact, there are many things are not asplicated as you thinks."


    A gentle voice came from behind.


    Hearing the voice she hadn''t heard for a long time, a figure shed through her mind, with obvious


    surprise in her eyes. She suddenly turned around and looked at Baron who was standing at the door.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. "Long time no see, Baron."


    When Maggie had an identst time, Nicole wanted to see Baron, but Kerr didn''t allow her to do so


    because of her physical condition. After so many things happened, Nicole ignored Baron.


    Now seeing Baron again, Nicole only felt a long lost warmth.


    "Long time no see, Nicole. How are you doing?" With a gentle face, Baron walked to the opposite of


    Nicole and sat down, with a faint smile on his face.


    He missed her very much.

 Chapter 359 As Long As You Are Happy

    Chapter 359 As Long As You Are Happy


    But every time Baron could only stand in the distance and peek at Nicole. He had never been noticed


    by her. It seemed that he had been used to hiding in the corner.


    Nicole nodded, "I gave birth to another boy. You haven''t seen him yet." When Jay was born, Baron


    apanied her.


    But now, she felt that there was a sense of distance between them.


    No matter how good friends were, they would unconsciously alienate each other since there was no


    news of each other for a long time. Thinking of Maggie''s death, Nicole only felt sorry, and she had


    never had the chance to face Baron.


    "Really? That''s good. If there is a chance, let me see him one day. You look good."


    Every time Baron stood in the distance, he could see Nicole snuggling up to Kerr with shyness and


    happiness on her face. He knew that Nicole was very happy now.


    Maybe only in this way could he rest assured.


    "Thank you, Baron. In fact, I still owe you an apology. I didn''t do anything wrong, but I didn''t expect


    such a result."


    Her heart was full of pity. After all, she really wanted to treat Baron as a friend and see him happy.


    Baron shook his head and said, "Nicole, it''s all fate. In fact, the responsibility for this matter is on me,


    and it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me yourself. It''s not what we can expect."


    He epted it very frankly, but after Maggie''s death, the Chen family did not let go of Baron so easily.


    Fortunately, he took all the me for himself, and in the end, Nicole was not involved.


    Nicole looked at him and found that he was still as gentle as before. But after careful observation, she


    could tell that he looked a little mature.


    But only Nicole knew that it was because he had been through a rough patch.


    "Baron..."


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Nicole, I''m happy to see you, so don''t mind those unimportant things. Trust me, I''m really living a good


    life, and I also hope you can live a good life."


    Baron interrupted Nicole and changed the topic. Perhaps loving someone meant to fulfill her


    happiness. He did it.


    "I just saw Kerr''s mother leave here. Hasn''t she epted your rtionship with Kerr yet?"


    If Freya had really epted Nicole, he would not have seen the angry look on Freya''s face just now,


    and Nicole was not very happy.


    Nicole smiled helplessly, but she didn''t seem to care much about it. "It doesn''t matter. I have made a


    deal with Kerr that no matter what others think of us, as long as we can be happy together, that is


    enough."


    She had already calmed down. She really didn''t have the ability to care about everyone''s thoughts.


    Then she had to take care of herself.


    "That''s good." Baron knew that Kerr loved Nicole. Perhaps that was why he was willing to give up. After


    all,pared with Kerr, Baron couldn''t betray his family.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very quiet. Unexpectedly, Nicole felt embarrassed. She raised her


    hand and looked at the time on her watch. She then said lightly, "Lucas''s physical examination should


    be over. I''ll pick him up at the hospital."


    She stood up, nodded at Baron and was about to leave.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Nicole!" Looking at her back, Baron stopped her, with obvious reluctance in his eyes. "I''ll go with you,


    and I can also see him, right?"


    He just wanted to find a reasonable reason to stay with her for more time and to see her.


    Nicole was slightly stunned, and then nodded with a smile, "Of course."


    They left the cafe together, but Nicole didn''t notice that after they left the private room, a man in waiter''s


    clothes walked into the room and took out a small recorder pen from under the table.


    He walked to the next room and handed the recording pen to the man who was sitting in a chair and


    drinking coffee.


    "Sir, they are all here."


    Hearing the man''s words, Ben raised the corners of his mouth slightly. "Very good. Go and deal with it."


    Since the Gu family was so self-conceited, he would not be softhearted.


    He had been here for several days, but no one knew his appearance. He wanted to get the initiative


    from the Gu family.


    At the same time, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    Nicole and Baron got out of the car and walked into the hospital. She went straight to the office of


    Harley and pushed the door open. She saw Harley and Harrow standing in the office and looking at


    each other.


    They were obviously surprised to see Nicole.


    "Why are you here?"


    Harley came to his senses and asked. It was obvious that he was surprised and guilty.


    "Is Lucas''s examination over? I have something to deal with outside, so I can pick him up home by the


    way. Harrow is also here. Where is Lucas?" Nicole looked around the office and didn''t see Lucas.


    She couldn''t help frowning. Recently, it was Harrow who had been taking care of Lucas. Harrow had


    never made any mistake, and Nicole had already trusted her very much.


    "Nicole, listen to me. Don''t worry. Lucas is fine."


    Harley walked up to Nicole andforted her, as if he was worried that she would be angry.


    But when Nicole saw the nervous look on Harley''s face, she became more anxious. She couldn''t help


    but be serious. "Where is Lucas? What happened?"


    She couldpromise in everything, but there was one thing that she couldn''t make any concessions,


    which was rted to Lucas and Jay. As a mother, she would never let anyone hurt her child.


    As long as she thought that Lucas and Jay would be hurt, she felt as if her heart was stabbed by a


    thorn, and every breath would be painful.


    "Don''t be nervous. Lucas is fine. He is in the hospital, but..."


    Looking at Harrow behind her, Harley hesitated.


    With a sigh, Harrow walked up to Nicole and said lightly, "Here''s the thing. I took Lucas to do the


    examination, and everything was fine. But I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Jack walking in the garden.


    The moment he saw Lucas..."

 Chapter 360 The Baby Was Taken Away

    Chapter 360 The Baby Was Taken Away


    They didn''t expect that Jack would react like this. Although they worked for Kerr, they didn''t dare to say


    anything against Jack.


    Looking at the two people, Nicole frowned, "You mean that Lucas was taken away by Jack?"


    She knew that if Jack really wanted to take the child away, it was impossible for Harley and Harrow to


    do anything about it.


    Harrow nodded helplessly.


    "Where are they?"


    Nicole pulled a long face. No matter what Jack wanted, she wouldn''t let him take Lucas away from her.


    Nicole thought that Jack would do something to Jay.


    She didn''t expect that Lucas was also his target.


    In the face of the child, Nicole would neverpromise.


    Looking at the firm look of Nicole, Harley did not feel surprised at all. He could only sigh, "I''ll take you


    there." Taking a look at Baron, who was standing behind Nicole, Harley was obviously stunned.


    But he didn''t have time to ask more, he took Nicole to Jack''s room.


    Obviously, Nicole looked worried and flustered. She had lost Lucas once and could never let it happen


    again. She was afraid that the Gu family would send Lucas to somewhere else.


    Maybe Nicole would never find Lucas since he was so little.


    Thinking of this, Nicole felt terrible.


    She couldn''t help but stagger.


    "Watch out! Don''t worry. He just took the baby away. It shouldn''t be a problem." Baron reached out his


    hand to hold Nicole, nodded to her andforted her.


    Then Baron followed behind Baron. Seeing that she was anxious about Kerr''s child, he felt sad.


    Perhaps from the very beginning, he could only protect Nicole as a knight.


    When Harley arrived at the door of Jack''s ward, he stopped.


    Feeling strange, Nicole took a closer look and saw that the door of the ward was not closed. She heard


    the sound from inside.


    "Sir, look at Lucas. He also looks like Mr. Kerr when he was a child. He is very cute."


    Standing next to Jack, Kelvin held Lucas in his arms. Since Kelvin brought Lucas here, thetter had


    been very happy that he didn''t show any fear. Kelvin like him very much.


    But Jack, who was sitting on the bed, didn''t think so.


    "He is not as smart as Jay. But with this baby in my hand, I''m sure that she will give Jay to me. I must


    train Jay to be a more qualified sessor for the Gu family."


    Jack looked better and was still dreaming of training the sessor of the Gu Group.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kelvin looked embarrassed. "Sir, in fact, I know a little about Miss Nicole. She


    has given birth to two children for Mr. Kerr, and Mr. Kerr loves her very much. How about..."


    He was trying to persuade Jack to ept Nicole. Although he knew that Jack was stubborn, he did not


    give up hope.


    Jack nced at Kelvin indifferently, "She thought she could marry into the Gu family after giving birth to


    two children for Kerr. It''s just a dream. As long as I''m alive, I can''t let that woman marry into the Gu


    family."


    Although he liked Jay very much, it did not mean that he would ept Nicole. A nameless woman who


    wanted to covet the property of the Gu Group, Jack would not agree.


    Nicole, who was standing at the door, heard Jack''s words. She was not surprised at all. Everything was


    as she expected.


    "Do you live such an miserable life every day?" Baron frowned, with obvious pity in his gentle eyes. He


    stood beside Nicole and looked at her who was obviously ustomed to it.


    Although he knew that the Fang family could not ept Nicole either.


    He didn''t expect that Nicole would live such a life in the Gu family.


    Nicole smiled faintly to show that she didn''t care about it at all. "Baron, you have said that sometimes


    we shouldn''t take other''s words to heart. The person I love is Kerr, and the person who will spend the


    rest of my life with me is also Kerr.


    As long as he doesn''t think so, I don''t care what others think of me."


    She knew what was important to her.


    So she would only cherish Kerr and would not leave him because of what the Gu family said.


    Looking at the persistence in Nicole''s eyes, Baron knew that everything came from her love for Kerr.


    Because of this love, she became strong.


    "Kerr, how lucky he is to have you?"


    Baron sounded lonely.


    Nicole sensed the sadness in Baron''s tone, but she deliberately ignored it.


    "Who is it?"


    Sitting in the ward, Jack heard the sound from the door, but he didn''t hear the specific content clearly.


    He frowned and looked at the door.


    Nicole knew that Jack had found her. Fortunately, she didn''t want to dodge at all. She calmly pushed


    the door open. When she was about to enter, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Before she turned her head, she felt her right hand was held by a warm palm.


    Nicole turned her face and looked into Kerr''s gentle eyes.


    "Why don''t you wait for me?"


    Kerr was in thepany and received a call from Harley. But as soon as Harley hung up the phone,


    Nicole arrived at the hospital, so she came here a little faster than Kerr.


    "I thought you didn''t know." The moment she saw Kerr, she felt at ease. It seemed that no matter what


    kind of problem she encountered, as long as this man beside her was there, she was not afraid of


    anything.


    Baron''s eyes dimmed when he saw Nicole''s lovable face, but he quietly took a step back to make room


    for this loving couple.


    "If you have anything to say, juste in and say it openly. When did I teach you to do such an


    impolite thing?"


    There was obvious displeasure in Jack''s tone when he heard Kerr''s voice.


    In his opinion, Kerr had changed a lot since he met Nicole. Jack didn''t like those changes at all and it


    ruined his n, so he pin all the me on Nicole.


    Kelvin walked to the door and looked at Kerr and Nicole. He nodded to Nicole and held Lucas in his


    arms.

 Chapter 361 Not Willing

    Chapter 361 Not Willing


    "Sir... Miss Nicole..."


    With Jack behind him, Kelvin couldn''t call Nicole as Mrs. Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t care at all. For her, no matter what others called her, it was a mere title.


    "Uncle Kelvin, remember, this is my only wife, so you should call her Mrs. Nicole." Nicole could let it go,


    but Kerr couldn''t turn a blind eye on it.


    He said this not only to show his approval of Nicole, but also to warn Jack. Obviously, he said this to


    Jack deliberately.


    Kelvin nced at Jack with a worried look, bent down slightly and made way for Kerr and Nicole.


    As soon as they entered the ward, Nicole saw Lucas in the hand of Kelvin. She could not help but


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, she walked up to Kelvin and took Lucas from him. Seeing that Lucas was


    sleeping soundly, Nicole smiled slightly.


    "Don''t get close to Lucas anymore. Both Lucas and Jay are my children."


    Kerr looked at Jack and warned him coldly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to have any conflict with Jack, but on the premise that Jack would not disturb


    their lives again.


    "Is this how you treat your father?" Jack''s face was full of anger. Perhaps it was because of the sudden


    emotional fluctuation that his breathing became no longer smooth and his face darkened.


    "Sir!"


    Seeing that there was something wrong, Kelvin walked directly to Jack.


    "Harley!"


    Kerr didn''t expect that Jack''s condition was so serious. Standing at the door, Harley heard Kerr''s call


    and walked in directly.


    He walked quickly to the side of Jack. After checking his condition, Harley shook his head at Kerr to


    show that Jack was fine. Then he said to Jack, "Uncle, I have told you not to be too excited."


    Jack pushed away Harley in front of him and looked at Kerr angrily.


    "Send Jay here right now. If you don''t want to go back to the Gu family or the Gu group, I will train Jay


    to be my sessor."


    Hearing what Jack said, Kerr just felt ridiculous. Until now, Jack still did not ept the fact that the Gu


    Group was about to go bankrupt. "Jack? Don''t you know you are seriously sick right now?


    Don''t you think that by the time Jay grows up, the so-called Gu Group has changed into a new


    company that would no longer belong to the Gu family?"


    Kerr didn''t want to hide anything from Jack, nor did he want Jack to have those unrealistic fantasies.


    Anyway, both the Gu Group and Jay was out of Jack''s control.


    "You! You unfilial son! You can even abandon your own family for a woman! Ahem!"


    Jack began to cough violently because of anger.


    Kerr was about to retort, but was stopped by Nicole.


    "Kerr!" Nicole walked up to Kerr and handed Lucas to him. Then she looked at Kerr gently and said,


    "Let''s go home. He is asleep."


    Nicole knew that although it was true, Kerr couldn''t just blurt it out. Now Jack''s condition was so


    serious. What if he really got emotional and had an ident?


    Then Kerr would be a sinner and be cursed, which was thest thing she wanted.


    Kerr understood what she meant. With one hand holding Lucas and the other hand holding Lucas, Kerr


    walked towards the door of the ward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When they walked to the door, Nicole suddenly let go of Kerr''s hand and said, "Wait a minute."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked in front of Kelvin. She said something to him. Kelvin


    was first stunned, and then nodded.


    "Let''s go." After saying that, Nicole went back to Kerr, held his arm and left the hospital with him.


    After Kerr and Nicole entered the ward, Baron quietly left the hospital. After all, these things were their


    family affairs, and as an outsider, he had no right to interfere.


    No matter whether the Gu family members epted Nicole or not, in Kerr''s heart, Nicole was already


    his wife, so she also belonged to the Gu family.


    They would eventually drift apart.


    Nicole and Kerr sat in the car, driving on the way back home.


    "Kerr, in fact, your father just wants to control everything by himself. Maybe his strange behavior is just


    because of his desire to control others.


    Anyway, you are a member of the Gu family. This will not change no matter what happens."


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole said lightly.


    Frowning, Kerr reached out his hand and gently pinched Nicole''s chin. He turned her face to let her


    look into his eyes.


    "What do you want to say? Are you going to say that I''m a member of the Gu family and I''m


    responsible for it? So I can''t stand by and do nothing to the Gu Group. I should go back to the


    company?"


    Kerr knew her well and knew that some of her words made senses. Nicole felt pity for Jack and wanted


    to persuade Kerr.


    Nicole''s sympathy made Kerr feel her kindness, but also made Kerr feel a lot of helplessness, because


    she was so soft-hearted that she receive a lot of unfair treatment.


    And the grievance that she shouldn''t have suffered.


    Looking at the reluctant look on Kerr''s face, Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She


    stretched out her hand to hold Kerr''s cheek and said, "Are you a mind reader? You know everything in


    my mind."


    After seeing Freya today, Nicole really wanted to say something to Kerr. She didn''t expect that Kerr


    could guess what she was thinking immediately.


    "Are you willing to listen to me and interfere in Moore''s plot?"


    There was one thing that Freya was right. They really didn''t need to let Moore get what he wanted.


    Although Nicole and Kerr didn''t care about the property of the Gu family, they wouldn''t give these


    things to Moore.


    If he got more power and wealth, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "No." Kerr let go of Nicole''s chin and looked out of the window.

 Chapter 362 Just Give Up

    Chapter 362 Just Give Up


    This time, even if Nicole asked, Kerr would notpromise. Moreover, ording to Kerr''s estimation,


    the Gu Group could not hold on for a few days. It was meaningless whether he could go back or not.


    Hearing Kerr''s straightforward refusal, Nicole looked helpless. She reached out her hand and hugged


    him. She knew that Kerr was softhearted. No matter what she wanted him to do, as long as she said it,


    Kerr would eventuallypromise.


    "Actually, it''s not that I want you topromise to the Gu family, nor that I want you to leave me and


    our child. You know that it''s all caused by Moore. He''s not a member of the Gu family. Do you really


    want him to seed?"


    As long as Nicole thought of the arrogant look of Moore, she couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Do you remember that you almost had an identst time? Didn''t you always suspect that Moore


    was the person behind it? We just haven''t got the evidence."


    Kerr turned his eyes from the window to Nicole and said, "I didn''t expect you to bear grudges."


    All these things were kept in Kerr''s mind. He never intended to let go of Moore.


    But he would not return to the Gu Group.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole smiled, "If Moore just wants to set me up, I may not mind. But if he wants to


    hurt you, I will remember it clearly."


    This was how she loved Kerr. Even if she was weak, she would support Kerr silently.


    He kissed on her forehead and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make Moore pay for it. I''ve never forgotten it, but I


    won''t go back to the Gu Group.


    Nicole, you''d better give up on this matter. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Kerr directly refused. Even though he knew that Nicole did it for his own good, he didn''t want to do it in


    this way. After all, the Gu family had hurt them as much as Moore.


    Feeling Kerr''s seriousness, Nicole was about to persuade him, but was stopped by Kerr''s kiss.


    "Ah!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kerr didn''t want to hear anything from this little mouth, so he didn''t let go of Nicole until the car drove


    back to his vi.


    Before getting off the car, Kerr carefully smoothed Nicole''s messy hair, but the blush on her face could


    not be hidden.


    Holding her hand, Kerr got off the car and walked beside her.


    "Don''t think that I will give up just because of this. Kerr, I mean what I said just now. Think about it. You


    should know that what Moore has always wanted is the Gu Group.


    If you cane back to the Gu Group and personally break Moore''s dream, isn''t it the biggest blow to


    Moore?"


    That was why Nicole tried to persuade Kerr.


    No matter what kind of conflict Kerr had with the Gu family, it was just their family affairs. They couldn''t


    let Moore take advantage of it at this time.


    "Nicole, tell me the truth. Did someone say something to you? Otherwise, you won''t suddenly want me


    to return to the Gu Group."


    Kerr stopped and looked at Nicole seriously.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole felt guilty for a moment. In fact, she had never thought of hiding this


    matter from Kerr, but now he looked obviously a little unhappy about it.


    Nicole hesitated.


    "Of course. If someone hadn''t brainwashed Mommy, how could she have such a stupid idea?" Jay''s


    faint voice came from the door.


    He looked at Nicole helplessly.


    Turning around, Nicole stared at Jay, "Jay, what did you just say about my idea?"


    Although she knew that it seemed to be a loss for both Kerr and herself, shouldn''t they stick together to


    the outside world now? The internal conflict, of course, should be solved step by step after getting rid of


    the hidden trouble, Moore.


    Jay stuck out his tongue and walked into the vi.


    Looking at Jay, Kerr knew that something must have happened.


    "Are you going to tell me by yourself, or wait for me to find it out by myself? You should know that these


    two results represent different meanings."


    He didn''t want anyone or anything to affect their rtionship, and he didn''t want it to affect Nicole''s


    mood.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect Kerr to be so serious. "Actually, it''s nothing. Don''t look


    at me like I have done something bad."


    Being stared at by Kerr like this, Nicole felt a little guilty even if she did nothing.


    She held his hand and walked into the vi.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole saw Jay''sptop on the table.


    "I just received an interesting email." With a mysterious smile, Jay tapped on the keyboard with his


    tender hand and opened the audio file in the e-mail.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Now that you have known the situation of the Gu Group, you should be


    clear in your heart. Now the whole Gu Group is almost controlled by Moore.


    The Gu Group should have belonged to Kerr. Now the Gu Group is in danger because of you. Do you


    know how the Gu family criticized Kerr behind his back?"


    Freya''s voice came out of theptop.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t understand why their conversation would


    appear in Jay''sputer.


    "Let me tell you, Nicole, sooner orter, Kerr will regret for choosing you. If you do so, Moore''s scheme


    will only seed. You should know the rtionship between Kerr and Moore, they are just like fire and


    water.


    If Moore really gets the whole Gu Group, is it not a threat to Kerr at all? Nicole, think it over. You should


    know that Moore would be a hidden danger in the future.


    Do you really think Moore will let it go even if the Gu family doesn''t make things difficult for him?"


    Hearing Freya''s words and thinking of what Nicole said to him just now, Kerr understood what had


    happened.


    "Is this the reason why you want me to go back to the Gu Group?"


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, "Why didn''t you inform me in the first ce? Why should I listen to these


    meaningless words from her alone?"


    In his eyes, these words were worthless.

 Chapter 363 I Dont Agree

    Chapter 363 I Don''t Agree


    Looking at Kerr, Nicole smiled slightly. She knew that Kerr would be nervous because he was worried


    that she would be wronged, but as long as she had Kerr''s care and love...


    She wouldn''t feel wronged at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m fine. In fact, I think what she said is right. We all know that. The reason why


    you shoulde back to the Gu Group is that they don''t want Moore''s n to seed.


    I won''t be wronged at all."


    She didn''t want herself to be a factor that would affect Kerr.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    Jay felt angry when he heard Freya''s attitude towards Nicole. It was obvious in Freya''s words that they


    were coveting the property of the Gu Group.


    He cared so much about Nicole. How could he let her face the grievance of others?


    Hearing Jay''s firm voice, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t expect that the little guy would say something


    at this time.


    "Jay, you are still young. You will understand a lot of things when you grow up." Nicole knew that Jay


    cared about her.


    But now these things were soplicated that they couldn''t exin it clearly. Moreover, Jay was a


    child. No matter how smart he was, he was still too young to understand it.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jay was dissatisfied. When he was about to refute, he heard Kerr''s voice,


    which made him happy.


    "Even a child knows how to protect himself, but you don''t know?"


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and said, "From now on, no matter who in Gu family finds


    you, you can avoid them. Do you hear me?" Kerr reminded Nicole.


    If he couldn''t even deal with Moore alone, then he had no right to stay with Nicole.


    As her man, he should have done something for her and protect her from danger.


    "Kerr..."


    Nicole knew that Kerr did this for her own good, but she couldn''t agree on his n. Even if they no


    longer tried to get the approval of the Gu family, they couldn''t stand on the opposite side of the Gu


    family.


    Kerr looked firmly at Nicole, "Don''t force me to restrict your personal freedom."


    "Yes, yes. Mommy is not obedient at all. We will be more relieved if we keep an eye on you." It was the


    first time that Jay took the initiative to be on Kerr''s side.


    In the past, Jay always tried his best to go against Kerr.


    Looking at the two simr faces in front of her, she had no choice but to shut up. "It seems that I will


    have no status in this family in the future."


    Although she said so, she felt sweet in her heart.


    Kerr raised his hand and pinched Nicole''s nose, "You can make decisions on everything, except this


    matter. It is not negotiable"


    He would refuse anything that might hurt Nicole without hesitation.


    Nicole curled her lips. She knew that Kerr was stubborn. Plus, there was Nicole, the mini version of


    Kerr, she had no chance to refute.


    Seeing that Nicole was unwilling to give up, Kerr stood up, picked up the phone on the table and dialed


    a number. After hearing that the phone was connected, Kerr said lightly.


    "Uncle Kelvin, give him the phone."


    The man Kerr referred to was Jack. It seemed that Kerr hadn''t been able to call Jack father for a long


    time.


    With a helpless look at Jack, Kelvin handed the phone to him.


    "Sir, it''s Mr. Kerr."


    Jack nced at him indifferently and took the phone. Although Jack still looked serious, he was very


    happy in his heart, thinking that Kerr finally began topromise.


    But soon, after hearing Kerr''s words, Jack''s face darkened.


    "I don''t want you to disturb my life again. Maybe something important in your eyes is worthless to me. I


    won''t go back to the Gu Group. Everything in the Gu Group has nothing to do with me.


    Since you asked me to leave the Gu Group and let Moore take office, you should have thought that I


    have nothing to do with the Gu Group since then."


    After saying that, Kerr hung up the phone without giving Jack a chance to refute.


    He had to let Jack realize that in his eyes, those things that could make nothing was as important as


    Nicole.


    Seeing Kerr hang up the phone, Nicole felt that she had screwed it up again.


    "Have you really made up your mind?"


    Although Kerr had said something like that before, Nicole always thought that he was just angry with


    the Gu family. But today was different. She felt that Kerr was serious.


    "Do I look like I was kidding?"


    Kerr sat back next to Nicole and involuntarily looked at theptop in front of Jay. This morning, Jay had


    been with him all the time and had no chance to follow Nicole.


    Then how did Jay get these things?


    Raising his head, Kerr looked at Jay with inquiry in his eyes.


    Feeling Kerr''s gaze, Jay instantly understood what he meant, but Jay was proud and raised his little


    face.


    "I hacked into your email, so I saw it." Jay said indifferently, "But I can''t find out the other party''s ID


    ount, so we can''t find out the sender''s identity."


    Obviously, the person who could get the recording was observing Nicole and Kerr on the spy, but no


    one knew the sender''s intention of giving the recording to Kerr.


    "Even if you can''t find it out, it doesn''t mean that no one else can."


    While speaking, Kerr raised his hand and made a gesture to Jared behind him.


    Jared understood and immediately took Jay''sptop and handed it to Kerr.


    Nicole, who was sitting next to Kerr, was dazzled by his flexible fingers on the keyboard, and rows of


    characters that she couldn''t understand appeared on the screen of theputer.


    Soon, Kerr found the ID of the sender. It had to be said that the sender had put a lot of thought into it,


    but it didn''t mean that Kerr could do nothing about it.


    Looking at the familiar e-mail ount, Kerr knew the identity of the other party, but he didn''t


    understand why he did so.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Nicole asked Kerr worriedly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 364 Extremely Disappointed In The Gu Family

    Chapter 364 Extremely Disappointed In The Gu Family


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. It is fine." While speaking, Kerr edited an letter and sent it


    to Ben''s private e-mail.


    Jay, who was sitting next to Kerr, looked at him with dissatisfaction. He curled his lips at him, turned


    around and went upstairs.


    Seeing that Kerr''s face softened a little, Nicole wanted to persuade Kerr again, but she was interrupted


    by Kerr before she could say anything.


    "Don''t ever think about letting me go back to the Gu Group. I can tell you directly that the Gu Group is


    now in jeopardy, and there is even a possibility that it will copse at any time. Even it is me, I don''t


    have the confidence to save the Gu Group."


    Kerr deliberately made it very serious. He didn''t want to give Nicole any hope, nor did he want to


    quarrel with her because of this matter. He was extremely disappointed in the Gu family.


    Such disappointment umted during this period of time.


    In the past, Kerr had given Jack and Freya, but in return, he was indeed disappointed again and again.


    Therefore, now Kerr only wanted to live with Nicole and their children.


    Without the Gu Group, it was a relief for Kerr, which would save him a lot of trouble. No one would say


    that Nicole stayed with him for the shares of the Gu Group anymore.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. "Nicole, this is maybe a blessing in disguise."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole knew that he had made up his mind, but when she thought of Freya''s


    words, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Kerr, do you really want the Gu Group to be destroyed by Moore? After all, the bankruptcy of the Gu


    Group is a good news for Moore.


    But for you, for the Gu family, it means something different. Why do you have to let your family hurt by


    the enemies?"


    As a businessman, such a deal was not worthwhile at all.


    Nicole knew that Kerr must understand what she said, but he hadpletely lost interest in the Gu


    Group.


    Kerr kissed Nicole gently, "Don''t worry. I know what to do. It was an ident that I let go of Moorest


    time. It won''t happen again."


    If it weren''t for Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t have let Moore go.


    Nicole smiled at him and didn''t want to continue the topic. He turned off theptop and went to the


    study.


    Nicole knew him well and knew that he had made up his mind.


    So she didn''t say anything more. Anyway, she should respect his choice. She just couldn''t help


    worrying about him.


    Kerr sat in the study.


    Looking at the e-mail sent to Ben on hisptop, there was only one sentence, "Bring in on."


    He knew that the appearance of Ben was definitely not a coincidence. From the moment he met Ben in


    D Ind, he knew that Ben came closer to them with a different purpose, but until today, Kerr still did


    not find any clues and evidence.


    The only one who was close to Ben was Lisa and she was now with Harley. Kerr couldn''t figure out why


    Ben was here. Was it because of Nicole?


    It was an unsolved mystery for Kerr.


    In the hotel.


    Looking at the e-mail on theputer, Ben smiled slightly. When he sent the audio file to Kerr, he had


    never thought of hiding it from Kerr, which was a good thing that Kerr could have a sense of crisis.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you."


    Seeing Ben''s reply, Kerr didn''t care about it. It had already passed the appointed time when Ben called


    last time, but he hadn''t shown up yet.


    He felt that Ben was nning something.


    "Sir, this is what you asked me to prepare." Jared put a folder in front of Kerr.


    Kerr picked up the folder, opened it and looked at the transaction records on it.


    "No one found it, right?" Kerr asked casually.


    Jared shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, sir. All the ounts I have found are very safe. Now the


    stock price of the Gu Group has fallen so heavily that many people want to get out this trouble.


    And I did it very carefully. I used a lot of ounts, so no one would notice me. But sir, should we tell


    Mr. Jack about it? He will be very happy when he knows it."


    The crisis of the Gu Group was no longer a secret. Jack had been burying his head in the sand, so he


    deliberately chose to ignore it and pretended not to know.


    But they all knew the truth. What Kerr was doing now was not to save the Gu Group, but to secretly


    protect the Gu Group from being controlled by others.


    It was also a disguised protection for the Gu family.


    But he didn''t do as the way Jack wanted.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr raised his head and nced at him lightly. "Do I do these thing to please


    him?"


    He wanted to get the Gu Group through his own efforts only to prove to Jack that he could create a


    business empire even without the support of the Gu family.


    This was something that Jack and Moore couldn''t do.


    Kerr wanted to give all these to Nicole as gifts, not to make Jack rest assured.


    Seeing that Kerr''s face darkened, Jared didn''t say anything more. After all, Jack had really gone too far


    on Nicole and Kerr, and Kerr''s attitude towards Jack was obvious now. Kerr just didn''t want to have


    anything to do with the Gu family.


    "Be careful when you do it. Don''t let Moore arouse suspicion."


    Kerr exhorted Jared. He had never doubted the loyalty of Jared.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the Gu''s hospital.


    Looking at the weak Jack lying on the bed, Kelvin was worried, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky!" With obvious mockery, Moore appeared at the door of the


    ward, but his respect for Jack was long gone.


    Since he had returned to the Gu Group, Moore thought that he had anything to do with Jack, so he was


    so unscrupulous.


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine as long as you are still alive." Jack struggled to sit up, leaned against the


    head of the bed, slightly narrowed his eyes with obvious fatigue. In just a month, he seemed to have


    aged more than ten years.


    When Moore was about to walk into the ward, he was stopped by Kelvin.


    "Mr. Moore, if you have anything to say, just stand here and say it." Obviously, Kelvin was on guard


    against Moore.

 Chapter 365 The Ultimatum

    Chapter 365 The Ultimatum


    After all, Moore was different now. Kelvin was worried that Moore would do something bad to Jack.


    A man ''s mind is unpredictable.


    Looking into his eyes, Moore smiled and said, "Uncle Kelvin, it seems that you don''t trust me anymore.


    If that''s the case, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. Let him have a good rest.


    I don''t want to see anything happen to you before the Gu Group ispletely destroyed. In that case,


    this game will be boring."


    Moore shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care. He turned around and was about to leave,


    but he stopped as soon as he took a step. He took out an envelope from his pocket and turned to look


    at Kelvin with a smile.


    Then he handed the envelope to Kelvin and said, "This is for you. I hope you can be mentally prepared.


    I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    Then Moore left the hospital with pride and confidence on his face.


    Looking at the back of Moore, Jack clenched his fists and asked with a trembling voice, "What is it,


    Kelvin?"


    He knew that it must be something bad, but there was nothing he could do. Thest time Kerr left the


    Gu Group, thepany was already in danger.


    But at that time, Kerr came back in time, so the Gu Group escaped a disaster.


    It was at that time that the Gu Group chose some risky projects, and some problems urred, which


    caused a great loss to the Gu Group. In order to make up for this loss...


    Jack had to make some concessions on some problems, but it happened to be caught by Moore, which


    made Moore so arrogant.


    Hearing Jack''s inquiry, Kelvin opened the envelope in his hand. When he saw the notice from the bank


    on the envelope, he didn''t have the heart to tell Jack about this news, but he had no choice.


    "Sir, it''s a notice from the bank. The Gu Group''s loan hasn''t been repaid on time. If it goes on like this,


    the court will officially dere the bankruptcy of the Gu Group.


    The letter arrived yesterday. There are still fifteen days left."


    Kelvin knew that it was all Moore''s fault. Moore secretly transferred the assets of the Gu Group, which


    caused the capital chain of the Gu Group to be broken. That was why the Gu Group was in such a big


    crisis.


    "Ahem!"


    Hearing what Kelvin said, Jack lost his breath and began to cough violently. He covered his mouth with


    his hand. When he took a look at his hands, he saw the bright red on his palm.


    "Sir!"


    Kelvin walked to Jack, patted on his back and helped Jack breathe smoothly.


    "K... Kerr..." Jack called Kerr''s name intermittently. At this time, only Kerr could save the Gu Group.


    Although Jack didn''t know how Kerr would react, he trusted Kerr instinctively.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kelvin nodded, "Sir, don''t worry. I will definitely invite Mr. Kerr here. No matter


    what, I will find a way."


    Now the Gu family had reached the most difficult time. During his whole life in the Gu family, Kelvin had


    never seen such a big crisis in the Gu family. Perhaps this was really the retribution of Jack for


    adapting Moore who was a hidden danger in the Gu family.


    After helping Jack lie on the bed, Kelvin walked out of the ward and dialed Kerr''s number.


    However, after the phone was connected and Kerr knew what Kelvin wanted, Kerr hung up the phone


    directly. Then, the phone was never connected again.


    Kelvin had no choice but to find Harley. "Mr. Harley, can you find Mr. Kerr? Anyway, Mr. Jack is his


    father, which can''t be changed no matter how reluctant he is to admit.


    And you should know that Mr. Jack doesn''t have much time left."


    Kelvin pleaded.


    Of course, Harley knew about Jack''s condition. He was also in a dilemma when facing the plea of


    Harley. He knew Kerr''s personality and knew that it would annoy Kerr, but what Kelvin said was


    reasonable.


    "Let me have a try. If Kerr doesn''t want to do that, I have no choice. After all, you know that you can''t


    me him for this." As Harley spoke, he sighed slightly.


    "If he had known what would happen today, he should not have done that."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Harley still remembered how the Gu family made things difficult for Nicole when Kerr was in aa.


    Now they suddenly wanted Kerr toe back when they were in trouble. If he were Kerr, he probably


    wouldn''t want to go back to this ruthless home.


    Then he dialed Kerr''s number. It rang for a long time before Kerr answered it.


    "What''s up?"


    Kerr said in a cold tone. Apparently, he was in a bad mood.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Harley looked at Kelvin and hesitated.


    "Kerr,e here. Anyway, you shoulde to see him. Uncle really doesn''t have much time left."


    This was not a lie. If Moore did this, Jack might be in danger at any time. The other end of the phone


    was silent.


    Noticing Kerr''s breath, Harley didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Just try your best." Kerr said indifferently but didn''t answer his question directly.


    "Are you really noting? What if it''s thest time if..." Harley deliberately said half of his words in


    order to attract Kerr''s attention.


    Kerr was a smart man. How could he not understand what Harley meant? But Kerr didn''t know how to


    answer, so he hung up the phone.


    Turning around, Kerr stood in front of the French window and looked at the distance with a deep face.


    The door of the study was pushed open. Kerr heard the sound but didn''t turn around.


    Looking at Kerr''s lonely back, Nicole walked behind his back, held his waist and pressed her face


    against his back.


    "Go and see him. You don''t need to make any changes or make any decisions. Even if you just take a


    look him from a distance, you just need to rest assured."


    If possible, she would choose to be with Kerr.


    But she knew that her appearance would only make Jack''s condition worse.


    "You eavesdropped on me." Just now, Harley called thendline of his vi. When Kerr picked up the


    phone, he heard the extension was picked up.


    But he knew that there would be no one else except for Nicole, so he didn''t care. Nicole was just caring


    about him.


    Nicole nodded honestly, "Yes, go and have a look. I go with you. I''m not asking you topromise to


    anyone, but to hope that you won''t leave any regret for yourself."

 Chapter 366 Unwilling To Accept The Reality

    Chapter 366 Unwilling To ept The Reality


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr, who had been feeling uneasy just now, seemed to calm down all of a


    sudden.


    He turned around and held her in his arms. "Nicole, thank you for being with me." Perhaps the most


    fortunate thing for Kerr was that he didn''t let go of Nicole''s hand at any time.


    That''s why they could be together after they had been through so many things.


    Nicole smiled, took a look at Lucas, and followed Kerr out.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital, but Nicole didn''t move. "I''ll wait for you in the car. I''m afraid


    that he will be more emotional when he sees me, which is not good for his recovery."


    Nicole didn''t want to bring trouble to Kerr again because of her appearance. She did it out of kindness,


    so she didn''t want to get anyone in trouble.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked her long hair. "Wait for me here. I''ll be out soon."


    He didn''t force Nicole to stay with him, and he also worried that what Jack said would hurt Nicole.


    If he couldn''t stop Jack, he should at least protect Nicole. After all, there was only one Nicole in the


    world.


    "Okay." Nicole kissed Kerr on the lips and watched him get off the car.


    She looked rxed.


    After entering the hospital, Kerr was not in a good mood. He stopped in front of Jack''s ward. Kerr was


    not in a hurry to enter. Not long after, Harley came out of the ward.


    When he saw Kerr, there was not much surprise in her eyes. It seemed that he had expected that Kerr


    woulde.


    "You are finally here." Said Harley lightly.


    Kerr looked up at him and asked, "Are you telling the truth?" Kerr knew that Jack''s condition was


    serious, but he did not expect it to be so critical.


    Or, Kerr wouldn''t have believed it if it weren''t for Harley.


    Harley nodded. "In fact, if uncle had taken good care of himself, his illness wouldn''t have deteriorated


    so quickly. His emotions have been very unstable recently, so he has be like this.


    Just now, I heard that Moore had been here. It said that Moore had sent a bank notice to uncle, and


    that was why he was so emotional."


    Harley told Kerr what he had known, hoping that Kerr could be mentally prepared.


    In fact, all these things were expected by Kerr. But Kerr did not expect that Jack was so fragile that he


    couldn''t bear the pressure after hearing the news.


    Perhaps it was because Jack had ced too much hope on the Gu Group that he not ept the fact


    that his hope was shattered little by little.


    "He is still unwilling to ept the reality."


    Kerr said indifferently.


    Harley didn''t know whether he shouldfort Kerr or not, so he just raised his hand and gently patted


    Kerr on the shoulder.


    "You can go inside and have a look. If possible, you''d better keep him away from the negative factors


    that would affect his emotions. Maybe it''s good for his health."


    After saying that, Harley left some space for Kerr and went back to his office.


    Kerr stood at the door of the ward, leaning against the opposite wall, and did not enter the ward for a


    long time.


    Noticing the strange atmosphere at the door, Kelvin walked to the door and pushed it open. When he


    saw Kerr lowering his head in silence, he couldn''t help but feel happy. After all, it proved that Kerr still


    cared about Jack.


    "Mr. Kerr, when did youe here? Why don''t youe in?"


    Kelvin raised his voice on purpose so that Jack could hear him.


    Sure enough, Jack, who was lying on the bed and resting, opened his eyes when he heard the voice of


    Kelvin. His eyes were full of hope when he looked at the door.


    Hearing that, Kerr raised his head and walked into the ward. Looking into Jack''s eyes, Kerr didn''t know


    what to say.


    He even didn''t know how to show his concerns to Jack and why he was here.


    "Here you are."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jack said faintly, but his voice was weak and not as energetic as usual.


    Kerr stood three steps away from Jack and didn''t get any closer.


    "You should take care of yourself." Kerr could onlyfort Jack in this way. But Kerr knew deeply that


    in Jack''s heart, he was worried about the development of the Gu Group.


    The benefit the Gu Group brought to the Gu family was more important than anything else.


    If Jack could sacrifice his life to save the future of the Gu Group, he would probably go for it.


    "If you really want me to take care of myself, you should go back to the Gu Group. Anyway, you are a


    member of the Gu family. Do you really want to see the Gu Group disappear forever?"


    Hearing Kerr''s concern for him, for the first time, Jack felt veryforted. As long as Kerr was still


    concerned about him, he would persuade Kerr to return to the Gu Group.


    As long as the Gu Group was saved, the Gu family''s crisis could be easily solved.


    His condition could naturally get better.


    "So far, are you still thinking about the Gu Group? For you, the future of the Gu Group is more


    important than your own life, right?" Kerr frowned slightly.


    He knew what Jack was thinking, but he couldn''t understand.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kerr kept silent for a while and then said seriously.


    "You should know that only when the Gu Group is safe can the whole Gu family be saved. As the man


    in the family, of course I have to protect the family. This is my responsibility.


    It''s also your future responsibility." Jack reminded Kerr.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Jack just thought that Kerr was confused by Nicole. At this time, in Kerr''s


    eyes, except for those stupid love, it seemed that nothing else was more important to him.


    "Kerr, if I don''t oppose you to be with Nicole, will you go back to the Gu Group?"


    Jack had no choice but to make a concession. All he wanted now was the safety of the Gu Group. For


    other things, Jack could solve them in the future. At present, the Gu Group could not hold on any


    longer.


    Kerr looked at Jack and said, "No matter what happens, I won''t break up witty Nicole. Even if you say


    that you won''t object, I know that it doesn''t mean that you agree.


    But I don''t need your approval." Kerr said resolutely. He would not take his rtionship with Nicole as a


    condition to return to the Gu Group

 Chapter 367 In A Dilemma

    Chapter 367 In A Dilemma


    Because that would only make Nicole suffer more grievances.


    Kerr didn''t want her to be wronged.


    In his heart, as long as Nicole was happy and Kerr was willing to trade everything for it, Gu Group was


    nothing.


    "Kerr, you only care about Nicole now. Do you know that if someone threatens you with her one day,


    you will be in a passive position?"


    This was also the reason why Jack had been against Kerr and Nicole being together. As a real leader,


    they should not expose any of their weakness.


    Before Kerr knew Nicole, he had be the best leader. But after Nicole appeared, everything had


    changed. Jack really regretted not getting rid of this hidden trouble before Nicole appeared.


    It was toote to make a move now.


    "I know, but I will never give anyone such a chance. I know how to protect my woman." Kerr''s brows


    were rxed. Fortunately, Jack was not in the mood to plot against Nicole now.


    Kerr took a step back and changed the topic. "I''m not here to discuss Nicole with you. Health is the


    most important thing for you now."


    Kerr didn''t know what else to say.


    "I''m here because of your healthy conditions. That''s all."


    Kerr didn''t want to have a so-called dispute with Jack because of what he had decided.


    Looking at Kerr''s firm look, Jack kept silent and his face gradually turned cold. "Have you thought it


    over? You should know that even if the Gu Group is in danger now, it is more potential than other


    companies.


    No one knows the Gu Group better than you. You must have a solution to those problems."


    Jack didn''t directly admit that Moore was the troublemaker of the Gu Group. After all, it was Jack who


    had helped Moore.


    "If you are fine, I will go back first. I have made up my mind and won''t change it. I don''t want to talk


    about it anymore."


    After saying that, Kerr turned around and was about to leave. Although he knew Jack''s condition, he


    could do nothing about it.


    Kerr had done his best for Jack, and the rest was up to God.


    "Mr. Kerr!"


    Kelvin stepped forward and stopped Kerr. He stood in front of Kerr with obvious worry on his face. He


    knew that it was rare for Kerr to appear here.


    If they just let Kerr leave, they might have no choice but to watch the Gu Group disappear.


    "Do you really want to see the Gu Group being destroyed by an outsider?" Jack''s voice came from


    behind Kerr.


    Looking at the back of Kerr, Jack had no choice but to be anxious. He had thought that Kerr was willing


    to ept the Gu Group as he appeared in the hospital, but since Kerr appeared, he had never


    mentioned it.


    Jack had no choice but to pin all his hopes on Kerr.


    Hearing what Jack said, Kerr only felt ridiculous. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly with


    obvious sarcasm. "Are you willing to admit that Moore is an outsider now? If he hadn''t destroyed the


    Gu group, would you never admit it?"


    Kerr couldn''t forget what Jack had done. Jack even wanted to hand over the whole Gu family to Moore.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He indulged Moore to get what he wanted today.


    Everything was his own fault and he deserves the punishment.


    Hearing Kerr''s sarcasm, Jack regretted in his heart, but he was unwilling to admit it. This was his


    dignity as the master of the Gu family.


    "So what? Kerr, when you just took over the Gu Group, I have told you that nothing is important. As


    long as you hold the shares of the Gu Group in your own hands, you can control everything."


    Jack wanted to use the Gu Group to attract Kerr, but he still couldn''t figure it out that what Kerr really


    cared about was not the so-called shares at all. What he wanted was only Nicole, Jay and Lucas.


    "Shares? Haven''t Uncle Kelvin told you that the Gu group''s shares will be trash very soon?"


    He asked Jared to secretly purchase the shares of the Gu Group, but in a very secret way, neither


    Moore nor Jack noticed it.


    This was his business. The acquired shares would have nothing to do with the Gu Group and the Gu


    family. He wouldpletely get rid of the control of the Gu family and the Gu group.


    "No way!" Obviously, Jack didn''t ept such a fact. He was so excited that he suddenly sat up from


    the bed, with his hands on the edge of the bed, and looked at Kerr''s back with surprise in his eyes.


    In fact, he knew clearly that Kerr would not make fun of this matter.


    Turning around, Kerr looked coldly at the pretended toughness of Jack.


    "Sir!"


    Looking at Jack, Kelvin immediately walked to his side, reached out his hand to support him, and then


    looked up at Kerr, frowning and helpless.


    "Mr. Kerr, now you have known the situation of the Gu Group. In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I also


    know that you have been paying attention to the development of the Gu Group. In that case, why don''t


    you return to the Gu Group?


    Do you also want to see the Gu Group and the Gu family being destroyed like Moore?"


    It was the first time that Kelvin questioned Kerr in this way, because he didn''t want Kerr to really


    abandon the Gu family. No matter what had happened before, it was the internal conflict of the Gu


    family, and no outsider should get involved.


    Hearing what Kelvin said, Jack looked at Kerr with expectation.


    As long as Kerr was still concerned about the Gu Group, it was hopeful for Jack.


    "As I said, the Gu Group has nothing to do with me."


    Kerr noticed Jack''s physical condition, but he didn''t want to go back to the Gu Group at all.


    "In fact, I''m not that powerful as you think. The Gu Group is in danger now, and I can''t save it by


    myself. Even if I return to the Gu Group, it will be useless.


    If I were you, I should be prepared for the worst. By then, you will understand that these things are


    really not that important."

 Chapter 368 A Familiar Figure

    Chapter 368 A Familiar Figure


    In fact, Kerr knew that Jack was selfish.


    Jack didn''t love anyone. He was even unwilling to give up the Gu Group even though he was in such a


    poor health.


    Turning around, Kerr didn''t want to waste any more time here. "I''ve been here. Take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Kerr left the ward.


    When he walked out of the ward, he saw Jared standing at the door.


    Obviously, Jared heard all the conversation between Kerr and Jack.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Nicole is worried about you, so she asked me toe and see you." Noticing that Kerr''s face


    darkened, Jared exined. He knew that Kerr was in a dilemma.


    No matter how Kerr chose, he couldn''t achieve the best of both worlds.


    "Master... Actually... "


    Jared wanted tofort Kerr, but he didn''t know what to say, so he shut up.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He walked to the end of the corridor and reached out his hand to Jared.


    Looking at Kerr, Jared took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in Kerr''s hand. Since Nicole was


    pregnant, Kerr had seldom smoked. After the birth of Lucas, Kerr had smoked less.


    But now, Kerr''s mind was in a mess.


    Kerr lit a cigarette and put it into his mouth. The smoke gradually covered his eyes. No one could see


    theplexity and embarrassment in his eyes.


    It was not until a cigarette was burnt out that Kerr put it out and walked out of the hospital.


    Walking out of the hospital, Kerr felt the fresh air, which made him less depressed.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital, Kerr reached out his hand to open the door, but he didn''t


    see Nicole. He was shocked and flustered.


    "Where is she?"


    Kerr turned to look at Jared behind him. Kerr had left Jared here and asked him to protect Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared walked quickly to the front of the car. Looking at the empty car, he began


    to worry.


    He stood straight and looked around. "Master, don''t worry. I''ll look for her right away." Jared was


    worried. If something really happened to Nicole, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to Kerr.


    Anxious, Kerr took out his phone from his pocket. When he was about to make a call, he heard a voice


    behind him.


    "Kerr!"


    Nicole walked out of the garden with a faint smile on her face. She walked to Kerr and held his hand.


    "You came out so soon."


    At first, seeing Kerr walk into the hospital, Nicole was very worried, but she also knew that her identity


    was special. If she appeared beside Kerr, it might not do good to things.


    The result might even be the opposite. So Nicole had to hand over this difficult task to Jared. Sitting


    alone in the car, Nicole felt very bored. When she took a casual nce, she saw a familiar figure.


    So she followed it involuntarily.


    Kerr frowned and held Nicole in his arms. "Where have you been?" Kerr didn''t know what happened.


    When he didn''t see Nicole when he opened the door, all possible idents and bad things appeared in


    his mind, making him panicky.


    Perhaps he was too nervous, but for Kerr, there was nothing more important than Nicole.


    Hugged by Kerr, Nicole clearly felt Kerr''s heartbeat? What''s wrong with you? "


    She knew that something must have happened to make Kerr so nervous.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and hugged Kerr tightly, trying to make him feel her existence. She had


    never seen Kerr like this before.


    But she knew that as long as she and the children were still with him, he would hold on.


    Hearing Nicole''s gentle voice, Kerr''s flustered heart seemed to have received the bestfort. He


    slowly released his hand that was holding Nicole, and looked into her eyes.


    "Sorry, I didn''t speak in a good tone just now." After calming down, Kerr soon realized that he had


    vented his panic on Nicole, which was not what he wanted.


    Shaking her head, Nicole held Kerr''s arm and said, "I hope you can understand that I can not only


    share happiness with you, but also suffer pain with you. No matter what happens to you, I will be with


    you."


    You should never doubt it."


    Kerr had moved her a lot, so she wanted to repay him.


    Seeing the firmness in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr nodded and took her hand into the car.


    Jared breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Nicole.


    Then he sat on the driver''s seat, started the car and drove them away from the hospital.


    After they left, a figure shed in the direction where Nicole had just walked out and disappeared in the


    night.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole looked at Kerr''s side face. From beginning to end, Kerr kept his eyes outside


    the window. Nicole knew that Kerr had something on his mind.


    Although she knew that he was like this because of Jack, she couldn''t guess what had happened


    exactly.


    "Kerr, what happened?" Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said softly.


    Kerr didn''t turn around but shook his head. "Nothing. Don''t worry. I can handle it." He didn''t want Nicole


    to get involved.


    Nicole turned to look at Jared, who was sitting on the driver''s seat. Fortunately, there was another


    person who knew the situation.


    Feeling Nicole''s gaze, Jared raised his head and saw through the rearview mirror that Nicole was


    looking at him with inquiry, but he just nced at Kerr silently.


    With Kerr''s presence, even if Jared knew everything, he couldn''t say anything when facing Nicole''s


    question.


    Nicole understood what Jared meant, so she leaned her head on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Kerr naturally held Nicole''s shoulder and gave her a support.


    The car drove into the Gu''s vi. Kerr held Nicole''s hand and got out of the car. "Go to bed early. There


    are still some things to be dealt with in thepany. I''ll go to the study. Don''t wait for me."


    Although it waste at night, Kerr was not sleepy at all.


    Nicole knew that Kerr had something on his mind, so she nodded obediently and watched Kerr go


    upstairs.

 Chapter 369 The Little Devil In My Heart

    Chapter 369 The Little Devil In My Heart


    But when she turned around, the smile on Nicole''s face gradually disappeared, and her eyes were


    fixed on Jared, who had just walked in from the door.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Jared, tell me the task I assigned you."


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared told her everything he had heard. Thinking of Kerr''s current situation,


    Jared was also worried about him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole looked up at the clock on the wall thoughtfully. It was alreadyte at night.


    "I see. Thank you, Jared. Go and have a rest." Then she stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    She wanted to boil some water to cook noodles. She knew that Kerr barely ate, so she cooked a bowl


    of noodles for Kerr. Looking at the boiling water in the pot, Nicole was lost in thought.


    She also knew that Kerr''s trouble was all because of his love for her.


    With the tray in her hand, Nicole walked towards the study and gently pushed the door open. Then she


    saw Kerr standing in front of the French window with his back towards her, and sensed that the air was


    filled with a strong smell of tobo.


    Nicole walked in with light steps. As soon as she put the tray on the table, she saw Kerr turn around.


    "You are still awake." Kerr sensed that someone was approaching, but he was so upset that he didn''t


    turn around immediately. He calmed down and didn''t want to affect Nicole because of what he had in


    mind.


    Then he opened the window. Kerr didn''t want her to be choked by the smoke.


    Nicole smiled and walked to him. She caught a glimpse of the ashtray which was full of cigarette butts.


    "Don''t smoke too much. I know you haven''t eaten much tonight, so I cooked a bowl of noodles for you."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and walked to the desk.


    In the past, Kerr would never eat in the study, but with Nicole, everything became possible.


    Although Kerr had no appetite, he sat down when he saw Nicole attentive look.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole reached out her hand and stroked his eyebrows. "Kerr, you don''t have to


    think too much. I don''t want to see you in a dilemma.


    You should go back to the Gu Group. Or, whatever you want to do for the Gu family, I will always stand


    by your side and support you. You don''t have to worry that I will be unhappy, really."


    Nicole looked at Kerr seriously. Although the Gu family had done a lot of bad things to her, in her eyes,


    as long as she was still with Kerr...


    She was happy, she was satisfied. Other things were not important at all to her.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, the softest part of Kerr''s heart seemed to be touched at once. The gentler and


    more sensible Nicole was, the more reluctant Kerr was to let Nicole be wronged.


    "I know you won''t be unhappy, but since I have decided to leave the Gu Group and said that I won''t get


    involved in anything of thepany, I must do what I said.


    Nicole, I have promised you that I won''t let you suffer any grievance by my side. Since I have said it, I


    will definitely do it. No one can bully you except me, but I won''t bully you."


    Raising his hand, Kerr held Nicole''s hand, with gratitude in his eyes. Although Nicole said she didn''t


    mind letting him go back to the Gu Group, he wouldn''t give the Gu family any more chance.


    As long as hepromised once, the Gu family would be insatiable. That was how it used to be. He


    wouldn''t make two mistakes on the same issue.


    "But, Kerr, have you ever thought that in this way, Moore''s scheme will seed and the Gu Group will


    bepletely destroyed by him? Do you really have the heart to watch the Gu Group to be destroyed


    step by step?


    Anyway, this is the Gu family''s business. Moore is always an outsider. Do you really want an outsider to


    take away what belongs to the Gu family?"


    Nicole patientlyforted Kerr. She knew that Kerr didn''t want to go back to the Gu family because of


    her, so he could only lead the topic to Moore.


    After all, Kerr would never let go of Moore.


    "Of course I know. Since Jack handed over the Gu Group to Moore, he has to bear such a


    consequence. Not everyone can control and manage the Gu Group as I do.


    And what Moore has done is under my control. Sooner orter, he will pay for what he has done."


    Kerr wouldn''t go back to the Gu Group, but that didn''t mean he would let Moore go on like this. He had


    been ready to wait until Moore personally ended the Gu Group, which was also the time when Moore


    came to a dead end.


    But Kerr didn''t tell Nicole about it.


    Looking at Kerr''s confident look, Nicole couldn''t help but feel curious. She hadn''t been to thepany


    with him for a long time, and taking acre of Lucas upied most of her time.


    That made her less concerned about Kerr and Jay.


    "You''ve already figured it out, haven''t you? Tell me, what is it?"


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. The little devil in her heart was lurking. Moore had made


    too many unforgivable mistakes in their previous life, so it was impossible for her not to me Moore.


    She couldn''t be so generous. No one was a holy being.


    "You''ll know in the future. It''s time to go to bed. It''s almost dawn." Kerr put down his chopsticks and


    took Nicole back to the bedroom.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr felt at ease. Recently, because Jack''s condition had changed, Kerr


    was so flustered that he even ignored Nicole.


    Kissing Nicole''s hair and smelling the faint milk fragrance from her body, he gradually calmed down. In


    fact, after he figured it out, he was not so worried.


    Jack had always regarded the Gu Group as more important than his own life, so Jack would not let


    anything unexpected happen to him before the Gu Group weather the crisis.


    All the critical illness was just an excuse for Jack to let Kerr go back to the Gu Group.


    Noticing that Kerr was smiling behind her, Nicole turned around and said to him, "Kerr, tell me, how on


    earth do you want to punish Moore?"

 Chapter 370 Something Meaningful

    Chapter 370 Something Meaningful


    "If you don''t tell me tonight, I won''t be able to fall asleep."


    Nicole threatened Kerr. She just wanted to face it with Kerr. Even if she couldn''t help him now, she


    didn''t want to be protected by Kerr all the time.


    She knew nothing.


    Kerr closed his eyes and gently patted on her back, as if he was coaxing a baby, "Have a good sleep."


    Kerr didn''t want to answer her question.


    Nicole stretched out her hand, "Do you want to tell me? If I can''t fall asleep, you won''t be able to sleep


    well either."


    Seeing that Kerr''s nervous mood had calmed down, Nicole was also in a good mood. She smiled evilly


    and touched Kerr with her finger.


    Nicole felt Kerr''s body temperature, as if it was about to burn, which made her stunned. But when she


    was about to take back her hand, it was obviously toote.


    Kerr directly held Nicole''s hand which was about to retreat, and then turned over to trap her under him.


    "Honey, since you don''t want to sleep, let''s do something else."


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr''s eyes were full of passionate fire.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It seemed that he was about to swallow her.


    "You... What do you want?" Nicole looked at Kerr in a daze. She did nothing just now, why did he


    suddenly change?


    "What do you think I want to do? You have to find a way to put out the fire yourself since you are the


    one who start it." Kerr put Nicole''s cold hand on his chest to let her feel his temperature.


    Even though they had been together for so long, Kerr still couldn''t resist the temptation of Nicole.


    Lowering his head, Kerr kissed her.


    "Hmm!" Facing Kerr''s enthusiasm, Nicole was unable to resist.


    "It''s almost dawn..." All her refusal was blocked in Kerr''s mouth.


    "That''s why we have to hurry up."


    This was thest sentence Nicole heard when she was sober. Then, shepletely lost


    consciousness.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr also slept soundly. After a long time, Kerr was woken up by a phone call.


    He reached out his hand and held the phone in his hand. He pressed the mute button and took his arm


    out from under Nicole''s neck. He didn''t want to disturb her sleep.


    Looking at Nicole''s shoulder outside the quilt, Kerr kissed her gently and covered her with the quilt.


    Then he stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Sir, something happened to the Gu Group." Jared''s voice came from the phone.


    Kerr was not surprised. He went to the study and quickly changed his clothes. Then he left the vi


    after telling Vedder not to disturb Nicole''s rest.


    Jared''s car was parked at the gate of the vi.


    Seeing Kerr walk out of the door, Jared immediately opened the door for him and sat on the driver''s


    seat.


    "Sir, ording to the information I just received, I was the only one secretly collecting the shares of the


    Gu Group. But from this morning, I found another person who also wanted to the same thing when the


    shares prices of the Gu Group plummeted.


    But until now, I haven''t found any information about him, which means that he is well prepared."


    Jared''s tone was full of worry, because he didn''t know if it was a trick of Moore.


    "The Gu Group should be in chaos now. Many people are in a hurry to sell their shares. Even if they


    lose a sum of money, it will be better than losing all their money. So the person you mentioned should


    have received a lot of shares."


    Kerr analyzed calmly. He was also searching for the possible person in his mind.


    "Although they just started this morning, they had collected ten percent of the shares of the Gu Group


    before the closing in the afternoon. It can be seen that their power is not simple."


    That''s why Jared has been so worried.


    "Sir, do you think..."


    This was only Jared''s mere suspicion, but without any evidence, he did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "Moore? Do you think Moore is using the money he got from the Gu Group to collect the shares of the


    company again?" Even if Jared didn''t tell him, Kerr could guess what he was thinking.


    While driving, Jared looked at Kerr''s serious eyes in the rearview mirror and said nothing.


    "Maybe I think too much."


    Kerr shook his head and said, "It''s not that you think too much. If I were Moore, I might have done it


    long ago. All the assets of the Gu Group are only limited funds, and only the Gu Group itself is the real


    cash cows.


    If Moore had such a brilliant mind, he wouldn''t have been suppressed by me for so many years, and he


    wouldn''t have just transferred the money from the Gu Group."


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t think that Moore was so smart.


    "Find out the identity of that person immediately. Someone is coveting the Gu Group."


    Kerr didn''t know who had such a purpose for the time being. Although the Gu Group had many


    opponents, there were not many people with such strength.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared nodded.


    In the hotel.


    Looking at the data on the screen of theputer, Ben smiled slightly.


    "Brother, I really don''t understand why you do this. You know that Kerr is also collecting the shares of


    the Gu Group. What else can a copsepany be used for?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Lisa looked at Ben with a strange look. Perhaps it was because Ben protected Lisa


    too well that she really didn''t know anything about business.


    "How could it be unnecessary? Although Kerr didn''t return to the Gu Group and didn''t stop Moore''s


    action directly, he didn''t give up thepany in private. He just did it secretly."


    "How do you know Kerr''s purpose? If he is really worried about the Gu Group, how can you guarantee


    that Kerr won''t sacrifice Rachel for the Gu Group and the Gu family?"


    Although she saw that Kerr loved Rachel so much, Ben was still worried. After all, in a marriage that


    was not epted by their families, no one could guarantee what would


    happen.

 Chapter 371 Take My Son Back

    Chapter 371 Take My Son Back


    Lisa looked at him thoughtfully, "Will that day reallye? Then Rachel would be so disappointed."


    Lisa said in a distressed tone.


    "The world is full of unforeseen events. Why didn''t you go to see Dr. Harley?" Ben looked at Lisa up


    and down, and rarely saw Lisa being so patient and stayed with him all the time.


    Lisa blushed, rose to her feet and left Ben''s room.


    In the Gu Group.


    Sitting in the office, Moore looked pleased. Looking at the Secretary beside him, he asked indifferently,


    "How is Sunny?"


    Since Ron''s identity was exposed in the Gu familyst time, Sunny was brought back from the Gu


    family by Moore. She was in a bad mental state. For the sake of Ron, Moore took care of Sunny.


    Originally, He wanted to send Sunny directly to the hospital, but Edward strongly opposed, so he could


    only let Sunny stay in the vi and restrict her freedom.


    Because he had transferred arge amount of money from the Gu Group, he was no longer what he


    used to be.


    But people with a discerning eye could see that no matter how much money Moore had, he was just a


    paper tiger. After all, there were still many things in the world that money could not do.


    "Her situation has stabilized, and the psychologist has been helping Miss Sunny. But she is now


    thinking about Ron. The psychologist called me this morning to ask if there is a way to find Ron back."


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, there was obvious worry in Moore''s eyes. "Can she really take care of


    the child now?" Moore was not in a hurry to take Ron back because he was worried about Sunny.


    "The psychologist said that she is all right now." The Secretary could only convey the doctor''s words to


    Moore.


    Moore stood up and walked towards the door.


    On the way to the Gu family''s old house, there was obvious contempt in Moore''s eyes.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s house. Moore came back here again, and his mood was


    very different. In the past, every time he came back here, he would always be a little careful.


    He even felt nervous.


    But now, thinking that the whole Gu family was in his own hands, he felt rxed subconsciously.


    "Moore, what are you doing here?" Standing at the gate of the Gu family''s house, Kelvin was full of


    vignce when he saw Moore.


    ording to the current situation, Moore and the Gu family had been in a stalemate for a long time.


    Kelvin didn''t know what Moore was going to do at this time. Because Jack was under too much mental


    pressure...


    So Harley asked Jack to go back home to have a rest. As soon as they returned to the Gu family,


    Moore came here. Kelvin didn''t think that these two things had nothing to do with each other.


    "Of course Ie here for my own purpose." With a cold face, Moore didn''t take Kelvin seriously at all.


    In the past, in order to curry favor with Jack, Moore had to pay some respects to Kelvin.


    Now he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Looking at Moore''scent expression, Kelvin frowned and had to open the door for him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Freya walked out of the vi, she happened to see Mooree in. She immediately showed


    anger on her face, "Moore, what are you doing here?"


    From the beginning to the end, she did not take Moore as a member of the Gu family, nor did she took


    him seriously.


    "Mrs. Freya, I''m here to take my son back." Moore didn''t care about the disgust in Freya''s eyes at all.


    He had been used to Freya''s attitude.


    "Your son?" Freya red at Moore. Thinking of that she once treated Ron as a treasure, she had an


    impulse to strangle Moore. She always knew that Moore had a wicked n.


    But she didn''t expect that Moore had been so vicious.


    He even changed Kerr''s child and wanted to rece Lucas with Ron.


    "You mean Ron? No, it''s that bastard you and Sunny had?" Freya said viciously.


    Moore''s face darkened because of her words.


    "Mrs. Freya, please watch yournguage. Don''t forget that you once treated him as your baby. Well, I


    don''t have time to talk to you today. I just want to take my son back."


    Moore now didn''t want to waste time on talking with Freya.


    He had something more important to do.


    Hearing Moore''s words, the anger in Freya''s heart was burning. When she was about to take a step


    forward, she was stopped by Kelvin beside her. "Madam, don''t be impulsive!"


    Kelvin reminded Freya, because only he knew that Moore had something on the Gu Group. If Freya


    really irritated Moore, the Gu Group would be destroyed, not to mention the Gu family.


    Freya looked at the nervous expression on Kelvin''s face and didn''t say anything. She just took a look at


    Cherry beside her. With the hint of Freya, Cherry immediately turned around and walked to the


    bedroom, carrying Ron out.


    She handed it to Moore as Kelvin ordered.


    "Take your child and leave here right now, Moore. I don''t want to see your annoying face any more."


    Freya warned Moore harshly.


    Moore lowered his head and looked at Ron, who was still asleep in his arms. With a slight smile at the


    corners of his mouth, Moore raised his head and looked at Freya. "I''m afraid I''ll let you down, Mrs.


    Freya. We''ll have a chance to meet again in the future."


    The crisis of Gu Group was not over yet. Moore knew that they still had many chances to meet, but at


    that time, no one could tell what kind of situation they would be in.


    After saying that, Moore left the old house with Ron in his arms.


    Seeing Moore leave, Freya gradually rxed her eyebrows.


    "What happened?" Hearing the noise, Jack came out of the bedroom and looked at Freya standing at


    the door, frowning and asking.


    "Your dear son took your grandson away."


    There was obvious sarcasm in Freya''s words, which made Jack stunned. It seemed that he didn''t


    understand what she said at all.


    Seeing the confused look on Jack''s face, Kelvin walked up to him and briefly exined the situation.


    "Dammit! How stupid you are." When Jack heard that Freya had given Ron to Moore, he couldn''t help


    but get angry.


    Looking at Jack''s angry face, Freya asked, "What did you just say? Jack, don''t pretend that you don''t


    know it. It''s all your fault."

 Chapter 372 Its Time

    Chapter 372 It''s Time


    "If you didn''t bring him back then...


    Will the Gu family face such a crisis? If you didn''t hand over the Gu Group to Moore, would the


    company be what it is today?" Freya had long been dissatisfied with Jack.


    Now the Gu family was in trouble, the outside world has long been spread a lot of rumors. When facing


    those rumors, Freya could not help but be sneered, which threatened her original noble image.


    In the face of these changes, Freya pin all the me on Jack.


    "What do you know? What''s the point of saying that now? Let me tell you, now Moore has something


    on the Gu family, so he is so arrogant. I originally wanted to exchange Ron for it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But now you give Ron to Moore so easily. Do you know that we will be in a disadvantageous position


    when we negotiate with Moore?"


    Jack obviously felt that his blood pressure was rising. The reason why he left Ron in the Gu family was


    to threaten Moore. But now, everything was gone.


    He could even feel that the Gu Group and the Gu family would really be ruined in this way.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Freya was obviously stunned. She just wanted Moore to leave as soon as


    possible, but she didn''t think it over. Now looking at Jack''s serious face, Freya also realized that what


    he said was reasonable.


    But it was toote.


    The Gu family fell into dead silence.


    Compared with the heavy atmosphere of the Gu family, Kerr''s vi was much more lively. After dealing


    with Gu Group''s affairs, Kerr would stay with Nicole, Jay and Lucas, enjoying the warmth of a family


    that he had hardly had before.


    "Kerr, you haven''t told me what you are going to do with Moore." Nicole looked at Kerr beside her.


    Sincest time when she woke up and told Kerr that she wanted to go back to thepany...


    Kerr almost moved all his work to his home. In this way, he could not only apany Nicole, but also


    see Lucas every day.


    "Nicole, when will you give birth to Joyce for me?" Instead of replying to Nicole, Kerr changed the topic


    and shifted his eyes from the folder in his hand to her face.


    There was a serious look in his eyes.


    Although he also liked Lucas, he still wanted a daughter.


    A mini version of Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole looked helpless. Recently, whenever she mentioned something important


    to Kerr, he would use Joyce as an excuse.


    She stood up, walked to him and pinched his ear, "y dumb with me, don''t you? Kerr, I''m serious!


    Now that Lucas has been taken care of by Harrow, I''m very relieved. From time to time, Jay will go to


    thepany with you. You two are busy with something and don''t tell me or let me get involved. Is that


    really appropriate?


    I can also fight with you side by side."


    Nicole looked discontented. Although she knew that Kerr was worried about her and wanted to give her


    a peaceful life, she didn''t want to be apart from Kerr.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her on her side face. "Isn''t


    it good to be the woman behind me?"


    His eyes were full of affection, but in fact, he had already seen through her mind.


    However, he was not in a hurry to give her an answer. He had to wait for this little woman to get


    anxious before he told her the truth.


    Hearing his words, Nicole withdrew her hand from his ear, stretched out her arm and circled around his


    neck. "I know you are doing this for my own good, but I want to stand by your side, not behind you."


    During this period of time, Nicole had figured it out and tried to stand behind Kerr, but it make her feel


    safe, but very uneasy.


    "I know what you are thinking about. Don''t worry. What you are worried about wille to an end in the


    next few days. By that time, whether you want to go back to thepany or want to have Joyce with


    me or not will be up to you. What do you think?"


    It was not that Kerr didn''t want Nicole to go back to thepany, but that he was waiting for a suitable


    opportunity.


    Last time, Kerr found that someone was coveting the shares of the Gu Group behind his back, but after


    Kerr began to investigate, the other party disappeared unexpectedly. It seemed that he was satisfied


    with ten percent of the shares.


    But Kerr was a businessman. He knew that as a qualified businessman, one would never be satisfied


    in terms of interests.


    So Kerr was also curious about what they did and what their purpose was.


    Looking at Kerr''s confident face, Nicole felt a little strange. But before she could ask, Kerr''s phone


    rang.


    Taking the phone, Kerr took a look at the number on it. It was Jared. With obviouscency in his


    eyes, he pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "Sir, it''s time." There was obvious excitement in Jared''s tone.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr hung up the phone directly. Then he looked at


    Nicole, who looked confused, and gently kissed her pink lips. After a long time, he said lightly.


    "Your peaceful life is over. Now it''s the right time." As he spoke, Kerr stood up, held Nicole''s shoulder


    and walked outside.


    Nicole followed Kerr. Before she could ask, Kerr dressed her up into a formal dress and walked out of


    the vi.


    "Kerr, where are you taking me? What do you mean it was the right time?" Nicole asked curiously.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, she could see the pleasure on Kerr''s face.


    Her intuition told her that it was a good thing.


    Looking at Nicole''s big eyes, Kerr couldn''t help but want to get close to her. He held her neck with one


    hand and was about to kiss her.


    Then Nicole raised her hand and covered his thin lips.


    Nicole pressed her palm against Kerr''s mouth, "If you don''t tell me, I won''t kiss you!" Nicole looked at


    himcently.


    Looking at her face, Kerr began to kiss her palm on his lips, which made her giggled.


    "Don''t, Kerr. What on earth do you want to do?" Nicole asked with a smile. She really couldn''t do


    anything to him.

 Chapter 373 Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 373 Go Bankrupt


    "You''ll know in a minute." Kerr said lightly. He held her wrist and kissed her, but didn''t exin.


    She smiled helplessly.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole leaned on His shoulder. She knew him well. If he had made up his mind


    not to tell her, no matter what she asked, he would not open his mouth.


    Kerr gently kissed her forehead.


    The car gradually stopped. Looking at the surroundings, Nicole was shocked.


    "Here... Kerr, are you going back to the Gu Group?" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would take her back


    to the Gu Group. She looked out of the window at the crowd.


    Nicole frowned. It was obvious that those people were a little excited and came to collect their debts.


    "Kerr, what''s wrong with the Gu Group?" Nicole looked out of the window and asked Kerr.


    "It has broken." Kerr said in a rxed tone. Looking at the panic outside, he was calm. If he hadn''t


    been well prepared, perhaps he would also feel disappointed about the current situation of the Gu


    Group.


    And now he was fine.


    Perhaps it was a good thing for Kerr that the Gu Group went broke.


    Hearing his words, Nicole was not surprised, but the Gu Group copsed faster than she had expected.


    "Really?" Nicole felt it was a pity. She even remembered that she came here and bumped into Kerr a


    year ago.


    At that time, this ce was the dream of many people. In just over a year, things had changed.


    "Are you disappointed?" Kerr sensed the regret in her tone.


    Nicole turned to look at his rxed face and couldn''t help but feel curious. "Kerr, I don''t believe that you


    really don''t feel anything when the Gu Group ruined. You have spent so much effort here.


    You''ve put so much hard work into it, but now it''s all gone. Won''t you be sad?"


    Nicole frowned.


    But Kerr shook his head and said, "Why should I? I have got you in the world. Can a Gu Group


    compare with you?"


    If Kerr had a second choice, he would not regret his decision today. He might even choose to meet


    Nicole earlier.


    Hearing his sweet words, Nicole had no choice but to smile. She couldn''t refute, "Kerr, I won''t let you


    regret your choice." This was the promise Nicole made to Kerr.


    Jared, who had been observing the scene, saw Kerr''s car. He walked to the car, opened the door of the


    passenger seat and got in.


    "Sir, now the Gu Group has deredplete bankruptcy and the banquet hall is ready. Shall we go


    there now?" Jared asked Kerr.


    Thetter nodded.


    Just when Kim, who was on the driver seat, was about to start the car and leave, the people


    surrounding the gate of the Gu Group suddenly spot Kerr''s car and surrounded the car in an instant.


    "Mr. Kerr! You have to give us an exnation!"


    They almost devoted all their lives to the Gu Group, but now thepany went bankrupt all of a


    sudden. They had lost all their money, but they could not find the person in charge.


    Looking at the excited crowd around, Kerr''s eyes turned cold. When he was about to open the door, he


    was stopped by Nicole.


    "Kerr, what do you want to say to them? They are so emotional now. When they see you, they will


    definitely treat you as a life-saving straw. They may be radical and get you into trouble then."


    Nicole had gone through the bankruptcy of the Ning Group and witnessed the craziness of human


    nature, so she didn''t want Kerr to get hurt.


    However, Kerr seemed to be calm. He gently patted the back of Nicole''s hand and said, "Wait for me in


    the car. I''lle back after a few words."


    After saying that, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Nicole could only look at him nervously, but the scene was not as chaotic as she thought. After Kerr


    said a few words to those people, they all left.


    Kerr sat back in the car and told Kim to drive.


    "What did you say to them? Why did they leave so calmly?"


    Nicole asked with satisfaction. This kind of thing was the most difficult to deal with, because it involved


    the interests of everyone. She couldn''t imagine what he had said would make them leave so willingly.


    "To be honest, only when they find the person in charge can they solve the problem. Rather than


    wasting time here, I advise that they''d better find the person who started the whole thing."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Nicole looked at him with obvious admiration in her eyes. "Did you ask them to look


    for Moore?" In fact, this was a solution.


    It was just because Kerr had built a powerful image in the hearts of these people, so they could listen to


    Kerr like this.


    Kerr shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "Where am I going now?" Nicole looked at her dress. It was obvious that she was going to attend the


    banquet, but she didn''t know why kind of asion it was.


    "You''ll know when we get there." Even at thest moment, Kerr remained mysterious.


    Nicole didn''t want to ask any more. She just leaned on Kerr''s s shoulder and epted his arrangement


    with ease.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Jack looked at the newspaper in his hand. It had been three hours since he got it, but he didn''t speak


    or move.


    "Sir, that''s the truth. We have to tough up." That was all Kelvin could do to persuade Jack.


    But Kelvin also knew that it was not easy tofort Jack when he saw his whole life''s efforts were in


    vain.


    "Do you really think I was wrong, Kelvin?" Jack didn''t know what he did wrong. From the very


    beginning, he just wanted Kerr to take over the Gu Group. If it weren''t for Nicole...


    He wouldn''t choose to threaten Kerr with Moore. He didn''t expect that he would make a fool of himself


    and give Moore a chance.


    "Sir... Now that things havee to this, it''s meaningless to look into the past. But even without the Gu


    Group, I believe that Mr. Kerr will notpletely ignore the Gu family''s affairs."


    Kelvin knew that Kerr was softhearted.

 Chapter 374 Business Empire

    Chapter 374 Business Empire


    But so far, the bankruptcy of the Gu Group had be a foregone conclusion, and no one could


    change it.


    Maybe that was the fate of the Gu Group.


    And Kelvin could onlyfort Jack in this way.


    Hearing that, Jack was silent and didn''t know how to deal with it. He had tried all the ways he could


    think of, and even pretended to be seriously ill and begged Kerr toe back, but he still didn''t get the


    result he wanted.


    Jack didn''t know what was on Kerr''s mind. In other words, he felt that he had never known Kerr before.


    The car drove to the gate of the banquet hall. Kerr took Nicole out of the car and stood at the gate.


    The reporters surrounding the entrance of the banquet hall immediately rushed towards Kerr and


    Nicole when they spot the two of them, and the shlight was aimed at them immediately.


    Nicole put her arm in the crook of Kerr''s arm and stood gracefully beside him with a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Kerr, what do you think of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group? Is it true that the Gu Group has lost its


    former brilliance now?"


    "Mr. Kerr, what is the cause of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group? Such a bigmercial empire


    copsed overnight. Is there any secret behind it?"


    "Mr. Kerr, please give us a brief exnation!" The reporters all held the microphones in their hands to


    Kerr, waiting for his answer.


    But Kerr just smiled at Nicole beside him and didn''t pay attention to the reporters at all.


    For Kerr, only Nicole deserved his attention.


    "Excuse me, please. Mr. Kerr will answer your questions in the press conference." Jared walked up and


    blocked the reporters for Kerr and Nicole.


    Then, under the protection of the security guards, Kerr and Nicole entered the banquet hall safely.


    Looking at the banquet was ready, Kerr walked onto the stage without hesitation.


    He then nodded at Jared.


    Jared understood what he meant. He dialed the number of Kelvin directly, but after making sure that


    the phone was connected, Jared didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Kerr is holding a press conference here today to give some exnation


    about the bankruptcy of the Gu Group."


    Jared put his phone aside, took out a document from his briefcase and showed it to everyone. "Up to


    now, Mr. Kerr has held eighty percent shares of the Gu Group.


    The Gu Group went bankrupt because of its poor management. Mr. Kerr will sessfully acquire the


    Gu Group and be the new chairman of the Gu Group, but the old Gu Group will also be the


    past.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It will be officially renamed as the KN Group from today on." Jared announced.


    Sure enough, the result was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one had expected that Kerr would


    acquire the Gu Group.


    Although the Gu Group had dered bankruptcy, the hidden power of the Gu Group was still limitless


    in the industry. However, in the whole A City, no one could handle such a big mess.


    Only Kerr had such insight and courage.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Nicole, who was standing beside Kerr, was obviously stunned. She raised her


    head and looked into Kerr''s confident eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Is this what you have been hiding from me? You bought the Gu Group at the lowest price. You didn''t


    go back to the Gu Group topromise to the Gu family, nor did you let the Gu Group fall into the


    hands of Moore.


    You''ve mapped out everything from the very beginning, haven''t you?" Nicole should have guessed it


    earlier. Kerr was so calm, which meant that he was well prepared.


    But this time, Kerr did a good job of keeping the secret.


    Hearing the joy in Nicole''s tone, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her forehead in front of all the


    reporters.


    "I have told you that you don''t need to worry about anything. I can handle it myself."


    Kerr kept his words. He would never let Nicole worry about anything because of him. As for the Gu


    family, because Nicole had suffered in lot because of them, Kerr would neverpromise.


    He said that if he wanted to give Nicole a happy future, he should not be restricted by anyone.


    "Nicole, I will make up for what I owe you before, one point one." There was deep affection in Kerr''s


    eyes.


    Looking into his gentle eyes, Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m satisfied as long as you''re by my


    side. Kerr, many things are not that important in my heart.


    All I want now is that we can be together every day. It''s enough for me that Jay and Lucas can grow up


    healthily and happily." That was exactly what Nicole wanted.


    Because Kerr had made her experience the best love in the world.


    It was something that many people would never get even if they worked hard all their lives.


    The reporter keenly captured this scene, and the shlight recorded it.


    "Mr. Kerr, what''s the rtionship between the new KN Group and the old Gu Group? Is it also a family


    business of the Gu family?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, the KN Group seemed to be the old Gu Group dressed up as something new.


    They thought that in fact, there was no essential difference between the twopanies.


    Kerr turned his face and looked at the reporters. The tenderness in his eyes disappeared in an instant


    and turned into coldness directly. From beginning to end, his tenderness only belonged to Nicole.


    "The KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu Group. I''m Kerr, but I have nothing to do with the Gu


    family." Kerr said resolutely.


    In the past, no matter how Jack threatened Kerr with his identity as a member of the Gu family, Jack


    just threatened him in private with mere words and didn''t take any action.


    But Kerr was different. As long as he made a decision, no one could change it.


    He didn''t want the Gu family to give Nicole any more grievances, so his protection for her was to make


    a clean break with the Gu family. Anyway, Kerr had never felt a little proud of himself as a member of


    the Gu family.


    "Mr. Kerr, do you mean that you have cut off your rtions with the Gu family?" The reporter


    asked.

 Chapter 375 It Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 375 It Doesn''t Matter


    All of a sudden, people present felt that the atmosphere was heavily and awkward and temperature in


    the hall seen to had dropped by several degrees.


    Jared frowned and looked at the reporter. He didn''t expect that the reporter would ask such a brash


    question. Then Jared directly answered the reporter''s question before Kerr opened his mouth.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Today, Mr. Kerr is holding a press conference here to share the good news about the KN Group. I


    hope you can give us more support.


    As for anything that has nothing to do with the KN Group, Mr. Kerr will not answer." Jared distracted the


    reporters.


    Hearing Jared''s words, everyone knew that Kerr deliberately avoided this sensitive question. After all,


    no matter whether Kerr admitted that he was a member of the Gu family or not, it couldn''t be decided


    by Kerr alone.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked at the reporter off the stage with a deep look in his eyes. He didn''t


    say anything because there was no final answer to this matter.


    When he officially reached an agreement with Jack, he would give Nicole an exnation.


    "Mr. Kerr, is this beautifuldy standing next to your wife? It seems that Mr. Kerr has never announced


    her identity to the public. Does it have any special meaning for the establishment of the KN Group this


    time?"


    A female reporter stood up and asked Kerr. Everyone present could see that Kerr loved Nicole so


    much. And they knew that it wasn''t an act.


    This was the true love that could be shown involuntarily.


    Hearing the reporter''s words, Nicole looked at Kerr with a gentle smile, waiting for his answer. In the


    eyes of others, Nicole was the perfect image of a gentle and lovely wife.


    "Yes, her name is Nicole, and she also has another identity, my dear wife. It''s the luckiest thing in my


    life to have her. The KN Group is named after us.


    This is ourpany." Kerr would hand over everything that belonged to him to Nicole. "No, it''s not


    urate. Everything of mine belongs to her, including myself."


    When Kerr said thest sentence, he kissed on Nicole''s side face, which made her blush.


    The phone, which was put aside by Jared, was still connected.


    As soon as Kelvin answered the phone, he turned on the TV in Jack''s study and immediately found the


    live press conference.


    "The Gu Group will officially be renamed as the KN Group."


    Jared''s voice fed into Jack''s ears.


    Jack was looking out of the window. When he heard the four words "Gu Group", he immediately turned


    around and asked, "Kelvin, what are you looking at?" Jack said lightly.


    Although he was a little weak, he came to his senses when he heard the news about the Gu Group.


    "Sir, maybe the Gu Group can be saved!" The reason why Kelvin wanted to attract Jack''s attention by


    the news was that he wanted to give Jack a hope. He could see that when Jack knew the news of the


    bankruptcy of the Gu Group...


    Jack''s mood was obviously affected, and he was depressed.


    Hearing that, Jack immediately stood up from his chair and walked to the front of the TV, but the press


    conference was about toe to an end. He looked at Kerr on the screen.


    "From now on, I will be in the KN Group with my wife. As the chairman of thepany, I will lead the


    KN Group to a bright future."


    Looking at Kerr''s confident look, Jack thought for a while. When he heard the name "KN Group", he


    knew that it must be Kerr who purchased the Gu Group. Thinking that hispany hadn''t been


    ruined...


    A joyful expression appeared on Jack''s face. He turned around and said to Kelvin, "Kelvin, the KN


    Group is the Gu Group, right?" Jack couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    It was a pleasant surprise for Jack.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Kelvin nodded. He didn''t have the heart to upset Jack, but he had his own


    opinion in his heart. Kerr had concealed this matter for so long...


    Kelvin thought that Kerr must have his own n.


    His intuition told him that it was not as simple as it seemed.


    Sitting in front of the TV, someone was not as happy as Jack.


    Looking at Kerr''scent look, Moore couldn''t help but get angry. Looking at his assistant beside


    him, he gritted his teeth and said, "How did he do it? Why didn''t I know anything about it?"


    He was in the Gu Group all day long, but he was totally in the dark.


    Hearing Moore''s words, the assistant just lowered her head and said, "I haven''t received any news


    either. The stock of the Gu Group has been plummeting before, and every shareholder wants to sell off


    their shares in a hurry.


    Indeed, there were several strange ounts purchasing the shares of the Gu Group. But we didn''t


    care it at that time. Now I think it must be Kerr who did it. Sir, this must have been nned by Kerr."


    It was toote for them to do anything now, so he had to put all the me on Kerr, which could also


    cause the conflict between Moore and Kerr.


    Moore took a deep breath and calmed down a little. "You are right. It seems that Kerr doesn''t care


    about anything about the Gu Group, but he is secretly purchasing the Gu Group.


    Compared with Jack, Kerr is much more cunning. In this way, the Gu Group will change into a new


    company. All the evidences I have is worthless now."


    Moore didn''t expect that Kerr would set him up.


    He had nned to take advantage of the scandal of the Gu family to make the them copse


    completely, but now it seemed that he had to give it further thought.


    After all, Kerr was not easy to deal with, so Moore had to be on guard.


    "Ah!" Ron suddenly burst into tears. Sitting next to Moore, Sunny didn''t react until she heard Ron''s cry.


    She immediately lowered her head and coaxed Ron in her arms.


    Hearing Ron''s cry, Moore turned around and took a look at Sunny, who was obviously a little clumsy.


    "You''d better know your identity. Only by taking good care of Ron can you have a safe ce to live.


    I hate betrayal the most. You''d better give up on Kerr as soon as possible. Don''t me me for not


    warning you!" Moore knew that Sunny still couldn''t forget Kerr.

 Chapter 376 Let It Go

    Chapter 376 Let It Go


    Sunny froze as she was holding Ron in her arms. She looked up at Moore and said, "I know what I''m


    doing. Kerr has destroyed my father and the my family has been destroyed by him.


    Do you think that I wille back to him? Never. I will never be with Kerr for the rest of my life." Sunny


    had already given up on Kerr.


    After the psychotherapist''s treatment, Sunny had clearly realized her situation and that it was


    impossible for her to be with Kerr again.


    "It''s good that you know it. I haven''t settled ounts with Kerr yet. And thewsuit against Daniel


    hasn''t been over yet. You should know that if it weren''t for me, Kerr would have made Daniel disappear


    in this word a long time ago.


    That''s what your beloved man did."


    There was obvious irony in Moore''s words.


    He knew that Sunny stayed here because of Ron. He couldn''t understand why both Sunny and Nicole


    loved Kerr so much.


    Thinking of this, Moore got angry.


    He nced at his assistant.


    With the hint of Moore, the assistant walked to Sunny and took Ron from her arms.


    "What are you doing? Where are you taking Ron?" Sunny questioned Moore, with obvious anxiety in


    her eyes. Although Ron was not Kerr''s child, he was Sunny''s biological son.


    She couldn''t let Ron get hurt.


    When she was about to step forward, her wrist was held by Moore beside her.


    Moore stood up with a sly smile at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Sunny with obvious


    possessiveness in his eyes. He stretched out his arms and picked up Sunny. Then, he walked upstairs


    to the bedroom.


    "Moore, what do you want to do?" With a frightened look on her face, Sunny questioned Moore, but she


    had a guess in her heart. Since the He Group had been bankrupt because of Kerr.


    Daniel was also arrested on suspicion of intentional homicide. Even if the He family waspletely


    copsed, Sunny had no choice but to rely on Moore after leaving the Gu family. She really didn''t know


    where to go.


    But facing Moore, she was always scared.


    "What do you think I want to do? You are my woman. What can I do?"


    There was obvious frivolity in Moore''s words.


    Hearing what he said, Sunny was stunned. She wanted to refuse, but she knew that she didn''t have a


    say at all. Closing her eyes, Sunny looked desperate.


    Standing in the living room and looking at Sunny and Moore, Edward was about to step forward and


    stop Moore, but was stopped by the assistant of Moore beside him.


    "You have to know who you are."


    Edward knew that Sunny had to rely on Moore now, so she had no choice but to do so.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the entrance of the banquet hall, Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and became the most stunning couple.


    "Nicole, let me take you to a ce." Kerr took her directly into the car.


    Nicole didn''t ask or say anything. She just left everything to Kerr.


    As soon as he started the car, Kerr''s phone rang. Looking at the number on the phone, he hung up


    without hesitation and put the phone aside.


    Looking at him, Nicole could roughly guess who was calling.


    "Kerr, let bygones be bygones. We should move on. Although the Gu Group has been renamed as the


    Gu Group, in fact, everyone feel the same.


    Kerr, there''s one thing that you can''t change. It''s your family name. No one can choose their own


    family, but we can control our own life."


    Nicoleforted Kerr. She never thought escape was a way to solve problems.


    No matter how reluctant Kerr was, his surname was Gu.


    "Nicole, if possible, I really hope my surname is not Gu." Kerr said helplessly.


    "I like you, not because youe from the Gu family. So don''t take it to heart. It doesn''t matter at all to


    us." Nicole leaned on his shoulder.


    At this moment, she didn''t have any pressure. She just wanted to be with Kerr and enjoy a peaceful


    life.


    Kerr kissed her forehead and smiled. Kerr felt lucky enough to meet someone who could understand


    him.


    The phone rang again. Nicole took the phone and handed it to Kerr, hinting him to answer it.


    Looking at the encouraging eyes of Nicole, Kerr pressed the answer button.


    "When will youe back home?" As soon as the phone was connected, Kerr heard Jack''s voice was


    full of with excitement.


    Kerr knew what Jack meant, so he directly refused him, "I didn''t n to go back home. What''s up?"


    Kerr said coldly.


    "You have purchased the Gu Group, but you didn''t tell me on purpose. Do you want to give me a


    surprise? Kerr, since you have taken back the Gu Group from Moore, why didn''t you tell me?"


    As long as Jack thought of his Gu Group still belonged to the Gu family, and his family would not


    completely copse because of the bankruptcy of the Gu Group...


    He felt rxed, as if most of the pain on his body had healed.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. The Gu Group has be the past forever. Haven''t you


    received the news that the Gu Group has gone bankrupt?" Kerr didn''t think the KN Group had anything


    to do with the Gu family.


    The reason why he did so was that he didn''t want the newpany to have anything to do with the Gu


    family.


    Now it was impossible for the Gu family to meddle in the KN Group.


    "I''ve seen the news conference. The KN Group is the Gu Group." In his opinion, although Kerr had


    given up the Gu Group and establish a new one, it meant that he would go back to the Gu family.


    After all, they were still family.


    "I think you made a mistake. The KN Group belongs to me. It has nothing to do with the KN Group. It''s


    my personal property and has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr said resolutely. He didn''t want to give Jack any hope, lest it would cause unnecessary trouble in


    the future.


    "What did you say?" Jack thought he had misheard. He frowned and looked at Kelvin.

 Chapter 377 Temptress

    Chapter 377 Temptress


    Without hearing Kerr''s words, Kelvin looked at Jack with a confused expression.


    "I''ve made myself clear. You heard me. There''s nothing to argue about. I''m Kerr Gu, but I have nothing


    to do with the Gu family, and the KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu family.


    That''s the truth. If you don''t ept Nicole, I won''t go back to the Gu family. She is my wife and owns


    the KN Group with me."


    As Kerr spoke, his eyes fell on Nicole beside him, with obvious tenderness in his eyes.


    From now on, he would put Nicole in the first ce. Kerr would not tolerate anyone who did not ept


    Nicole.


    After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr and said, "Actually, I''m satisfied as long as I have you, Jay and Lucas. You really


    don''t have to do this."


    At the beginning, when she was with Nicole, she wanted to win the recognition of the Gu family. But as


    time went by, she gradually realized that it was impossible.


    Therefore, she had to face it frankly.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, put it to his lips and kissed it. "Nicole, this time, I will give let everyone


    know that you are my wife."


    He didn''t give Nicole a perfect wedding, and there was something wrong in the wedding ceremony,


    which was a pity for him.


    Now, he finally didn''t need to care about anyone. He wouldn''t make up for what he owed Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole looked confused, because in her heart, those so-called formalities were


    no longer important, as long as he was by her side.


    Letting go of Nicole''s hand, Kerr started the car and left the banquet hall.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Hearing the sound of the phone hanging up, Jack looked angry. Although the Gu Group would be


    handed over to Kerr sooner orter, judging from Kerr''s tone just now, it was obvious that he did not


    intend to go back to the Gu family.


    If the public knew it, Jack and the whole Gu family would be a joke.


    Turning around, Jack looked at Kelvin behind him, "What on earth does he want to do?"


    Jack was so angry that he threw the phone on the table heavily.


    Facing Jack''s anger, Kelvin could only keep silent.


    "Don''t you understand until now?" Freya''s voice came from the door.


    Just now, she identally heard the sound of the phone, so she heard the conversation between Jack


    and Kerr at the extension of the living room and knew about the situation of the Gu Group.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing the confident and proud look on Freya''s face.


    Jack didn''t know what she was talking about.


    All he was thinking about was the Gu Group. Knowing that he didn''t lose the Gu Group, Jack was


    satisfied. Other things became less important to him now.


    "Now the Gu Group is under the control of Kerr, but obviously, he has a grudge against our previous


    attitude. He just wants us to ept Nicole, so that he can admit his rtionship with the Gu family."


    Freya understood what Kerr said, but as long as she thought of epting Nicole, Freya was unwilling


    to do so.


    "There is no way she could marry into our family." There was obvious contempt in Jack''s words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He didn''t admit Nicole before, which meant that he couldn''t ept her in the future.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya smiled faintly with obvious irony, "Do you still naively think that the Gu


    family is still the same as before?"


    Compared with Jack, Freya epted the reality earlier.


    "Don''t you know what happens to the Gu Group now? Oh, no, to be more urate, it is KN Group. If


    we don''t find a way to get Kerr back to the Gu family...


    What if that temptress ask Kerr to give her the wholepany one day? At that time, the Gu family will


    really lose everything."


    Freya had a long-term view. In this world, no matter happened, she had to fight for what she wanted.


    Only what she really held it in her own hands belonged to her.


    Looking at Freya''s serious look, Jack sat on the sofa and thought about her words.


    "So. Now let''s get him back to the Gu family." There was no doubt about it, but it was difficult to realize


    it.


    At least from Kerr''s firm attitude just now, Jack did not see that Kerr wanted to go back to the Gu family.


    "Of course, but you know what kind of person Kerr is. We used to be in the wrong way. From the


    beginning, we knew the existence of Nicole, and we have been trying to separate them.


    But we both know Kerr. The more we go against his will, the more he wants to get rid of us. Moreover,


    Nicole has given birth to two children for Kerr.


    Maybe we should change a way. If Kerr wants us to ept Nicole, then we should ept her. After all,


    she is just a woman. It would not hurt us if she stays in the Gu family."


    It was not until now that Freya realized that if they didn''t object to Kerr and Nicole from the very


    beginning, and let Nicole enter the Gu family, give her a fake identity, and let her stay with Kerr...


    Maybe they wouldn''t have such a bad rtionship with Kerr.


    "Let''s keep an eye on her in person. I''m sure that she will get us into any trouble. Kerr has been busy


    with his work. Do you think he will still be so enthusiastic to her after a long time?"


    Freya never believed that love couldst long in this world.


    People are unpredictable. Even if the person who smiles at you one second doesn''t mean that he won''t


    betray you the next second.


    It was because Freya knew that people were cold and indifferent that she treated others with


    indifference. If she didn''t express love, she wouldn''t be disappointed.


    Jack nodded slightly to show his approval of Freya''s words. In fact, he had been very against Nicole


    before because of her family background. Now it seemed that Kerr had drifted apart from them


    because of this matter.


    And the loss outweighs the gain.


    "It''s good to let Nicole go back to the Gu family. She will behave herself in the Gu family. I don''t want


    her to cause any trouble again." Jack''s words were full of disgust.


    Even if he let Nicole go back to the Gu family, it was not because he had epted her.

 Chapter 378 The Proposal Ceremony

    Chapter 378 The Proposal Ceremony


    They knew that if they didn''t ept Nicole, Kerr wouldn''te back to them. Then the Gu family had


    nothing to do with the Gu Group.


    "Tomorrow, we will announce the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole to the public, and then let her


    officially enter the Gu family."


    Freya said, but there was no sign of satisfaction on her face.


    Standing aside and watching Jack and Freya scheming against Kerr and Nicole, Kelvin kept silent.


    He was worried about Nicole, but he thought that it might be a good idea. After all, if Nicole returned to


    the Gu family, perhaps they would change their opinions about Nicole after they knew her.


    He hoped that everything would go well.


    On the road.


    Nicole looked at Kerr beside her and noticed that they were farther and farther away from the city. She


    could not help but feel curious.


    "Are you going to elope with me?" Nicole Joked. In fact, she was not worried at all. She knew that as


    long as she stayed with Kerr, she would never need to think too much.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr smiled faintly and said, "Are you willing to elope with me?" They had two


    children, and their marriage was not epted by many people.


    But as long as they loved each other, it was enough.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Everything else became unimportant.


    "No matter where you want to go, I will be with you." Nicole looked at Kerr seriously and made a


    promise.


    Kerr smiled faintly, and noticed the admiration on her face. As a man, he was satisfied.


    Seeing Kerr''s smile, Nicole looked out of the window. Unconsciously, she felt that the surroundings had


    be very familiar, far away from the city, without the noise of the crowd.


    She rolled down the window and breathed the fresh air, which made her feel rxed and happy.


    Looking at the flower nursery in the distance, the smile in Nicole''s eyes was gradually deepened.


    Both she and Kerr liked such ce.


    The car stopped beside the flower nursery. Kerr and Nicole got off the car and stood in front of the


    flower nursery again. A year had passed.


    "Why do you want toe back here?" With one hand holding Kerr and the other holding the hemline


    of her dress, Nicole turned to ask him.


    Kerr smiled faintly and looked into the distance.


    "Because I know you like it." Although they had met simr ces when they were abroad, it was not


    as natural and beautiful as here.


    He would never forget that thest time he brought her here was when they had just confirmed their


    feelings for each other. This was a great memory for them.


    He held her hand and walked to the middle of the flower nursery.


    Along the winding path, Nicole saw a path covered with roses. The bright red petals seemed to have


    been stained with blood, which made people feel warm in their hearts.


    Passing through the flowering shrubs, she arrived at the center of the flower nursery. A heart-shaped


    open space appeared in front of her.


    When she walked in, immediately, fireworks bloomed and enveloped her in the center.


    "Kerr!" Looking at the sudden surprise, Nicole widened her eyes. Even though they had been together


    for so long, Kerr didn''t forget to give her a surprise.


    No matter where they were, Kerr only cared about Nicole.


    Facing Nicole, Kerr smiled faintly and let go of her hand, letting her stand in the center. He then took


    two steps back. It was very quiet here, only the two of them were there.


    The sound of fireworks was ringing in her ears, and the scene of flowers blooming was in front of her


    eyes.


    Kerr knelt on one knee and reached out his hand to Nicole.


    "Nicole, although you have already be my wife in my heart, for many reasons, I haven''t been able


    to give you a formal proposal ceremony until now.


    I owe you a lot. Being with me has caused you to be questioned and wronged. I''m sorry. Thank you for


    being so brave and not flinching. Thank you for being willing to face the whole world with me.


    Trust me. I promise you I won''t let you down. Marry me, okay?"


    Kerr took out a diamond ring from his pocket. He got it by ident many years ago. The person who


    gave him the diamond told him that it was a symbol of loyalty.


    So he kept it for so many years in order to wait for the person who was worthy of his protection for the


    rest of his life. He personally designed and embedded the diamond into the ring.


    He wanted to put the ring on her fingers in person. There was no one in the world who was more


    suitable for this ring than Nicole.


    Nicole looked at Kerr, with tears in her eyes. She thought they would never have a wedding since they


    were married. But she didn''t expect that Kerr would give her exactly the surprise that she had imagined


    but failed to realized in the past.


    "Kerr, it''s an wonderful ident for me to meet you. Before I met you, I didn''t know that I could be so


    brave. Before I met you, I didn''t know that I could love someone so much.


    I love you. I want to be with you. With you, all the grievances are no longer grievances, because with


    you, I am willing to ept everything in the world.


    Because I know that no matter it''s good or bad, we will face me together. So I''m not afraid of anything.


    I''m so lucky to be your wife."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and felt the warmth of his palm, which could make her feel warm and relieved.


    It was the warmth that only belonged to her.


    "Nicole, the past is the past. I don''t want to dwell on it anymore. I just want you to know that no matter


    what happens in the future, I will always be by your side."


    Kerr said solemnly, and then put the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. It was said before that the


    wedding ring should be worn on the ring finger of the woman''s left hand, because there was a blood


    vessel connected to the heart.


    In the past, he had never believed such words, but with Nicole, Kerr was willing to believe in all the


    good things in the world.


    Gently kissing her finger, Kerr felt satisfied. Although this proposal was not so grand, it meant a lot to


    them.


    "You haven''t told me whether you are willing to marry me or not."

 Chapter 379 Sudden Cardiac Arrest

    Chapter 379 Sudden Cardiac Arrest


    Kerr raised his head and looked at Nicole affectionately.


    He wanted a promise from her.


    It had a different meaning for him.


    "I do." Nicole nodded and held Kerr''s hand.


    Kerr rose to his feet and held Nicole in his arms.


    With her arms around Kerr''s neck, Nicole''s body slid into a perfect arc with his movements, with joy


    and gratitude on her face.


    "You finally be my bride!" Kerr announced loudly.


    He was never a person who liked to show off, but when it came to Nicole, Kerr only hoped that the


    whole world would know that Nicole belonged to him alone.


    Perhaps true love can''t be given up willingly. Possession, sometimes, is also a way of expressing love.


    "Put me down. I''m dizzy." Although Nicole was very happy, she couldn''t stand the circles anymore.


    After putting her on the ground, Kerr lifted her up and walked towards the small wooden house in the


    garden.


    Nicole noticed a twinge of joy in his eyes.


    "Why I didn''t see Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng?" Nicole looked around curiously. She had


    thought that Kerr would need a lot of help in preparing for this, but she hadn''t seen anyone until now.


    Even Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng, who were guarding here, were nowhere to be found. She


    couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Hearing that Nicole mentioned them, Kerr''s eyes darkened and he kept silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that something was wrong, Nicole reached out her hand and stroked Kerr''s


    side face with a worried look. She had already had a guess, but she didn''t want to think about the bad.


    Kerr put Nicole at the door of the log cabin and stopped. "In fact, Grandpa Cheng passed away a year


    ago. He has been in poor health, so he couldn''t wait for us toe back.


    You were pregnant at that time, so I didn''t tell you." Kerr was worried that Nicole''s mood would be


    affected, so he concealed the truth.


    Hearing his words, Nicole widened her eyes and asked in disbelief, "What did you say?" Although the


    last time she saw Grandpa Cheng was more than a year ago...


    She thought that Grandpa Cheng was still in good health, so she didn''t expect that things had changed


    in only half a year.


    "What about Granny Cheng?" Nicole knew that Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng loved each other


    very much. It was heartbreaking for Granny Cheng to leave here alone after Grandpa Cheng''s death.


    "Until the day Grandpa Cheng passed away, Granny Cheng was fine. But when the doctor announced


    Grandpa Cheng''s death, she had a sudden cardiac arrest and left this world." Kerr was also shocked.


    When he just heard the news, he couldn''t ept it either.


    Nicole was taken aback. Although she only met Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng once, she felt they


    were nice and friendly people.


    Hearing the death of such kind elders, Nicole felt sad. She lowered her head and kept silent for a long


    time before she raised her head. "You buried them here, didn''t you?"


    She knew Kerr well and knew what kind of person Grandpa Cheng and Granny Cheng were. They


    could live in seclusion because they were tired of the busy life in the city. Whether they were alive or


    dead, they probably didn''t want to be disturbed by the outside world.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr nodded, took her hand and walked towards the back of the garden. Nicole


    knew him best in the world.


    Following Kerr''s steps, Nicole''s face became serious. Soon she passed through the flower nursery and


    saw a tombstone. There was no name carved on it, only a surname, Cheng.


    Nicole looked at Kerr curiously, with obvious inquiry in her eyes.


    "That''s what Grandpa Cheng wanted before he passed away. He said he didn''t want to be in peace."


    Kerr looked at the tombstone with obvious respect.


    Nicole nodded and bowed to the tombstones with Kerr.


    "Grandpa, grandma, I''m back with Kerr. We''re married. I wanted to ask you to be our marriage witness,


    but now it seems that we can''t do it now."


    Said Nicole in a regretful tone.


    Except for her father, Nicole had never experienced the death of an elder. This was her first time.


    Kerr held her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "They will know it." Kerr said lightly, and then took


    Nicole back to the wooden house.


    Standing in front of the wooden house, Kerr didn''t push the door open in a hurry. Instead, he winked at


    Nicole.


    Knowing what he meant, Nicole pushed open the door and stood at the doorway. With an incredible


    smile on her face, she looked around the room and then turned to look at Kerr beside her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Did you move that hole here?" Nicole looked helpless and joyful.


    The decoration of the whole wooden house had changed. It was originally just a simple wooden


    decoration, but now it had be a cave they had lived in the D ind. Nicole thought of the wedding


    night Kerr had mentioned.


    "Yeap."


    Kerr was much more calm.


    He had always been a man of his word. The wedding night he gave to Nicole before was destroyed by


    Jack. Kerr didn''t want to disappoint her. He still remembered how surprised she was when she saw the


    cave.


    So no matter what, Kerr would give it to Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s firm look, Nicole felt that she was the happiest person in the world.


    She reached out and hugged him.


    Kerr held out his hand and was about to carry Nicole into the wooden house when his phone rang in


    his pocket. He frowned and looked disappointed.


    Nicole snickered and looked at Kerr''s darkened face. she took out the phone from his pocket.


    Looking at the number on the screen, the smile on her face suddenly froze. After hesitating for a while,


    she handed the phone to Kerr and said, "This is for you."


    Getting out of Kerr''s arms, Nicole walked into the room alone.


    Looking at the number disyed on the screen, Kerr wanted to hang up, but he knew that escape was


    not the best way.

 Chapter 380 Think About It

    Chapter 380 Think About It


    Kerr pressed the answer key and put the phone near his ear. Looking at the back of Nicole, Kerr was


    lost in thought.


    "Kerr, I know you always want Nicole to go back to the Gu family and get our approval, although she is


    not the daughter-inw that your father and I want.


    But since you like it and you have a child with her now, your father and I have discussed and decided to


    agree on your rtionship. If you and Nicole want to be together, just be together.


    Since you have decided to be with her, we shouldn''t hide it from others now. I will announce tomorrow


    that Nicole is the daughter-inw of the Gu family."


    Freya said in a lofty way.


    Looking at Jack beside her, Freya had a cold face. Although she didn''t like Nicole at all, she had to


    compromise in order to get Kerr back.


    Without Kerr, the Gu family would be in danger.


    "Hide it from others? Nicole is my girlfriend before, and now she is my wife. There has always been


    only one woman around me. When did I hide it from others?


    The approval of the Gu family is no longer important to me and Nicole. I won''t take her back to the Gu


    family."


    Kerr said in a firm tone. He didn''t want to give Freya any chance, nor did he want to pressure Nicole


    because he wanted her to be epted by Freya.


    Thinking of the attitude of the Gu family before, Kerr was suspicious. He knew that they would not be


    changed overnight.


    There were reasons for all the sudden changes.


    He knew clearly what the Gu family was thinking now. The Gu Group supported the whole Gu family,


    and they were worried about the future of thepany.


    Hearing Kerr''s firm tone, Freya was surprised, but she didn''t give up persuading him.


    "Kerr, I know your father''s decisions in the past made you feel very disappointed in the Gu family, but


    the past has be the past. Your father has been deceived by Moore''s sweet words. You should


    also understand him."


    Freya cleverly put all the me on Jack.


    "Now that Moore has left the Gu family, don''t dwell on the past. You should know that your children


    have grown up day by day. After all, they all have the surname of Gu.


    Even if you and Nicole don''t care about the Gu family, and you can never return to the Gu family, have


    you ever thought that when your children grow up, one day they need to be on their own?


    If someone asks them this question, how will they face it? Should they deny that they are a member of


    the Gu family? Kerr, you know what you should do. Only you know how embarrassed they will be at


    that time."


    Freya knew that at this moment, in Kerr''s heart, besides Nicole, only the two children were the most


    important.


    So it must be right to threaten Kerr with the two children.


    Kerr kept silent. He had nned to refute her, but when he heard that it was rted to the future of Jay


    and Lucas, he kept silent and thought about the seriousness of this matter.


    Indeed, he didn''t care at all, but when Lucas and Jay grew up, they would definitely get into trouble


    because of this.


    "I''ll think about it." Kerr answered perfunctorily and put down his phone.


    With her bare feet, Nicole walked into the small wooden house and sat on the edge of the bed in the


    shape of roses. With a rose in her hand, she put it under her nose and smelled the fragrance.


    "What''s wrong? Did the Gu family call and said that they have epted me at this time?" Half joking,


    Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly. Even though she said so, she knew that it would never


    happen.


    But as long as Kerr didn''t care, she wouldn''t take the attitude of the Gu family seriously.


    Raising her head, Nicole looked into Kerr''s eyes. She was curious about what the Gu family had said


    and it would make Kerr think about it.


    In the past, Kerr always refused them in this matter.


    "You just know everything. Do you want to be the daughter-inw of Gu family openly?" Kerr walked to


    her and stood in front of her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He reached out his hand and gently pinched her chin to make her look up at him. He seemed to enjoy


    being looked up and admired by Nicole.


    "Openly? Have we been in a rtionship on the sly?" Nicole held Kerr''s hand and stood up, although


    she had no advantage in height...


    However, the sense of oppression just now was gone.


    From the moment she was with Kerr, she had been very calm and honest. She had never changed


    because of anyone''s appearance or departure.


    "Of course not. You are my only woman. You used to be, and you will be." Kerr looked into her eyes


    seriously.


    He raised his arm and put it around her waist. He tightened his grip and forced her to lean against his


    body.


    "I mean, do you want to be the daughter-inw of Gu family?" Kerr knew that being his wife and being


    the daughter-inw in the Gu family had different meanings.


    In the past, they had never thought that they would face such emergencies. Although they had been


    supporting each other all the way, they knew that it was because of Kerr''s determination and insistence


    that they could be together today.


    The smile on Nicole''s face froze. It was not until now that she realized that the joke she had just said


    might be true.


    "Are you serious or just kidding?" Nicole asked Kerr. Because of Kerr, she had no choice but to take it


    seriously. But if it was true, she couldn''t figure it out what it meant.


    Seeing that Kerr became serious at one point one, she realized that it was indeed true.


    Raising his hand, Kerr gently smoothed Nicole''s tightly knitted frown.


    "I know what you are worried about, Nicole. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. We can


    still live our lives. It has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr didn''t want to make Nicole feel embarrassed. After all, the Gu family owed her a lot. In the past


    year, the Gu family had done too much to hurt her.


    He knew that the reason why Nicole didn''t care about it was because she loved him, so he would also


    consider Nicole.

 Chapter 381 Half Of The Shares

    Chapter 381 Half Of The Shares


    "Nicole, trust me. No matter what happens, I won''t leave you. I won''t make anypromise because of


    others'' words."


    Kerr made a promise to Nicole.


    With a faint smile, Nicole stood on tiptoe and gently kissed the corner of his mouth. "Idiot, that''s your


    family. Why are you in a dilemma? If you don''t care, what else do I have to care about?


    "Since I have chosen you, it has nothing to do with your family. So no matter what happens to the Gu


    family, I will be with you and face it together.


    If I can be your wife, I will definitely be the daughter-inw of the Gu family." Although Nicole didn''t


    know what to do, her tone was full of confidence. She didn''t want Kerr to worry about her.


    Kerr reached out his hand and held her in his arms. "Thank you, Nicole. I promise this is thest time. If


    you are wronged, I will take you away immediately.


    You have to know that I don''t want you to suffer a little bit."


    Hearing his words, Nicole pressed her face against his chest, nodded and smiled.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Seeing that Freya put down the phone, Jack said lightly, "When are they going toe back?" Sitting


    on the sofa, Jack was dying to get back the Gu Group, although all the shares of the Gu Group were in


    Kerr''s hands now.


    However, in Jack''s mind, it made no difference. On the whole, since it belonged to Kerr, it was the


    property of the Gu family.


    Although Kerr was stubborn, they had already made apromise. Kerr had no reason not to go back


    to the Gu family.


    Freya snorted, "Kerr didn''t agree to my condition." She knew that if Kerr agreed to take it under


    consideration, it meant that he mighte back, but she didn''t tell Jack directly.


    She didn''t want to see Jack''scent face. As long as she thought that the Gu family had


    encountered such a big crisis because of Moore, she couldn''t help but hate Jack.


    "What?" Jack was shocked, as if he could not believe what he had heard.


    He stared at Freya, as if trying to find an answer in her eyes.


    But Freya just nced at him indifferently and left his sight directly.


    "Make it clear! Freya, do you think you can still be Mrs. Gu without the Gu family?" Jack hated the


    indifferent look of Freya.


    For so many years, except for the marriage of Kerr and the matter rted to Moore, seldom things


    could attract the attention of Freya.


    Freya stopped at the door and heard the voice of Jack behind her.


    "Yes, he didn''t agree to my suggestion, but he didn''t refuse either. It means that he is still looking


    forward to it. He just needs to see our sincerity." Freya paused.


    Then she turned around and said to Jack, "I can find a way to get Kerr back, but I have a condition, if


    we really want to redistribute the shares of the Gu Group...


    In addition to the shares for Kerr, I want half of the rest of the Gu Group''s shares." Freya was smart this


    time. Although she had the shares of the Gu Group before, once there was any problem...


    The shares in her hands were insufficient to deal with the severe situation. That was why she was


    helpless when Moore and Kerr were against each other.


    That was why they had been fighting against each other all the time.


    "Half? Do you think that he will hand over his shares so easily? Don''t be so naive. You know your own


    son best." Jack was also thinking about how to make Kerr transfer his shares to his name.


    As a businessman, Jack could not help but feel nervous when he knew that it was rted to his


    interests.


    "So what? Now that you want to get Kerr back, you must have a way. I''m waiting for your good news."


    Freya smiled faintly at Jack, turned around and left.


    Looking at Freya''s receding figure, Jack was lost in thought.


    The next day, when Kerr came back from the suburb with Nicole, he saw the news on the newspaper.


    "The eldest son of the Gu family, Kerr and his newly married wife are going to live in the manor of the


    Gu family."


    "Mr. Kerr is married. His wife is as beautiful as a picture."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The whole page of the newspaper was praising Nicole.


    "Did you make it?" Nicole couldn''t believe what she saw on the newspaper.


    Although she knew that she was the best in Kerr''s heart, for the first time, she felt a little embarrassed


    and shy.


    Kerr nced at it and shook his head.


    "It''s a gift from the Gu family for you." Kerr knew that it was the public rtions nning of the Gu


    family, so as to perfect the image of Nicole, and then let her leave a better impression in the public.


    Although Kerr didn''t care about that, he knew that this time, Freya really wanted Nicole to go back to


    the Gu family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t make it public this time.


    "A gift? To create a perfect image? Only in this way can I deserve you?"


    Nicole didn''t care about such things at all. Whether she was with Kerr or not, she was Nicole. She was


    not very happy when she read the false reports on the newspaper.


    "Kerr, I am who I am. Since I met you, I have never deliberately concealed the real me. I don''t think I


    am shameful for who I am."


    While speaking, Nicole handed the newspaper in her hand to him.


    In the newspaper, they portrayed Nicole as a strong and independent woman who just returned from


    abroad and her parents died in an air ident. But it was not Nicole at all.


    She wouldn''t live in a fake story.


    Noticing her displeasure, Kerr held her in his arms. He put the newspaper aside in disgust and said,


    "Nicole, it''s unfair that you are angry with me like that.


    As I said, if you are unhappy, we won''t go back to the Gu family. I don''t want you to be unhappy. What I


    like is the real you."


    Kerr knew that Nicole was just feeling awkward.


    Kerr knew that it was just a old trick of the Gu family and Nicole hadn''t gotten used to it.

 Chapter 382 A Man Suddenly Appeared

    Chapter 382 A Man Suddenly Appeared


    Hearing Kerr''s words, the anger on Nicole''s face gradually disappeared.


    In fact, she also knew that these things were not like something that Kerr would do. "Well, I know that


    you did not do these. I just don''t want them to make things difficult for you in the future.


    Those reports are all fake. It doesn''t matter. After lunch, I''ll go home with you to see Lucas and Jay. I


    didn''t go home the whole night yesterday. I don''t know how is Lucas doing right now."


    Nicole had nned to go home at midnight yesterday, but she failed to resist Kerr''s passion, so she


    kept thinking about her two children.


    They were probably the most unreliable parents in the world. They left their two children and went to


    enjoy themselves alone.


    Kerr gently stroked Nicole''s long hair and looked at her with obvious affection.


    "I''ll send you backter. Nicole, this time, I must let everyone know that you are a member of the Gu


    family." Kerr said firmly.


    In the past, he owed Nicole a lot. He wanted all the Gu family members to make it up for her.


    Nicole nodded and didn''t overthink it.


    After lunch, when Nicole and Kerr just stood up from their seats and were about to leave, the manager


    of the restaurant came over, stood beside Kerr and whispered to him.


    Kerr frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    Nicole asked in confusion.


    "I met an old friend. I''m going to say hello. Wait for me here. Don''t go away alone." Kerr didn''t want


    Nicole to see this friend.


    Because Kerr was not sure whether they were enemies or friends.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious look, Nicole became more curious about the old friend mentioned by Kerr.


    She knew almost all the people Kerr knew, so she couldn''t imagine who could make Kerr take them so


    seriously.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    Before Nicole finished her words, Kerr turned around. Nicole had to sit down and wait for him toe


    back.


    Kerr frowned and walked towards the private room at the end of the corridor.


    The manager carefully followed Kerr and opened the door for him.


    Kerr walked in and saw Ben sitting behind the table.


    Just as Kerr seen Ben for the first time in the past, Ben was still in a ck suit and behaved himself


    with gravity and elegance.


    "When I entered the room just now, I happened to see Mr. Kerr. I thought I mistook you for someone


    else, so I asked the manager to ask. I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence."


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ben put down the knife and fork in his hands, raised his head


    and looked into Kerr''s eyes. He smiled, without any surprise in his eyes.


    "Mr. Ben, you are always a smart man. How could you mistake me for someone else? It''s just that I


    was surprised to meet you here." Kerr walked to the opposite of Ben, but didn''t sit down.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to have a long talk with Ben.


    "Mr. Ben, what do you want to say to me? Or what do you want from me?"


    Kerr said lightly. Last time he received Ben''s e-mail, he had already known that Ben hade to A


    City. However, Ben hadn''t shown up, but Kerr didn''t care.


    He had asked Jared to check the location of Ben, but failed to find him.


    Ben was an unfathomable man, so Kerr had to guard against him.


    "Nothing. Mr. Kerr seemed very nervous when you saw me? In fact, I arrived at A city a few days ago.


    But I just arrived here. I was not used to the climate here, so I had been resting quietly recently and


    had no time to visit you.


    I just heard the good news about Mr. Kerr on the newspaper and was thinking about how to


    congratte you. Then I bumped into you here. It seems that we are really destined to meet each other


    in A city."


    Ben''s excuse was not perfect, but Kerr couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    Kerr looked at Ben''s face glowing with health. He didn''t look like a person who had just recovered.


    Moreover, since Ben could make the Xue Group sessful, he wouldn''t be a simple man.


    He would never fall ill because of the unustomed environment.


    But Kerr didn''t directly expose Ben''s transparent lie. "I see. I wonder if Mr. Ben has recovered or not. In


    fact, Mr. Ben should have sent someone to inform me, so that it will be more convenient.


    By the way, why didn''t Mr. Ben ask Harley for help? Didn''t miss Lisae with you? Harley miss her a


    lot."


    The fact that Harley and Lisa were together was no longer a secret. Although he didn''t know Ben''s


    attitude towards this matter, he knew that Ben probably acquiesced in since Lisa didn''t break up with


    Harley.


    "Lisa is very busy recently, so she couldn''te here. Dr. Harley is probably very busy too. I don''t like


    to bother others." Ben said with in a humble manner.


    But to Kerr, it didn''t seem to have any real value. It seemed that Ben was stalling for time. Kerr had lost


    his interest in this game, so he said goodbye directly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ben. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you for dinner. I''ll talk to you another


    day." Kerr said and turned around.


    But before he reached the door, Kerr heard Ben''s voice from behind.


    "I guess Mr. Kerr will be very busy recently. Happy events are always troublesome. By the way, don''t


    you n to invite me to the party and share your happiness, Mr. Kerr?" Ben looked down at the


    newspaper in his hand.


    The corners of Ben''s mouth rose slightly with a smile on his face, but he was very dissatisfied. The


    hypocritical behavior of the Gu family really made Ben''s heart full of contempt.


    Sitting at the back of the table, Ben looked at Kerr''s back and said lightly, "ording to the description


    in the newspaper, it didn''t sound like the Mrs. Nicole I know. Does Mr. Kerr start a new rtionship


    again?"


    Ben deliberately satirized Kerr.


    Kerr turned around and looked at the obvious provocation on Ben''s face.


    "Mr. Ben, you have thought too much. Of course I will share such a good news with you. But there is


    one thing, maybe you have misunderstood. My bride is always Nicole.


    If my memory serves me right, when Mr. Ben met Nicolest time, she was already pregnant with our


    second child. I will give her a wedding.


    At that time, I will definitely invite Mr. Ben to attend the ceremony. I also hope that you can stay in A city


    for a longer time, and we can celebrate it together."

 Chapter 383 The Words On The Tissue

    Chapter 383 The Words On The Tissue


    Kerr never denied his mistakes.


    It was his fault that Nicole hadn''t had a decent wedding until now, but Kerr wouldn''t make her feel


    regretful all the time.


    Waiting in the dining table, Nicole lowered her head, fiddling with the coffee cup in her hand, and


    looked up at the direction Kerr left from time to time with obvious expectations in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, would you like a refill?" The waiter walked to Nicole''s side, bent over and asked friendly.


    Nicole looked up at the waiter beside her and shook her head with a smile. "No, thanks." Nicole refused


    the waiter, but the waiter took away the coffee cup in front of her.


    Which made Nicole stunned.


    Before she could react, a new cup of coffee was brought over by the waiter and ced in front of her.


    "You..." Nicole looked at the waiter in front of her and felt something wrong. It seemed that no matter


    what she answered, the waiter would bring the coffee to her.


    "Please enjoy yourself!" The waiter put the tissue in front of her and gave her a meaningful look. Then


    he tapped the tissue two times with his fingers.


    Obviously, he was telling her that there was something in the tissue.


    "What do you mean?" Frowning, Nicole asked the waiter. She hated those mysterious things the most.


    But the waiter didn''t give her an answer. Instead, he turned around and left.


    Looking at the coffee and the tissue in front of her, Nicole didn''t touch the cup of coffee, but fixed her


    eyes on the tissue.


    Driven by curiosity, Nicole looked around and opened the folded tissue, clearly seeing the words wet by


    the water.


    These words made Nicole''s originally calm and peaceful heart no longer quiet.


    Soon, as the water evaporated, the words on the tissue disappeared, but they were always kept in


    Nicole''s heart.


    She sat alone in her seat in a daze.


    In the private room.


    Looking at the determined look of Kerr, Ben seemed to be less angry, but the expression on his face


    did not change much.


    "If what Mr. Gu said is true, then it''s a great news. I will personallye to the party and send my best


    wishes."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He really wanted to see how Kerr would protect Nicole.


    Hearing Ben''s words, Kerr nodded slightly, turned around and left the private room.


    Walking out of the room, Kerr''s face darkened. "When did he arrive?" Kerr looked at the restaurant


    manager beside him with obvious me in his eyes.


    When the manager heard Kerr''s cold voice, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Kerr.


    "About ten minutes after you came in the restaurant." The manager said in a trembling voice.


    Kerr nced at the manager of the restaurant and thought for a while. Without saying anything, he


    went straight to Nicole''s seat.


    "Nicole?" He walked to Nicole''s side, but she was still in a daze without any reaction. Kerr gently called


    her name.


    "What?" Nicole came to herself and asked subconsciously with confusion in her eyes.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kerr felt that there was something wrong with Nicole.


    Subconsciously, Nicole looked down at the tissue in front of her. There was no words on it, only


    wrinkles left by water stains. She shook her head slightly.


    "Nothing. You can send me home after you finish. I want to go back to see Lucas and Jay." Nicole


    stood up with a smile and held Kerr''s arm.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" Kerr was a little worried, so he stopped and asked Nicole.


    Nicole smiled, nodded and left the restaurant with him.


    As soon as they got in the car, Kerr said to Jared who was sitting on the driver''s seat, "Fire the


    manager of the restaurant."


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared was confused, but he still nodded.


    "What happened?" Nicole asked Kerr. Her intuition told her that there was something wrong with the


    waiter who brought her coffee just now. How could it be so coincident that the tissue with words was


    sent to her when Kerr left?


    It seemed that someone didn''t want Kerr to know about it.


    "Nothing. It''s just a business partner I knew before. I just met him by chance and chatted with him. It''s


    just that my men shouldn''t send messages for others." Kerr knew that Ben must have used some


    tricks.


    Otherwise, the manager of that restaurant would not dare to approach Kerr so rashly.


    This restaurant was under the control of the KN Group, so Kerr had absolute authority.


    "It seems that you are in a trouble?" Nicole knew Kerr well, so she cared about him and wanted to get


    more information from him.


    Who on earth wanted to give those words to her?


    She couldn''t figure it out for the time being.


    "No. don''t think too much." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder.


    Nicole thought for a while and didn''t ask.


    "Kerr, do you know where Sunny is?" She thought that only Sunny and Moore could do something like


    that, so she wanted to confirm it.


    "Why would you think of her? Did shee to make trouble for you?" Kerr knew that Sunny must be


    with Moore now.


    But since Moore returned to the Gu Groupst time, he had transferred a lot of money from the Gu


    Group. In order to prevent Kerr from making trouble for him, Moore had spent a lot of money to protect


    himself.


    As a result, it was not easy for Kerr to find Moore.


    "No. I just thought of her all of a sudden, so I asked. You don''t have to take it to heart." Nicole didn''t


    want to put too much pressure on Kerr. She knew that Kerr always wanted to give her the best.


    So if Kerr could really do something, he wouldn''t let go of Sunny and Moore.


    Since Kerr hadn''t taken any actions, which meant that he hadn''te up with the best solution.


    "Don''t worry. I will find her. She must be responsible for what she has done." Kerrforted Nicole,


    "The result of Daniel''s case wille out soon.


    Do you want to go there? If you want, I will be with you."


    He knew that bringing up the past again was a challenge for Nicole.

 Chapter 384 The Rules Of Gu Family

    Chapter 384 The Rules Of Gu Family


    If possible, he didn''t want Nicole to think of those unpleasant things.


    "Let me think about it." Nicole didn''t want to face it, but she knew she couldn''t escape.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, Nicole felt rxed, but those words had been lingering in her mind, like a


    magic spell.


    At night, lying beside Kerr, Nicole didn''t sleep well at all.


    In her sleep, a grand wedding ceremony appeared. Looking at the petals scattered all over the sky in


    front of her, with a gand on her head, Nicole was like a fairying out of the story book.


    With a smile on her face, she stretched out her hand, trying to catch the petal.


    "I don''t allow you to marry him!" A harsh voice rang in Nicole''s ear, which frightened her to withdraw her


    hand.


    She turned around and tried to find the voice source, but there was no one around her.


    And Kerr was nowhere to be found, which made her scared.


    "Kerr!" Nicole called Kerr by instinct.


    But she couldn''t find Kerr. Nicole lifted her hemline in panic.


    "Nicole!" Noticing that there was something wrong with Nicole, Kerr held her in his arms and turned on


    the dim wallmp at the bedside. He frowned and looked at the cold sweat on her forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a dream." Kerr''s gentle voiceforted Nicole''s uneasiness.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole suddenly opened her eyes and looked into Kerr''s doting eyes. She felt a little


    relieved, reached out her hand and hugged him.


    "Kerr, don''t leave me!" There was obvious grievance in her voice.


    Looking at the tears on her face, Kerr clearly felt his heartache.


    He held her tightly in his arms. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a nightmare. No one can make me leave you."


    Kerrforted Nicole softly.


    His big palm gently patted on her back.


    Hearing Kerr''s gentle voice, Nicole gradually calmed down.


    She sniffed and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. "You have promised me. Don''t leave me."


    Nicole had never been so fragile before.


    But as long as she looked into Kerr''s eyes, she inexplicably felt at ease.


    "I won''t leave you, honey. Tell me, what did you dream of? Who bullied you in your dream?"


    Looking at the aggrieved look on Nicole''s face, Kerr gently kissed her eyes, as if he wanted to dry her


    tears.


    He didn''t want Nicole to suffer anymore.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole shook her head, "It''s just a dream. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Nicole smiled at Kerr and hugged him


    tightly.


    Lying in his arms, Nicole felt relieved.


    Soon she fell asleep.


    In the morning, when Nicole woke up, she didn''t see Kerr. After getting up and asking Vedder, she


    knew that Kerr had gone to thepany.


    Nicole was still wondering why Kerr didn''t take her to thepany when he heard the sound from the


    door of the vi.


    "As the daughter-inw of Gu family, how could you be so impolite?"


    Freya swaggered in with Cherry followed behind her and stared at Nicole with obvious displeasure on


    her face.


    Hearing Freya''s words, the corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. She seemed to have known Freya''s


    purpose. It was already very difficult for Freya and Jack to allow her to enter the Gu family.


    Therefore, she knew that Freya would not let her go so easily.


    "Mrs. Freya? What brings you here?" Nicole walked to the living room and sat on the sofa.


    She nced at Freya indifferently without any surprise.


    "Mrs. Freya? Nicole, haven''t you married Kerr? Why don''t you change the way you call me? Do you


    think it''s that easy to be the daughter-inw of the Gu family?"


    Looking at Nicole''s calm face, Freya was very unhappy. She knew that Nicole was not easy to deal


    with, or Kerr wouldn''t be manipted by her so easily.


    But since Freya had allowed Nicole to stay with Kerr, she had to teach Nicole the rules of Gu family.


    Otherwise, Gu family could not tolerate her.


    "Change the way I call you? I''m so sorry! I don''t know how to call you. Aunt Freya? Or mother?" There


    was obvious irony in Nicole''s tone. "I know Mrs. Freya always thinks that your son is way out of my


    league and I didn''t deserve to be his wife.


    I don''t want to rely on the Gu family, so I don''t want Mrs. Freya to misunderstand me. Moreover, I know


    that Mrs. Freya is not willing to let Kerr marry me."


    What Nicole said was true. Even though she had been with Kerr for so long, she had never been


    epted by the Gu family. She didn''t think that Freya came here to change her attitude towards her.


    Freya walked to the opposite of Nicole and sat down.


    "Whether I ept you or not, you should respect me. Since you have chosen to be with Kerr and


    be the daughter-inw of the Gu family, you should abide by the rules of the Gu family."


    ncing at Cherry beside her, Freya gave her a look.


    Cherry nodded and stepped forward. She took out a folder from her bag and read it to Nicole.


    "Miss, oh, no, Mrs. Nicole, please remember.


    First of all, as the daughter-inw of Gu family, you should get up early every morning to propose tea to


    your parents-inw.


    The second..."


    Nicole raised her hand, motioning for Cherry to stop. Then she looked at Freya with a smile, "Mrs.


    Freya, I don''t know there is such a rule in the Gu family. It''s not the feudal era now.


    These are old-fashion ideas. Since I choose to be with Kerr, I will respect him and be loyal to him.


    As for other rules, I''m sorry. I really can''t agree."


    Nicole just felt that it was ridiculous when her to hear this. She had never thought that such a thing


    would really happen in real life.


    Jay came out of his room and heard Nicole''s voice at the stairs. He felt strange for a


    moment.

 Chapter 385 Your Wife Was Bullied

    Chapter 385 Your Wife Was Bullied


    So he deliberately walked lightly and hid at the corner of the stairs.


    He pricked up his ears and listened to the sound downstairs.


    "How dare you!" Freya''s harsh voice startled Jay. He turned his head and peeked downstairs. He only


    saw Nicole and didn''t see Kerr.


    Jay frowned, worried that Freya would bully Nicole, so he stood up and was about to go out to protect


    Nicole, but an idea suddenly shed through his mind.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Kerr''s number.


    At this time, Kerr was standing by the sea and looking at the wedding scene which was being


    decorated.


    Hearing the ringtone, Kerr took out his phone, pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "If you don''te back, your wife will be bullied to death." Jay''s calm voice reached Kerr''s ears.


    Jay deliberately lowered his voice in order not to be heard by Freya.


    Obviously, Freya only appeared when Kerr was not there. She wanted to avoid Kerr and specially


    came to bully Nicole.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Kerr frowned slightly. "Who is it?"


    Jay hung up the phone without answering him.


    But he knew that Kerr woulde back as soon as possible.


    Looking at the angry Freya, Nicole said calmly, "Mrs. Gu, don''t be angry. I have read the statement of


    Gu family on the newspaper, but I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Who are you talking about on the newspaper? It doesn''t seem to be me. "


    Nicole asked knowingly.


    She just couldn''t ept the hypocritical side of Gu family.


    In the past, no matter how hypocritical the Gu family was, it was the matter between Jack and Freya,


    and it had nothing to do with her.


    But now it was different. Nicole had married into the Gu family and became a member of it. Although it


    was true, she could not adapt to the lifestyle of the Gu family.


    "Nicole Ning, don''t pretend to be innocent. Do you think I want to do this? If you were born in a better


    family, do I need to deceive myself like this? "


    Freya took what she had done for granted.


    She just didn''t like to see Nicole pretend to be pure and lofty. After all, if it weren''t for the fortune of Gu


    family, Nicole wouldn''t have held Kerr so tightly.


    "Nicole Ning, no matter what kind of method you use to stay with Kerr, now that it has be a fact, I


    don''t want to argue with you anymore. The past is the past."


    "But in the future, you can''t mess around with Kerr. After you marry into the Gu family, you have to


    adapt to the lifestyle of the Gu family. Soon, the Gu family will give you a decent life, and you and Kerr


    will also move back to the old house."


    "Now that you have given birth to a child, you should stay at home and serve your husband and son


    well. Don''t go out to make trouble for me in public!"


    Freya liked obedient women. In her eyes, this woman didn''t have to be talented, but she must be


    obedient, so that Kerr could be relieved.


    What the Gu family needed was a woman who could save them worry.


    Nicole shook her head, "Mrs. Gu, you are also a woman. I don''t know if you will agree if someone asks


    you to do so, but I want to tell you, I won''t agree."


    "If youe here today to tell me this, I have to say sorry to you. I may not have the honor to enter the


    Gu family, for the sake of the health of my parents."


    "I''d better not move to the old house of the Gu family. The threshold of the Gu family is too high, and I


    can''t afford it." Although Nicole refused Freya, it didn''t mean that she wanted to leave Kerr.


    She knew that if Kerr knew what happened today, he would not let her go back to the Gu family.


    "Nicole Ning, don''t be so ungrateful. It''s not up to you to say it. The Gu family has issued a statement


    that you will soon return to the Gu family as the hostess."


    "We will keep our words."


    Freya stood up and threatened.


    She was quite surprised at Nicole''s reaction. After all, it was every woman''s dream to be the real


    hostess of the Gu family.


    In her opinion, Nicole had gone through so much with Kerr, and that was exactly what she wanted


    today.


    "That''s what the Gu family said. It has nothing to do with me." Nicole stopped smiling and looked at


    Freya seriously.


    She wouldn''t start such a hopeless life before she officially entered the Gu family.


    So she would definitely fight for her dignity.


    "None of your business? Do you want to leave him? Nicole Ning, you have only two choices now. First,


    move back to the old house with Kerr and live with us. "


    "Follow the rules of Gu family. Second, leave Kerr and leave the two kids to us. From now on, you have


    nothing to do with Kerr and don''t appear in his sight anymore."


    "If you are really afraid that the Gu family will restrict your freedom, I suggest you choose the second


    choice."


    Freya''s eyes were full of expectation.


    If what she said was true, then everything would be fine. Kerr was holding arge number of shares


    now. Freya was really worried that Nicole would affect Kerr.


    Moreover, since everything was notpletely stable now, it would be best if Kerr could return to the


    Gu family and exclude Nicole.


    "The second one? Mrs. Gu, you don''t know me well and you don''t know what kind of person Kerr is.


    The reason why you said so is that you are worried that I will covet the property of the Gu family. "


    "I won''t ask for any property. You can rest assured."


    Nicole told Freya firmly. She paused on purpose and said, "but I won''t leave Kerr either." There was no


    doubt about that.


    Looking at the arrogant look of Nicole, the tone in Freya''s heart became more difficult to control. She


    stared at Nicole and stepped forward, about to speak when she heard footsteps from behind.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What do you want to do?" Kerr drove fast all the way back to the Gu''s vi.


    When he just walked to the door, he saw Freya approaching Nicole. If Freya wanted to do something to


    Nicole at this time, it would be a very simple thing.


    Kerr walked quickly to Nicole and protected her behind him.

 Chapter 386 Burn The Family Rules

    Chapter 386 Burn The Family Rules


    Kerr blocked Freya with his own body.


    "Kerr, you have to know that I''m your mother. Anyone in the world can frame you, except me. Don''t


    look at me like that."


    Freya saw the strange look in Kerr''s eyes.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although Kerr didn''t say anything, she felt his hostility.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Kerr was calm. After all, he was really unfamiliar with the word "mother".


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll ask Uncle to send you back. If you have any problems in the future, you can


    contact me directly. You don''t need to bother Nicole again."


    Kerr''s words were very clear. Obviously, he didn''t want Freya to disturb their lives again.


    Last time, he had warned them, but he also knew that as long as the Gu family did not give up, they


    would not have a quiet life.


    "I saw the sincerity of the Gu family, but my choice is also very clear. I''m living well now. Whether I can


    go back to the Gu family or not is the same for me and Nicole."


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, trying tofort her.


    It was his fault that he didn''t deal with these troubles well, so it disturbed Nicole. He instinctively


    thought of the nightmare that Nicole hadst night, although she didn''t say anything...


    He knew that she was under great pressure.


    "Kerr, it''s not up to you. Now everyone knows that Nicole is your wife. Your future life and every move


    represents the image of the Gu family.


    I can''t let othersugh at the Gu family."


    Although Freya said so, she only cared that it would affect her reputation, since she was the one who


    released the news. If Nicole did not enter the Gu family, she would beughed by others.


    "Think it over. I''ll ask Kelvin to get everything ready soon. I''ll inform you of the specific time."


    While saying that, Freya was about to turn around and leave, but when she just turned around and took


    two steps forward, she heard a crisp sound from behind.


    "Daddy, Mommy, should we need to follow the rules?"


    Jay had been hiding on the stairs to observe the situation downstairs. When he saw Kerre in, he


    specially took a look at his watch.


    Fifteen minutes. He counted the time from the moment he hung up the phone. It was just fifteen


    minutes. Jay was satisfied. In that case, he did not intend to let Freya go so easily.


    To be exact, he wouldn''t let go of anyone who had hurt Nicole.


    "What rules?" Looking at Jay who was walking to him, Kerr knew that Jay meant something else.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Cherry subconsciously clenched the folder in her hand.


    Freya turned around and saw an innocent look on Jay''s face.


    Looking at the face which was exactly the same as Kerr''s when he was a child, Freya was a little


    stunned. She just felt that Jay and Kerr very simr when he was that little, but the appearance of Kerr


    in her memory was very vague.


    It seemed that Kerr had grown up in a blink of an eye.


    However, if time could go back, Freya might choose another way of life.


    At least she wouldn''t let Kerr treat her like this.


    "It''s... That aunt said it." With an innocent look on his face, Jay pointed at Cherry beside him and his


    eyes fell on the folder in her hand.


    Following Jay''s finger, Kerr looked at the folder in Cherry''s hand.


    "Give it to me!" Kerr ordered.


    Seeing the serious look on Kerr''s face, Cherry was startled instinctively. She turned to look at Freya


    beside her and said, "Madam..." Cherry was cultivated by Freya.


    She had always served Freya.


    With her eyes still fixed on Jay, Freya came up with an idea.


    And she didn''t hear Cherry.


    Noticing the seriousness on Kerr''s face, Kim went straight to Cherry, took the folder from her hand and


    handed it to Kerr.


    Kerr opened the folder and saw the ''Family Rules'' one by one. He could not help feeling ironic.


    "Why don''t I know there is such a rule in the Gu family?" Kerr fixed his eyes on Cherry.


    Lowering her head, Cherry kept silent. It was all Freya''s idea. She wanted to teach Nicole A lesson


    before she entered the Gu family.


    Freya found out that Kerr had gone to work, so they came here. But they didn''t expect that they still


    bumped into Kerr.


    Taking a look at Freya, who was in a daze, Kerr took out a lighter from his pocket and lit the so-called


    "Family Rules" in front of Freya.


    Then he threw it in the middle of the living room.


    The paper was burning, and the red mes were very bright, lighting up everyone''s eyes.


    "You don''t need to follow any rules while you are with me." Kerr turned around and made a promise to


    Nicole.


    He knew that Nicole was a sensible person, so he didn''t need to restrain her With any rules at all, and


    he didn''t want her to feel restrained by his side.


    "It doesn''t matter." Nicole nodded. In fact, if Jay hadn''t said it, she wouldn''t have told Kerr about the


    rules. After all, she didn''t n to abide by it.


    So it didn''t matter.


    "Madam!" Cherry walked to Freya and gently pulled her sleeve to bring her back to her senses.


    "What?" Noticing what Cherry was doing, Freya turned around and saw the red light. She couldn''t help


    jumping a little and took a step back instinctively.


    Freya looked at the family rules turned into ashes in front of her.


    She frowned and looked at Kerr. Finally, she left the vi without saying anything.


    Sitting in the car, Freya still kept the childish face of Jay in her mind. Every time she saw that face, she


    had a feeling that Kerr had returned to his childhood.


    "Madam, what should we do?" Sitting on the passenger seat, Cherry turned her head and asked. Her


    intuition told her that something was on Freya''s mind.


    Freya looked out of the window. She always felt that Jay was a gift from God to her.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back." She didn''t want to argue with Nicole anymore, which would only


    make Kerr hate her more and more. Maybe she should change her strategy.


    Cherry nodded to Freya and said nothing.


    "Cherry, do you think that child resembles Kerr when he was that little?"

 Chapter 387 Dont Spoil Him

    Chapter 387 Don''t Spoil Him


    Freya murmured to herself.


    "Yes, they indeed look alike. In fact, I had this feeling when I first saw that child, but..." Cherry''s intuition


    didn''t matter at all.


    Jay and Kerr look so much alike that no one would doubt whether Jay was Kerr''s biological son or not.


    "If that child grows up by my side, I won''t let him disobey me like this again." Freya said lightly, but


    there was obvious expectation in her tone.


    A n gradually appeared in her mind.


    Hearing what Freya said, Cherry was stunned, but she didn''t say anything. No matter what she


    thought, it didn''t matter.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    After Freya left, the atmosphere in the living room became more harmonious.


    Nicole asked the maid to clean up the burnt ashes.


    "If I had known that Mommy would suffer so much criticism when she was with you, I wouldn''t have


    brought her back to you." Jay looked at Kerr with disgust.


    In fact, when he was in Manhattan, Jay had already begun to investigate his real identity.


    When he saw Kerr, he was gradually sure.


    Although he would quarrel with Kerr, he still wanted to stay here every time hepeted with Kerr and


    always lost. Only in this way could he feel the warmth of family.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole touched his hair and said, "I know that you did it for mommy''s good, but


    you have to distinguish right from wrong. It has nothing to do with your daddy.


    In his heart, he doesn''t want mommy to be wronged."


    Nicole didn''t want Jay to have any prejudice against Kerr.


    The Gu family disliked her family background. It was their fault. But Kerr was innocent.


    Jay pressed his head against Nicole''s arms and said, "I just called him toe back to save Mommy,


    but Mommy still mes me." There was obvious grievance in Jay''s tone.


    He acted coquettishly in her arms.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole hugged Jay and said, "Mommy won''t me my baby. In


    Mommy''s heart, my baby is the best. Thanks to your timely help."


    After a kiss on Jay''s forehead, Nicoleforted him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing Nicole''s praise, Jay got out of her arms with a proud look on his face. He curled his lips at


    Nicole and Kerr and walked outside.


    Looking at Jay''s back, Nicole was about to stand up and chase after him, but was stopped by Kerr


    beside her.


    "He is a boy. Don''t spoil him." Kerr didn''t think a boy should be so fragile. As a man, he shouldn''t act


    like a spoiled child in Nicole''s arms at this time.


    Although he would also care about Jay''s growth, but his parenting was different from Nicole''s.


    Nicole raised her eyebrows, "Shouldn''t boys be spoiled? After all, Jay is still a child." In her eyes,


    maybe no matter how old Jay was, he was just a child.


    Therefore,pared with Kerr, Nicole was more concerned about Jay''s mental health.


    "Children will grow up one day." Kerr held her shoulder and led her upstairs. He just ignored Jay.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole was taken upstairs by Kerr. She thought that she still had tome


    to coax Jayter.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Jay waited for a long time, but did not see Nicolee out to look for


    him. He could not help but frown secretly and walk out of the gate of the vi.


    Because of Jay''s identity, no one didn''t dare to stop him.


    Walking alone on the road, Jay looked cute when he was angry.


    Suddenly, a car stopped in front of him. Jay stopped, frowned and looked at the car in front of him. He


    had a bad intuition.


    On the way home, Freya thought of something and asked the driver to turn around to return to Kerr''s


    vi. But she didn''t expect to bump into Jay who she had been longing to see on the way here.


    Opening the door, Freya got out of the car and stood in front of Jay. She looked down at Jay''s childish


    face and took off her sunsses.


    "Why are you here alone?" Freya looked at the wide road, but Kerr and Nicole were nowhere to be


    found.


    Looking into Freya''s eyes, Jay asked curiously, "Then why are you here?" Jay knew Freya''s attitude


    towards Nicole, so he couldn''t show much respect to her.


    He would never be close to anyone who had hurt Nicole.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of me at all?" Freya said lightly.


    In fact, she appreciated Jay''s courage. Although he was still young, he was not afraid at all. Only such


    a person could achieve great things.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Jay smiled, "Why should I be afraid of you? Will you hurt me?"


    Although he said so, Jay couldn''t help but take a step back. He reached out his hand to touch the


    phone in his pocket, but he didn''t find anything. Then he realized that it might slip on the sofa when he


    was in Nicole''s arms.


    Jay felt terrible.


    It would be a piece of cake for Freya to take him away now.


    Sure enough, what he had been working about the most happened.


    "I won''t hurt you. I will give you the best." Freya said in a rxed tone, putting on her sunsses.


    "Cherry, take him with me."


    Freya said indifferently. Then she turned around and sat in the car.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Jay turned around and ran to the vi without hesitation. But after all, he was


    just a child, and couldn''tpete with an adult.


    Cherry reached out and grabbed his arm, but she didn''t dare to use too much strength. After all, Jay


    was still a child, and his body hadn''t fully grown up. It was easy to hurt Jay.


    "Let me go! I don''t want to go back with you. I want to go home." Jay resisted, trying to break free from


    the grips of Cherry. He knew that if he was taken away by Freya now, she would definitely hide him


    somewhere.


    If Nicole couldn''t find him, she would be very worried.


    "Madam..."


    Freya looked at Freya with a little embarrassment. She felt Jay''s unwillingness.

 Chapter 388 We Are Of Different Sexes

    Chapter 388 We Are Of Different Sexes


    She was also worried that if Kerr knew it, he would be unhappy. After all, the whole Gu family knew


    how important Kerr thought of Nicole and her child.


    "If you can''t even take him back, you don''t have to go back to the Gu family." It was imperative for


    Freya to do so, but she didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    This time, she would not let go of Jay easily.


    Cherry knew what kind of person Freya was, so she could only shake her head at Jay and said, "Sorry,


    little Master." As she spoke, she held up Jay and got into the car.


    After closing the door, the car left Kerr''s sphere of influence.


    "Where are you taking me? Let me tell you, Mommy will be very worried if she can''t find me. " Jay


    calmed himself down and looked for an opportunity to escape.


    He knew it was useless to shout when he was in danger.


    He must find a way to inform Kerr and Nicole.


    Freya nced at Jay and said, "You''ll know in a minute."


    She wouldn''t take Jay back to the old house, because Kerr would find him easily.


    The car went farther and farther away. Jay frowned and stared out of the window. He sat quietly in


    Cherry''s arms and memorized the way silently.


    But as they drove farther and farther away from Kerr''s vi, Jay was a little anxious.


    "I want to use the bathroom!" Jay looked at Freya seriously. He knew that Cherry was only obedient to


    Freya.


    Freya opened her eyes, looked at Jay and thought for a while, "stop the car."


    The driver stopped the car.


    "Take him to deal with it." Freya ordered lotus. It was far away from the city, and it was not easy to go


    back. Besides, there were very few people around, and no one would find Jay.


    Cherry nodded and got out of the car with Jay in her arms.


    Putting Jay on the ground, Cherry held Jay''s wrist and dared not rx.


    "Aunt Cherry, let me go by myself. I''ll be there. I won''t go far. I''ll be back soon." Jay said sincerely.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Cherry looked at the dark sky and hesitated for a while. She didn''t let go of his


    hand and said, "it''s getting dark. I''ll go with you." She knew that Jay was after all a child.


    In such a wild ce, even she felt a little frightened looking at the surrounding empty environment, let


    alone Jay.


    "I really don''t need it. Mommy said that I am a boy, while you are a woman. It''s improper for you to


    come with me since we are of different sexes." Jay stopped and looked at her seriously. Apparently, he


    was in a dilemma.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Only by getting rid of Cherry could he find a chance to escape.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Cherry was obviously shocked. Such a small child had already noticed the


    gender of man and woman. She did not dare to force Jay. She looked around.


    Jay was so young that he certainly had no ability to escape.


    So she let go of Jay''s hand and said, "Don''t go too far. There is a big stone over there. If you hide


    behind it, no one will see you." Cherry reminded Jay.


    Jay nodded with a smile at the corners of his mouth, and then walked towards the big stone that Cherry


    pointed at.


    Cherry''s eyes followed Jay''s figure all the time. When she saw Jay walk behind the big stone, her heart


    was hanging. She didn''t know why, but she always felt something wrong.


    Just now, Jay was still resisting, but after they got in the car, Jay kept silent. If it were an ordinary child,


    he might have been scared out of his wits.


    But Jay was calm.


    It was because of this calmness that Cherry realized something was wrong.


    "Little master!"


    Cherry called Jay.


    But there was no response.


    Sara raised her voice and shouted again. Then she walked towards the big stone and said, "little


    Master! If you don''t answer me, I wille over. "


    She didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen to Jay because of this matter. After all, although Freya


    brought Jay to her side, her purpose was not to hurt him, but to give him a future.


    No matter who Jay grew up with, he would be the next master of the Gu Group. As long as he was a


    member of the Gu Group, no one would take the initiative to provoke this little Master who was born


    with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Walking to the side of the big stone, Cherry still didn''t get Jay''s answer. Ao she went straight to the


    back of the big stone, but the back of the big stone was empty, and there was no figure of Jay.


    "Little Master!" Cherry''s face turned pale with fright. She raised her head and looked around. There


    was only a patch of weeds not far away, which was half a man tall.


    However, wherever she looked, she didn''t see Jay.


    "What happened?" Sitting in the car for a long time, Freya didn''t see Cherry and Jaye back. So


    she opened the door, got out of the car and took off her sunsses.


    Looking at the panic stricken figure of lotus, Freya looked for Jay.


    "Where is Jay?" Freya also seemed to realize something was wrong, so she walked behind Cherry and


    questioned her loudly.


    "I''m sorry, madam!" Noticing that Freya had walked behind her, Cherry turned around and bowed to


    Freya. She was worried that if Jay was really lost from her hand, this mistake could not be offset even if


    she had worked hard for the Gu family all her life.


    Freya had never seen Cherry so nervous. She frowned and said, "Sorry for what? Don''t tell me that


    you have lost him? " Freya looked around.


    It was impossible for a child to leave alone in such a wild ce.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Cherry kept silent, without raising her waist.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''ll send someone to look for him right away." Cherry also knew that Jay had just disappeared


    and couldn''t go too far. If she went to look for him right now, she would be able to find Jay soon.


    After saying that, she stood straight, turned around to look for Jay, and took out her mobile phone,


    intending to call more people to help.


    "Wait!" Freya frowned and stopped her.


    "Don''t let more people know about it. The top priority now is to find Jay. You two hurry up to find him


    around here. He won''t be far away."


    Before Freya seeded in persuading Jay to stay with her, she didn''t want anyone to know what she


    had done.

 Chapter 389 Disappearance

    Chapter 389 Disappearance


    After all, it was not a glorious thing to force Jay to stay with her.


    Cherry stopped and understood what Freya was worried about. She nodded and then asked the driver


    to look around with his seat as the center.


    "Jay, you can''t run away." Looking at the wild grass which was enough to hide people, Freya


    understood.


    At this moment, Jay, hiding in the wild grass, nervously watched Freya''s action.


    He knew that if things went on like this, Freya and Cherry would find him soon. If they found him, they


    would definitely strengthen their guard over him. Then it was impossible for him to escape again.


    He looked around and saw Cherry walking towards him. He hid in the gap between the weeds, not


    daring to breathe heavily.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a stone beside him. Jay reached out his little hand, held the stone,


    and then threw it to the other direction.


    "Who is it?" Cherry lowered her head and didn''t see where the stone came from.


    Hearing the noise, Cherry turned around and quickly lit the light in her hand in the direction behind her.


    Noticing that Cherry''s attention was obviously diverted, Jay immediately ran towards a big tree beside


    him, reached out his hand, held the trunk hard, and then tried to climb up the tree.


    When he was on the ind, he had learned climbing skills from Ken for a period of time.


    He didn''t expect it to be useful at this time.


    Jay unconsciously sped up.


    "Nothing. There should be some animals in this ce. Don''t worry. We can find little Master. Don''t be


    too nervous." The driver looked at Cherry''s nervous face and reminded her.


    She was relieved to see that no one was around.


    Hiding on a thick tree trunk, Jay looked at Cherry under the tree and the driver, who were so annoyed


    that they almost searched the whole wild grass, but did not find Jay.


    The corners of Jay''s mouth rose slightly. He was not interested in any prank, but now facing Freya and


    Cherry, he became interested.


    Now that they didn''t consider his feelings, then he didn''t want to consider the feelings of Cherry and


    Freya any more. A trace of slyness shed through his eyes, and there was obviouscency on


    his face.


    But what he didn''t know was that the whole Gu family had turned upside down because of Jay''s


    disappearance.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Nicole anxiously looked at the direction of the door, hoping that Jay


    would appear. However, the figures that came in again and again made her feel disappointed.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t be far away. We''ll find him soon." Kerr stood beside Nicole and held her


    shoulder.


    In fact, he didn''t worry about Jay at all. Maybe even Nicole didn''t know what kind of ability Jay had, but


    he knew it clearly.


    "Kerr, I shouldn''t have let him go alone. No matter how smart he is, he is still a child." Nicole didn''t


    me Kerr. She just med herself for not caring enough about Jay.


    Raising her hand to get rid of Kerr''s hand, Nicole walked outside. She couldn''t wait any longer and


    didn''t see Jay standing in front of her safe and sound.


    She couldn''t rest assured.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Where are you going?" Kerr held Nicole''s wrist and frowned.


    In fact, he could understand how Nicole felt at this moment. But if she just looked for Jay aimlessly on


    the street, she would never find him in her whole life.


    Moreover, he felt that there must be something hidden behind Jay''s noting back. ording to his


    understanding of him, he would not let Nicole worry about him.


    Therefore, there must be a reason why Jay hadn''te back till now. If he hadn''t been in a fit of pique,


    then he must have been controlled by others.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole finally stop her panic. She didn''t want Kerr to me himself.


    She had been trying to hide her panic and convince herself that it was just a false rm. Jay would be


    back soon.


    But the time slipped away at one point one. She couldn''t pretend anymore.


    "I''m going to find Jay. I don''t mean to me you, but I really can''t wait like this." Said Nicole firmly.


    The anxiety in her eyes could not be concealed.


    She knew that Jay must still be angry with her and me her for not putting him in the first ce, so he


    did note back sote.


    "I know you are worried about him, but do you know where he is? Do you want to look for her without


    any clue? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him. I''ll go with you. "


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and wrapped it with his broad palm.


    He wanted to make her feel a little relieved.


    But obviously, as long as she didn''t see Jay safe and sound, she couldn''t rest assured.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole didn''t say anything but followed Kerr out of the vi.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat of Kerr, Nicole kept her eyes outside the window, trying to find Jay.


    However, the speed of Kerr was not slow at all, which made her a little confused.


    "Slow down, Kerr. I''m afraid I can''t see him." Nicole said lightly, but there was obvious anxiety in her


    tone.


    She didn''t notice the determined look in Kerr''s eyes.


    Kerr looked straight ahead and seemed to have a destination in his heart.


    Gradually, Nicole felt something was wrong. Even though she said something, Kerr still didn''t slow


    down the car. So Nicole turned to look at Kerr beside her.


    "You have already known where Jay is?"


    If Kerr really knew where Jay was, there was no reason not to tell Nicole, so she was also confused.


    "I''m not sure, but eight out of ten. Nine. "


    Kerr just doubted in his heart and didn''t get the final confirmation.


    When Nicole was about to ask, Kerr''s phone rang. Looking at Kim''s number on the screen, Nicole


    looked nervous.

 Chapter 390 Guess In Mind

    Chapter 390 Guess In Mind


    Kerr raised his hand and pressed the answer button of the micro earphone. Then, the voice of Kerr Fed


    into his ear.


    "Sir, Mrs. Freya hasn''te back to the Gu family''s house yet." As soon as Kim left the Gu family''s old


    house, he reported the situation to Kerr in time.


    Although he didn''t know why Kerr asked him to confirm the whereabouts of Freya, as long as it was


    Kerr''s order, he would definitely do it.


    He had no right to never ask any extra questions.


    "Locate her immediately." Kerr said indifferently and hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Have you found Jay?" Nicole asked nervously. Seeing Kerr''s determined look, she felt


    hope.


    Kerr stretched out his hand to stroke Nicole''s long hair andforted her, "It''s almost done. Don''t


    worry. He will be fine." If Freya really took Jay away, at least he was safe.


    Nicole was willing to believe Kerr. Everyone in the world could deceive her, but only Kerr wouldn''t.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu''s old house. Nicole followed Kerr out of the car and frowned.


    They hade here several times, but it seemed that this ce did not leave a good impression on


    Nicole.


    "You mean Jay was taken to the Gu family?"


    Nicole knew that Jay would not ask toe here voluntarily, so he must be brought here by someone.


    She immediately thought of the performance of Freya today.


    When Jay appeared in front of Freya, she was obviously interested in him. Nicole suddenly realized


    that she should have thought of it long ago.


    "Maybe." Kerr knew that Freya wouldn''t let Jay be found so easily.


    But no matter where Freya hided Jay, she would definitelye back here.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr walked into the house.


    "Sir! Mrs. Nicole!" When Kelvin saw theme back, he looked excited, but when he saw the


    expressions on their faces, the smile on his face froze.


    He turned around and walked into the house with Kerr and Nicole.


    "Sir, Mrs. Nicole, wait a moment, please. I''ll tell Mr. Jack that you''re here."


    Kelvin bent down slightly towards Kerr and Nicole, and then went upstairs.


    Nicole nced around the living room, but didn''t find Jay. Obviously, he didn''te here. She frowned


    again.


    With Jay''s phone in her hand, Nicole was nervous.


    "Don''t worry, Nicole. I promise you that he will be safe." Kerr held Nicole''s hand and gave her a firm


    look.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole nodded, "I know." Although she said so, her palms holding the phone were full of cold sweat.


    "Sir, Mr. Kerr and Mrs. Nicole are back," Kelvin said as he knocked on the door of Jack''s room.


    There was obvious joy on Jack''s face when he heard the voice of Kelvin. He didn''t expect that Kerr


    woulde back with Nicole today after the announcement yesterday.


    After sitting up, Jack put on a bathrobe and walked out of the room. Standing on the stairs, he saw Kerr


    and Nicole, with acent look on his face.


    "We are a family after all. You wille back anyway. Why are you so determined at that time?" Jack


    nced at Nicole indifferently and frowned. He also sensed that something was wrong.


    "I don''t want toe back. I came here to take Jay back." Kerr said straightforwardly. He didn''t want to


    waste any time.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jack was confused. Then he took a look at Kelvin next to him, who was also


    confused.


    "Where were you saying?" Jack stopped smiling and looked at Kerr seriously.


    "If you don''t know what I''m talking about, you can ask the person who should have been here, but now


    is absent." Kerr''s words implied something else.


    Jack looked around and knew that Kerr was talking about Freya. However, they had been separated for


    many years, and Jack knew nothing about Freya.


    He didn''t care about her, so when he heard Kerr''s words, Jack just felt surprised. "Kelvin, where is


    Freya?" Jack asked.


    "I don''t know. She hasn''te back since she left this morning. I''ll call her right away." After saying


    that, Kelvin turned around, picked up his phone and dialed Freya''s number.


    But the phone was not connected.


    With an embarrassed look at Kelvin, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at Jack and Kelvin, Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand and stood up from the sofa. "Mr. Gu, I know


    you don''t like me to stay with Kerr.


    In your eyes, it was because of me that the Gu family was out of your control. I''m sorry for the trouble I


    brought to you, but it has nothing to do with Jay. He is still a child, and he is innocent.


    Now that you have announced my identity to the public and you want me to stay in the Gu family, well, I


    promise you that I will go back to the Gu family and be the daughter-inw of the Gu family. I will


    abide by the rules you mentioned."


    There was the courage to cut off all means of retreat in her tone. She couldn''t affect Jay because of


    herself, so she was willing topromise for him.


    "In exchange, can I get Jay back to me?" There was obvious firmness in her eyes.


    For the sake of Jay and Lucas, Nicole could do anything. She just wanted Jay to grow up healthily and


    happily.


    Kerr stood up and put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder. "Nicole, don''t worry. Jay will be fine. I promise


    you don''t have to force yourself. It''s just a matter between the two of us."


    He wouldn''t let Nicole suffer in the Gu family.


    Looking at Kerr and Nicole, Jack had already guessed the general situation. Now it seemed that Freya


    had taken Jay away, so Nicole made apromise to him.


    "That''s what you said. I hope you can remember it yourself. I hate people who go back on their words


    the most." Jack said calmly. In fact, he didn''t know where Jay and Freya were at all.


    But since he could give Nicole a head-on blow, he could also live a peaceful life in the Gu family in the


    future when she lived in here.


    "Hand Jay over. Don''t think that I can''t find him just because of this."

 Chapter 391 A Lesson

    Chapter 391 A Lesson


    Before Nicole was about to say something, Kerr interrupted her firmly.


    "If you can really find him, you won''t have found him in the middle of the night. Kerr, don''t use the same


    trick you used on outsiders on me. You should know that you learned all these tricks from me."


    Jack was d that Kerr was smart. But at the same time, Kerr was a double-edged sword. He could


    make great achievements in the Gu family, and at the same time, put the Gu family in the center of the


    storm.


    He should be careful when he dealt with Kerr.


    He was deeply aware of this.


    "So? Are you not going to hand over him? Then don''t me me." Kerr had always been merciful to


    Jack, so he didn''t give a fatal blow to the Gu family. But now...


    Jack kept pushing him. Kerr didn''t want to tolerate it anymore.


    "Kerr!" Nicole held Kerr''s arm to stop him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. We came here to solve the problem, not to create another one. The most


    important thing is to find Jay." Nicoleforted Kerr and turned to look at Jack''s dark eyes.


    "You can rest assured that I will be responsible for what I have said." Nicole made a promise lightly.


    Seeing her modest attitude, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. He nced at Kerr and said, "You can go


    back first. Move into the old house of the Gu family from tomorrow on, so you can naturally see the


    person you want to see."


    The expectation on Nicole''s face disappeared at one point one.


    "Mr. Jack, can you keep your promise?" She didn''t want to trust Jack at all, but she didn''t want Kerr to


    have a conflict with him because of her and Jay.


    Otherwise, all her concessions and tolerance would be meaningless.


    "No one dare question me." Jack said lightly.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, but she stood still.


    "Mommy!" A clear child''s voice rang behind her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing this, Nicole was stunned. She turned around with an obviously unbelievable expression and


    saw the bright smile on his face. "Jay!" Nicole walked quickly to him.


    She opened her arms and held Jay in her arms.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine." Jay gently stroked her long hair andforted her, imitating Kerr.


    When Freya walked into the living room awkwardly, she saw Nicole and Jay crying with joy.


    Her face was full of displeasure. Looking at Jay, she wished he could throw Jay out directly. Her clothes


    had been stained with dust, and even had a little smell of earth.


    Her originally neat hair was now scattered down. She had never been so embarrassed like today in her


    life.


    She stared at Nicole and Jay. She deeply doubted that Jay was taught by Nicole to act rashly like that.


    Freya walked through the living room arrogantly and went back to her bedroom.


    Following Freya, Cherry took a look at Jay, who was safe and sound, and could not help but breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    She had never seen such a child, who was smarter than Kerr when he was a child.


    Time went back to an hour ago...


    Leaning against a tree trunk, Jay cautiously took out a handful of small stones that he had just grabbed


    from the ground and put in his pocket.


    Then he threw it towards Cherry.


    The stone just hit the roof of Freya''s car, making a crisp sound.


    "Who is it?" Both Cherry and the driver heard the noise and turned around, but they didn''t see


    anything.


    The breeze blew through the wild grass, making the wired sound. The night in the wild became


    unusually quiet, and this sound became unusually obvious.


    Cherry looked around vigntly, but she still didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    Her words seemed to have an echo.


    Freya had been sitting in the car with her eyes closed for rest. She was waiting for Cherry and the


    driver to find Jay and settle him down. Then they would go back.


    But time passed by, and Jay was also nowhere to be seen. Freya''s patience was running out slowly.


    Hearing the sound from the car roof, Freya opened her eyes, frowned and looked out of the window.


    She didn''t see anything but saw Cherry and the driver walking towards her.


    Opening the door, Freya got out of the car and asked, "What was the noise just now? Why haven''t you


    found Jay?" She had spent enough time in this remote forest and nned to hide Jay.


    But now she couldn''t even find him either.


    "Madam..."


    When Cherry was about to exin, she heard a clearer voice, "Bang!"


    The sound of metal colliding with the hard material.


    Frightened, Freya instinctively withdrew her head and quickly looked around, but she saw nothing


    except the dark night.


    "Who? Don''t y tricks here!" The driver said calmly.


    There had never been a ghost in the world, and it was only people''s wild imagination.


    Holding Freya''s arm, Cherry said, "Don''t be afraid, madam. It''s okay." She could onlyfort Freya in


    this way. In fact, Cherry was suspicious, but she was not sure.


    "Who is it?" Freya had never been frightened like this, so she could not calm down. She even felt that


    someone was watching her around.


    It was very likely that her life was threatened and she didn''t know.


    Hiding in a tree, Jay looked at Freya and couldn''t help shaking his head. He had nned to teach


    Freya a lesson, but he didn''t expect that she was so timid.


    It was really boring.


    Holding the stones in his hands, Jay directly threw them all to the roof of the car.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Standing beside the car, Freya could even hear the crisp sound clearly. She immediately raised her


    hand and covered her ears. Then she ran away.


    "Ah!" She screamed and closed her eyes. The high-heeled shoes on her feet had been lost.


    Freya stumbled over something and fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Jay didn''t want to make a scene, so he climbed down the tree trunk and fell to the ground lightly. "It''s


    boring. You let me down."


    He really didn''t know why Freya, who was so timid, could have a son like Kerr.

 Chapter 392 Be Responsible For Your Own Words

    Chapter 392 Be Responsible For Your Own Words


    Jay walked up to Freya and looked down at Freya with disdain.


    Freya raised her head and looked into Jay''s eyes. There was still some shock in her eyes, and she


    even could not believe it. She had always thought that Jay was just a child.


    It was impossible for him to be so scheming, but it turned out that she had underestimated Jay and


    overestimated herself.


    With Nicole in his arms, Jay raised the corners of his mouth slightly and looked at the back of Freya.


    This time, he could let Freya know how powerful he was, but Jay was a little disappointed. After all, he


    hadn''t fully disyed his ability yet.


    "What did you do?"


    Kerr said lightly. When he saw the smile at the corners of Jay''s mouth and Freya''s angry face, He knew


    that Jay had something to do with it.


    "I didn''t do anything." Jay looked innocent. In front of Jack, Jay didn''t want to expose himself too


    obviously.


    Without asking more, Nicole was about to leave with Jay in her arms.


    Kerr knew what was on Nicole''s mind, so he took Jay from her and wanted to leave the house with


    them, but he heard the voice when they just walked forwards for just a few steps.


    "You''d better keep your promise and be responsible for what you have said." Jack said lightly, even


    though he had already understood that there might be something wrong between Jay and Freya.


    But he didn''t want to miss this opportunity.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nicole stopped and nodded with her back to Jack.


    As long as Jay could grow up by her side safely and healthily, she would be satisfied. As for where she


    lived, it was really not important to her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand. He never cared about what Jack said, but he cared about what Nicole was


    thinking.


    In the car, Nicole just held Jay in her arms. "Jay, I''m sorry. I should have coaxed you. In my heart, you


    are the most important person. You have to believe that I care about you very much."


    Nicoleforted Jay. She really wanted him to know her worries and let him know how much she


    cared about him.


    "I know." Jay nodded with a happy face.


    Hearing his words, Nicole was relieved.


    Kerr raised his hand and touched Jay''s hair. "Now can you tell me what you have done?" He wanted to


    change the subject.


    Nicole looked at Jay curiously. Apparently, she didn''t know what Kerr and Jay were talking about.


    "Nothing. I just want them to know that I''m not a pushover. Otherwise, how can they send me back so


    easily?" Jay said proudly.


    He just wanted Freya to know that even if he was just a child, it was not easy for her to control him.


    "So?" Kerr probably guessed that Jay had frightened Freya, so she took the initiative to send him back.


    But he was curious about how Jay had frightened her.


    Jay pretended to be mysterious and didn''t say anything. He just covered his mouth and snickered.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    After Kerr left with Nicole, Jack stood up and went upstairs. Then he knocked on the door of Freya''s


    room.


    After waiting for a long time, Freya walked to the door and opened it.


    "What''s the matter?" When Freya saw Jack, she had just taken a shower. She frowned and looked


    impatient. She had wasted a whole day today and was in a bad mood.


    "What did you do? Why is Jay with you? Why they were here?"


    Freya was curious about what Freya did. Since she wanted to take Jay away, why did she bring him


    back to the Gu family at this time.


    At the mention of this, Freya was furious, but she didn''t want Jack to know at all, so she just said lightly.


    "I have nothing to say. Jay has been picked up, and I didn''t bring you any trouble, so you don''t have to


    be so nervous. If there is nothing else, I have to rest."


    Obviously, Freya didn''t want to tangle with Jack on this matter. She turned around and was about to


    close the door.


    Reaching out his hand, Jack stopped her and looked at her indifferently. "Nicole has promised to go


    back to the Gu family and will move here soon. You prepare a banquet and officially wee her enter


    the Gu family.


    You should know how important this is to the Gu family, so you have to control yourself." Jack reminded


    Freya.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Freya''s face darkened. "Did she agree?" Before today, she wanted Jay toe


    back to the Gu family, but now, Freya didn''t want him to live in the Gu family at all.


    "In fact, even if I admit her identity, there is no need for them to live here." Freya had already resisted


    Jay in her heart.


    Jack sensed the difference of Freya, "It has been decided. I just want to see how she can still deceive


    Kerr in front of me. Don''t forget that the Gu Group is still in the hands of Kerr.


    Without the Gu Group, the Gu family will lose everything."


    If it weren''t for the Gu Group, Jack wouldn''t have chosen topromise like this. He turned around


    and left Freya''s sight, and returned to his room.


    Knowing that what Jack said was true, Freya turned around and went back to her room with regret.


    The next day, Freya officially issued an announcement in the name of Gu family, inviting all the upper


    ss people in A city to the hotel under the Gu Group.


    Sitting at home and receiving the invitation, Nicole hesitated, but she had to keep her promise.


    "In fact, you can just ignore it." Sitting next to her, Kerr didn''t mind if there was no heroine at this


    banquet at all.


    Although Kerr''s wordsforted Nicole, she knew that it was rted to the dignity and reputation of


    the Gu family. No matter what they had done to her, since she had married into the Gu family, she had


    to consider the reputation of the Gu family.


    "Let''s go. In fact, I know that if I don''t go back to the Gu family, this matter can''t be passed. We won''t


    have a peaceful life. As long as we are together, it doesn''t matter where we live."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand with a smile.

 Chapter 393 Like Mother, Like Son

    Chapter 393 Like Mother, Like Son


    At the door of the banquet hall, Freya stood there and looked at the empty door. ording to the


    agreed time, it would begin in less than twenty minutes, but she still did not see Nicole and Kerr.


    If Kerr and Nicole didn''t show up, Gu family would be the biggest joke in A city.


    "Have you informed Kerr?" Jack walked out of the banquet hall in a ck suit. Perhaps because he


    was in a good mood recently, his condition had also improved.


    He looked much better. If Kerr could go back to the Gu family and rebuild the Gu Group, his condition


    would get better.


    Freya looked impatient. The banquet was prepared in a hurry, and it was already a difficult thing to


    invite these guests. In this case, if the two of them didn''t show up, the Gu family would be ridiculed.


    "I asked someone to send the invitation. Kerr won''t be so reckless. If there is an ident, it''s also the


    problem of Nicole. Such a woman, even if she gives birth to Kerr''s child, their children will not be


    the future sessor of the Gu family."


    Freya disliked Jay now. She attributed all of Jay''s mistakes to Nicole. As the saying goes, like mother,


    like son.


    In other words, if she couldn''t take advantage of Jay, she could think of other ways. After all, Nicole had


    given birth to more than one child. Jay had learned Nicole''s cunning, but Lucas was still young.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you see how smart that child is?" Unlike Freya, Jack had a good


    impression of Jay. At least, he could see that Jay was a promising person.


    He didn''t know why Freya said that, but he had his own opinion.


    Freya turned around and looked at Jack. For so many years, she and Jack had never reached an


    agreement. But before she could say anything, she heard the car behind her.


    A ck limited edition Rolls-Royce stopped at the gate of the hotel.


    Jared got off the passenger seat, nodded to Jack and Freya, and opened the door of the back seat.


    A pair of high quality ck handmade leader shoes appeared in the door.


    "Kerr is here!" Someone shouted. All the reporters who had been waiting in the banquet hall rushed out


    and surrounded the car at the door.


    There was a dark purple pattern hidden in the ck suit pants, which was partly hidden and partly


    visible. If one didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t find out such unique design. Then a tall figure appeared


    in front of everyone.


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr nced at Jack and Freya indifferently, ignoring anyone in front of


    him. All his tenderness was given to Nicole.


    Standing in front of the car, Kerr''s eyes were full of obvious threats. Obviously, he was warning the


    media not to talk nonsense.


    "Mr. Kerr, I heard that the Gu family has a new member at the party. Is it true?" The reporter stepped


    forward and handed the microphone to Kerr.


    "Mr. Kerr, what do you think of the announcement made by the Gu family?"


    "Someone said that in fact, the Gu Group is the Gu Group, and establishing a new one is to escape the


    responsibility of the Gu Group. What do you think of suchments? Please exin it to us, Mr. Kerr."


    Hearing the voice, Kerr didn''t say anything. Jared walked to Kerr and stretched out his arm to stop the


    reporter.


    Kerr turned around and reached out his hand, slightly bent down to the open door behind him, waiting


    for Nicole to put her hand on his.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth lifted slightly. Compared with Kerr''s seriousness, Nicole was much more


    rxed, because as long as Kerr was by her side, she was not afraid of anything.


    She was wearing a long dark purple dress with a pair of seven centimeter high crystal shoes. The slim


    design revealed her curvaceous figure. Although she had given birth to two children, she was still as


    light and thin as a young girl.


    "Thank you." Standing next to Kerr, Nicole nodded to him and thanked him with a smile. Kerr held her


    slender hand and she leaned against him.


    No matter where she was, as long as this man was by her side, she felt a sense of security.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just put his arm around Nicole''s waist and walked towards the door of the


    banquet hall with her.


    "Please move to the banquet hall. The Gu family will give you a answer to your questionster." Kelvin


    walked out and arranged the media at the door in the banquet hall.


    Jared followed Kerr to protect him and Nicole.


    Soon, all the reporters who had surrounded the door just now entered the banquet hall.


    There were only Kerr, Nicole, Freya and Jack at the door. When they looked into Freya''s eyes, Nicole


    felt her displeasure.


    "Don''t you know what day it is today? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want as long as we


    agree to let you stay with Kerr! If you dare to damage the reputation of the Gu family because of your


    behavior, I will not let you go."


    There was obvious hatred in Freya''s eyes. Thinking of what Jay had done yesterday, Freya didn''t want


    Nicole to go back to the Gu family at all.


    Nicole was confused. Although Freya didn''t like her before, it was not that serious. But Nicole didn''t feel


    surprised at all.


    "If we are really not wee here, there is no need for us to stay here. I didn''t want Nicole to go back


    to the Gu family in the first ce." Kerr couldn''t bear Freya''s cold attitude towards Nicole.


    He refused Freya firmly, and then held Nicole''s hand, intending to turn around.


    Looking at the anger on Kerr''s face, Nicole didn''t feel angry at all. This man loved her so much that he


    always thought for her.


    But she wouldn''t always let Kerr always make sacrifices for her. Since she came here today, she


    wouldn''t leave easily.


    "Kerr..." When Nicole was about to persuade Kerr, she was interrupted by the voice of Jack behind her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Well, don''t waste any more time. The party is about to start. We are a family and we should get along


    well with each other."

 Chapter 394 Prince Charming

    Chapter 394 Prince Charming


    After saying that, Jack looked at Freya with a frown, hinting her not to make trouble at such a critical


    moment.


    Looking into Jack''s eyes, Freya felt displeased. Without saying anything, she turned around and went


    back to the banquet hall.


    "Kerr, let''s go inside." Jack said lightly, looking at Kerr''s back.


    Nicole stopped and gently pulled Kerr''s sleeve, indicating her not to take what Freya said to heart.


    Seeing the expectation in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr didn''t have the heart to refuse her, so he raised his hand


    to touch her long hair. The soft touch calmed him down.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her long hair naturally fell on the back, without any embellishment, making her more sweet, simple and


    pure.


    Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole followed him into the banquet hall.


    With their appearance, the originally noisy banquet hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone''s eyes were


    attracted by the stunning couple.


    They clothes were identical in style, which made Kerr and Nicole look like a perfect match.


    "Mr. Kerr, why do I feel so much hostility? Are there many people coveting the position beside you? It


    seems that they all want to rece me and stand beside you at this moment." Nicole whispered in


    Kerr''s ear.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she knew that because Kerr came from a powerful family


    and he was a great man himself, he was the Prince Charming in every girl''s heart.


    No one would dislike a man like Kerr.


    She was d that Kerr could stay with her.


    "But Mrs. Gu can only be you." Kerr stopped firmly, kissed on Nicole''s forehead in front of everyone,


    and then whispered in her ear.


    "Nicole, you will never know how lucky I am to meet you." There was tenderness in Kerr''s eyes.


    Although they had been together for a long time, Nicole still felt shy. She knew that Kerr loved her


    deeply. Only when Kerr cared about her more could others recognize her identity and position in the Gu


    family.


    "Sir..." With the hint of Kelvin''s eyes, Jared walked up to Kerr and reminded him in a low voice that it


    was time to go on the stage.


    Instead of looking at Jared, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and stood on the stage, facing all the people in the


    banquet hall.


    "Thank you foring here. Today is a very important day for the Gu family. I have a surprise and


    hope to share with you."


    Kerr nced around the banquet hall and then looked at Jack and Freya. "This banquet was held by


    my father and mother, so I hope they can announce this surprise themselves."


    He deliberately gave the opportunity to announce the identity of Nicole to Jack and Freya, in order to let


    them admit Nicole in front of so many people.


    It could also be regarded as apensation for the grievances they had made to Nicole before.


    Freya''s face darkened. Hearing Kerr''s words, she turned around and was about to leave. She didn''t


    want to admit that Nicole, and she had already made a greatpromise to hold this party for them.


    She couldn''t be a foil, standing on the stage and ept Nicole in the public.


    "You should know what you are doing." Compared with Freya''s willfulness, Jack was much more sober.


    After all, now the whole economic source of the Gu family came from Kerr.


    Of course he knew why Kerr did that.


    Even if he was unwilling, he would not choose to let the guestsugh at the Gu family in front of so


    many people at this time.


    After reminding Freya, Jack took the initiative to hold her wrist and walked onto the stage. He stood


    beside Kerr and faced the guests off the stage.


    "Thank you very much foring here in your busy schedule. The Gu family has been through a lot


    and thank you for your support. Today, I officially announce that Nicole is our daughter-inw.


    In the future, she will apany Kerr and manage everything of the Gu family well together with us."


    Jack took a meaningful look at Nicole and Kerr.


    Freya had a dark face from beginning to end. Everyone present could see that she was unhappy, and


    today was about Nicole.


    There were many reports about Kerr before, and everyone knew that the Gu family''s attitude towards


    Nicole was not as firm and cold as they said.


    "Mr. Jack, do you mean that Miss Nicole has be Mr. Kerr''s wife? Is that so? Is it true that Mr. Kerr


    has been engaged all the time?"


    Of course, the reporter wouldn''t miss such a good topic.


    "Mr. Jack, the Gu Group went bankrupt not long ago. At this time, the Gu family has announced the


    news of Mr. Kerr''s marriage. What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Someone said that the KN Group is just the Gu Group. How did the Gu family exin this?"


    In fact, in the face of the reporter''s questions, Jack had already been mentally prepared.


    The reason why he couldpromise with Nicole was that he could announce in front of these people


    that the KN Group was the property of the Gu family.


    Acent smile appeared on Jack''s face. When he was about to say something, he heard Kerr''s


    voice.


    "There is one thing I hope you can understand. The Gu Group is in the past and it doesn''t exist


    anymore. I hope you can remember that the KN Group is independent and has nothing to do with the


    Gu family."


    Kerr said firmly.


    After all, he had made up his mind long ago. No matter what Jack wanted, he would notpromise


    on this matter.


    "And today, the reason why I invited you here is to let you know that I, Kerr, have a wife, and it is


    Nicole. In the future, Nicole will manage the KN Group with me."


    As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on Nicole beside him, full of affection in his eyes.


    "Kerr!" Jack''s face darkened and signaled Kerr not to say anything more. Obviously, his n had been


    ruined by Kerr''s words.


    At this time, as long as Kerr didn''t insist on that point, they might still have a chance.


    Looking at Kerr and Nicole, Freya sneered.

 Chapter 395 The Identity That I Have Been Longing For

    Chapter 395 The Identity That I Have Been Longing For


    "Do you think you can win over that woman in this way? She doesn''t want you to get involved in the


    group at all!" Freya''s voice was not loud, and only the four people on the stage could hear it.


    After saying that, Freya walked off the stage first.


    When the opening dance of the banquet began, Jack left the stage and had to let Kerr and Nicole


    handle the rest as nned.


    Kerr let go of Nicole''s hand, took a step back, slightly bent down and reached out his hand to invite her.


    With a smile, she ced her hand on Kerr''s palm and bowed to him. The next second, she fell into his


    arms, feeling that his strong arms were around her waist.


    The smile on her face continued to spread.


    "Kerr, you will disappoint the Gu family." In fact, she also understood why the Gu family admitted their


    rtionship at this time, for the shares of the group.


    "So what?" Kerr didn''t care about it at all. He tried his best to follow Nicole''s steps and held her hand


    tightly. "Mrs. Nicole, you should be more concentrated when you are with me."


    Nicole smiled and followed Kerr''s rhythm.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, there seemed to be no change as the first time she saw Kerr in the Gu Group.


    Nicole didn''t even remember when they had danced like thisst time.


    But his broad palm and warm chestforted her.


    At the entrance of the hotel, a white Porsche stopped after Kerr and Nicole entered the hall.


    "The identity you have been dreaming of nowpletely belongs to Nicole." Looking at the direction of


    the hotel door, Moore said lightly.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Sunny didn''t feel anything when she heard this. Her heart seemed to


    have stopped beating. There was only hatred left in her originally loving eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I have nothing to do with Kerr now. We already have Ron. Don''t say such


    words again."


    Now Sunny had to try her best to stay with Moore.


    Reaching out her hand, Sunny took the initiative to hold Moore''s hand on the steering wheel. She


    smiled sweetly.


    Feeling the touch on his hand, Moore turned around and looked at Sunny. In fact, Sunny was very


    beautiful, but Moore didn''t like her.


    But the possessiveness in his heart made Moore want to keep her by his side.


    Taking his hand out of hers, Moore just nced at Sunny and started the car. "Don''t worry. I won''t let


    them go."


    As long as he was alive, Kerr wouldn''t live a good life. Although Kerr had purchased the Gu Group, it


    didn''t mean anything since he had taken away most of the Gu Group''s assets.


    For an empty shell, it would take time for Kerr to reorganize it. But Moore was different from before.


    Now he could easily get what he wanted.


    Sunny took ast look at the direction of the hotel. Her heart was full of hatred, and she unconsciously


    tightened her grip on the handrail.


    After the white Porsche left, a Maybach stopped at the door of the hotel.


    "Mr. Xue, are we going in?" The driver asked Ben, who was sitting on the back seat.


    Ben just took a look at the direction of the hotel. Although he was also on the invitation list, he was not


    in a hurry to enter. He was silent and saw the white Porsche disappear from his sight.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on that white Porsche. Tell me immediately if anything happens."


    Anyway, he would not let Nicole be threatened.


    The driver looked at the car thoughtfully and nodded.


    In the banquet hall.


    At the end of the song, under the lead of Kerr, Nicole finished thest spinning, with one hand holding


    the hemline of her dress. Nicole took a step back and bowed to him.


    The crowd burst into thunderous apuse.


    Although many youngdies were envious and jealous of Nicole being able to stand by Kerr''s side,


    they didn''t dare to get close to Kerr. As for Kerr, it seemed that the whole banquet hall was empty and


    he could only see Nicole in his eyes.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "Now the whole world knows that you are my wife." In fact, in Kerr''s


    heart, he still owed Nicole a perfect wedding.


    Only when Nicole put on the wedding dress for him could he let her stay him without any worries.


    "Your wife? It depends on whether she is qualified or not." Freya walked to Nicole with an arrogant


    look.


    Hearing the cold voice of Freya, Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand and turned around with a smile on her


    face. Although all the people in the banquet hall were busy with their social engagements...


    If one observed carefully, it was easy to find that all the people in the banquet hall were quietly


    observing the Gu family.


    "What was that supposed to mean? Mrs. Freya, I know I should call you mom at this time, but I also


    know that you will not like me to call you mother, so I still call you Mrs. Freya.


    I don''t know what qualifications I need to became Kerr''s wife, but I think no one is more suitable than


    me to stay with Kerr and be his wife."


    There was confidence in her tone. Because of Kerr''s favor, she was not afraid at all.


    She had already been mentally prepared.


    Although they met Freya''s angry eyes, there was always a smile on Nicole''s face. It seemed that her


    mood was not affected by Freya at all.


    The two were in a sharp contrast.


    "You!" Freya stepped forward, as if she wanted to teach Nicole a lesson.


    However, Kerr reached out and blocked Nicole behind him. In the face of Freya''s anger, he said, "I


    hope you can understand the current situation. You want me toe back with Nicole."


    Kerr didn''t understand why Freya had always been against Nicole.


    "Daddy is right. If you don''t want us to go back to Gu family, we don''t care at all." Jay was dressed in a


    suit, a little taller than a year ago.


    He walked to Kerr and Nicole with a smile.

 Chapter 396 Act Wildly In The Gu Family

    Chapter 396 Act Wildly In The Gu Family


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Nicole couldn''t help but feel strange. Originally, she didn''t want Jay to get involved.


    There were a lot of media at the scene. If Jay was directly exposed to the media, it would definitely


    affect his future life.


    "Why are you here?" Holding Jay''s hand, Nicole asked him nervously. She nced at Kerr from the


    corner of her eyes. There was no expression on Kerr''s face. Obviously, it was not Kerr who sent Jay


    here.


    "Who will protect Mommy if I don''te?" Jay looked at Nicole with pride.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Jay would do this, so she could only casually touch his hair.


    Looking at the appearance of Jay, Freya subconsciously took a step back. Obviously, she thought of


    what happened yesterday, which struck a tremble in her heart.


    "Does grandma have any problem with Mommy? If you has any problem, you can tell me. In fact,


    Mommy is a good woman. I believe that I will make you happy."


    Jay smiled innocently.


    But only Jay and Freya knew what he meant.


    Freya took a meaningful look at Jay, and then turned around. Without pestering Nicole, she directly left


    her sight. Freya instinctively disliked Jay.


    Jack took a look at Nicole and Jay, and then walked to the side of Freya. "You should know how


    important Nicole is to the Gu family now. The most important thing is to get the shares of the Gu


    Group."


    Raising the ss in his hand, Jack drank it up in one gulp. Then he looked at Freya and reminded her.


    With an expression of unwillingness on her face, Freya knew that what Jack said was right. For the


    safety of the Gu family and for the guarantee of her status in the Gu family, she could only choose to be


    silent.


    "I can''t let her act wildly in the Gu family all the time. After the party, I will go to find Kerr and take back


    everything that belongs to the Gu family."


    Freya had made up her mind to fight for herself.


    Seeing that Freya was determined, Jack didn''t stop her, because he knew better than anyone else the


    importance of the shares of the Gu Group. Even if Freya didn''t say so, he still nned to find Kerr as


    soon as possible.


    After all, they were the members of the Gu family.


    Turning around, Jack nced at Kerr lightly and then left the banquet hall.


    Leaning against Nicole, she heard the bickering between Kerr and Jay and thought about Lucas. "Let''s


    go home early. Lucas is still at home."


    She wouldn''t treat Lucas differently from Jay. Lucas was still young and needed more care. But given


    the environment of the Gu family, she really didn''t dare to bring Lucas here.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I can take good care of my brother." Jay raised his hand and straightened his tie,


    looking proud. Although he liked to have a sister more, it seemed good to have a brother.


    Ever since he had Lucas, he always felt that there was finally a person in this family who was weaker


    than him and needed his protection, so he was really happy about it.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole felt something was wrong. When Jay was at home, he had been very


    interested in Lucas''s affairs and alwayspeted with Kerr to take care of Lucas.


    But Jack didn''t take any advantage.


    "Jay, don''t tell me that you brought Lucas here?" Suddenly, an idea shed through Nicole''s mind.


    Looking at Jay''scent face, Nicole became more determined.


    Jay smiled sheepishly at her, "Mommy is so smart. My intelligence must be inherited from Mommy."


    Jay gave her a thumbs up.


    He looked very ttering.


    But Nicole looked nervous. "Where is he?" Now Lucas was still young and there were so many people


    here. It was not suitable for a baby to stay here.


    Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. He will be fine." Kerr knew that although Jay was


    still young, he knew what he should do.


    Without absolute certainty, Jay would not bring Lucas here.


    Realizing that her tone was a little anxious, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Jay, you are also a child, and


    you need daddy and Mommy''s care. You don''t have to take care of others all the time."


    She didn''t want Jay to bear too much burden.


    This would only make Jay lose his nature to be a child.


    Jay shook his head, "I know mommy has suffered a lot of grievances. I need to grow up as soon as


    possible, so that no one can bully Mommy." Jay said seriously.


    Nicole smiled faintly. Although she didn''t say much, she was moved in her heart.


    "It''s your business to grow up, and it''s my business to protect your mommy. You don''t have to worry


    about it." Kerr was not satisfied with Jay''s ttering words to please Nicole.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Take us to see Lucas." Kerr bent down and picked up Jay. No matter how sensible Jay was, he was


    just a child. In fact, Kerr felt guilty for him.


    He wanted to make up for what he had done to Jay.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jay curled his lips. Then he naturally wrapped his arms around Kerr''s neck and


    the three of them walked towards the room upstairs of the banquet hall.


    Behind them, a figure in the corner saw Kerr and Nicole leaving. When he was about to follow them, he


    was stopped by Kim. "Sir, I''m sorry. The guests are not allowed to enter this area."


    Kim pointed at the notice board beside him.


    Behind him was the exclusive activity area of the Gu family, which could not be known by outsiders.


    Hearing that, the man nodded and said with a smile, "Dorry, I just want to go to the bathroom."


    Unwilling to give up, he took a look at the direction where Kerr and Nicole disappeared and turned to


    the door of the banquet hall.


    Noticing Kerr''s leaving, Freya put the ss aside and followed him.


    Kim had no right to stop Freya. When he saw her, he could only take a step back and make way for


    her.


    After entering the room of the hotel, Kerr put Jay on the floor. When he saw the figure at the end of the


    corridor, he smiled slightly and didn''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 397 I Only Like Nicole

    Chapter 397 I Only Like Nicole


    "Lucas, Mommy is back." Nicole walked to the crib and took Lucas out of it.


    Jay was a good boy. He was so obedient that she even doubted if Lucas was a little autistic, since he


    didn''t cry a lot or make her feel worried.


    Lucas, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed just now, opened his eyes naturally after hearing


    Nicole''s voice. He looked at Nicole with a pair of big eyes, smiling calmly.


    He reached out his hand and wanted to touch her side face. His skin was as white as snow.


    Nicole kissed Lucas gently.


    "Have a rest. I''ll hug him." As Kerr spoke, he took Lucas from Nicole''s arms. But the moment he hug


    Lucas, thetter closed his eyes directly.


    Lucas stopped smiling and became totally different.


    "Well, it seems that he doesn''t like Daddy!" Jay was giddy with excitement, since he had never noticed


    it before.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Kerr looked at Lucas in his arms thoughtfully. He raised his head and looked at


    the strange look on Nicole''s face. Then he sent Lucas back to Nicole''s arms.


    When Nicole took over Lucas, he opened his eyes again and smiled brightly at her.


    "How could it be?" With her eyes wide open, Nicole asked curiously.


    Kerr''s face darkened. He couldn''t believe Lucas''s reaction. He reached out his hand and hug Lucas. As


    expected, Lucas closed his eyes again and wanted to get more sleep.


    "Ha-ha, he has a good eye. He knows that mommy is the best!" Jay liked to see Kerr frustrated. After


    all, Kerr was better than him in everything.


    Kerr lost his confidence in front of Nicole. Before Jay came back to Kerr, he could handle many things


    that Nicole couldn''t deal with.


    He was used to taking care of Nicole, but now with Kerr, Jay felt that he became less important.


    "Try it." Kerr lowered his head and looked down at thecent Jay.


    He reached out his hand and wanted to give Lucas to Jay.


    "Kerr..." Nicole was worried that Jay might hurt Lucas if he couldn''t hold him steadily. But Kerr squatted


    down and reached out his hands under Jay.


    In order to prevent Jay fromck of strength and the baby might fall by ident.


    That relieved Nicole a little.


    "I''ll give it a try. I''ve been taking care of him these days. Of course he''ll like me." Jay took over Lucas


    confidently. Jay had enough strength to hold Lucas in his arms.


    So it was not difficult for Jay to pick him up.


    But when Jay held Lucas in his arms, thetter still didn''t open his eyes.


    "Lucas? I''m your brother. Don''t sleep. Open your eyes and look at me!" Jay called out Lucas''s name,


    but no matter what he said, Lucas did not open his eyes.


    Harrow, who had been taking care of Lucas, stood beside him in silence. It was not normal for her to


    see Lucas to react like that. "In fact, the Lucas has always been very quiet, always sleeping.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Lucas''s physical examination is normal, I would have doubted if there was


    something wrong with him." As a medical professional, Harrow was more sensitive to the reaction of


    Lucas than others.


    And she had found something abnormal with Lucas earlier.


    Nicole looked at Lucas curiously, only to find that Lucas was sleeping quietly in Jay in Kerr''s arms,


    without any response.


    "Good boy, it''s your brother who is holding you now, not Daddy. You must recognize me." Obviously,


    Jay was a little anxious. He had justughed at Kerr, but now it seemed that Lucas didn''t like him


    either.


    But no matter what Jay said, Lucas didn''t respond at all.


    "Mommy, try it!" Jay stretched out his hand, trying to verify, "It must be because my brother thinks that


    the person holding him is father, so he doesn''t want to talk to me." Jay felt that he was implicated by


    Kerr.


    Nicole smiled and took Lucas from Jay''s arms helplessly.


    As expected, as soon as Lucas was in Nicole''s arms, he opened his eyes.


    Jay''s eyes widened in disbelief. He poked Lucas''s head gently with his finger and said angrily, "I love


    you so much, but you treat me like that."


    He had been thinking about how to take care of Lucas, but he didn''t expect that Lucas didn''t know it at


    all.


    "It seems that Lucas likes Nicole more." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Harrow said lightly.


    Looking at the happy family of four in front of her, she began to envy them from the bottom of her heart.


    Standing at the door, Freya heard all the sounds in the room clearly.


    If it was in the past, she would envy Nicole for having such a loving husband and two cute sons. But


    now, as time went by, Freya knew more that all love was unreliable.


    Only the shares and assets in her hands were the most useful. Without hearing the information she


    wanted, Freya was a little anxious.


    In the room, Kerr sat on the sofa and his eyes fell on the door that was deliberately left it unlocked by


    him. Seeing the hemline of the dress, Kerr had known what happened outside the door.


    He looked at Nicole lightly.


    "Nicole, have you ever thought about entering the KN Group with me? It belongs to us." Kerr suddenly


    changed the topic.


    Even when Nicole heard this, she was still a little confused. She raised her head and sat next to Kerr


    with Lucas in her arms. "Why do you think of this all of a sudden?"


    She was also a little hesitant. Now that she had two children, she had to consider more things.


    "I know what you are thinking about. Lucas has been taken care of by Harrow. I have a good n for


    his future. He needs more opportunities. I will arrange everything for him."


    Kerr put his hand on Nicole''s shoulder, thinking about their future, and deliberately spoke to the people


    outside.


    "Nicole, you should know that I set up the KN Group for you. So the KN Group belongs to the two of us


    and has nothing to do with anyone." Kerr stressed on purpose.


    He just wanted the Gu family to give up.

 Chapter 398 Her Shares

    Chapter 398 Her Shares


    "As for the shares of the KN Group, I''ve already made a distribution. You have thirty percent of the


    shares. When Jay and Lucas eighteen years old and reach adulthood, each of them will have twenty


    percent."


    Kerr looked at Nicole and said solemnly. Apparently, he had already prepared.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was stunned. She didn''t expect that Kerr would distribute the shares of


    thepany in this way. In fact, she had never thought of getting any assets of the Gu family.


    "What did you say? Kerr, are you kidding?" Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise, "I''m not with you to get


    your property. I just want to be with you."


    Nicole expressed her attitude. After all, it involved a lot of things. She didn''t want Kerr to have different


    opinions on her like others.


    "I know you don''t need these things, but Nicole, I want everyone to know that you are my woman. No


    matter what I have, it is yours. We are one."


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and looked into her eyes seriously. In Kerr''s eyes, what he had was not as


    important as Nicole, and he also wanted to share everything with her.


    Kerr wanted to create a bright future for her.


    "I know what you mean, but I really don''t care about these things. I know that when I am with you, there


    are a lot of doubts, and many people even directly say that Ie to you for the shares of the Gu


    Group.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    You have never doubted me and protect me every time. I don''t expect these things at all. I just want to


    stay with you without being disturbed by anyone.


    Maybe others will care about these things, but in my heart, these things are far less important than you


    and the child. They can''t bring me happiness."


    Nicole refused Kerr seriously. She didn''t want these things to be an obstacle to her rtionship with


    Kerr.


    She wanted pure love.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Nicole, you don''t have to think so. We are a couple. If I don''t have the


    company today and have nothing, I believe you will still be with me.


    We are husband and wife. So no matter what I have, you will be a part of it and even all of it belonging


    to you."


    In his heart, there was no need to draw a clear line between them.


    Standing at the door, Freya clearly heard what Kerr said. The expression on her face was even more


    surprised than that on Nicole''s. However, different from the joy and gratitude on Nicole''s face, there


    was obvious anger on Freya''s.


    It never urred to her that not only she and Jack didn''t get the shares of the KN Group, but even Kerr


    didn''t own too many shares. On the contrary, he gave nearly 1/3 of the shares to Nicole.


    Trying to resist the urge to break in and question Kerr, Freya took a few deep breaths before she slowly


    calmed down. It was obvious that Kerr had made a decision on this matter.


    However, Freya didn''t think that Nicole was innocent. She couldn''t have any conflict with Kerr. Before


    Kerr announced it to the public, perhaps she could do something to change the situation.


    So she had to calm down.


    Turning around, Freya left the room and walked to the end of the corridor, frowning.


    Hearing the footsteps far away from the door, Kerr could not help but feel a little strange when he saw


    that the door was not pushed open. As he knew, it was impossible for Freya to calm down after hearing


    what he had said.


    Kerr didn''t think too much, because no matter what happened to the Gu family, he would not change


    his decision.


    "Kerr, I know you said these words on purpose to the Gu family. I have never doubted your feelings, but


    you don''t need to prove it with these things. I understand."


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand. Although she didn''t know who was at the door, looking at Kerr''s eyes and


    expression, she guessed that it was from the Gu family.


    But she was not angry. She believed in Kerr''s sincerity.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Although I want her to know, what I said is true. I mean what I said.


    Nicole, you don''t need to worry about these things."


    After saying that, Kerr stood up and walked towards the door.


    Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Jay curled his lips and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Sooner orter, I


    will give you more shares, absolutely more than thirty percent."


    He must do better than Kerr, both in his career and in his care for Nicole.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and touched Jay''s hair. "Jay, I only hope that you and Lucas can be


    happy and safe. That''s all. These things are not important. Don''t take them so seriously."


    She had never wanted Jay topete for the property of the Gu family. She thought it that way before,


    but it would still be the same in the future.


    Jay nodded, but he didn''t fully understand what she meant. Then he walked towards Lucas who was in


    Harrow''s arms, pointed at the spot between Lucas''s eyebrows and said, "You ungrateful boy. If you


    don''t open your eyes and look at me, I will take all your shares away."


    Nicole looked at Jay helplessly, but felt very sweet in her heart. Kerr''s sincerity, Jay''s thoughtfulness,


    and Lucas''s sweetness were all her wealth that others couldn''t buy with money.


    But no matter what Jay said, Lucas still fell asleep with his eyes closed. He didn''t respond to Jay, which


    greatly disappointed him.


    Hiding at the end of the corridor, Freya watched Kerr leave the room, so she went to the door and


    directly pushed it open.


    The loud noise disturbed the people in the room.


    Frowning, Nicole looked in the direction of the door. When she saw clearly the appearance of the


    personing in, she was not angry, but very depressed.


    After all, the appearance of Freya was not a good thing.


    "Mrs. Freya? What can I do for you?" Nicole said politely. She had to deal with Freya in the future, and


    she didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.


    At that time, Kerr would still be in a dilemma.


    Freya looked at Harrow and Jay, who was around Nicole. Obviously, the two people in front of her were


    together with Lucas, which was a little annoying. "I have something to talk with you


    alone."

 Chapter 399 Something That Doesnt Belong To You

    Chapter 399 Something That Doesn''t Belong To You


    Freya knew the importance of Nicole in Kerr''s heart. If a man gave all he had to a woman, it was


    enough to prove the importance of this woman in this man''s heart.


    As a married woman, no matter what tricks Nicole used to win Kerr''s heart, it was Nicole''s merit since


    she would be with him. At least, Freya had never achieved something like that in her whole life.


    Seeing that Freya didn''t get angry at all but was very calm, Nicole felt a little strange.


    Jay was worried that Freya would make trouble for Nicole again, so he stepped forward and was about


    to speak to Freya, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Nicole beside him.


    "Jay, go out with Auntie Harrow and y for a while. Help Mommy take care of your brother." Nicole


    stroked Jay''s hair, smiled at him.


    She knew that these things needed to be solved between them in the end. Although Jay was very


    sensible, there was something that Jay could not understand at such a young age.


    Jay frowned and wanted to refute. He was worried that Freya would bully Nicole, but when he saw


    Nicole shake her head at him, Jay hesitated.


    "Go ahead." Seeing that Jay was still hesitant, Nicole said again.


    "I know, Mommy. Daddy and I loves you. Take care of yourself, okay?" Jay exhorted Nicole and said to


    Freya on purpose.


    In order to let Freya know the importance of Nicole in the hearts of him and Kerr, he also hoped that


    Freya could be threatened.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry." Nicole sent Jay and Harrow to the door and closed it.


    When she turned around, she saw Freya standing in front of the French window. "Mrs. Freya, what do


    you want to talk to me alone?" Nicole said politely.


    But she had a rough guess in her heart. The only thing that could make Freya so nervous was probably


    about the property of the Gu Group.


    With her back to Nicole, Freya said, "You should know how hard for the Gu Group to achieve what it


    has today. The Gu''s family has a huge foundation, but most of the source has been relying on the Gu


    Group.


    Before you showed up, you should have known what the Gu Group was like. But now it has be


    like this. Even if I don''t tell you, you should also know who is to me.


    Although we agreed to let you stay with Kerr because we don''t want to go against his will, if you really


    want to be good for him, you should stay with him without making any trouble for him."


    Freya turned around and said to Nicole, "As for something that doesn''t belong to you, I advise you not


    to even think about it."


    Looking straight into the eyes of Nicole, Freya felt very strange that Nicole was calm andposed.


    There were too many greed people in the world. Everyone was thinking about their own future, so it


    was rare for them to be so pure.


    "Mrs. Freya, do you mean that I''m responsible for the bankruptcy of the Gu Group in A city?" Nicole


    smiled faintly. She was a responsible person, but Freya couldn''t pin all the me on her.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I don''t think so. At least, I''m not the one who stole all of the Gu Group''s


    assets, and when I was in the Gu Group before, I also brought a lot of profits to thepany."


    Facing Freya''s usation, Nicole said confidently, "Besides, I have never thought of taking anything


    from the Gu family. I can''t ept your usation.


    I don''t care what you want to say to me today, but I hope you can ept the reality as soon as


    possible. The Gu Group has be the past."


    Nicole respected Kerr''s decision. She knew that Kerr must have his own reason to do so, so she didn''t


    want topromise in front of the Gu family.


    She didn''t think thatpromise repeatedly was a good way.


    "Do you mean that you don''t want to hand over the shares of the Gu Group? Nicole, don''t me me for


    not telling you. Even if I admit that you are the daughter-inw of the Gu family, it doesn''t mean that


    you can live in the same world with Kerr.


    You must have heard those voices from the outside. You can ept the criticism and rumors. Don''t you


    care what your child will think of you when he grows up?


    What would they think if they knew that you love Kerr for the shares and you are just a greedy


    woman?"


    Freya knew how much Nicole care about the two children, it was Nicole''s weakness.


    Anyway, she had to get the shares from Nicole.


    If she lost the Gu Group, she really didn''t know who else she could rely on in the future. After all, she


    knew that Kerr''s attitude towards her would not change for the rest of her life.


    Nicole thought Freya''s words were ridiculous. "I understand what you mean, but I''m very curious about


    something. You have time to worry about the opinions of Jay and Lucas about me, why did you spend


    some time on considering how Kerr feels when he heard these words?


    Or Mrs. Freya doesn''t care about what her son thinks of her at all? Mrs. Freya, although I don''t know


    how you took care of Kerr when he was a child, I really feel sorry for Kerr.


    He has grown up in a family without any care. I''m d that he can fall in love with someone. But Mrs.


    Freya, I hope you won''t hurt him again. These things matter to him and me.


    We just want to be together. I also hope that Mrs. Freya can let it go, and you will be happier."


    This was Nicole''s advice to Freya.


    "Since you said that you didn''t care about the shares, why didn''t you hand them over? Don''t think that I


    don''t know what kind ofpany KN Group is. You deceived Kerr and want to take over the Gu Group


    alone.


    Let me tell you, as long as Jack and I are here, you can''t be the hostess of the Gu family! Nicole, hand


    over those things that don''t belong to you!"


    Freya hated that Nicole educated her like a Virgin Mary. In Freya''s eyes, it was ridiculous for Nicole to


    say that. After all, in this world, only wealth could support everything.

 Chapter 400 Nicole, You Dont Deserve It

    Chapter 400 Nicole, You Don''t Deserve It


    The reason why Nicole could say that she didn''t care about everything in the Gu family was that she


    had so many shares now.


    Seeing that Freya finally revealed her true colors, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. If really humbled


    herself to beg her, Nicole might really be softhearted. At that time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Mrs. Freya, this is the real you. I can understand that you want the shares of the Gu Group, but you


    have to know that the Gu Group haspletely gone, so I can do nothing about it."


    Nicole didn''t want to argue with Freya, nor did she hesitate any more. These things were handed over


    to her by Kerr. It was a gift from Kerr and she would defend herself.


    If what Kerr said was true, Nicole would protect theirpany and make the KN Group better and


    better, even if the current situation of thepany was not optimistic...


    However, no matter how difficult the situation was, Nicole and Kerr would face it together. The current


    KN Group had a different meaning for the two of them.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Nicole. The KN Group is the Gu Group, and it belongs to the Gu family, and


    you will never take yourself as a member of the Gu family. You don''t deserve it!"


    Freya stepped forward and stared at Nicole.


    The reason why Freya could marry into the Gu family was because of her powerful family background.


    But as time went by, the Qin family slowly transferred its power out of A City, which was why Freya


    wanted to fight for the shares in the Gu family so desperately.


    Nicole took a step back and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I don''t know what''s the rtionship between


    the KN Group and the Gu Group. I only know that thepany is owned by me and Kerr.


    Kerr said that the KN Group has nothing to do with anyone." Nicole refuted Freya with Kerr''s words.


    She didn''t want to make things worse, but there were always people who didn''t want to give her a


    peaceful life, so she could only confront them.


    "You!" Freya raised her hand and looked at the sharp-tongued Nicole. Freya wanted to wave her hand


    to Nicole''s side face, but the p couldn''tnd on her face.


    Freya''s wrist was grasped by Nicole.


    Nicole looked at her with a smile. In fact, when Freya took a step forward, she had been always on


    guard against Freya''s actions. After all, it was not a good thing to annoy Freya.


    Holding Freya''s wrist, Nicole didn''t want to fight back. After all, the woman in front of her was Kerr''s


    mother. No matter what Freya said to her, she couldn''t be disrespectful to Freya.


    "I advise you not to act rashly, Mrs. Freya. Now that you know that Kerr has given me most of the


    shares of thepany, you should know my position in his heart.


    If you really hurt me by ident, I don''t know what would happen. After all, you know well about Kerr''s


    temper."


    Nicole just didn''t want to make things moreplicated. The rtionship between Kerr and the Gu


    family had been very tense. If it became more stiff because of a p, Nicole really didn''t know how to


    deal with it.


    Hearing the threat of Nicole, Freya angrily pulled her wrist from Nicole''s hand and looked at her in


    disgust.


    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with the support of Kerr. Since you have chosen to


    enter the Gu family, don''t regret it. Soon I will let you know that it''s not easy to be a member of the Gu


    family."


    Freya warned Nicole, gave her a meaningful look, turned around and left the room.


    When Freya opened the door, she saw Jay standing at the door and looking her angry face with a


    smile.


    Frowning, Freya looked at Jay''s calm face. Obviously, he had heard her conversation with Nicole just


    now. Thecency on Jay''s face made Freya feel very unhappy.


    "You brat!" Freya said lightly and then left Jay''s sight.


    Jay shrugged his shoulders. Obviously, he didn''t take Freya''s attitude seriously. Then he walked into


    the room. Looking at Nicole''s back, Jay stretched out his hand and ced it on the wall beside him,


    making a handsome pose.


    "Beauty, are you interested in a spontaneous trip with me?" Jay pretended to be calm and raised his


    eyebrows at Nicole.


    Hearing the voice behind her, Nicole turned around and saw Jay''s funny face. She couldn''t help but


    laugh. Her nervousness and worry were all gone because of his appearance.


    "Hey, you are a handsome boy. You mother must be a wonderfuldy since she gave birth to such a


    cute child Iike you." Nicole reached out her hand and gently pinched Jay''s face.


    Although he was still a little baby fat, the outline of Jay''s facial features gradually looked like Kerr''s.


    Jay withdrew his hand leaning against the wall and took her hand off from his head. "Mommy, don''t


    pinch her face. It''s not cool at all." Jay winked at Nicole.


    "I''m serious. It''s not interesting at all. Let me take you to an interesting ce, okay?" Jay said lightly,


    but his tone was serious.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole thought he was joking, so she didn''t want to disappoint him. She nodded,


    "Of course, how can I refuse your invitation?"


    Nicole held Jay''s hand and lifted the hemline of her dress with the other hand.


    "Okay, let''s hit the road!" Jay held Nicole''s hand and walked outside.


    It was not until they arrived at the entrance of the hotel that Nicole realized that Jay was not joking.


    Looking at the car parking at the door, it was obvious that Jay had already prepared it beforehand.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Jay, where are you taking Mommy?" Nicole stopped and asked Jay, lowering her head.


    After all, the party was not over yet, and Kerr and Lucas were still in the hotel. When they came out,


    they did not see Kerr, so she couldn''t tell Kerr about it.


    If they left like this, Kerr would be anxious.


    "Let''s get out of here! Is Mommy afraid?" Jay smiled. Apparently, he had nned it for a long time,


    waiting for Nicole to nod.


    Nicole frowned, "But..."


    She looked at the direction of the hotel behind her hesitantly.


    "Well, Mommy, don''t say anything more. It''s toote."

 Chapter 401 Crying

    Chapter 401 Crying


    "You have been with daddy and brother these days. You haven''t been with me for a long time."


    Jay tilted his head and looked at Nicole with an aggrieved look. It seemed that he was ignored by


    Nicole these days, which made Jay feel very unhappy.


    Nicole touched Jay''s hair and said, "So you areining that mommy doesn''t care much about


    you?" In fact, Nicole also knew that she had indeed cared less about Jay these days.


    So she didn''t refuse Jay. Sitting in the car with him, Jay said, "Jay, I hope you understand that even


    though I''m with your father taking care of your brother, I haven''t forgotten you.


    Not even a moment. Besides, Mommy''s love for you won''t decrease a little because of your brother.


    Your brother was born, so there is only one more person who loves you more in the world.


    If daddy and Mommy can''t apany you for a long time, your brother is the closest person in the


    world to you. You won''t feel lonely because of him. Do you understand?"


    Nicole didn''t want Jay to feel sad.


    "I know, Mommy. Don''t worry. I know what to do. I just hope that mommy can spend more time with me


    today," said Jay coquettishly in Nicole''s arms


    After today, Nicole would really be Kerr''s wife, and Jay''s words had a deep meaning.


    When he saw Kerr''s n from hisputer, Jay had made this decision, but it was not the time to let


    Nicole know.


    He wanted to save that surprise when it was a good time to tell Nicole about it.


    Nicole left a kiss on Jay''s forehead and looked at him dotingly.


    "Mommy, aren''t you afraid that the old man will be angry when you look at other people''s husband


    kissing like him this?" Jay said with pride.


    After all, he was eager to let Kerr see this scene, which also proved that Nicole did not only belong to


    Kerr.


    "Someone else''s husband? s, I''m so sad. You begin to dislike me before you be an adult!"


    Nicole shook her head and pretended to be sad looked away from Jay''s face.


    She gazed out of the window.


    It was not until then that Nicole realized that the road outside waspletely strange to her. She could


    not help but feel weird. After all, Jay had not been in A city for a long time and was not familiar with it.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad. I love Mommy the most no matter what happens!" Jay looked at Nicole


    fawningly.


    "Where are we going? Why don''t I know this ce?" Nicole couldn''t help asking. Then she took out her


    phone and was about to call Kerr.


    But before she could dial the number, Jay grabbed it from her.


    "I''ve told you it''s a spontaneous trip. Mommy, don''t think too much. Just leave everything to me. I''m


    also a person with twenty percent shares of the KN Group now!"


    In fact, Jay didn''t care about this, even though he said so.


    "You have to tell your daddy, or he will be anxious if he can''t find us!" Nicole was still worried. She didn''t


    want Kerr to worry about her and Jay.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I have told daddy." Jay hid Nicole''s phone behind his back, took out a bottle of


    water from the locker beside him and handed it to her.


    "Mommy, drink some water."


    Nicole shook her head with hope and helplessness. She took the water and took a sip. Leaning against


    the seat, she felt tired.


    Jay sat beside Nicole and watched her fall asleep gradually. He smiled slightly.


    In the hotel.


    Sitting in his room, Kerr went out to make a phone call. When he came back, Nicole and Jay were


    nowhere to be found, and his face darkened.


    With Lucas in her arms, Harrow and Jared looked at each other.


    "Sir, Mrs. Freya came here just now and said that she wanted to have a talk with Mrs. Nicole alone.


    Mrs. Nicole asked me to take Jay away. But Jay said he was worried and wanted toe back.


    But at this time, Lucas woke up and began to cry. I could only take care of him, so I didn''t follow Jay."


    Harrow told Kerr everything she knew.


    Strangely enough, Lucas, who used to be very quiet, began to cry at that time. Without figuring out


    what was going on, Harrow looked down at Lucas in her arms and he fell asleep again.


    Hearing Harrow''s words, Kerr turned to look at Lucas. He just took a slight nce at Lucas, but Kerr


    knew that Harrow was not lying.


    "Check the surveince video." Kerr said firmly. If Freya really wanted to hurt Nicole, Kerr would take


    an action immediately.


    But he didn''t think that Freya would do anything to Nicole at this time.


    Jared nodded, "Yes, sir. I''ve arranged for someone to get all the surveince videos from the door of


    the room to the entrance of the hotel. The results wille out soon."


    Jared didn''t expect that they could get lost. But he didn''t think there would be any ident to Nicole.


    After all, all the dangerous people were under their watch now.


    As expected, as soon as Jared finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Jared went to the


    door and opened it, and Kim came in with aptop in his hand.


    "Sir, I checked all the surveince videos. Mrs. Nicole wasn''t taken away by Mrs. Freya. After Mrs.


    Freya left," said Kim, putting theputer in front of Kerr.


    "Mrs. Nicole and Jay left the hotel together." Kim tried to locate Jay, but failed.


    Kerr looked at theputer screen in front of him and clearly saw the smiles on Nicole and Jay''s


    faces. Obviously, they left voluntarily and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Even before Jay left the hotel, he turned his head to the surveince camera and made a face at it, as


    if he had already known that Kerr would see this scene.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Locate Jay." Kerr knew that Nicole''s leaving had nothing to do with Freya. Perhaps it was a trick


    yed by Jay.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kim''s face darkened. "Sir, I''ve tried, but failed. It seems that Jay doesn''t want us


    to find him and Mrs. Nicole on purpose."

 Chapter 402 Ruin His Plan

    Chapter 402 Ruin His n


    Hearing this, Jared became anxious. He stepped forward and looked at Kerr worriedly, "Sir, if we can''t


    find Mrs. Nicole and Jay today, shall we postpone the n tomorrow?"


    Kerr had prepared this n for a long time. If Nicole really missed it, it would be a pity.


    Therefore, if he couldn''t find Nicole, Jared would inform Ken to postpone it.


    Kerr stood up from the sofa and gave Jared a meaningful look, "Go on as usual!" Kerr didn''t want to


    wait any longer.


    He didn''t want to change his mind. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    After saying that, Kerr walked out of his room and drove on the road. Unexpectedly, he had no clue at


    all. It had never urred to him that Jay would do something like that before, and he had been too


    busy these days.


    Hepletely ignored Jay''s little trick and let him take away Nicole directly.


    The phone rang. Kerr looked at the number on the screen and pressed the micro earphone in his ear,


    "Say it."


    Noticing Kerr''s displeasure, Jared asked, "Sir, I just thought that maybe Jay had found out your n


    and took away Mrs. Nicole on purpose."


    Jay had been trying to frustrate Kerr, and Jared thought that it was not a coincident that Nicole was


    taken away at this critical moment.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr''s knitted brows gradually rxed. If that was the case, he could probably


    guess what Jay wanted to do. "Go to prepare for tomorrow''s n. Everything goes on as usual."


    Kerr hung up the phone. Although Jay had been against him all the time, Kerr knew that Jay was a


    smart and sensible kid. If Jay knew his n, he would definitely send Nicole to the designated ce


    before tomorrow.


    On the sea.


    A light pink cruise was sailing on the blue sea. The light pink was in sharp contrast to the blue sea, full


    of dreamy colors.


    On the deck, a small figure stood there, with a child''s sunsses on his face, covering his chubby face.


    Wearing a white casual suit, he looked sober and pure.


    Looking at the calm sea, Jay smiled slightly.


    Avery, in a light yellow dress, walked out of the cabin and saw Jay''s back. She could not help but feel


    helpless. If she was given such an mischievous child, she would probably go crazy.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? If you destroy your father''s n, he will kick your ass, won''t he?"


    Avery walked to Jay and said lightly.


    Three days ago, Jay found her and nned to escape. In fact, she was also very hesitant, but she


    really couldn''t bear Jay''s plea. This little guy was so cute, and no one could refuse him.


    Jay turned to look at Avery beside him and said, "I know you won''t let him do that. Even so, I know that


    you will be with me and I won''t bear the consequences alone for the mistake."


    He thought very well. After all, there was another person on the way back. With double assurance, he


    could probably guarantee his safety.


    Avery felt like she was dragged into a pirate ship, but it was toote to get off the ship. "How could you


    do this to my father? And you even set me up."


    Avery regretted. Maybe it was because she had been too bored recently. She had been staying at


    home since she helped Nicole to the Gu familyst time and solved the family affairs with her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It seemed that she had no interest in anything all of a sudden, and only Avery knew it herself that the


    figure of that bastard often appeared in her mind.


    When Zachary was with her, she wanted to drive him away, but when he really left her, she felt that life


    was boring.


    "Because you love me so much. I have no choice. I know I am so charming." Knowing that Avery was


    absent-minded, Jay thought that Avery should not overthink it.


    If he missed someone, he didn''t need any reason or excuse at all. If he missed someone, he would try


    his best to meet that person. He didn''t need so many reasons and worries at all.


    Jay turned around and took off his sunsses. "Mother, do you believe that I can read your minds?" (*


    TN: here mother means sworn mother) There was a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Avery smiled faintly and pinched Jay''s cheek. "Believe it or not, I can also read minds either."


    "Oh? Tell me first." Jay shook off Avery''s hand like a little gentleman.


    "I know your daddy will definitely want to send you to the outer space or feed you back to your


    mommy''s belly." Jay didn''t know what Jay was thinking, but she could roughly guess Kerr''s mood.


    She wouldn''t feel good if she was set up by her own son.


    Jay shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care. After all, if he really had to hand over Nicole to


    Kerr, he still wanted to test Kerr.


    "So what? I can also read your mind. You are missing someone!" Jay smiled.


    Sure enough, after Jay said this, the expression on Avery''s face suddenly froze, and she was even a


    little at a loss. She turned her face away, because she didn''t want Jay to see the unnatural expression


    on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t think about anyone else. It seems that you are not good at mind-reading at


    all." Avery denied the panic in her heart. Was she really a loser?


    Even a child could see her disappointment.


    Perhaps, even Avery herself did not realize that Zachary was far more important than she had


    imagined in her heart.


    Seeing Avery''s expression, Jay didn''t overthink it, nor did he ask. He was even more sure about his


    guess.


    Standing beside her, Jay kept silent and did not bother her.


    In the cabin.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw herself in an environment with pure white decoration and the


    bed was slightly shaking. She sat up and saw that she had changed into a white pajama.


    She remembered clearly that she was still at the banquet, wearing a formal dress, but now... Thinking


    of this, Nicole was shocked and tried to recall what happened before she passed out.


    She tried to calm herself down. Fortunately, she didn''t feel anything wrong with her body.

 Chapter 403 Marriage Is A Shackle

    Chapter 403 Marriage Is A Shackle


    Nicole got out of bed and look at the empty room. Then she remembered that there was no Jay around,


    which frightened her.


    She walked carefully to the door and opened it. When she was about to go out, the cruise ship


    vibrated. She lost her bnce and suddenly leaned against the wall behind her.


    Nicole immediately realized that she was not on thend. She was in a hurry to find Jay, so she walked


    out without hesitation.


    "Jay?" Nicole called Jay''s name, regardless of the danger.


    If she was caught by the enemy, she couldn''t escape easily, so there was no need to worry about what


    would happen.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Avery, who was standing on the deck, turned around with a smile at the


    corners of her mouth. "You finally wake up." Avery changed her expression and stopped woolgather.


    As for all the things about Jay, Avery just wanted to pretend not to have heard them. After all, up to


    now, Avery didn''t even know where Zachary was.


    "Avery? Why are you here? " At the sight of Avery, Nicole finally felt relieved. No matter what, it was


    safe here as long as Avery was here.


    Turning around, Nicole still didn''t see Jay, so she asked, "Avery, did you see Jay?" Nicole was a little


    worried about Jay.


    Looking at the worried look on Nicole''s face and then at Jay who just walked out of the cabin, Avery


    pointed at the back of Nicole.


    "Mommy!" Jay''s clear and loud voice came from behind Nicole.


    Nicole turned around and looked into Jay''s eyes. Seeing Jay running towards her, she bent down


    naturally and picked him up.


    "Where have you been? Where are we?" Nicole was confused, but she was not that nervous when she


    saw that Jay and Avery were both rxed.


    Jay stuck out his tongue at Nicole and made a face. "Before Mommy is to be shackled, I have to take


    her to see the world." Jay pretended to be mysterious.


    He would never tell Nicole that Kerr had prepared a surprise for her. This time, he would let Kerr down


    and tell him that Jay was not easy to be bullied.


    Anyway, he still had a lot of time to make up for Kerr in the future.


    "What shackles?" Nicole didn''t understand what Jay meant, so she asked.


    "People always say that marriage is the tomb of love, and also the biggest shackle. I wonder if you will


    also think so?" Avery looked at Nicole''s confused face and kindly reminded her.


    She walked to Jay and pinched his face.


    ''It would be nice to have such a smart child.'' This idea shed through Avery''s mind.


    "Marriage? I don''t understand. " Nicole still didn''t understand. After all, she and Kerr had been married


    for not a day or two, but they didn''t have the feeling as Avery said.


    Even after they got married, Kerr still put Nicole in front of everything, not making her feel the slightest


    sadness.


    "You are going back to that terrible family soon. Godmother worried that mommy will be bullied by the


    Gu family, so she want to take you out for rxation."


    Jay med everything on Avery.


    With a snicker on his face, Nicole wouldn''t doubt it, and Kerr had nothing to say even if he knew it.


    Avery smiled bitterly. She didn''t expect that she fell into the trap designed by Jay in the end.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole looked at Avery beside her with a touched face. She put Jay on the ground


    and said, "thank you, honey. But don''t worry. I will not be easily bullied."


    "It''s best for everyone to live in peace." Nicole was not a person who would make trouble for others. Of


    course, she didn''t want to solve the trouble caused by others neither.


    Avery nodded and said, "that''s good. But if anything happens, please tell me. Don''t forget that the Lin


    family is your strongest support. Previously, Zachary..."


    Not knowing why, the name of Zachary blurted out naturally from Avery''s mouth, but when she realized


    it, she paused.


    She was in a daze.


    Nicole saw the disappointment on Avery''s face, but she was happy. Because it meant that Zachary still


    held a position in Avery''s heart. Perhaps she had realized that it was her fate.


    "How is Zachary?" She didn''t want Avery to ignore the past.


    "Nothing. He suggested me to adopt you as the adopted daughter of the Lin family, because the Gu


    family has been making trouble for you with your family background."


    "In this way, we can really be considered sisters, and the Lin family is not much inferior to the Gu


    family. I believe that the Gu family will treat you much better."


    Avery had to admit that Zachary always considered everything thoroughly.


    Now thinking of Zachary, she only remembered the merits of him. She didn''t find that he was really not


    that annoying before.


    With a smile, Nicole said, "it seems that I have to thank Zachary for his kindness, but I don''t care about


    it. Now I have given birth to two children for Kerr and will soon enter the Gu family."


    These things are no longer obstacles. If the Gu family has any scruples, I have no choice. I just want to


    be myself." She was very frank, but she was very grateful.


    Avery nodded and didn''t say anything. She had been mentioned about Zachary twice, and now she


    missed him even more.


    Seeing Avery''s expression, Jay put his hand in front of his mouth and whispered something in Nicole''s


    ear with acent smile on his face.


    "Really? How do you know? " Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole was overjoyed.


    Obviously, she was surprised, but she was very happy.


    Jay patted himself on the chest and then raised his face to Nicole.


    "It''s a secret." Jay didn''t tell Nicole that he had kept in touch with Zachary since he left, and no one


    knew where he was.


    Only Jay knew it.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. Jay could always give her some unexpected


    surprises.

 Chapter 404 No Time To Explain

    Chapter 404 No Time To Exin


    Nicole pinched Jay''s nose and took him back to the cabin.


    "Are you sure not to remind Avery in advance? What if she passes out because of fear?" Nicole sat on


    the sofa, half joking.


    Jay got down from Nicole and shook his head, "No, she won''t. Avery is as bold as mommy." Jay was


    quite confident in Avery.


    "Do you want to tell me why I fell asleep for no reason?" To be exact, Nicole passed out directly. She


    clearly remembered that in the car, Jay handed her a bottle of water.


    Nicole frowned. She didn''t want to associate this with Jay, but the fact was clear.


    Nicole poured a ss of water for Nicole again and handed it to her with a ttering look. "Mommy,


    drink some water!" He handed the cup to her.


    Squatting down, Jay stretched out his little hand and gently massage Nicole''s legs with a smile, making


    her not have the heart to me him at all.


    However, Nicole did not think it was a small matter. "Jay, I hope you can think about the consequences


    of this matter before you do anything.


    Besides, don''t hurt others at any time." Nicole knew that after Jay returned to Kerr, he would no longer


    be an ordinary child.


    She was worried that the change in family background would make Jay different from before.


    She was also worried that Jay would learn something bad.


    Jay nodded seriously, "I know, Mommy. Uncle Zachary will be here in an hour. I''m sure Avery will be


    very happy." Jay changed the topic.


    The corners of Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. She already had two children, and she also wanted Avery


    to get married and have children. This might be the best arrangement.


    "Give me your phone. I''ll call your daddy. He be worried if he can''t find us." Said Nicole lightly.


    ording to Kerr''s personality, if he found that she and Jay ran out without telling him beforehand, he


    would definitely go crazy and would get others involved.


    Jay shook his head and said, "I''ve already told daddy. Daddy told us to have fun and don''t need to go


    back in a hurry." Nicole didn''t even know whether she should trust Jay or not.


    After all, they all knew how much Kerr cared about Nicole.


    "You didn''t tell your daddy, did you? You didn''t even n to tell him, did you? Tell me, why?" Nicole put


    a long face and looked at Jay seriously.


    "I..." Jay was about to exin when he heard the helicopter approaching from outside.


    Jay stood up immediately and was shocked. ording to the time he appointed with Zachary, there


    was about an hour left. Why did he suddenlye ahead of time? Or was it because someone else


    was approaching them?


    Thinking of this possibility, Jay immediately turned around and ran out.


    "Jay, where are you going?" Seeing that Jay''s face changed, Nicole stood up and followed him out.


    Avery stood on the deck and looked at the helicopter flying from afar. It was getting closer and closer to


    her, as if it was targeting at her.


    Looking up, Avery fixed her eyes on the helicopter. Because of the distance, she couldn''t see anything,


    but she just felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    Without even dodging, she stood still, as if she had been waiting for the helicopter.


    Jay came out of the cabin and looked up at the helicopter. It was not until he saw the obvious red mark


    on the tail of the helicopter that his nervous face slowly rxed.


    This was the symbol of Zachary.


    Standing beside Jay, Nicole frowned. She looked at Jay and got the affirmative look from him.


    The helicopter hovered above the cruiser. Soon, the cabin door of the helicopter opened and a rope


    was thrown out.


    Avery couldn''t help but feel her heart beating wildly.


    When she saw Zachary appear at the cabin door, she opened her eyes wide. Although he was far


    away, she recognized him at the first sight.


    When she saw Zachary again, she couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Nicole noticed Avery''s change and smiled at Jay beside her.


    Zachary went down the rope and stood in front of Avery.


    When their eyes met, Avery was stunned. They hadn''t met each other like ages.


    "You..." As soon as Avery opened her mouth, she was surrounded by a warm embrace.


    Zachary held her in his arms with all his strength, as if he would never want to separate with her again.


    He didn''t want to prove the rtionship between them in such a stupid way as separation.


    "Why do you suddenlye back?" Avery was stunned and murmured. But only she knew that the joy


    in her heart waspletely different from before.


    Avery didn''t want Zachary to leave her again.


    Hearing Avery''s voice, Zachary didn''t want to hear any refusal. He let go of her and kissed her directly,


    so passionately expressing his longing in his heart.


    For the first time, Avery didn''t resist at all.


    At the moment when Zachary kissed Avery, Nicole put her hand in front of Jay, preventing him from


    seeing this.


    Jay was a little helpless, but he didn''t take it away.


    The propeller of the helicopter was still spinning beside his ear. Jay frowned. Since Zachary had


    arrived, the helicopter should have left directly.


    But now it didn''t.


    Getting rid of Nicole''s hand, Jay looked directly at the helicopter.


    Noticing Jay''s action, Nicole lowered her head and saw that he was looking at the helicopter. Following


    his gaze, Nicole also raised her head.


    Then a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, the man''s face was cold with obvious displeasure. Nicole couldn''t help smiling. She could


    even feel his anger from such a distance.


    Kerr, who was standing at the door of the cabin, saw the smiling woman at a nce. He felt


    relieved.

 Chapter 405 Our Wedding

    Chapter 405 Our Wedding


    Both Kerr and Nicole were happy, but there was only one person who was disappointed. Looking at


    Kerr who suddenly appeared, Jay''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that Kerr would appear.


    In this way, his n of escapepletely failed.


    Following the rope, Kerrnded on the deck steadily. The helicopter didn''t leave until Kerr was on the


    cruise.


    With steady steps, Kerr walked up to Nicole, stretched out his arms and wrapped them around her


    waist. Suddenly, he tightened his grip, making her get close to him.


    "Where do you want to escape?" Kerr didn''t care who wanted to take away Nicole. He only knew that


    no one could ever do that. Nicole belonged to him only.


    With a faint smile, she asked, "Why should I escape?" From the moment when she was determined to


    love Kerr, she had never thought of leaving him.


    It was true that she loved him. She wouldn''t hide her feelings.


    Jay fold his arms In front of his chest and looked at Kerr with dissatisfaction.


    He then turned around and looked at Zachary. He walked to him and removed his hand from Avery.


    "Why did you betray me?" Jay knew that Kerr wouldn''t have found them if Zachary hadn''t told Kerr their


    location and brought him here.


    There was no mistake in his n, but Zachary was the one to me.


    When Avery heard Jay''s voice, she realized that there was someone else beside her. She lowered her


    head and blushed, covering her shyness. In fact, she was also surprised just now.


    She kept thinking about Zachary, and he really appeared in front of her.


    Avery was overjoyed.


    "I didn''t betray you." Zachary was much more natural than Avery. He said calmly, reached out his hand


    and held her in his arms, hiding her flushed face in his arms.


    Avery''s reaction made Zachary very satisfied, with a smile in his eyes. He was sure that Avery was also


    missing him, so he was not in a hurry. They still had a lot of time.


    Looking at Zachary''s face, Jay couldn''t believe it. His n was perfect and it was impossible for Kerr to


    know their whereabouts.


    "No way! It''s you and you refused to admit it. If I had known you were like this, I wouldn''t have told you


    the news about mother * and you wouldn''t have held her in your arms now! "(* TN: here mother means


    sworn mother)


    Obviously, Jay regretted. Anyway, now that Avery was in Zachary''s arms, it was toote to say


    anything.


    But when Avery heard Jay''s words, she realized something. She poked her head out of Zachary''s arms


    and looked at Jay beside her. "So did you betray me?"


    Avery didn''t know what Jay had told Zachary.


    She wasn''t even sure about her own feelings.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she forgot that lookers on see more than yers.


    Jay realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He looked at Avery with obvious guilt in his eyes.


    Then he turned around and left the deck without saying anything. He went back to the cabin and was


    angry alone.


    Looking at Jay''s expression, Nicole was confused, "What happened?" Both Jay and Kerr felt a little


    strange.


    As for Zachary, who suddenly appeared, Nicole had no idea what the three men had done behind her


    back.


    Nicole raised his hand and stroked Kerr''s long hair. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he


    said, "He wanted to take you away from me, but his n failed." Kerr said lightly.


    He wouldn''t let anything unexpected happen to his n.


    He turned around and looked at Zachary.


    In fact, after Zachary left, whatever he did was under Kerr''s watch.


    Zachary nced at Kerr lightly and took Avery back to the cabin after nodding to Nicole.


    "How did you find Zachary?" Nicole looked up at Kerr curiously.


    If Jay could get Zachary back because he kept in touch with him, then when did Kerr be so close


    to Zachary?


    She didn''t know at all.


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and looked at the blue sea in front of him. This ce Jay


    chose was very good. This sea had not been developed, so it was natural and beautiful.


    The sea water was even clearer and blue.


    "It''s easy to find him. Since there is someone he cares about here, he won''t be far away." Kerr knew


    that even if Zachary cancelled the wedding, it didn''t mean that he could give up Avery.


    So he followed the clues and soon found Zachary.


    Nicole smiled and understood what he meant. This time, she hoped that Zachary and Avery could get


    married.


    And she would be really happy for them.


    "Then what happened between you and Jay? Why do I always feel that there seems to be something


    between you two that is hiding from me?" Nicole asked, looking at Kerr curiously.


    When she asked Jay just now, he was interrupted by the arrival of Kerr before he could answer.


    Kerr shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nicole, I''ve told you that I want everyone know that you are my


    wife. Although we had a wedding, it''s not perfect for me.


    This time, I want to give you a wedding that belongs to you. Nicole, I owe you." Kerr felt very guilty.


    After all, wedding was an important way of expressing his love for her. Although she had never


    mentioned it, it did not mean that he could ignore it.


    There was no woman who didn''t care about her wedding. She could make a promise to her beloved in


    her life at the wedding. It was a ceremony, and also a promise.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Nicole looked surprised. Apparently, she thought that the wedding was over.


    "Wedding? Do you mean that you have prepared our wedding?" With expectation in her eyes, Nicole


    looked at Kerr with obvious admiration.


    She knew that Kerr had always been very thoughtful, but the wedding had already been held. Nicole


    thought that everything had been settled, and they would only have a simple and peaceful life. Now it


    seemed that as long as they chose the right person, every day would be meaningful.


    Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair, "If you knew it in advance, would there be no surprise?"

 Chapter 406 Want To Be Mrs. Lin

    Chapter 406 Want To Be Mrs. Lin


    Kerr had nned to tell Nicole before the wedding, but he had to tell her in advance because of Jay''s


    interruption, so as not to be taken away by him again secretly.


    He knew that Nicole wouldn''t guard against Jay.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "No. I can''t guess what the wedding will look like. Kerr, do you really


    want to spend the rest of your life with me? There will be a long time in the future.


    Don''t you think that you might have a better choice?" Even though she knew in her heart that the


    reason why Kerr did so was because he was sure of her, she still wanted to hear it from Kerr himself.


    "No one is better than you for me. Nicole, I dare not say that I have been in love with you since the


    moment I met you, but please believe that I don''t want to meet anyone else after we are together."


    Kerr kissed her forehead. If it was Nicole, then Kerr was willing to say those sweet words to her for the


    rest of his life.


    Nicole stood on tiptoe and gave him a light kiss on his thin lips. "Kerr, I love you."


    The happiness in her eyes could not be concealed. She really felt that it must be a great gift from God,


    otherwise how could she be so lucky to meet Kerr?


    Standing behind Kerr and Nicole, Jay could only sigh. Although he knew that women were easily


    cheated by such sweet words, he might be relieved if the one who did it was his biological father.


    Feeling the gaze from behind, Kerr turned his head and calmly looked at Jay, without any me in his


    eyes.


    But Jay felt a little guilty and immediately hid in the room.


    Kerr didn''t say anything more. Because of Jay''s disturbance, Kerr had to temporarily change his n


    and ordered the captain of the ship to drive directly to the ind he had prepared for a long time.


    Fortunately, their location was not far from there. They could arrive before dark.


    In the room.


    Zachary held Avery in his arms.


    "You!" Avery held his hand and looked at him with a red face. Obviously, she was at a loss, but she had


    no strength to hold his hand.


    Zachary knew Avery well. He kissed her gently and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid." Zachary


    didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Looking at Zachary''s serious and affectionate eyes, she felt inexplicably relieved and closed her eyes.


    This feeling was wonderful for Avery. She didn''t want to let go of Zachary for even a second. It was not


    until now that she realized that Zachary had already been in her heart unconsciously.


    When everything returned to peace, Zachary held Avery in his arms and kissed her forehead with thin


    sweat. "Avery, I love you. Let''s get married."


    Zachary kept these words in his heart. He always thought that as long as he married Avery, he could


    have her for a lifetime, but he ignored that it needed a process to cultivate love.


    Hearing the those wordsing out of Zachary''s mouth, Avery was slightly stunned. She opened her


    eyes and looked into his eyes. "In fact, you have never left, right?"


    Avery just doubted and was not sure. Since Zachary leftst time, she had no news about him


    anymore.


    She had always thought that Zachary would really leave here, but her intuition always made her feel


    the existence of him.


    But Zachary was nowhere to be found, so she thought it was her illusion.


    Zachary nodded and said, "I''m worried about you. I wanted to leave, but I couldn''t. when I knew that


    you didn''t want to marry me, I thought I could give you freedom and let you go.


    I tried to leave here and go far away from you. I thought I could forget you, but it turned out that I failed.


    Wherever I went, you were the only person in my mind.


    So I chose toe back. If you really hate me so much, I won''t appear in front of you. I really want to


    see you, but only when you also miss me, our reunion will be meaningful."


    He didn''t want to force her. Perhaps he had seen her struggle, so he didn''t want her to suffer a little.


    Avery looked at Zachary in front of her and felt his love. Perhaps it was because of his deep love that


    he became cautious and considerate around her. For the first time, she felt love and being loved by


    someone.


    With her arms around Zachary''s neck, she looked into his eyes with a smile and said, "I''m tired to be


    Miss Lin. Now I will try to be Mrs. Lin."


    This tittle had long belonged to her, but now it became meaningful.


    Hearing her words, Zachary seemed to be encouraged and kissed her red lips directly. The taste of


    Avery was sweeter than he thought, which made him unable to stop.


    Feeling his enthusiasm, Avery couldn''t stand it anymore. She put her hand on his and said, "No!" He


    frowned slightly.


    Zachary was a little confused. He looked at her with obvious inquiry, "What''s wrong?"


    Avery blushed with shyness, "My waist sore..." As soon as she finished her words, her cheeks seemed


    to be burning with fire.


    She buried her face in his arms and didn''t dare to look into his loving eyes.


    Knowing that she was shy, Zachary let out a grin and stopped. He kissed her on the cheek and held


    her in his arms.


    Avery breathed a sigh of relief, but when she just rxed a little, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Mother! We are about to get off the boat!" Jay''s clear voice came from outside.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although Avery knew that Zachary had locked the door, she was still shocked and hugged him


    involuntarily.


    Looking at the little woman who seemed to be threatened in his arms, Zachary really had an impulse to


    get up and throw Jay out of the ship directly.


    "Mother! What are you doing? Why don''t you talk to me?" Jay sat at the door, banging the door with his


    little hands leisurely. He pin all the me on Zachary.


    Kerr was with Nicole, while Zachary and Avery were hiding in the room, leaving him alone.

 Chapter 407 Run Away From The Wedding

    Chapter 407 Run Away From The Wedding


    Jay had been happy to escape, but now he was so disappointed.


    How could he let go of Zachary?


    There was a snicker at the corners of his mouth. Jay could even imagine that Zachary should be angry


    at this time.


    "Got it!" Zachary said in a gloomy voice.


    He stood up, took Avery''s clothes and put them on her one by one.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why do I feel that there seems to be some secrets between you and the


    Gu family?" Avery clearly felt that Zachary''s arrival today must have something to do with Kerr and Jay.


    Looking at the serious look on Avery''s face, Zachary felt that she was very cute, so he didn''t intend to


    hide it from her any more. "You should know that Jay wants to destroy Kerr''s n, but do you know


    what the n is?"


    He guessed that Jay would not tell Avery.


    As expected, Avery shook her head and said, "Jay just told me that Kerr had prepared a surprise for


    Nicole, but he didn''t tell me what it was."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s the wedding of Kerr and Nicole. Kerr has been preparing for it for a long time, just tomorrow. I


    didn''t expect that Jay would run away with you and Nicole today." When Zachary heard Jay''s n...


    He knew that Jay would not seed.


    Avery opened her eyes wide and didn''t raise her hand to cover her mouth. Obviously, she didn''t expect


    that she and Nicole almost ran away from the wedding. If Kerr knew it, she would be in big trouble.


    No wonder Jay wanted to get her involved in this matter. She shook her head helplessly.


    "Stay away from that brat. I''m afraid he''ll mislead you." Zachary really couldn''t do anything to Jay. He


    couldn''t scold or fight him, nor could he stop Jay from making trouble.


    He began to worry that if his child with Avery would be as mischievous as Jay, he would have trouble.


    "I heard you speak ill of me." Jay heard it clearly at the door. How dare he ask Avery to stay away from


    him? It seemed that he would prepare a big gift when Zachary and Avery got married.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole, who stood not that far away from him, shook her head helplessly. As time


    went by, Jay seemed to be getting out of her control.


    "What should I do?" Nicole didn''t know what would happen to Jay in the future, so she was a little


    worried.


    Compared with Nicole''s worries, Kerr didn''t care. "It''s good to his heart. It is part of his nature." Kerr


    knew that Jay was smart, but he didn''t need to worry about Jay.


    Maybe in the future, the whole Gu family and the KN Group would rely on Jay.


    When the ship was ashore, Kerr held Nicole in his arms and got off the ship. There were already a lot


    of people waiting on the shore.


    It was almost dusk. The sun set and almost disappeared from the sea, leaving only a trace of sunshine.


    Ken held the hand of Bonnie and waited with a smile on his face. At the same time, Harley was


    standing aside, and Harrow came with Lucas in her arms.


    Nicole looked at the people in front of her with obvious surprise in her eyes. As soon as Kerr walked to


    the beach, she jumped out of Kerr''s arms and walked to Bonnie.


    "Bonnie, I''m very happy to see you." No matter what happened to the adults, Nicole really treated


    Bonnie as her own sister.


    Bonnie smiled faintly, "Me too, sister." The smile on Bonnie''s face was obviously unnatural.


    "Congrattions. I thought the n was going to be postponed. If the bride really ran away, I''m afraid


    the Gu family would be on the headlines again." Ken felt the awkwardness of Bonnie.


    After the incident of Gu family, Bonnie knew the change of her identity and left A city. For a long time,


    Bonnie refused to ept the fact and locked herself up alone.


    It took Ken a long time to make Bonnie feel better.


    However, he was still worried about her. But it was not the right time. Ken hoped that time could heal


    her wounds.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole smiled sheepishly. She turned her head to look at Jay, who just got off the


    ship, and made a face at him.


    Jay nced at Kerr with a guilty look on his face. Then he walked to Harrow and looked at Lucas.


    Walking to Nicole''s side, Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and asked, "Is everything ready?" Kerr


    was a little worried. After all, he had prepared the wedding for a long time. He couldn''t let anything


    unexpected happen.


    "Don''t worry. I just sent out the invitation to the Gu family. I don''t know if the Gu family wille


    tomorrow." Said Harley lightly.


    This was Kerr''s wedding, and it was iplete without the presence of the Gu family. Moreover, the


    Gu family had already admitted the identity of Nicole, so there was no need to hide this wedding from


    the Gu family.


    Kerr nodded, "They wille." Kerr had informed all the famous media to announce the identity of


    Nicole to the world.


    Even if the Gu family didn''t want to, they wouldn''t ruin the wedding at this time.


    Looking at Kerr''s determined look, Harley nodded.


    "And..." With an unnatural smile, Harley put her hand to his mouth and coughed.


    Nicole felt a little strange.


    "Well, in fact, I didn''t mean to do that. But when Lisa asked, I told her about the wedding." With a guilty


    conscience, Harley looked at Kerr. Kerr once said that...


    He wouldn''t invite Ben, but since Harley identally told Lisa about the wedding, of course Ben would


    know about it.


    In fact, he didn''t know why Kerr didn''t invite Ben.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened. He always felt that Ben was not a simple man at all. Thest audio file was sent


    by Ben, indicating that Ben had been paying attention to his life all the time.


    If it was just a business cooperation, Ben didn''t need to spend so much time on him.


    So Kerr thought it was better to do less than to do more. Normally, Kerr didn''t care about it, but he


    didn''t want anything unexpected to happen to the wedding.


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr, who was lost in thought. "You didn''t invite the Xue family, did you?" She


    knew Kerr well, so when she saw his expression...


    She already knew what he was thinking.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if Daddy didn''t invite uncle Ben, I have invited Callie." Jay said with a


    smile.

 Chapter 408 Fate And Tragedy

    Chapter 408 Fate And Tragedy


    In fact, this was also Jay''s temporary decision. If he seeded in escaping with Nicole, he would not


    invite the Xue family, but when Kerr and Zachary appeared together...


    Jay knew that his escape n failed, so he sent an e-mail to Callie when Kerr and Nicole were


    together.


    Hearing Jay''s words, everyone turned their eyes to the father and son, who were looking at each other.


    Nicole wanted to say something, but no matter what she said now, it seemed to be inappropriate.


    Perhaps this father and son were born to be like that.


    However, Kerr just nced at Jay lightly. Obviously, he didn''t take Jay''s provocation seriously. Holding


    Nicole''s hand, Kerr walked into the vi.


    Ken looked at Harley, shrugged his shoulders to show his helplessness, and then followed Kerr back to


    the vi.


    When they sat down in the vi.


    Only then did Zachary Line in with Avery.


    "Wow, it seems that we have a lot of good news today!" Looking at the expressions of Zachary and


    Avery, Ken had already known what had happened between the two.


    There was a snicker on Ken''s face. In fact, although he said so, he was envious in his heart. After all,


    people around him were here with their partners, but the rtionship between him and Bonnie was not


    that simple.


    "What is the good news? When are you going to marry my sister?" Nicole knew that although Bonnie


    was still young, she had experienced a lot with Ken.


    It was not easy to have such a rtionship. Nicole didn''t want Bonnie and Ken to go through the pain


    of love again. If they could settle down earlier, maybe she could rest assured.


    However, when Ken heard what Nicole said, he looked at Bonnie with embarrassment. Then he raised


    his hand to his mouth and coughed, "Bonnie is still young. I''m not in a hurry."


    Seeing the disappointment in Bonnie''s eyes, Ken held her hand tightly. In fact, he didn''t care about


    Bonnie''s identity and family background, but his father had clearly expressed that he didn''t agree him


    to be with an illegitimate daughter of other''s family.


    Not to mention getting married, so Ken could do nothing about it.


    Bonnie let go of Ken''s hand and sat on the other side of Nicole, "I don''t want to get married and have


    children so early. I still have a lot of things to do. Sister, can I sleep with you tonight?


    This is ourst night before you get married. You must cherish it." Bonnie held Nicole''s arm and rested


    her head on her shoulder.


    "Yes, you''re right. I want to be with you too. Isn''t it said that two people can''t meet before marriage?


    Then this ce belongs to us tonight. All of you boys can''t stay here."


    Bonnie was intrigued by Bonnie''s words and proposed at once.


    But as soon as these words came out, all the men in the room became a little unhappy. Except for


    Harley, Kerr, Zachary and Ken all had a dark face.


    "Are you sure?" Zachary looked at Avery next to him, who seemed to have regained her energy. He put


    his hand around her waist and tightened his grip.


    Obviously, he was threatening her.


    Avery almost forgot that she was not a single woman now. Looking at Zachary''s unhappy face, she


    smiled sheepishly.


    "I think it is a good idea." Harley said casually. He didn''t care about it because Lisa was not here.


    "That''s it." Nicole also hoped to be with her good friends before marriage. After all, there would be


    dozens of years left between her and Kerr in the future.


    She turned to look at Kerr beside her, with obvious expectation in her eyes.


    Kerr knew what she meant, but if he had a choice, he didn''t want to leave her at all. He held her hand


    and wouldn''t let it go.


    "The bride has said that you can leave now." With a smile on her face, Bonnie didn''t even look at Ken.


    She even seemed to avoid him.


    Looking at the anxious look on her face, Ken couldn''t help but sigh. He wanted to say something but


    stopped on a second thought. He looked at Nicole and Kerr, but finally didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, that''s right. We have to give them some space." With a smile on his face, Harley stood up first, as


    if he couldn''t wait to leave.


    "What space? I heard that there is a bachelorette party here." A clear voice came from the gate of the


    vi.


    Wearing a white dress and five centimeter high heels, Lisa looked very pure and beautiful.


    Hearing the familiar voice behind him, the smile on Harley''s face froze. He immediately turned around


    and looked into Lisa''s smiling eyes. Immediately, joy appeared in his eyes.


    He walked quickly to Harley and hugged her waist. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be here until tomorrow


    morning? Why did you arrive ahead of time?" Harley''s tone was soft.


    He didn''t seem to be joking at all. He looked at Lisa, as if he wanted to swallow her directly.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Since thest time they came back from D ind and


    Harley had been there again, the two could only use video chatting tomunicate with each other,


    which made Harley feel very dissatisfied.


    The screen made Harley feel unreal. Only when he held Harley in his arms did he feel warm.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Seeing the happy look on Harley''s face, Lisa was satisfied. She went to great pain toe here in


    advance, and it was worth it.


    "Am I not weed here? I haven''t got the wedding invitation yet." Lisa took a meaningful look at Kerr


    sitting on the sofa and observed his expression.


    It seemed that Kerr was not surprised at her arrival, but Nicole was a little surprised.


    "Wee, Miss Lisa. I''m very happy that you can attend my wedding." Nicole stood up and expressed


    her thanks gracefully.


    At first, she didn''t hate Lisa, and she didn''t know why Kerr disliked the Xue family so much.


    Lisa nodded and looked away.


    "I don''t know who said that it is a good idea the girls have a bachelorette party. I don''t know if that


    person regretted or not now. Should we leave now?" Ken stood up.


    Anyhow, both Bonnie and Nicole had made up their minds and the party would be held tonight, and he


    no longer had any fantasy.


    There was only Lisa in Harley''s eyes, and he didn''t care about what Ken said at all.

 Chapter 409 Bachelorette Party

    Chapter 409 Bachelorette Party


    "Lisa,e with me. I have something to tell you." Holding Lisa''s hand, Harley was about to walk


    outside.


    He only wanted to be with Lisa now.


    But he had to keep his words.


    With a snicker on his face, Ken quickly walked up to Harley and stopped him. "Since you proposed the


    bachelorette party, of course you have to fulfill my promise."


    Standing in front of Harley, Ken raised his eyebrows at Kerr who was standing behind Harley.


    Hearing that, Harley was speechless. It was not until now that he remembered what he had said. He


    could not help but feel regret in his heart. "Maybe next time." He didn''t let Lisa go. After all, it was rare


    for him to be with her.


    Hearing that, Lisa just smiled faintly.


    "No way! How many more weddings do you think Kerr will have? Only this time. You are a man. Don''t


    be so indecisive." Ken stepped forward and put his arm around Harley''s shoulder.


    Then he dragged Harley towards the door.


    "Lisa!" With unwillingness on his face, Harley turned around and looked at Lisa, who was standing still.


    Kerr kissed Nicole''s forehead gently and said, "Mrs. Nicole, cherish yourst time of being single." Kerr


    knew that they still had a long time to be together.


    Moreover, since Nicole was with him, she had to take care of Jay and Lucas. It was rare for her to have


    such a carefree time alone. He hoped that Nicole could be happy.


    Even if they got married, Kerr didn''t want marriage to be a tool to bind Nicole.


    Nicole smiled, "Mr. Gu, I hope there won''t be any strippers on your bachelor night." Half-jokingly, Nicole


    let go of Kerr''s hand.


    She knew how much Kerr loved her and how much he spoiled her, so she stayed with him without


    regret and bravely faced everything with him.


    It seemed that Nicole had never doubted it.


    "With you in my heart, how can I see others?" With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr


    gently pecked on Nicole''s pink lips and walked towards the door. "I''m in the vi nearby. Call me if you


    miss me."


    Kerr didn''t want to leave Nicole for a moment, but he also wanted to give her some personal space.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t worry. Your Nicole can''t escape now." Avery was excited. Seeing that Kerr was reluctant


    to leave, she couldn''t help making fun of him.


    But she didn''t notice that Zachary was standing next to her with a dark face.


    "Are you still thinking about others?" Zachary was not satisfied with Avery''s excitement. They had just


    been together, but Kerr could be with Nicole all the time after getting married.


    Zachary just wanted to stay with Avery and never leave.


    He raised his hand and gently pinched her cheek, as if he was punishing her, but he didn''t have the


    heart to use any strength.


    Feeling Zachary''s dissatisfaction, Avery stuck out her tongue at him.


    "Well, it''s just one night." In front of Zachary, Avery was not as excited as before. She only looked shy,


    and her voice unconsciously decreased a lot.


    As if she was afraid of being heard.


    "Make it up to me tomorrow?" Zachary knew that Avery was shy, so he lowered his head and


    approached Avery''s ear. He said lightly, but his voice was seductive. ...


    Hearing Zachary''s words, Avery instantly understood what he meant, which made her blush. She didn''t


    want to attract the attention of Nicole and others, so she had to nod.


    Then she let go of Zachary''s hand and pushed him out.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jay couldn''t help smiling. He finally got rid of these covetous men, but it was


    already Kerr''s territory, and it was toote for Jay to do anything.


    "It''s finally quiet!"


    After watching Zachary leave, Jay breathed a sigh of relief. He stood up and stretched himself. Now


    there was only one man left in the vi.


    Nicole had no choice but to raise her hand to touch Jay''s hair. "I guess your father must be very


    unhappy when he knows what you said." Nicole was also helpless.


    Jay was always against Kerr, and Nicole suddenly felt sorry for Kerr.


    "I don''t care. If he is such a petty man, how can he deserve my Mommy?" Jay looked at Nicole with a


    ttering smile.


    In his eyes, Nicole was the best.


    Nicole felt helpless.


    "What should we do? We can''t waste such a wonderful night." Avery sat on the sofa, looking expectant.


    "You are right. It is rare for us to have such a wonderful night." Lisa sat beside Avery, but her words


    hinted something.


    Lisa looked at Bonnie, who was standing next to Nicole, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, but


    her eyes were full of scrutiny.


    Feeling Lisa''s gaze, Bonnie looked into her eyes. For a moment, Bonnie felt a little guilty and looked


    away unnaturally.


    Looking at Lisa and Avery, Nicole couldn''t help smiling. When she was about to speak, the door of the


    vi was opened from the outside.


    Everyone was curious who would appear at this time. Those men had already left.


    Jared, who was standing at the door, looked into everyone''s eyes and could not help feeling stressed.


    But since Kerr had given the order, he had to do it.


    Walking directly to Nicole, Jared nodded at her, "Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Kerr asked me to take the Jay and


    Lucas back. Mr. Kerr said that since it''s your bachelorette party, you should let all the men around you


    leave, so that you can have fun tonight."


    Jared said, fixing his eyes on Jay and Lucas.


    Lucas was not a problem since he was still young.


    Reaching out his hand, Jared took Lucas from Harrow.


    Seeing that Nicole didn''t object, Harrow released her hand and gave Lucas to him.


    But Jay had already run two meters away from Jared.


    "I don''t want to leave. I want to be with mommy." Jay would not be so stupid as to walk into Kerr''s trap.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he almost escape with Nicole in the daytime. Kerr wouldn''t let him go easily now.


    Nicole spread out her hands, "You have to deal with him yourself, Jared."

 Chapter 410 Give Up Struggling

    Chapter 410 Give Up Struggling


    Nicole wouldn''t abandon Jay, and he was just a child. Even if he stayed here, it was not a problem.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was just finding an excuse to let Jay leave here.


    Jared looked at Jay, who was on guard, and bent over to him. "Jay, I''m sorry." After Jared finished his


    words, Jay felt his body was lifted up before he could react.


    "Ah!" Jay screamed and struggled desperately, but in the end, he was just a child, unable to break free


    from Jared''s grip at all.


    Jay didn''t even know when he came behind him. It seemed that he really needed to work out.


    Jay made up his mind.


    If he didn''t make himself stronger, how could he protect Nicole and Lucas?


    Seeing Jay struggling and resisting, Nicole was a little worried. After all, she knew that Jay was


    stubborn and Kerr was strict with Jay. "Jay..."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Nicole. Mr. Kerr said he knew what he should do." Looking at Nicole''s worried face,


    Jared told her what Kerr said to reassure her.


    Kerr had expected this, so Jared didn''t feel strange at all.


    "Mommy!" Jay pretended to be pitiful and looked at Nicole with his big eyes. He stretched out his hand


    and wanted Nicole to take him back.


    But before Jay could finish his words, he had already been taken away. The door of the vi was


    closed again, and this time it waspletely quiet.


    Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the sofa.


    "OK, I''m going to open the wine!" Avery stood up and walked towards the wine cab.


    "Let me help you!" With the presence of Lisa, Harrow felt a little ufortable, so she followed Avery.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nicole just nced at the back of Avery lightly and didn''t overthink this. When she felt Lisa''s gaze,


    Nicole looked at her.


    "Miss Xue, long time no see. How are you doing recently?" Nicole politely asked Lisa. In fact, when she


    first saw Lisa, she didn''t hate her.


    When she saw the pictures of Lisa and Kerr, she didn''t suspect Kerr. Of course, she didn''t think that


    Lisa had feelings for Kerr.


    Later on, when Lisa and Harley were together, Nicole sincerely wished them happiness. After all, it was


    not easy for Harley to have a crush on a girl.


    Hearing what Lisa said, Lisa stopped looking at Bonnie and smiled at her, "Not bad. Thank you for your


    concern, Mrs. Nicole. In fact, I thought you wouldn''t wee me.


    After all, when I met Mr. Kerr, I really thought he is really a great man." Lisa said this on purpose to test


    Nicole''s intention.


    Every woman was generous, but when they heard another woman praise their husband, they would


    feel a little bit wired.


    But Lisa was disappointed, because she didn''t see any anger on Nicole''s face. Even when she said


    that, Nicole just smiled.


    What kind of rtionship could make Nicole trust Kerr so much?


    "Of course, Kerr has always been outstanding, not only Miss Xue, but also me think it that way. It''s just


    that I didn''t have the courage to be as honest as Miss Xue when I first met Kerr.


    It''s my regret." Nicole knew that the reason why she didn''t have the courage was that she knew the


    gap between her and Kerr. Butter, when they really fell in love with each other, she knew that the so-


    called gap was just an excuse for not loving each other enough.


    "In fact, I really appreciate Miss Lisa''s courage, but I believe that now you must think that Harley is the


    best man in the world, right?"


    Nicole could see that Lisa was not an ordinary person. Since she was with Harley, it meant that Lisa


    was serious in this rtionship.


    Lisa had to admit that even though Nicole didn''t grow up in the Xue family, she still had the unique


    pride of the Xue family and was not afraid of everything.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lisa thought of the excited look on Harley''s face just now and felt happy.


    Maybe when she really found the right person, she no longer envied the love of the people around her.


    "You are right. But I heard that every woman will have a little fear before marriage, and even have the


    impulse to escape from wedding. I wonder if Mrs. Nicole will also have such problems?"


    Although Lisa saw the firmness of Nicole, she gave Nicole the right to regret. The expression on Lisa''s


    face seemed to be telling Nicole that as long as she said she was regretful or uncertain about this


    marriage, She would just leave here with her.


    Seeing the firmness on Lisa''s face, Nicole was obviously stunned. But before she could say anything,


    she saw Avery and Harrowing over with wine and sses in their hands.


    "What are you talking about? It''s such a good day. How can we not have some wine?" Avery put the


    bottle on the tea table, walked to the sound equipment and turned on the music.


    "When did you and Zachary get together?" Nicole changed the topic, because she had never thought


    about the possibility that she would regret getting married.


    Those so-called insecurity were all because they didn''t love each other deeply.


    As for Nicole, she never doubted Kerr''s love for her. Kerr was willing to give up everything for her. It


    was enough for Nicole to be with him.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole had already known her answer and stopped asking.


    The phone in Lisa''s pocket rang. She looked at the number on the screen and stood up. "Sorry, I have


    to answer the phone." Then she left.


    Looking at the back of Lisa, Bonnie couldn''t help frowning, "Nicole, who is she?" Not knowing if it was


    her illusion, Bonnie always felt that Lisa was dissatisfied with her.


    "She is Harley''s girlfriend." Indeed, in Nicole''s mind, Lisa was just Harley''s girlfriend.


    Bonnie was relieved. She picked up the ss on the table, handed it to Nicole, and picked up a ss


    herself.

 Chapter 411 My Dear Sister

    Chapter 411 My Dear Sister


    Bonnie smiled at Nicole. "Sister, wish you a happy marriage!" Bonnie put the ss in front of her.


    Looking at the smile on Nicole''s face, Bonnie had a different feeling.


    "Thank you, Bonnie. I''m d to have you by my side. I also hope that you and Ken can have a good


    result. But you''re still young, so we''re not in a hurry."


    Nicole had noticed that there was something wrong between Bonnie and Ken, but there were many


    people around them, so she couldn''t ask. In fact, she could guess the general situation.


    Although the Qin family was not as powerful as the Gu family, it was quite famous in A city. It was not


    easy for Bonnie to marry into the Qin family. Nicole sympathized with her.


    Hearing Nicole''s blessing, Bonnie only felt bitter in her heart, and even felt that Nicole was satirizing


    her. Now Bonnie had lost everything, and even her surname ''Ning'' didn''t belong to her.


    "Thank you, Nicole. I know you are always my good sister." Bonnie said lightly, but there was obvious


    hatred in her eyes.


    Nicole didn''t notice that, so she raised her hand and took a sip of the red wine in the ss. Since


    Nicole was with Kerr, she rarely had the chance to drink, so she could only drink a little now.


    She took a sip and held the ss in her hand.


    "What''s the point of drinking like that? Now we just want to enjoy our single life as much as possible.


    Who knows if there will be such a chance in the future?"


    Avery said excitedly, as if she was going to get drunk.


    "What do you think? Can''t we see each other again?" Nicole was half-joking. She also knew Avery''s


    personality. She felt lucky that these people were with her, which made her feel warm even though she


    was an orphan.


    In fact, she often thought that if her parents were still alive and the Ning family was still exists, would


    things be different? She would not drown her sorrows, nor would she meet Kerr, nor would she have


    Jay.


    And she wouldn''t have such a life.


    Thinking of this, Nicole smiled faintly. Then she picked up her ss and took a big sip of wine.


    "Hey, hey, what are you thinking about? You look happy. Are you missing your Kerr now?" Avery


    walked to Nicole and sat down.


    She was very grateful to Nicole for letting her see clearly what kind of person Zachary was. Perhaps


    Nicole was right, Zachary was indeed the most suitable person for her. At least, so far, she had never


    regretted.


    Putting her arm on Nicole''s shoulder, Avery smiled, raised her head and drank up the wine in her ss.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Outside the living room, Lisa held the phone in her hand and listened to the voice on the phone.


    Looking at the people in the living room, Lisa smiled.


    "Brother, I know what you are worried about. I know what you are doing. I know you are caring about


    Rachel, but you have to consider her feelings. You don''t know how happy she is now."


    Lisa didn''t want to disappoint Nicole, so she came here before Ben.


    Hearing Ben''s words, Ben''s face darkened. He had never been angry with Lisa for anything, but this


    time, he couldn''t bear Lisa''s willfulness any more.


    "Nonsense! Do you think marriage is just about a romantic wedding? Have you ever thought about the


    future life of Rachel? I''ve told you about the situation of the Gu family. Rachel made a wrong decision


    on an impulse. Do you want to make the same mistake as she did?"


    Ben didn''t expect that Lisa would suddenly change her mind, so he couldn''t help but scolded her in a


    severe tone. After all, Lisa had never disobeyed him before.


    When Lisa heard the serious voice of Ben, she was stunned. She even took down the phone from her


    ear, looked at the number on it and confirmed that it was Ben.


    For a moment, Lisa thought she had dialed a wrong phone.


    "Brother... I just don''t want Rachel to have any regrets. After all, it''s her own choice. If she didn''t really


    fall in love with Kerr, she wouldn''t have given birth to two children for him.


    I''m a woman. I understand this feeling." Lisa tried to persuade Ben. Although she knew that Nicole had


    suffered a lot because of Kerr, she still believed that the past was in the past.


    It was time to move on.


    Lisa tried to persuade Ben, but Ben directly hung up on her. She could only helplessly turn her attention


    to the women in the living room.


    "What did you mean by that?" When Lisa was about to return to the living room, she heard a voice from


    behind.


    Lisa was obviously stunned. She turned around and met the questioning eyes of Harrow. Lisa


    immediately raised the corners of her mouth and asked, "What?" Lisa didn''t seem to understand what


    Harrow meant at all.


    Seeing the innocent look on Lisa''s face, Harrow frowned. Her intuition told her that this woman was not


    simple at all. "Who is Rachel? What were you talking about just now?"


    Taking a step forward, Harrow knew that there was a secret hidden in Lisa. She didn''t want Harley to


    choose the wrong person, so she must know what Lisa was doing behind them.


    "Who are you? What''s your purpose?" Harrow said warily.


    "Harrow, is it because of Harley that you are hostile to me?" Lisa simile lightly. One couldn''t hide their


    love for someone, even though Harrow had been hiding her feelings for Harley...


    Even when Harley was present, Harrow restrained herself from looking at him, Harley was his


    girlfriend, so she could keenly feel Harrow''s buried emotions.


    But before today, Lisa had never thought of exposing this secret.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Harrow''s eyes widened. No one knew about it. Now that Harley had a girlfriend,


    Harrow nned to keep this secret in her heart forever.


    She wouldn''t let anyone know about it. If Harley know, they wouldn''t even be friends in the future.


    Seeing the nervous look on Harrow''s face, Lisa smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t tell these


    things to Harley, but I also hope that you can forget what you shouldn''t have heard."


    Lisa just wanted to shut her up.

 Chapter 412 Getting Drunk

    Chapter 412 Getting Drunk


    Lisa knew what was on Harley''s mind, and that he only had her in his heart. The existence of Harrow


    was no threat to Lisa, and that was why she had never thought of saying it out.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Harrow breathed a sigh of relief. But anyway, she couldn''t let Harley know. Even


    though she was not around him anymore, it didn''t mean that Harley was not important to her.


    "Lisa, I can pretend nothing happened today, but I advise you not plot against Nicole. Otherwise, Kerr


    won''t let you go. This wedding is a certainty."


    After saying that, Harrow turned around and went back to the living room, but kept silent.


    Seeing that Harrow left, Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. This secret would really cause a lot of trouble if it


    was leaked before Ben wanted to expose it to the public.


    If Ben knew that it was her who identally revealed the secret, he would not let her go.


    After taking a deep breath, Lisa walked to the living room.


    Seeing that Nicole and Avery were leaning against the sofa and apparently a little drunk, Lisa couldn''t


    help but feel helpless. She just went to answer a phone call, but why did they drink like this?


    "Nicole, we have said before that we would be very happy in the future. Although the process is a little


    tortuous, I am really happy that you can find your true love."


    With a ss in her hand and an empty bottle in front of her, Avery held Nicole''s arm and couldn''t speak


    clearly.


    Obviously, Nicole was not sober at all. No matter what Avery said, she just nodded.


    Standing in front of the two people, Lisa took a look at Bonnie, who was bending over the armrest of


    the sofa, and sat next to Avery, holding a ss of wine and sipping it.


    She smiled.


    "Eh? Lisa, you''re back. Come on, let''s drink together. I tell you, I think you and Nicole are identical in


    personalities. I like you very much. If only you could know us earlier."


    Avery was a simple girl. When she met Lisa, Avery thought she was a good girl.


    With a ss of wine in her hand, Avery raised it in front of Lisa, motioning her to drink it with her.


    Seeing that Avery was drunk, Lisa felt a little reluctant, but she was defeated by Avery''s enthusiasm.


    Holding the ss in her hand, Lisa raised her head and drank it up.


    However, when Lisa put the ss on the table in front of her, she sensed that someone was attentively


    gazing at Nicole.


    Lisa couldn''t help but frown slightly and felt something wrong. It was impossible for a drunk person to


    have such sober and clear eyes. Lisa had a guess in her heart.


    After drinking that ss of wine, Avery had already fallen asleep leaning against the sofa chair.


    Lisa nced at Harrow, who was sitting opposite, and gave her a wink. Then she loosened the ss in


    her hand and let it fall directly on the sofa. Lisa leaned her head against the sofa.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Following Lisa''s gaze just now, Lisa took a look at Bonnie, who was lying on the sofa. Although Harrow


    didn''t know what Lisa wanted to do, she still put down the ss in her hand and pretended to be


    asleep ording to Lisa''s hint.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole had already fallen asleep when Avery and Lisa were drinking.


    Five minutester.


    Bonnie sat up and pushed Nicole, "Sister?" There was no drunkenness in Bonnie''s eyes. She looked


    sober, trying to find out whether Nicole and Avery were drunk or not.


    However, Nicole didn''t react at all. Bonnie stood up and looked down at the three women in the living


    room. There was obvious jealousy and resentment in her eyes.


    She picked up the red wine on the table and poured it directly on the table, one bottle after another.


    She knew that all the bottles had been emptied.


    The dark red transparent liquid flowed along the table to the ground and soon spread to the sofa.


    Bonnie took out Ken''s lighter from her pocket and looked at Nicole with hesitation in her eyes, but soon


    it disappeared.


    She turned on the lighter.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Harrow opened her eyes and jumped up. When Bonnie stood


    up to pour the wine, Harrow had already secretly nced at her.


    As Harrow was sitting behind Bonnie, she couldn''t see her. What was more, Bonnie didn''t pay attention


    to her at all.


    Reaching out her hand, Harrow hugged Bonnie from behind and tried to grab the lighter from her hand.


    "Let me go!" Obviously, Bonnie didn''t notice that Harrow wasn''t asleep, and she didn''t expect that


    someone would spot her.


    Hearing the voice of Harrow, Bonnie was also startled. She was so nervous that she pressed the switch


    of the lighter with her finger.


    Harrow didn''t care whether the lighter would burn her or not. The red wine was everywhere now. If it


    really burned, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just now, Kerr had removed all the guards and servants in the vi, so that Nicole could have a god


    time. Now, only the four of them were left in the big vi.


    "Bonnie, are you crazy?" Harrow finally understood why Lisa looked at her like that just now. It turned


    out that Lisa had noticed something wrong with Bonnie before everyone could find it.


    "Nicole has been so kind to you. How could you return kindness with enmity?" Harrow couldn''t figure it


    out. She grabbed the lighter with all her strength and didn''t dare to let it go for a moment.


    "Returning kindness with ingratitude? Ha-ha!"


    Hearing what Harrow said, Bonnie''sughter was full of irony, as if she had heard a joke.


    "Or what? Do you think your mother would still live in this world if Nicole hadn''t interceded for you?


    Why did you do that?"


    Harrow questioned Bonnie. Harrow had nned to remind Bonnie of Nicole''s kindness, but she didn''t


    expect that these words just irritated Bonnie more.


    "Ah!" Bonnie shouted and threw the lighter on the ground.


    The fire followed the lighter and directly lit the red wine on the ground. In the blink of an eye, the carpet


    was burning.


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    Bonnieughed, but she didn''t sound happy at all.

 Chapter 413 The Fire Is Spreading

    Chapter 413 The Fire Is Spreading


    "Why did you do that?" Nicole stood up from the sofa and looked at Bonnie in disbelief.


    When Nicole drank with Avery just now, she had already felt that something was wrong with, but she


    didn''t show it. She just wanted to know what Bonnie wanted to do.


    Now seeing what she had done, there was obvious disappointment in Nicole''s eyes.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Bonnie looked at her in surprise. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Nicole


    was still awake.


    "How is that possible?" Bonnie asked Nicole.


    With a cold face, Nicole took a look at Harrow, who had been holding Bonnie''s arm, and said, "Let her


    go."


    Seeing Bonnie, Harrow was a little worried, but she still let go of her as Nicole said.


    "Why did you do that? Bonnie, are your wishes for me fake?" Nicole couldn''t believe her eyes. She had


    never expected that Bonnie would be like this.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the past, she always thought that even if she and Bonnie were not rted by blood, she would let


    Le go for the sake of Bonnie since they had been growing up together since childhood.


    But in the end, such a result came, which only made Nicole feel disappointed.


    "Nicole, you have everything now, but I have nothing. Why are you still pretending to be a holy being


    here?" Bonnie questioned Nicole loudly.


    The fire on the ground had spread to the edge of the sofa gradually.


    "Don''t say that much. Let''s talk about it when we get out of here alive." Lisa stood up from the sofa and


    frowned when she saw the fire in front of her.


    Edging her way through the fire, Lisa walked towards the door of the vi.


    "Get out? Don''t even think about it. Everything happened today was caused by Nicole. If anything


    happens to you, you will only be buried with her. If you have revenge orints in the future, you


    should pin all the me on Nicole!"


    Bonnie raised her hand and pointed at Nicole who was opposite her.


    "Nicole, today is the time for you to pay for what you have done." After saying that, Bonnie went


    straight to the kitchen.


    "Stop her, Harrow!" Although Nicole didn''t know what Bonnie wanted to do, she was obviously in a


    state of madness now. Even if Nicole had something to tell Bonnie in her heart, she couldn''t speak it


    out now.


    She knew that Lisa was right. For them, running away was the only hope.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Harrow directly held Bonnie''s wrist and pressed her on the sofa. She was


    one who was the closest to Bonnie, so she was in a advantageous position to control Bonnie.


    "Let me go!" Bonnie struggled violently, but her body was directly pressed on the sofa by Harrow,


    unable to move at all.


    Lisa walked to the door and reached out her hand to turn the doorknob. But only found that the door


    was out of whack and could not be opened at all. Lisa did not expect that Bonnie would be so ruthless.


    Apparently, Bonnie didn''t give them any chance to live.


    When she turned around, the smoke had already filled the whole living room, and the fire was


    spreading.


    "Nicole! The door is locked. We have to find another way to get out." Lisa reminded Nicole.


    Hearing Lisa''s voice, Nicole frowned and helped up Avery who was really drunk, "Wake up, Avery!"


    Nicole shook Avery''s shoulder, trying to wake her up.


    But Avery just shook her head, showing no sign ofing around.


    Looking at the fire in front of her, Nicole knew that it was toote to put it out. So she could only put


    Avery''s arm on her shoulder with difficulty and carried her.


    "Harrow, take her with us to the second floor." Nicole made a decision at once. She looked at Lisa, who


    was standing opposite the fire, and said, "Lisa, we have to go up to the second floor."


    It was toote to exin. As long as they could escape, nothing else mattered.


    Hearing Lisa''s voice, Lisa was about to take a step forward when she heard a squeak. She raised her


    head and widened her eyes subconsciously.


    The mes soon lit up the chandelier in the center of the living room. The huge crystalmp was


    swaying in the air, and fell the moment Lisa raised her head.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, Nicole saw the crystal chandelier falling from the roof and being devoured by


    the mes. She had a bad feeling.


    "Lisa!" Nicole shouted out Lisa''s name, but there was no response. She was anxious. When Lisa went


    to check the door just now, the mes were not as fierce as before.


    Now the mes between Nicole and Lisa seemed to iste the two of them from two separated worlds.


    "Ahem!" As the smoke was sucked into her lungs, Nicole began to cough violently.


    "Nicole, we should find a way to get out of here right now." Harrow took out a silk ribbon from the side,


    tied Bonnie''s hand directly, and then walked upstairs.


    Harrow heard that Lisa didn''t respond to Nicole. She also knew that the hangingmp fell just now and


    might hurt Lisa. She also knew that it was impossible for Lisa to go up to the second floor with them


    now.


    If they left now, maybe Lisa would be really burned in the mes.


    When Harrow spoke, she loosened her grip on Bonnie''s wrist subconsciously.


    However, Bonnie seized the opportunity and broke free from the control of Harrow. She then rose to


    her feet and ran upstairs.


    Hearing the voice of Harrow, Nicole turned around and saw Bonnie''s receding figure. Without thinking


    too much, she carried Avery and walked towards Harrow.


    She stopped at the foot of the stairs and handed Avery to Harrow. "Please help me take her out." Said


    Nicole sincerely.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Harrow couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Nicole, don''t you leave with us?"


    Maybe it was because the wine spread across the floor that the fire developed very fast.


    In just a few minutes, it had spread to the whole living room. If it went on like this, it would soon spread


    to the whole floor.


    "Lisa is still here. I can''t leave her alone. Take Avery out and inform Kerr!" Nicole was very worried


    about Lisa.

 Chapter 414 Sudden Death

    Chapter 414 Sudden Death


    After all, it was because of her that Lisa came here.


    She had the responsibility and obligation to ensure the safety of Lisa.


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Harrow wanted to persuade her to leave with her. After all,


    Nicole had helped her, but when she was about to speak, she felt a strong smell of smoke.


    Since she couldn''t say a word, she had no choice but to carry Avery up the stairs.


    Seeing that Harrow left with Avery, Nicole turned around and was about to call out Lisa''s name, but


    was overwhelmed by an oing heat wave.


    Nicole fell to the ground and covered her face with her arms.


    With her hands on the ground, Nicole couldn''t see the direction in front of her clearly and didn''t know


    how to find Lisa.


    She nced around and saw the bathroom on the first floor of the vi. She covered her mouth and


    nose with her sleeves and then crawled towards the bathroom.


    "Ahem!" Even though she avoided the smoke in the air, she still felt as if a knife was scratching her


    throat.


    She wanted to speed up, but she gradually lost all her strength.


    Thinking that Lisa was still missing, Nicole finally climbed into the bathroom. She had only one faith in


    herself. She turned on the tap and reached for the bath towel on the wall cab.


    Immediately, she soaked the bath towel with water. Then she picked up a towel and covered her mouth


    and nose with cold water. Looking at the thick smoke outside, she was a little scared.


    But she didn''t hesitate at all.


    She stretched out her hand and pushed the bathroom door open. Then she fumbled in the direction of


    the vi door.


    Harrow took Avery to the balcony on the second floor. The window of the balcony had been opened by


    Bonnie, who was standing beside it, looking nervous.


    "Why did you do that?" Asked Harrow.


    Hearing the voice of Harrow, Nicole turned her head and didn''t jump off from the window. She looked at


    Harrow and Avery in front of her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What I want to do has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to ask." Bonnie didn''t regret it at all. She


    said calmly and looked at Avery in Harrow''s arms.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Bonnie said, "Harrow, in fact, we are the same people.


    Do you really think that Nicole regards you as a friend? Don''t forget that Nicole is now Mrs. Gu.


    Only people have the same status can be friends. What Nicole is good at most is to confuse


    everyone around her with her innocent face.


    Don''t be deceived by her appearance." Bonnie wanted to destroy everyone, but now it was obvious


    that her n failed again. If it failed this time, Bonnie knew that there would not be another chance.


    Looking at the crazy expression on Bonnie''s face, Harrow felt very strange. She frowned and said, "Do


    you know that Nicole didn''t me your mother for your sake? You are returning kindness with


    ingratitude."


    Harrow knew that she was different from Nicole, Avery and Lisa. Maybe what Bonnie said was right.


    Only two people of equal status could be good friends.


    Maybe she would never have such a chance in her life.


    But she would always remember what Nicole had helped her.


    "Returning kindness with ingratitude? All of you think that Nicole has really let go of my mother, but


    none of you knows that my mother has passed away!"


    As Bonnie spoke, tears fell from her eyes and her face was full of pain. She had always been the only


    one to bear these things, and no one knew her pain.


    So she really couldn''t pretend to be so generous.


    "What did you say? Why did your mother suddenly pass away?" Harrow was also surprised at Bonnie''s


    words. She couldn''t help but feel strange. Logically speaking, Le was still young and wouldn''t die


    because of some emergencies.


    Moreover, she didn''t hear any news about this matter. She even guessed that even Nicole didn''t know


    it.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. It was all caused by Nicole. If I had known it earlier, I would never be


    her sister!"


    When Bonnie mentioned her mother''s death and thought of the happy look on Nicole''s face just now,


    she wanted to kill Nicole. Why could such a vicious person get happiness but she had to suffer?


    "Harrow, I''ll give you a chance. Now you get rid of the woman beside you, and then we leave here. No


    one knows what happened. The three of them will all be buried in the sea of fire.


    This fire is just an ident. No one will suspect us. Most importantly, you finally have the chance to get


    close to your love. Isn''t it good to get rid of a rival in love?"


    Bonnie''s words implied something. As a woman, Bonnie could keenly feel Harrow''s feelings for Harley.


    But as long as Lisa was there, there was no way that Harley could be with Harrow.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Harrow tried to hide her nervousness. Did everyone know her


    feelings for Harley now? All of a sudden, there was an unspeakable sadness in Harrow''s heart.


    The secret that had been hidden in her heart was actually spoken out directly. It seemed that it was


    worthless for her to hide it in the first ce.


    "Only you know whether I''m talking nonsense or not. By the way, do you know how I know? It was


    Nicole who told me!"


    Bonnie deliberately sow discords between Harrow and Nicole. She needed to get Harrow involved in


    this mass, which was the best for her.


    "What did you say?" At that moment, the anger in Harrow''s heart was ignited. She had warned Nicole


    not to tell anyone about it, but it was still known by Bonnie.


    She felt that she had been cheated.


    With a faint smile, Bonnie didn''t say anything, just waiting for Harrow to make a decision.


    In another vi.


    Kerr sat on the sofa with a ss of red wine in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the dark red liquid, but


    he didn''t look rxed at all.


    He always had a bad feeling.


    "Bridegroom, what are you thinking about? I didn''t expect that you and Nicole would really get married


    today, and that you are the first one to get married among us." Ken sat beside Kerr.

 Chapter 415 Not Going Back Home

    Chapter 415 Not Going Back Home


    Ken put his hand on Kerr''s shoulder and tilted his head to look at Kerr''s side face.


    "Not bad. You can get married at any time if you want." Kerr knew that Ken cared about Bonnie, but he


    also knew that there were many obstacles between in their rtionship.


    As expected, when Ken heard Kerr''s words, the light in his eyes gradually disappeared. He let go of


    Kerr, picked up the ss in his hand, drank up the red wine, and then muttered to himself.


    "To tell you the truth, I know very well that maybe the rtionship between Bonnie and me will not have


    a good ending."


    This kind of feeling had been lingering in Ken''s heart since the identity of Bonnie was exposed. It was


    just because Ken was reluctant to leave her like that, so he still pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe he was still expecting a different ending.


    "What do you mean? What happened between you and Bonnie?" With a curious look at Ken, Harley


    was thinking about whether to propose to Lisa as soon as possible.


    He loved Lisa. If marriage was the best promise to a rtionship, he was willing to give it to her.


    Hearing that, Ken didn''t answer but shook his head.


    Zachary, who had been silent all the time, just looked at the ss in his hand and thought of his little


    woman.


    "You don''t want to go back to the Gu family?" Looking at Zachary''s expression, Kerr knew that Zachary


    was very satisfied now, but when the Gu family was in turmoil, Zachary had never stood by.


    So even if Zachary didn''t n to go back to the Gu family, Kerr was going to give him a big gift.


    Zachary shook his head, put down the ss in his hand, turned to look at Kerr and said, "You are


    happy now not because you have got the Gu Group, aren''t you?


    Everything of Gu family means nothing to me. I don''t care. You don''t need to test me with anything of


    Gu family." Zachary didn''t like to be controlled by anyone.


    He just wanted to live on his own.


    Hearing Zachary''s decisive tone, both Harley and Ken looked at each other and felt a little strange, but


    it seemed that Kerr didn''t care about it.


    "Don''t be so naive to think that the Lin family is easy to deal with." Kerr reminded Zachary. There was a


    deep meaning in his words, as if he had already known the problems in the Lin family.


    Zachary was stunned and looked at Kerr with a strange look. When he was about to speak, he heard a


    voice behind him.


    "Sir!" Jared hurried in with an anxious look.


    Hearing Jared''s voice, everyone turned to the door and couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "The main vi is on fire." The security guard at the gate informed Jared when they found that the vi


    was smoking.


    Perhaps it was because Kerr''s wedding would be held tomorrow, Jared brought some reliable people to


    the wedding to prepare the ceremony, in case of any ident, so he rxed his vignce against the


    vi area they were in.


    When Harley and Ken stood up, Kerr and Zachary had already walked towards the gate of the vi.


    Kerr didn''t know what Jared meant, but he wouldn''t let anything happen to Nicole.


    "Kerr!" Harley called Kerr''s name. He didn''t want Kerr to do anything on impulse, but he was also


    worried about Lisa.


    The four of them all had their own worries.


    When Ken walked past Jared, he grabbed Jared''s cor and looked at him nervously, "Is anyone hurt?"


    The bad feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. Ken didn''t know what was wrong with


    him, since he was not worried about whether Bonnie was in danger instinctively.


    Looking at the nervous look on Ken''s face, Jared thought that he was worried about Bonnie, so he


    shook his head and said, "Mr. Ken, when I came here, the fire haven''t been put out, so I don''t know the


    specific situation."


    Jared just informed them as soon as possible.


    Letting go of Jared, Ken immediately ran outside and soon arrived at the main vi.


    Kerr, Zachary and Harley were standing at the side of the vi. When Ken raised his head, he saw


    Bonnie standing at the window on the second floor of the vi, trembling.


    "Bonnie!" Ken called her name.


    Hearing Bonnie''s voice, Bonnie lowered her head and looked into his eyes. Behind her was thick


    smoke. She looked like a wronged child, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Ken, I''m so scared!" Bonnie tentatively wanted to take a step forward, but looking at the height in front


    of her, she was a little scared.


    Ken saw through Bonnie''s intention. When he came here just now, he saw the whole vi was filled


    with thick smoke, and it was impossible for them to escape from the exit of the first floor.


    They were probably forced to retreat to the second floors of the vi.


    "Don''t be afraid! Bonnie, jump down. I''ll catch you here." It was just the second floor. Ken was


    confident. Looking at the position of Bonnie, Ken stretched out his arm to her.


    Shaking her head, Bonnie didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    "Hurry up!" Kerr said seriously. Because the window was very small, Kerr didn''t know if Nicole and the


    others were behind Bonnie. If that was the case, her dy would only make Nicole and the others


    more dangerous.


    As nervous as Kerr was, Zachary and Harley couldn''t wait any longer. Zachary turned around and


    walked towards the other side of the vi.


    Without noticing Zachary''s leaving, Harley only paid attention to the back of Bonnie and didn''t see Lisa


    behind her.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Kerr''s harsh voice, Bonnie was startled. Her legs became weak, and she fell down from the


    tform on the second floor of the vi and screamed loudly.


    Seeing Bonnie, Ken held her tightly.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Ken looked at her nervously.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Stretching out her arms, Bonnie just held Ken''s neck and sobbed in a low voice. Apparently, she was


    frightened and didn''t answer him at all.


    "Say something. Is Nicole also on the second floor?" Looking at the window, Kerr didn''t see Nicole. He


    knew that when the fire broke out, they might escape from different directions.


    But Kerr wanted to find some clues, which could also shorten the time.

 Chapter 416 Find Nicole

    Chapter 416 Find Nicole


    Kerr wanted to save Nicole as soon as possible.


    But Bonnie could say nothing but cry.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Bonnie, you are safe now. Nicole and others haven''te out yet. Do you know


    where they are?" Ken asked anxiously.


    If something really happened to Nicole at this time, Ken couldn''t imagine what would happen to Kerr.


    Bonnie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I know nothing."


    Seeing that, Kerr gave up asking. Looking at the tform on the second floor, he jumped hard and


    grabbed the handrail on the tform.


    Then he quickly went up to the second floor of the vi.


    "Sir!" Jared looked at him worriedly. When he was about to follow Kerr, Ken stopped him.


    "Jared, take care of Bonnie. I''ll go." Ken made a decision directly. Then, he put Bonnie on the ground.


    He then turned to look at Harley behind him and nodded to him.


    "Ken!"


    Bonnie''s eyes were blurred with tears. She looked at Ken in disbelief. This was the time when she


    needed others'' care most, but Ken just left her here.


    Hearing the voice of Bonni, Ken turned his head and nced at her. "I''ll be back soon. Wait for


    me."After saying that, Ken and Harley entered the vi from the second floor of the vi.


    "Miss Bonnie, don''t worry. I believe that Mr. Kerr and others will be fine." Jaredforted her, thinking


    that she was worried about the safety of Ken.


    Jared calmed himself down and took out his phone. He then called the rescue team.


    Standing downstairs of the vi, Bonnie looked at everyone who was trying hard to put out the fire, and


    her heart was filled with infinite coldness.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the vi.


    As soon as Kerr entered the second floor of the vi, he felt a strong smell of smoke. He quickly found


    the bathroom in his room, wet the towel with cold water, and directly tied it under his mouth and nose.


    He bent over, walked quickly to the door and opened it with his hand.


    The smoke blew over. Kerr frowned. ording to his understanding of the vi, he could tell the


    direction admid the smoke. Looking at the smoke, he quickly knew that the fire of the vi was on the


    first floor.


    Thinking of this, he knew that the first floor was the most dangerous ce, but he also knew that Nicole


    was most likely to be there.


    No matter how dangerous it was, as long as he could find Nicole, he would not give up.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    Nicole was choked by the smoke and coughed violently. The mes had spread to the first floor of the


    vi, even though she soaked her clothes with cold water...


    But soon, she felt the heat of the fire.


    "Ahem!" Nicole wanted to call out Lisa''s name, but she didn''t dare to take away the wet towel from her


    mouth.


    Even though she was bending over, she could still clearly feel the smoke. She couldn''t see clearly what


    was under her feet, nor could she tell the direction. She could only rely on her intuition.


    She was looking for Lisa.


    "Nicole!"


    Not knowing whether it was her illusion or not, she heard Kerr calling her name. She couldn''t even


    believe her ears. In a hurry, she stood up directly.


    The smokeing towards her made her difficult to breathe.


    The strong smoke directly entered her respiratory tract from her mouth and nose, making her feel


    difficult to breathe.


    "I..." Nicole wanted to answer him, but before she could finish her words, she lost her consciousness


    and fell to the floor.


    When Kerr came down the stairs, the wooden stairs had been ignited by the fire and became extremely


    fragile. But he had to go down quickly regardless of the danger.


    Kerr inhaled a lot of smoke when he called out Nicole just now. At this time, he had lost most of her


    strength and didn''t get any response from Nicole. He didn''t know if it was because Nicole wasn''t here.


    Or it was because Nicole didn''t hear, but he wouldn''t give up.


    On the first floor, Kerr began to look for Nicole along the edge of the fire.


    Bending over, he felt as if something was under his feet. He lowered his head, squatted down and


    stretched out his hand to touch it.


    "Nicole!"


    Kerr stretched out his hand and turned over Nicole''s body. When he saw her messy face, he was


    excited.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt ufortable. He took down the wet towel in his hand,


    and directly covered the mouth and nose of Nicole. He picked up Nicole, and could only try to reduce


    his breath.


    They walked upstairs.


    The shaky stairs made him quicken his pace unconsciously.


    "Boom!" As soon as Kerr stepped on thest stairs, the whole wooden stairs copsed with a loud


    bang. Kerr tossed Nicole to the ground of the second floor with all his strength.


    But he fell down all of a sudden.


    Although it was only one floor high, Kerr was unprepared and fell into the copsed stairs.


    "Kerr!" Ken, who had juste in, saw this scene. He quickly walked to Nicole''s side,y on the


    ground and looked down.


    The stairs hadpletely copsed. It was easy for them to go down, but it was not easy for Kerr to go


    up again.


    Ken looked nervously at the direction of Kerr, but because of the smoke, he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Take Nicole out!"


    Hearing Ken''s voice, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. He slightly moved his body and felt that his legs


    seemed to be hurt by a broken nk, which made him feel pain.


    He didn''t know if he could go out, but he had to ensure the safety of Nicole first.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Ken looked at Nicole, who was in aa, and hesitated. Now the fire almost


    devoured the whole first floor. Ken didn''t know if he coulde back to save Kerr after he took Nicole


    out of here.


    "Take Nicole out. I''ll try to help Kerr go upstairs." Harley walked to Ken and made a decision directly.


    Looking at the determined look on Harley''s face, Ken nodded.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Ken turned around and walked towards the window on the second floor.


    Nicole didn''t look well.

 Chapter 418 In Danger

    Chapter 418 In Danger


    "Kerr, I''m going to put down the rope now. You catch the rope." With the rope he found in the room in


    his hand, Harley turned around and tied it to the handrail of the corridor on the second floor.


    Then he put the rope down.


    Kerr looked at the rope which was a little far away from him and could only reach out with strength.


    Kerr grabbed the rope in front of him and climbed up.


    Harley reached out his hand and pulled Kerr to the second floor. Looking down, Harley found that the


    hall on the first floor had obviously turned into a sea of fire. He was shocked and asked, "What''s going


    on? Have you seen Lisa?"


    The thick smoke filled the air. Holding Kerr''s shoulder, Harley questioned him loudly.


    But Kerr just shook his head. Since he came in, he hadn''t seen anyone except Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Harley immediately stood up and was about to climb down the rope to the


    first floor, but before he could take any action, he was stopped by Kerr beside him.


    "Are you crazy? You should know that even if Lisa is down there, there is no possibility of survival."


    Kerr stopped him. Anyway, he couldn''t let Harley take the risk.


    If Harley went downstairs now, he would definitely die.


    "But Lisa may still be down there." Looking down at the fierce fire, Harley couldn''t imagine what would


    happen to Lisa alone.


    He couldn''t imagine if he really lost Lisa.


    Harley stood up and was about to go down, but was directly pushed down to the ground by Kerr.


    "As long as I''m here, you can''t take any risks. Please think it over!" Kerr looked at Harley, who was


    lying opposite him. The fire was about to spread to the second floor.


    Kerr had no choice but to hold Harley''s arm and walked towards the balcony on the second floor of the


    vi.


    "Kerr! I''m going to save Lisa!" Harley tried to get rid of Kerr, but soon he found the wound on Kerr''s leg


    and gave up struggling.


    He had no choice but to send Kerr out first and thene back to save Lisa. If something really


    happened to Lisa, he would never forgive himself all his life.


    Kerr knew what was on Harley''s mind. If the person downstairs was Nicole, Kerr would save her


    without hesitation.


    But as a friend of Harley, Kerr couldn''t just stand by and watch him die.


    Standing on the balcony of the second floor, Harley held Kerr to the edge of the balcony. When Harley


    saw Ken, he stopped and said, "Kerr, you''re safe. I''m going to save Lisa!"


    Said Harley firmly. Then he let go of Kerr''s arm, turned around and was about to go back to the vi.


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Kerr frowned and said, "I''m sorry, Harley!" Kerr pushed Harley


    down from the balcony of the second floor.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without any precaution, Harley fell directly on the life-saving air cushion on thewn outside the vi.


    Kerr also jumped off the building.


    "Kerr!" Harley sat up and stared at Kerr.


    He knew that Kerr was for his safety, but how could he leave Harley alone in such a dangerous


    moment? With a painful face, Harley directly raised his fist at Kerr, and then waved it at Kerr''s side


    face.


    Kerr didn''t mean to dodge. He knew that Harley was sad, so it was a good thing for him to let him vent


    his pain at this time.


    "Bang!" With a punch on Kerr''s side face, Harley turned over and pressed Kerr under his body. He


    pinched Kerr''s neck with one hand and raised the other hand, but it stopped in midair and did not fall


    down.


    "Harley!" After sending Nicole out, Ken took her to the doctor waiting outside and ordered the rescuers


    to watch Kerr and Harley while they fell from the balcony.


    Ken couldn''t help but feel shocked. In his impression, it seemed that there had never been any dispute


    between Harley and Kerr, let alone that Harley would attack Kerr.


    As he walked forward, Ken grabbed Harley''s wrist and separate him from Kerr. "Are you crazy? We are


    best friends. What''s the point for you to do this to Kerr?"


    Ken couldn''t imagine why Harley was so excited.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Harley directly shook off his wrist, "Lisa is still inside. I''m crazy. I can''t calm down


    at all!"


    It was the first time that Harley was so hysterical, because he really couldn''t imagine a life without Lisa.


    Before Lisa appeared, he had never known that there would be a woman so important to him.


    Harley buried his head in hands, looking painful.


    The sound of fire engulfing the whole building echoed in his ears. Harley could even feel that Lisa was


    leaving him.


    Seeing that, Ken didn''t know what to say. He had to take a step back and looked up at the fire, which lit


    up the whole night sky. Then he walked to Kerr and reached out his hand to him.


    Lying on the air cushion, Kerr held Ken''s hand when he saw his hand. Then he sat up from the cushion


    and turned his face to look at Harley beside him.


    After a long silence, Kerr asked Ken lightly, "Where is Nicole?" He knew that Nicole would be fine as


    long as Ken was there.


    "Don''t worry. She is just in aa. Let the doctor take care of her." Ken reassured Kerr, but he could


    not help but frown.


    "Zachary hasn''te out yet, and there is no news about others." Ken knew that if those people dead


    in the fire, it would not be a happy thing for them who survived.


    This fire would never be forgotten.


    Looking at the fire behind him, Ken felt strange why it suddenly lit up.


    Kerr kept silent, but in his heart, he had a feeling that this matter would not be that simple, and that


    Zachary would not easily die in a fire.


    When everyone was silent, "Boom!" With a loud sound, the vi behind them copsed.

 Chapter 419 I Love You, Marry Me

    Chapter 419 I Love You, Marry Me


    The first floor of the three storey vi waspletely burnt down.


    Kerr turned around and looked at the vi in front of him.


    His face darkened. "Go and find them, no matter what it cost."


    Kerr wanted to give an exnation to Zachary and Harley. He couldn''t let the fire be their


    nightmare.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Ken understood what he meant. He looked at Kerr''s side face and nodded.


    Then he immediately ordered the rescuers to look for the people who might survive from top to bottom.


    Standing up and looking at the scene in front of him, Harley couldn''t help but think that Jack had blown


    off the ''Surprise'' that Kerr had prepared for Nicole. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth,


    Harley turned to look at Kerr.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I know you know what I''m thinking. I won''t live alone in this world without Lisa." Said


    Harley firmly.


    In the past, he only felt that he was lucky to meet Lisa. After he had Lisa, it seemed that a very ordinary


    thing had be meaningful. But now, it was not until now that he realized the Lisa meant a lot more


    than that for him.


    It turned out that he had never thought that he would lose Lisa.


    It seemed that in his heart, Lisa had already been a part of his life and could not be separated.


    Kerr looked at him and didn''t doubt his words at all. This time, he chose to be silent.


    After saying that, Harley walked towards the fire that hadn''t been put out.


    This time, Kerr didn''t stop Harley, because he understood that if Harley couldn''t find Lisa, his life would


    be worse than death.


    Ken was a little hesitant. He looked at Kerr beside him and didn''t know what to say, so he had to ask


    his men to protect Harley as much as possible.


    "Harley!" A clear voice came from behind.


    Although the voice was not loud, it was very clear. Though Harley thought he had an illusion, he still


    stopped. But he did not dare to turn around, as if he was afraid that the voice he had just heard was an


    illusion.


    Lisa heard every word that Harley said just now and smiled slightly. Lisa looked at his back, and her


    dress was covered with dust.


    Her fair face had be dirty, and her long hair was messy behind her back.


    But Lisa couldn''t care about it now. She threw away her high-heeled shoes when she ran out. She ran


    behind Harley barefoot, reached out her hand and held his waist.


    Feeling the real warmth from his back, Harley turned around without hesitation and directly held Lisa in


    his arms. He held her tightly as if he was worried that she would disappear again.


    "Lisa, I love you!" He had never said that to Lisa, but now he just wanted her to feel his love.


    If no one knew which of happiness and ident woulde first, then Harley wanted to cherish every


    second with Lisa from this moment on.


    Lisa nodded, "I know." With a happy smile on her face, at the moment of her narrow escape from


    death, Lisa only thought of Harley.


    When she wanted to give up, she thought of him and had the courage to hold on.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marry me, Lisa. Let me take care of you for the rest of your life!" His proposal caught her off guard. He


    just wanted to keep her by his side forever. Apart from that, he didn''t think of anything else.


    "Okay." Lisa never cared about those so-called formalities. As long as she was happy with Harley, it


    was enough.


    Seeing that, Kerr breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned around, he saw Zachary standing behind


    him with Avery in his arms.


    Standing aside, Harrow looked at Harley and Lisa with obvious sadness in her eyes.


    In fact, Kerr knew that Harrow had feelings for Harley, but they were not destined to be together. No


    one had the right to speak about their feelings for them except the people involved.


    So Kerr just hoped that they didn''t go too far. It would be the best if they could handle it well. If they


    couldn''t do it, at least they could still be friends.


    When Kerr lifted his leg, he felt a pain, but he endured it and walked to Zachary, "Thank you." Kerr


    knew that the reason why Lisa coulde out safe and sound...


    It was all because of Zachary. Kerr was really grateful to him. Without him, they might face great pain


    from now on.


    Zachary was a little surprised to hear Kerr''s thanks, but he didn''t say anything. He turned around and


    left with Avery in his arms.


    Kerr walked towards the vi nearby. Seeing that Kerr was not in a good condition, Jared came forward


    and held his arm.


    "Sir, you''d better ask the doctor to bind up your wound first." Lowering his head, Jared couldn''t see the


    blood on Kerr''s legs because he was wearing ck suit pants.


    But even so, Jared could feel that Kerr was seriously injured.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "Take me to see Nicole first." Now everyone was out of danger, Kerr


    always felt uneasy without seeing Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared was not surprised at all. Everything was within his expectations. After all,


    he knew better than others how important Nicole was in Kerr''s heart.


    Helplessly, Jared had no choice but to help Kerr walk towards the bedroom on the second floor of the


    vi.


    When he stopped at the door, Kerr heard the sound in the room, so he stopped. "Doctor, how is my


    sister?"


    Bonnie stood beside Nicole and asked the doctor cautiously.


    She couldn''t let Nicole wake up like this. Everyone knew that she set the fire on purpose. If someone


    woke up, she would be doomed, and even Ken couldn''t protect her.


    When Bonnie saw Ken take Nicole out of the vi just now, she was very nervous, so she followed Ken


    and told him that she wanted to take care of Nicole.


    "Miss, please rest assured. Mrs. Nicole will wake up soon. She has inhaled too much smoke. There


    won''t be too much problem."

 Chapter 420 Brother-In-Law

    Chapter 420 Brother-In-Law


    The doctor didn''t find anything wrong with Bonnie, so he answered her question.


    "That''s good." Although Bonnie said so, there was no happy expression on her face. If Nicole was out


    of danger, she would be in big trouble.


    Seeing that Bonnie was here with Nicole, the doctor didn''t think too much. He just said a few words to


    the nurse beside him briefly, turned around and walked out of Nicole''s bedroom.


    When he walked to the door, he saw Kerr standing there. But when he was about to greet Kerr, he saw


    Kerr''s serious eyes. The doctor quickly realized what he meant.


    So he shut up, turned around and left silently.


    After the doctor left, Bonnie turned to the nurse standing aside and said, "You can go out to see other


    people first. I''ll be here with my sister."


    The nurse looked at Nicole who was still in aa on the bed, and then looked at Bonnie. She was a


    little hesitant. After all, the woman lying in front of her was Kerr''s wife.


    Everyone in the Gu family knew how important Nicole was to Kerr, so she had to take good care of her.


    "Miss Bonnie. I don''t think it''s a good idea..." The nurse hesitated.


    She didn''t want Kerr or Nicole to feel that she was irresponsible.


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Bonnie''s eyes turned cold and locked on her face. "Are you worried that I


    will hurt my sister?


    You''d better know who you are. I''m Nicole''s sister and Ken''s girlfriend. You don''t need to judge me


    whatever I want to do, understand?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Bonnie put on an air of superiority.


    The nurse was stunned when she heard Bonnie''s words. Before this, she had always thought that


    Bonnie was a very easy-going person. She had never thought that Bonnie would be so arrogant.


    But she didn''t dare to contradict Bonnie. The nurse had to nod at her, turned around and left silently.


    After the nurse left, Bonnie turned to look at Nicole. At this time, Nicole was sleeping soundly, and


    Bonnie smiled.


    "Sister, please don''t me me. You forced me to be like this. Why did we grow up together? Now I


    have nothing, my mother, my family, and I have be an illegitimate daughter of other family.


    But now you have all the happiness in the world. Why? All the pain I have suffered now is because of


    you. Please don''t me me."


    As Bonnie spoke, she picked up the pillow next to Nicole and tried to cover her face. But when she


    thought that Nicole would soon die in her hands, her hands began to tremble.


    No matter how determined she was, Bonnie was still timid when the n was about to be implemented.


    But when she thought of the death of Le, she made up her mind.


    Just as the pillow in her hand was about to cover Nicole''s face, there was a sudden sound of pushing


    the door open from behind.


    "Sister, will you feel ufortable? Let me add a pillow for you, okay?" Bonnie''s heart trembled, and


    then she changed her tone.


    "No, she doesn''t need it." Kerr said indifferently and walked to Nicole''s bed with a dark face.


    He nced at Bonnie lightly with obvious me, and finally looked at the pillow in Bonnie''s hand. "You


    can go to find Ken. I''ll take care of Nicole here."


    Following Kerr, Jared nced at Bonnie who was a little bit awkward, and then kept silent.


    He just looked at Kerr.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Bonnie thought that he didn''t see through her lies, so she smiled faintly and


    approached Kerr, "It doesn''t matter, brother-inw.


    Ken is alright now. I''m still worried about my sister. The doctor said that he didn''t know when Nicole


    would wake up! Brother-inw, you are injured!"


    Lowering her head, Bonnie was surprised to see Kerr''s bleeding leg. Then she naturally squatted in


    front of his leg and stretched out her hand.


    She went to check his injury, but before her hand could touch Kerr, he dodged it.


    "Jared, send Miss Bonnie back. After Nicole wakes up, I will find someone to inform you." Kerr''s tone


    was very calm, but it was as cold as ice.


    He fixed his eyes on Nicole all the time. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kerr reached out and held her in


    his arms. Seeing that Nicole was still asleep, Kerr''s eyes were full of pity.


    Of course, Bonnie understood what Kerr meant. Seeing that Kerr cared so much about Nicole, Bonnie


    felt ufortable.


    Kerr''s shirt and suit were not as clean and tidy as before because he broke into the fire. Bonnie could


    feel that his love for Nicole was deep and real.


    Bonnie was not reconciled, but Jared had walked up to her.


    "This way, Miss Bonnie." Jared reached out his hand to Bonnie and stood between them to help Kerr


    get rid of her.


    Bonnie stood up and smiled at Jared, "Then I won''t disturb you." Then, Bonnie turned around and left.


    Seeing that Bonnie was submissive, Jared closed the door and turned around to look at Kerr. "Sir, you


    know clearly that Bonnie was going to do something to Mrs. Nicole just now."


    He couldn''t figure it out. ording to his understanding of Kerr, Kerr would never let go of anyone who


    wanted to threaten Nicole. So when Jared saw Kerr''s attitude towards Bonnie, he was confused.


    Kerr just reached out his hand and touched Nicole''s forehead. His eyes were gentle and his tone was


    very light. "Find someone to keep an eye on Bonnie. Don''t let her leave here and remind Ken."


    Kerr had a rough idea of Bonnie''s change, but he had to leave it to Nicole. He believed that if Bonnie


    really had something to do with today''s ident...


    Then there must be a lot of doubts in Nicole''s heart, if she didn''t make it clear...

 Chapter 421 Being Hurt

    Chapter 421 Being Hurt


    Nicole would not be happy if she didn''t handle this problem herself.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared had no doubts. He turned around and left.


    Looking at Nicole in his arms, Kerr felt sorry for her. "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well." Kerr didn''t


    expect to be set up by Bonnie.


    Maybe Bonnie had been well prepared when she mentioned the party.


    Hearing the noise of around her, Nicole slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, with


    confusion in her eyes, "Kerr..." Her brain was obviously not clear enough.


    But it seemed that at any time, Nicole wanted to call Kerr''s name subconsciously.


    It seemed that as long as Kerr was by her side, no matter where Nicole was and what happened, it was


    really not that important to her.


    "I''m here. How do you feel?" Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr was full of surprise. He looked at her


    gradually clear eyes. But her throat became hoarse because she inhaled arge amount of smoke.


    Nicole didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Looking at Kerr''s eyes, Nicole gradually came around.


    What had happened before seemed to appear in front of Nicole.


    "Kerr, have you found Lisa? How is she?" Nicole grabbed Kerr''s cor and asked anxiously.


    She didn''t find Lisa before she passed out.


    Kerr nodded, "Don''t worry. Lisa will be fine. Harley is with her." Kerr said lightly.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole felt relieved. But when she thought of the other people in the vi, she


    couldn''t help but get nervous. She looked at Kerr with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone is fine. Do you feel ufortable?" Kerr asked, looking at Nicole''s pale face.


    He was still a little worried.


    Nicole was finally relieved. But when she thought that it was all her fault, she couldn''t help but feel


    disappointed.


    "How is Bonnie?" She didn''t know whether she should care about Bonnie or not.


    Kerr kept silent. Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, he knew that she had doubts about Bonnie, or


    that she had known it had something to do with Bonnie.


    "You still care about her?" Lisa''s voice came from the door.


    Lisa and Harley were worried about Nicole and Kerr. So after Lisa had taken a shower and changed


    her clothes, she came to Nicole''s room before taking a rest.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Lisa!" Seeing that Lisa broke in directly, Harley felt that it was a little inappropriate. So he reached out


    his hand to hold back Lisa, but it was still toote.


    Lisa walked quickly to Nicole, stared at her with a frown.


    "You don''t know that you can''t get close to her only when she really wants to kill you, right?" Knowing


    that Nicole was so soft-hearted, Lisa couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    For Lisa, if she had already regarded Bonnie as an enemy, she would stand on the opposite side of


    Bonnie without hesitation. Only in this way could she protect herself well.


    Looking at Lisa''s angry face, Nicole smiled, "I''m relieved that you didn''t get hurt because of the


    ident."


    Nicole said lightly, but she didn''t answer Lisa''s question. She had her own n in this matter.


    Lisa still wanted to question Nicole, but was stopped by Harley.


    "I''m worried about Kerr''s injury, so I came here with Lisa. Don''t worry. No one is injured. Avery just


    hasn''t been sober because of the alcohol and Zachary is with her."


    Harley changed the topic. He knew that Lisa''s idea was very simple, and of course he also knew that


    the rtionship between Bonnie and Nicole was veryplicated. But it was their family affair, so he


    couldn''t say more.


    Taking hold of Lisa''s hand, Harley signaled her not to say anything more, but apparently, Lisa didn''t


    understand what was on his mind. She shook off his hand forcefully.


    "Nicole, do you know that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself? If you keep doing this, you will


    be hurt by your own kindness sooner orter."


    After saying that, Lisa turned around and left Nicole''s ward.


    Although it was Nicole who was hurt, Lisa was more angrier than her.


    Harley was a little stunned. Apparently, he didn''t expect that Lisa would have such a reaction.


    "What''s wrong with her?" This was the first time that Harley had seen Lisa lose her temper.


    Nicole was also surprised, but she also knew that Lisa would be angry because she cared about her,


    so she didn''t me Lisa. Instead, she felt warm because of Lisa''s concern.


    However, what Harley said just now caught the attention of Nicole. "Is Kerr injured? Where did you get


    hurt?" Nicole turned to look at Kerr with concern.


    Kerr shook his head, "Nothing." Although Kerr said he was fine, only he knew that his injures on the


    right leg was so serious that he didn''t dare to exert force.


    Taking a look at the direction where Lisa left, Harley sighed helplessly. "I''ll deal with your wound."


    Kerr wanted to refuse, because he didn''t want to frighten Nicole beside him.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the worry in her eyes. Finally, he nodded at her insistence.


    Nicole sat up and looked at the blood on Kerr''s leg. "Does it hurt?"


    Kerr stretched out his hand and covered it directly on Nicole''s eyes. "Don''t look." Kerr remembered that


    Nicole would faint at the sight of blood.


    Feeling the temperature of Kerr''s palm, Nicole held his hand. Obviously, she felt that Kerr''s body


    became tense. Even though Kerr didn''t say anything, Nicole could imagine the pain.


    Taking off Kerr''s hand, Nicole raised her head and kissed his thin lips.


    Even though she had been with Kerr for such a long time, Nicole was bad at kissing, but it was a fatal


    temptation for Kerr. ...

 Chapter 422 Have You Seen Enough

    Chapter 422 Have You Seen Enough


    Holding the back of Nicole''s head, Kerr deepened the kiss without hesitation and tasted her sweetness


    carefully.


    Looking at the two people, Harley couldn''t help but pull a long face. His fiancee was so angry that she


    ran away. Now the two of then even showed off their love in front of him. It was really too much. He


    could not help but speed up his action.


    After tying up the gauze for Kerr, with a dark face, Harley stood up, and then stood beside Kerr and


    Nicole, quietly watching them kissing.


    They had no intention of dodging.


    But Kerr didn''t feel awkward because of the existence of Harley.


    However, Nicole was different. Feeling the gaze of Harley, Nicole blushed and put her hand on Kerr''s


    chest, trying to push him away. But once Kerr started, how could he be pushed away so easily?


    "Ouch!" Dissatisfied with Kerr''s insistence, Kerr bit his lips hard and forced him to let go of her. She


    lowered her head, turned her face away and rested her chin on Kerr''s shoulder.


    Nicole knew that it was because of shyness that she behaved like this. With a slight smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he didn''t insist. He just turned his head away lightly and looked at Harley, who


    was still staring at him.


    "Have you seen enough?" There was obvious dissatisfaction in Kerr''s tone. If Harley quietly after


    treating his wound, perhaps he could continue the kiss.


    Looking at Kerr''s darkened face, Harley smiled, "No. You two pissed my Lisa off." Harley knew Kerr


    well.


    He knew that Kerr didn''t say anything when Lisa me Nicole, which meant that Kerr also agreed with


    Lisa. The key point of this matter was Nicole''s attitude.


    Hearing that, Nicole turned around and said to Harley, "Please say sorry to Lisa for me. I know her


    kindness on this matter, and I will be responsible for what happened today."


    There was obvious sorry in her tone. After all, her indulgence to Bonnie almost put everyone in danger.


    It was not that Nicole forgave Bonnie without any principles, but there was something she didn''t know.


    Only when she knew the whole process could shee to a conclusion.


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Harley nodded, turned around and left.


    It was not until that Harleypletely disappeared from Nicole''s sight that she fixed her eyes on Kerr.


    "Why don''t you ask me?" From the moment she came out from the fore to the moment she woke up,


    Nicole only felt Kerr''s worry, but he didn''t say anything when Lisa questioned her just now.


    Nicole knew it didn''t like Kerr at all.


    "What? You want me to ask you why did Bonnie want to set a fire to burn you to death? Or why do you


    want to let go of Bonnie at this time?" Kerr said in a clear tone.


    Obviously, he had seen through her.


    "Nicole, you should be very clear that Lisa is right. Bonnie wants to kill you this time. I don''t think such a


    person is worth forgiving."


    Kerr was very clear about the situation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Jared keep an eye on Bonnie


    secretly. More importantly, Bonnie had obviously transferred her attention to him.


    She didn''t deserve to stay with Ken, let alone be Nicole''s sister.


    "I don''t want to forgive her unconditionally. I just don''t understand why. Bonnie and I grew up together.


    She has never been a bad child. I think she must have her own reason."


    There was an obvious pity in her tone. Only those who had experienced it could feel such a heartache.


    She regarded Bonnie as her beloved sister, but now she tried to kill her.


    "So?" Kerr believed that no matter what the reason was, it was not enough to be a reasonable excuse


    for Bonnie to kill Nicole.


    "I think there must be some misunderstanding." Nicole held Kerr''s hand and wanted him to give her a


    chance to figure it out. "Kerr, let me handle it, okay?"


    Nicole knew Kerr''s temper. No one who posed a threat to her could survive.


    Kerr wanted to refuse. He could get rid of Bonnie directly, although he knew that it was a cruel thing for


    Ken.


    But a vicious woman staying with Ken was the greatest danger to him.


    "Nicole!" Kerr wanted to persuade Nicole, but when he saw her imploring eyes, he couldn''t help but


    want topromise.


    Maybe he would be defeated by Nicole in this life.


    Kerr had no choice but to stretch out his hand and gently pinched her nose. "Don''t put yourself in


    danger. Do you hear me? If Bonnie still doesn''t give up, don''t me me for not reminding you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the affection in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole nodded and kissed his side face with satisfaction. Then she


    looked down and saw the wound on his leg.


    The white gauze was stained with blood, which made her heart ache. "Does it hurt? Did you get hurt


    when you saved me?" Nicole didn''t know how Kerr saved her from the fire.


    She only knew that at the moment she fainted, the only person she could think of was Kerr. She


    couldn''t even imagine how Kerr would be if he knew her death.


    Kerr held up Nicole''s face and said, "For me, it''s enough as long as you are safe." Kerr was satisfied to


    see Nicole safe and sound.


    Nicole smiled faintly and leaned in his arms, "You love me so much."


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. Nicole sat up straight and looked at the door.


    "Come in."


    After a long time, there was no sound at the door.


    As time went by, Nicole thought the knock on the door was just her illusion. When she turned around


    curiously and looked at Kerr, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Lowering his head, Ken walked in with a serious look. He stopped two steps away from Nicole, raised


    his head and looked into her eyes with apology.

 Chapter 423 Avoidable

    Chapter 423 Avoidable


    "I just came from Avery''s ward. The doctor has checked up on her and she is fine. Zachary is taking


    care of her, and Harrow is fine. Harley is also with Lisa.


    Are you okay?" Ken asked Nicole. In fact, Ken was very clear about the fact, but he was unwilling to


    believe it or admit it.


    But when he knew the fire, he regretted for a moment. After all, he had a premonition before that. If


    he had reminded everyone, the ident would not have happened.


    Hearing what Ken said, Nicole nod her head and asked, "How is Bonnie?" Nicole knew that Ken


    was in great pain now.


    After all, she had witnessed how Ken and Bonnie had be what they were today step by step.


    In Ken''s heart, he cared about Bonnie very much.


    As they spoke, Kerr''s face darkened. He let go of Nicole''s arm, stood up and looked straight at Ken.


    No one knew him better than Kerr.


    Therefore, only Kerr knew what Ken was thinking about.


    "You have already known that Bonnie wants to hurt Nicole, haven''t you?" There was anger in Kerr''s


    tone. If it was true, the ident could have been avoided.


    But Ken didn''t say anything and just let the ident happen. In other words, in order to fulfill


    Bonnie''s wish, Ken had thought of sacrificing Nicole, which was uneptable to Kerr.


    Facing Kerr''s questioning, Ken turned to look at him. It was the first time that he felt a murderous


    look on Kerr, and he didn''t deny it.


    But he kept silent, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    Nicole looked at Kerr nervously and said, "Kerr, don''t be impulsive. This has nothing to do with Ken.


    He can''t predict everything."


    She tried to persuade Kerr not to have any conflict with Ken because of her.


    She reached out her hand and grabbed the corner of Kerr''s clothes.


    However, Kerr''s face didn''t soften a little because of what Nicole said. He could understand Ken''s


    feelings for Bonnie. After all, Ken was not a person who would easily fall in love.


    But if Ken wanted to indulge Bonnie like that, then Kerr couldn''t help but consider interfering.


    He didn''t want Ken to lose his mind for an unworthy woman.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m sorry." Ken didn''t shirk his responsibility.


    After all, he did feel something wrong with Bonnie, but he overestimated his position in her heart.


    Before Nicole and Kerr came, Ken had reminded Bonnie.


    But it didn''t change her mind.


    Looking at Ken''s sad face, Kerr clenched his fists and was about to wave them at Ken''s side face.


    "Kerr!" Seeing Kerr''s action, Nicole stood up and took a step forward. She held his arm and looked


    at him nervously.


    Kerr''s clenched fist stopped in midair. He just stared at Ken''s face with obvious anger. He had


    known Ken for so long, but he had never had such a big conflict with him.


    "Kerr, Ken didn''t know things would turn out like that. It''s not his fault." Nicole tried to persuade Kerr.


    After all, she couldn''t escape from her responsibility in this ident.


    Looking at Ken, Ken sighed, "Before you arrived, I felt something wrong with Bonnie, but I didn''t


    expect her to be so crazy."


    Hearing Ken''s exnation, Kerr''s arm was held by Nicole slowly put down.


    Finally, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Kerr and Ken and said, "I want to see Bonnie.


    After all, it''s between her and me.


    I want to solve it myself. I only hope that you can pretend that nothing has happened and don''t


    me others." Nicole didn''t want to implicate the innocent.


    Moreover, her intuition told her that there must be a reason for Bonnie to do so.


    After saying that, Nicole knew that Ken and Kerr needed to have a good talk, and it was


    inconvenient for her to stay here at this time. She said directly, "I''m going to see Bonnie now."


    ncing at Ken, Nicole nodded at him with a meaningful look in her eyes. Then she let go of Kerr''s


    hand, turned around and left.


    "Nicole." Kerr stretched out his hand and held her wrist. Apparently, he was worried that she would


    face the danger alone.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t put myself in danger." With a faint smile, Nicole reached out her hand and


    gently patted the back of Kerr''s hand. Then she took away his hand and walked out of the bedroom.


    When Nicole closed the door behind her, she saw Lisa standing on the balcony at the end of the


    corridor, and Harley standing next to her. Nicole guessed that Harley was trying to cheer Lisa up,


    but she didn''t respond at all.


    She walked to the back of Lisa and asked, "Harley, can you give us a minute?" Nicole said with a


    smile, looking rxed. Perhaps she had been through a lot after she was with Kerr.


    Every time they could turn good out of misfortune, Nicole had gradually gotten used to it. In fact,


    danger was not terrible, as long as they could bravely face it and be apanied by their beloved.


    For them, this was the most important thing.


    Turning around, Harley looked at Nicole, thought about Lisa behind him, and nodded, "Only for a


    while." Harley patted Lisa on the shoulder and left the balcony, leaving them alone.


    "Thank you, Lisa. I know you were caring about me just now. I''m really moved. And before the fire,


    you had already felt something wrong with Bonnie, didn''t you?"


    Nicole always knew that Lisa was smart, but she didn''t expect that Lisa had a sharp observation.


    "So what?" Lisa sneered. "Do you still want to forgive her unconditionally? Do you still treat her as


    your good sister?"


    Lisa didn''t expect this to happen, and also felt angry because Nicole didn''t listen to her advice.

 Chapter 424 Make It Clear

    Chapter 424 Make It Clear


    Looking at Lisa, for some reason, Nicole felt somewhat familiar.


    Moreover, she didn''t feel disgusted with Lisa''s attitude at all. She knew that it was all because of


    Lisa''s concern for her.


    "From now on, Bonnie and I are no longer sisters." Said Nicole firmly.


    Regardless of whether there were misunderstandings between Bonnie and her, in the face of such


    a matter, Bonnie did not choose to ask Nicole, but made the decision on an impulse, which meant


    that Bonnie had made up her mind.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lisa turned around and looked into her eyes.


    "It''s good that you understand." Lisa held out her hand and looked at her meaningfully. "Nicole, you


    will understand one day that you deserve the best."


    Lisa wanted to tell something to Nicole directly, but without Ben''s consent, Lisa was also worried


    that she would mess up something, so she chose to be silent.


    Nicole was moved and didn''t know what to do when she saw the sincerity in Lisa''s eyes.


    "I see. Thank you, Lisa." Said Nicole lightly.


    She smiled at Lisa.


    In the room.


    Kerr sat on the sofa. He had changed into casual clothes, and was not as messy as before.


    "What are you going to do with Bonnie?"


    Kerr didn''t want to interfere in Ken''s rtionship, but if the person Ken liked was not a good choice


    for him, then Kerr wouldn''t pretend that he knew nothing.


    Sitting opposite to Kerr, Ken looked helpless. In fact, he also felt conflicted.


    No matter what, he had been with Bonnie for a long time. But she chose to give up their


    rtionship, and Ken could do nothing about it.


    "Give me some time. Let me have a talk with Bonnie."


    Ken also found that there was something wrong with Bonnie, but he didn''t know the reason why she


    did so. Therefore, when facing Kerr''s questioning, Ken could only keep silent.


    "Ken, I hope you can understand what you are doing." Kerr just reminded Ken. Although Ken didn''t


    look serious at ordinary times, he had never let Kerr down when something happened.


    Ken nodded, stood up and left the room.


    Walking back to the door of his room with Bonnie, Ken saw Nicole and Lisa standing at the end of


    the corridor before he raised his hand to the doorknob. Ken felt embarrassed.


    He nodded at them awkwardly, opened the door and walked in.


    Looking at the embarrassed look of Ken, Lisa let out a sly smile.


    "I guess Ken is going to settle ounts with her." Lisa said firmly.


    With a faint smile, Nicole didn''t say anything more and was about to leave, but her wrist was


    grabbed by Lisa beside her.


    "Don''t you want to know why Bonnie did that?" Lisa looked at the direction in which Ken


    disappeared. If Bonnie faced Nicole, maybe she would lie.


    But when facing Ken, Lisa believed that Bonnie could tell the truth.


    Nicole immediately understood what Lisa meant, but she felt that it was not appropriate to


    overheard their conversation. When Lisa was about to shake her head to refuse, she was pulled


    towards the door by Lisa.


    "Lisa..."


    Nicole wanted to stop Lisa, but as soon as she said a word, Lisa made a gesture of silence. Nicole


    had to shut up and looked at the lively and cheerful Lisa beside her.


    She was a little envious of Lisa. The reason why Lisa could be so confident in everything was that


    she had been spoiled since she was a child. Nicole guessed that there must be a lot of people who


    loved her.


    But when Nicole thought of Kerr, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. No one''s love in the world


    couldpare with Kerr''s for her. with Kerr beside her, she felt satisfied.


    She stopped at the door of Ken and Bonnie''s room. Nicole and Lisa listened to the sound inside.


    "Why did you do that?" Ken asked coldly.


    Looking at the dark face of Ken, Bonnie was taken aback. It was the first time that Ken had treated


    her like this since they were together.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. What did I do?" Bonnie wouldn''t admit it. Nicole


    hadn''t woken up yet. She needed to get rid of Harrow and others.


    Then, Bonnie turned around and was about to walk towards the door. "I''ll go and see how they are


    doing." Bonnie said, trying to avoid Ken.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone is fine. They have woken up." Ken reminded her and wanted to give her one


    more chance, "Bonnie, tell me what happened? As long as you speak it out, maybe there is still a


    chance to redeem everything."


    Bonnie was shocked. Hearing Ken''s words, she sneered, "So, you are here to me me? If I tell


    you I did nothing, will you believe me? You have believed what others said, haven''t you?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since you are sure that I set the fire, I have nothing to say to you." Bonnie would never admit it.


    After saying that, Bonnie walked towards the door and opened it. She was shocked to see Nicole


    and Lisa standing at the door. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Nicole would wake up so soon.


    Looking at the calm look in Nicole''s eyes, Bonnie felt a little guilty. After all, before the ident,


    Bonnie didn''t expect that Nicole could survive, so she said those harsh words to her.


    Seeing Nicole standing at the door, Ken said calmly, "I''ve given you the chance, but you didn''t seize


    it. No one mentioned the fire, and I didn''t say who caused it."


    He didn''t say anything, but Bonnie had given herself away because of guilt.


    Seeing the disappointment on Ken''s face, Nicole couldn''t help feeling pity for him. "You will regret if


    you miss him, Bonnie." Said Nicole indifferently.


    Nicole saw how much Ken cared about Bonnie, and he even wanted to bear all the responsibilities


    for her just now, but Bonnie didn''t know any of that.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Bonnie showed a cold expression on her face.


    "Are you that we are having a fight now?"

 Chapter 425 Postpone The Wedding

    Chapter 425 Postpone The Wedding


    Although Bonnie could be with Ken now was partly because of Nicole...


    Thinking of what Nicole had done to her, Bonnie couldn''t be grateful.


    Hearing Bonnie''s words, Ken frowned, while Nicole, who was standing next to Nicole, felt unfair for


    Nicole and questioned Bonnie loudly.


    "Bonnie, don''t be so ungrateful. You set a fire and wanted to kill all of us. Are you still pretending to


    be innocent here?" Lisa hated such a scheming woman the most.


    Lisa''s voice was not low, so it quickly attracted many people''s attention.


    Kerr walked out of the room and frowned at the scene in front of him. He knew that no one could


    sleep well if the problem was not solved.


    "Everyone,e to the living room." Kerr''s serious voice made everyone feel stressful. Nicole


    turned around, looked at Kerr''s dark face and walked to him.


    Thinking of the wound on his leg, Nicole held his arm.


    When Harley heard the voice, he walked out and sensed the tension between Lisa and Bonnie, as if


    they were going to fight with each other in the next second. Harley walked to Lisa and pat on her


    shoulder.


    "Honey, calm down." Of course, he knew what kind of person Lisa was. Lisa never showed mercy to


    her enemies.


    Seeing that both Nicole and Lisa were guarded by someone, Bonnie turned to Ken behind her, but


    thetter pretended not to notice her gaze and didn''t have any reactions.


    Kerr took Nicole back to the living room. All the people had gathered here except Zachary. He was


    taking care of Avery, who was still in aa.


    "It''s time for you to give everyone an exnation."


    Ken said indifferently to Bonnie.


    "I have nothing to exin. Even though I identally touched the bottle of wine and caused the fire,


    I didn''t mean to do that." Bonnie was still arguing, looking for an opportunity to escape.


    "So far, you still..." Bonnie was very dissatisfied with Bonnie''s attitude. When she was about to scold


    her, her wrist was grasped by Harley, who shook his head at her.


    Even though Lisa did it for the sake of Nicole, she had to let Nicole speak first.


    Of course, Lisa understood what she meant, so she went silent and looked at Nicole.


    "Bonnie, I just want to know why. Why do you want to kill me? You said I hurt you, but I don''t


    understand." Nicole asked calmly.


    Perhaps this was also the question of everyone present.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Bonnie. She was fine a few hours ago. How could such a big


    ident happen all of a sudden?


    Standing behind Kerr, Jared raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was already three o''clock in


    the morning. The wedding was supposed to be held at ten o''clock, but looking at the people in front


    of him, he knew that it was impossible to hold the wedding as originally scheduled.


    "Sir, do you need me to inform the postponement of the wedding?" It would be better to make some


    preparations now than to wait for the dawn and most of the guests woulde to the party. By that


    time, it was very likely that the banquet would be a joke.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr''s face darkened a little. Even though he could find Nicole, the wedding


    would be postponed in the end.


    Nicole turned to look at Kerr. She knew that he must be very angry now, so she held his hand tightly


    and said, "Kerr, I''m not in a hurry. No matter whether the wedding is held or not, I''m still your wife,


    right?


    No matter what happens, it won''t change." Nicoleforted Kerr. She was worried that he would


    vent his anger on this matter.


    Looking at her gentle eyes, Kerr''s face softened a little and nodded quietly.


    With Kerr''s hint, Jared left at once.


    The living room fell into silence. Bonnie lowered her head and kept silent.


    Nicole sighed helplessly, "I thought that we love each other since we grew up together. Even you


    are not a child of the Ning family, I will treat you as my own sister.


    I''m very disappointed. No matter what happens to you, I thought you would ask me directly and


    discuss with me, instead of making a decision by yourself." Nicole spoke out her thoughts.


    She hoped that Bonnie could understand her difficulties, but apparently, Bonnie didn''t believe her


    anymore.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Bonnie smiled sarcastically. She looked up at Nicole with sadness and


    resentment in her eyes. "Nicole, it is easy for you to say.


    You have a great image as Kerr''s wife in front of everyone. It seems that you''re magnanimous


    enough to tolerate everything, but only you know what you''ve done behind my back!"


    As she spoke, Bonnie stood up excitedly, looked at Nicole and asked, "Tell me, why did you ask


    someone to kill my mother? You said you could forgive her.


    It''s you who said let the bygones be bygones. I know my mother did something wrong to you, but


    I''ve apologized for her. Why couldn''t you let her go?"


    When Nicole withdrew thewsuit, Bonnie was very grateful to her, but she didn''t expect that Nicole


    just wanted to take advantage of it and put on a show in front of others.


    Hearing that, Nicole was obviously stunned. She turned to look at Kerr beside her, trying to find an


    answer on his face. "Did you do it?"


    At that time, for the sake of Bonnie, Nicole had begged Kerr to let off Le, and he had agreed.


    Nicole thought that Le hade back to Bonnie, but she didn''t expect that Le had died.


    "Not me." Kerr''s tone was calm. He frowned and stared at Bonnie. Seeing her tearful face, he


    thought she was not lying. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe someone had already been watching them on the sly.


    Nicole believed that Kerr wouldn''t lie to her, so she trusted him without hesitation. She turned to


    look at Bonnie, "Do you have any evidence to prove that I did it?


    If I really want to kill Le, why don''t I use normal methods?"

 Chapter 426 She Is Not Your Sister

    Chapter 426 She Is Not Your Sister


    "You know I have enough reasons to make her disappear in this world." Thinking of what Le had


    done, Nicole also felt resentful, although she said she had moved on...


    Only Nicole knew how difficult it was to really let it go.


    She could have ignored other''s feelings, because when she was suffering, no one had ever felt


    sorry for her. If Le and Daniel could have a little mercy...


    Then perhaps Nicole would not suffer so much.


    Bonnieughed, "Ha-ha, Nicole, this is what I hate most about you. You are so hypocritical. You


    must pretend to be so kind in front of everyone, especially in front of Kerr.


    But only you know that you never intend to let my mother go! You asked someone to release her,


    and then deliberately created the car ident. In this way, no one will know that my mother''s death


    has something to do with you."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bonnie would never forget that when her mother died, she told her in person that it was Nicole who


    killed her. From that time on, she could no longer treat Nicole as her sister.


    Hearing her usation, Kerr frowned and took a look at Kim next to him, with a meaningful look in


    his eyes.


    Kerr''s intuition told him that it was not as simple as he thought.


    Receiving the hint of Kerr, Kim nodded, turned around and left the room, but everyone''s attention


    was focused on Nicole and Bonnie, and no one noticed his leaving.


    "Bonnie, I don''t know where you got the news. Before today, I didn''t even know that your mother


    had passed away. Moreover, I can tell you in a responsible way that your mother''s death has


    nothing to do with me.


    We grew up together. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" There was obvious anger in


    Nicole''s tone, because Bonnie''s recklessness and distrust made her feelpletely disappointed.


    Turning around and sitting next to Kerr, Nicole didn''t want to look at Bonnie, "Since you brought it up


    today, I will give you an answer.


    I will find someone to investigate it." Nicole said lightly and then looked at Kerr, full of expectation.


    Kerr just nodded to Nicole.


    "What else do you need to investigate? You are just stalling for time. Before my mother died, she


    told me that my sister wanted to kill her!" Bonnie said straightforwardly.


    Seeing the excited look on Bonnie''s face, Ken was worried that she would do something radical


    again because she was out of control. So he put his hand on her shoulder and let her sit on the


    sofa.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" When Ken found Bonnie, he only knew that she was very sad. He


    asked Bonnie, but she said nothing.


    He had always thought that Bonnie was so sad because of her identity. Now it seemed that when he


    found Bonnie, Le had passed away.


    Tears streamed down Bonnie''s face, and her sight on Ken became blurred. "Tell you, will you


    avenge me? You will only stop me, won''t you? Because she is the wife of your brother.


    But what about me? Who am I to you? In fact, you have already been mentally prepared. You will


    never marry me, right?" Bonnie told the truth.


    The Qin family had already shown their attitude, and Bonnie knew it.


    Ken was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole pondered. It seemed not that simple. Thinking of what Le said


    before she died, Nicole''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Kerr beside her.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr raised his hand to stroke Nicole''s long hair.


    Although Nicole hadn''t said anything yet, he had already known what she was thinking.


    This was the tacit understanding between him and Nicole.


    "In terms of blood rtionship, Nicole is not your sister at all." Kerr said indifferently with deep


    meaning.


    As soon as he finished his words, everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Only Kerr understood


    what he mean.


    Bonnie stopped crying and looked at Kerr nkly. Apparently, she didn''t understand what he meant.


    "You mean..." Ken said lightly. Judging from Kerr''s words, an idea slowly formed in his heart.


    Kerr didn''t answer anyone. Before he got the evidence, he wouldn''t jump to a conclusion. After that,


    he stood up and held Nicole''s hand.


    Nicole held Kerr''s arm with a smile, "It''s gettingte. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. You guys should


    go to bed early. The wedding has been postponed tomorrow. You can have a good rest."


    After saying that, before Nicole turned around and left, she nced at Bonnie lightly and said, "I


    hope you won''t leave here and do anything else before I give you an answer. Otherwise, you will


    regret it at that time."


    She warned Bonnie and gave Ken a look before following Kerr out of everyone''s sight.


    "What do you mean?" Lisa had a confused look on her face. Because she didn''t know in the


    disputes of the Gu family, she didn''t know much about the family background of Bonnie. Now when


    she saw Kerr and Nicole leave...


    She just felt that things could not be ended so easily.


    "It''s almost dawn. It''s time for us to have a rest," said Harley, holding Lisa''s wrist After saying that,


    Harley took a look at Ken, and then pull Lisa, who still didn''t want to leave, upstairs to rest.


    There were only two people left in the living room, Bonnie and Ken. "Bonnie..." Ken kept silent for a


    while and was interrupted by Bonnie.


    "I don''t want to hear your exnation. Ken, let''s break up." After saying that, Bonnie turned around


    and left.


    Ken sat on the sofa alone. He was silent, and there was nothing he could do.


    But in fact, Ken also knew that it was inevitable toe to this day.


    Back in the room, Nicole helped Kerr sit on the bed, "Do you think it was Sunny who did it?" Nicole


    spoke out her guess.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand, looked down at the wound on his leg and kept silent.

 Chapter 427 Formality Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 427 Formality Doesn''t Matter


    It was because of his injured leg that Kerr agreed to postpone the wedding tomorrow. He didn''t want


    to leave any regret for Nicole, although it was not a problem while walking.


    But it was a little difficult to carry her in his arms at the wedding.


    Looking at Kerr who went silent, Nicole couldn''t help feeling strange. She reached out her hand and


    held up Kerr''s face, "What are you thinking about? Am I wrong?"


    It didn''t make sense. The only person in the world Bonnie could call as her sister was Sunny.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr frowned and said, "The wedding has been postponed again."


    Kerr almost couldn''t remember how many times he had done this. Every time he wanted to give her


    a surprise, he didn''t know why it was so difficult.


    Hearing his words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing. It was the first time that she had seen Kerr so


    aggrieved. In fact, in her heart, she no longer cared about these so-called formalities.


    It was enough for her to be with Kerr forever.


    To protect Kerr, Nicole rested her chin on his shoulder and said, "Kerr, these are not so important to


    me. I know you want everyone know that I''m your wife.


    But in fact, now everyone have already known that. You really don''t need to care so much. Besides,


    the wedding was just postponed, not cancelled.


    I''m not in a hurry. Why are you so anxious?" Nicoleforted Kerr. They had been through a lot in


    this rtionship, but she thought that everything would be okay.


    This was good. They all cherished this rtionship more. She felt lucky that Kerr could always be


    with her.


    Kerr held her tightly and said nothing.


    When Nicole fell asleep, it was already dawn, but Kerr didn''t fall asleep. He tucked her in, stood up


    and walked out of the bedroom.


    As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw Ken smoking alone. Kerr went straight to him,


    reached out his hand and took off the cigarette from Ken''s hand.


    He put it out and threw it into the trash can.


    Raising his head, Ken looked at Kerr with a faint smile. He picked up a ss of wine on the table


    and drank it up.


    "I''m sorry to bring you trouble." Ken said with a bitter smile. He didn''t know if he felt sorry for what


    Bonnie had done or sad for the end of their rtionship.


    Sitting next to Ken, Kerr reached out his hand and poured himself a ss of wine. Even without


    asking, Kerr could guess what had happened to Ken and Bonnie.


    However, fate was a strange thing. When they came, they were unstoppable, and when they left,


    they couldn''t save them at all.


    Kerr remained silent. At this time, he didn''t need to reason with Ken. Everything could be solved by


    time.


    "Why didn''t you two call me when you drank?" When Harley came down the stairs, he saw that Kerr


    had already been there with Ken. He smiled faintly, even if they didn''t say anything just now...


    Harley also knew that Ken was not in a good condition, so he was a little worried.


    Hearing that, Ken smiled bitterly, "What? Won''t Nicole and Lisa be angry if they know that you two


    run out like this?" Ken joked.


    In fact, he understood Kerr and Harley''s concerns for him, but he didn''t want to expose his most


    vulnerable side to them. As a man, he had to toughen up.


    Looking at the ss of wine in Kerr''s hand, Harley caught a glimpse of the bruise at the corner of


    his mouth. It was caused by him just now. He could not help but feel sorry.


    Harley knew that Kerr did this for his own good, but at that time, he could only think about Lisa.


    "You are injured. You''d better not drink." Harley put a ss of water in front of Kerr.


    Then he sat on the sofa.


    "Is this an ultimatum from your father?"


    With a faint smile, Harley looked at Ken who was in a pickle and felt a little lucky that Lisa and he


    have a family of equal social rank and they loved each other. And the Su family would agree on


    their rtionship.


    If he were Ken, he couldn''t guarantee that he would have the courage as Kerr did. After all, they


    really shouldered too much responsibility.


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe a blind date will be arranged soon. Whoever I marry is the same to me."


    Ken had given up Bonnie and given up struggling.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anything matter to Ken now.


    Harley took a look at Kerr, but thetter didn''t have much reaction, so he didn''t say anything more.


    In fact, he couldn''t interfere too much in this kind of thing.


    So he changed the topic.


    "Do you think it has anything to do with Sunny?" Asked Harley.


    Sure enough, Kerr nodded, "It is not a guess. I''m sure." Kerr said firmly. There were many people in


    the world who wanted to kill him, but only Sunny wanted to kill Nicole.


    "Kim has gone to find the evidence." Kerr knew that Kim would not let him down.


    In the Moore''s vi of A City.


    "How do you feel when you see your ex-boyfriend''s wedding invitation?" Moore''s voice was full of


    obvious sarcasm.


    With the wedding invitation in her hand, Sunny sat on the sofa in a daze. When she heard the voice


    of Moore, she turned around and looked into his eyes. She didn''t dodge at all.


    "Do you really think the wedding can be held as scheduled?" Sunny put the invitation on the table in


    front of her.


    She smiled.


    Moore walked to Sunny and sat down. He nced at the invitation indifferently.


    "It seems that Kerr has put a lot of thoughts into it, but unfortunately, the bride is not you." Moore


    knew that even if Sunny stayed with him, she still cared about Kerr.


    "So what? The more he wants to marry Nicole, the more I will make trouble for him." There was


    obviouscency in Sunny''s eyes.


    In this world, no one could easily bully her. She would take her revenge.


    "So you used your sister?" Moore smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 428 The Woman Of Moore

    Chapter 428 The Woman Of Moore


    As long as Sunny gave up on Kerr and was willing to take actions against him, Moore would be


    relieved. Nicole was the most important person in Kerr''s heart. If Nicole was hurt, Kerr would suffer


    a lot.


    Looking at Mooreing down the stairs, Sunny''s eyes were full of obvious hatred, but it was not


    for Moore himself, but for what he had said.


    "My sister? I remember that my mother only gave birth to one daughter. How could an illegitimate


    daughter deserve to be my sister?" Sunny had never treated Bonnie as her sister.


    For Sunny, it shamed her to have a sister like Bonnie.


    She would never admit Bonnie''s identity as a member of the Ning family. Moreover, now that Bonnie


    was with Nicole, Sunny thought that she had to make good use of it.


    Hearing what Sunny said, Moore smiled faintly. He walked to sit beside her and put his hand on her


    shoulder. "This is my girl.


    But if you want to kill someone next time, remember to tell me. Maybe I can deal with it better. You


    know, Kerr and Nicole are both very smart.


    Le''s death is a hidden danger. If they really don''t let it go, they will find you soon. By then, your


    image in Kerr''s heart will bepletely ruined."


    Moore said in a rxed tone. Although he was reminding Sunny, he didn''t seem to care about her


    at all.


    Sunny frowned slightly and was a little dissatisfied with what he had said. "Do I still care about my


    image in his heart? When did he have me in his heart?


    I won''t waste my time on such a worthless thing. And now I know what is more important to me."


    Sunny had given up Kerrpletely.


    Now she could only rely on Moore. Moore was very suspicious, so she never dared to mention Kerr


    in front of him.


    She looked at Moore carefully. What''s more, Kerr''s attitude really made Sunny feel disappointed.


    She endured the pain while her love for Kerr gradually turned into hatred.


    "Really? Then why do you still keep in touch with Freya? Wasn''t she trying to butter up your future


    mother-inw? Don''t you want to go back to the Gu family through Freya?"


    Moore never keep disloyal person by his side. He didn''t allow anyone to betray him. If it weren''t for


    Ron...


    Perhaps he had already driven Sunny out, so she had better be obedient in front of him. Only in this


    way could he give her a chance.


    Hearing Moore''s words, Sunny showed dissatisfaction. "Did you ask someone to follow me?" She


    did meet Freya once in private. She had thought that no one would know about it.


    But now, looking at Moore''s face, it was obvious that he had known it for a long time, and every


    move of hers had been controlled by Moore.


    In fact, she should have known that she had no freedom in front of Moore.


    "I do keep in touch with Freya, but it''s not that I want to go back to the Gu family through her. I can


    tell you clearly that the Gu family doesn''t ept Nicole at all.


    In other words, they are just putting an act in front of Kerr. Freya doesn''t like Nicole. If I can take


    advantage of Freya''s hatred for Nicole, they could never lead a peaceful life in the Gu fairly.


    Isn''t it a good thing for you when Kerr was in a mess?"


    As Sunny spoke, the corners of her mouth gradually curled into a smile. Thinking that the Gu family


    was going to be in turmoil, she couldn''t help but feel happy. She had gone to great pains to meet


    Freya.


    After all, because of what happened in the past, Freya''s attitude towards her had also changed, but


    compared with that of Nicole, Freya was better to her.


    "You are right. In fact, you are not inferior to Nicole at all. Kerr has no taste In woman, so he sent


    you to me." Moore liked Sunny''s exnation very much.


    If there was a trouble in the Gu family. Kerr couldn''t take care of the KN Group, so Moore could take


    advantage of it.


    He didn''t expect that Kerr was so cunning at that time. He thought that the Gu family had lost


    everything, and now it seemed that it was just a beginning.


    Resting her head on Moore''s shoulder, Sunny couldn''t help but feel happy when she thought of that


    Kerr was upset because of Nicole. She just wanted Kerr to know that without her, he couldn''t be


    happy.


    On the ind.


    Kerr, Ken and Harley didn''t return to their rooms until dawn.


    Looking at the little woman sleeping soundly on the bed, Kerr reached out his hand and gently


    stroked Nicole''s side face. He didn''t want to disturb her sleep.


    When he was about to sit next to her, he heard some noise at the door behind him. Kerr turned


    around and saw Jared standing at the door.


    Kerr stood up, walked out of the bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    "Sir, Kim is back and he has found some clues. Miss Bonnie seemed to have tried to leave just now,


    but was stopped by the butler." For Bonnie''s special identity...


    Jared had no choice but to ask for Kerr''s opinions.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened, "Where is she?" He didn''t expect that Bonnie could make Ken and Nicole so


    sad.


    Then he followed Jared to Bonnie''s room.


    He reached out and pushed the door open. The loud voice obviously startled Bonnie who was


    sitting on the sofa.


    She sat up. Her eyes were still swollen. For the whole night, she didn''t fall asleep. She wanted to


    leave quietly before everyone woke up, but she didn''t expect that Kerr would send someone to


    watch her.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Bonnie looked at the door and saw Kerr''s dark face at a nce.


    Bonnie stood up and felt a little timid.


    "You..."


    Kerr just nced at Bonnie indifferently, slowed down his steps and walked towards her. "Bonnie,


    my patience is limited.


    If it weren''t for Nicole, do you really think you can live till now?" Whether it was because of Bonnie''s


    hurt to Ken or what she had done to Nicole, Bonnie had made a huge mistake.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 429 Put On An Act

    Chapter 429 Put On An Act


    It was enough for Kerr to get rid of Bonnie.


    But Kerr didn''t. It was because of Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, tears were shining in Bonnie''s eyes. She just couldn''t understand why the


    world was so unfair to her. Everything she wanted was lost gradually.


    However, Nicole, who grew up with her, had everything.


    Why is that?


    "I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? Shouldn''t Nicole be responsible for my mother''s


    death? Kerr, you love Nicole, so you can find all the reasons and excuses for her.


    Can you ignore the truth?"


    Bonnie asked Kerr loudly.


    Standing next to Kerr, Jared was about to step forward to stop Bonnie, but his phone rang in his


    pocket. Jared took a look at Kerr and got his permission.


    Then Jared turned around and walked out to answer the phone.


    But at this time, Bonnie saw Jared leave and fixed her eyes on Kerr.


    Seeing that Kerr was only a few steps away from her, Bonnie walked quickly to him and grabbed


    the cor of his shirt. "Kerr, I don''t believe that I will be worse than Nicole."


    "Let me go!" Kerr''s face darkened and looked at Bonnie with disgust.


    Kerr didn''t expect that Bonnie would be so reckless at this time.


    Hearing Kerr''s angry tone, Bonnie was very happy. She raised her hand and wanted to touch his


    face. "Kerr, you will also change your mood because of me. Does it mean that you have a different


    feeling for me?"


    There was obvious temptation in Bonnie''s voice. ...


    Kerr stepped back and dodged Bonnie. Before he could say anything, Bonnie grabbed his clothes


    again.


    "Kerr!" Bonnie stood on tiptoe, grabbed Kerr''s clothes and approached his ear. "If I can''t lead a


    good life, so do you."


    There was obvious meaning in her words.


    Hearing that, Kerr''s eyes darkened. "Think it over. You should be responsible for what you have


    done." Kerr warned her, but before he could finish his words...


    Bonnie interrupted him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me go! Help!" With a faint smile, Bonnie didn''t cry out as Kerr expected.


    Raising her hand, Bonnie directly tore her clothes.


    With his head down, Kerr looked at Bonnie who was putting on an act, with disgust in his eyes. He


    didn''t expect that Bonnie would be like this.


    Before Kerr could do anything to Bonnie, she had already pulled him to the sofa behind them.


    Kerr pushed her away and stood aside.


    When Jared heard the noise outside the door, he immediately walked in. Seeing that Bonnie fell to


    the ground and Kerr was standing aside, Jared fell silent.


    Turning around, he wanted to close the door, but he saw Nicole standing at the door. He was


    stunned, "Mrs. Nicole..."


    Hearing Jared''s voice, Bonnie didn''t raise her head, tears streaming down her face. "Kerr, I''ve


    always regarded you as my brother-inw. I thought you really loved my sister.


    I didn''t expect you to do this to me!" Bonnie looked at Kerr sadly.


    It seemed that she still felt sorry for Nicole.


    Nicole took a look at Jared and went straight into the room.


    Jared didn''t dare to stop Nicole, so he made way for her.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Looking at Kerr and Bonnie, Nicole said lightly, as if she was not


    frightened by what she saw.


    Standing next to Kerr, Nicole looked down at Bonnie, who was sitting on the ground, with obvious


    disappointment in her eyes.


    "Sister, I really didn''t expect my brother-inw to be such a person! I have always thought that my


    brother-inw really loves you, but now I don''t expect him to be such a person." Bonnie stepped


    forward and held Nicole''s hand.


    Bonnie''s clothes were torn and her shoulders were exposed. She looked aggrieved.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole smiled faintly and lowered her head. Seeing the tears on Bonnie''s


    face, she shook her head and said, "Didn''t you refuse to admit that I was your sisterst night?


    Why do you call me so intimately now? Bonnie, we grew up together. I''m also surprised. I didn''t


    expect you to do such a thing and give me such a big surprise."


    There was a hidden meaning in her words. She took a look at Kerr who was standing next to her.


    He looked very honest.


    "Sister, don''t you believe me? Do you think I would do such a thing to frame him up?" Bonnie raised


    her hand and covered her face.


    Her face was full of grievance.


    When she raised her head again, she saw Ken standing at the door. Bonnie was obviously


    shocked. She stood up and walked towards him.


    "Ken, I''m so scared!" Bonnie held Ken''s arm and smelled the strong smell of alcohol from him.


    Bonnie was stunned. He had never drunk so much before.


    Hearing that, Nicole turned around and saw Ken with a helpless face.


    "Haven''t we broken up?" Ken said in a calm tone, as if the woman in front of him was a stranger.


    Even now, Ken didn''t raise his hand to hug her.


    In fact, before Ken came to Bonnie''s room, he didn''t n to say something like that. He thought he


    could get Bonnie back and give her a future through his efforts.


    But he didn''t expect that when he came here, he saw such a scene. He was not a fool. He knew


    what had happened.


    Bonnie let go of Ken, "Ken, you don''t love me anymore? I still have you in my heart." Looking at


    Ken, Bonnie was actually regretful.


    At this time, she broke up with Ken and couldn''t get his protection.


    "If you really have me in your heart, you wouldn''t have done such an embarrassing thing." After


    saying that, Ken turned his head away. Apparently, he didn''t want to see her anymore.


    "Kerr, it''s your business. I have something to deal with at the wedding. I''ll handle it." After saying


    that, Ken turned around and was about to leave.


    At this time, Ken chose to escape.

 Chapter 430 Lifelong Confinement

    Chapter 430 Lifelong Confinement


    Ken couldn''t face Bonnie at this time, because he knew that it was her who did it, so he had no


    reason to bury her mistakes.


    Seeing that Ken turned around and was about to leave, Bonnie walked up to him and hugged him


    from behind. She was worried that Ken would leave her at this time. "Ken, don''t do this to me. In


    fact, I said that I wanted to break up with you yesterday just because I was angry.


    I love you. The ident is not my fault." Bonnie asked Ken to stay anxiously.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But Ken just raised his hand and took off her hand without even looking back. "Bonnie, if you


    haven''t done such an irreparable thing, maybe I will still believe you.


    Bonnie, you have crossed my bottom line. Let go of me." After saying that, Ken left everyone''s


    sight.


    Sitting on the ground and looking at the back of Ken, Bonnie finally realized that she had lost Ken.


    She wasn''t so sadst night when she broke up with Ken. But when she saw him disappear in front


    of her eyes...


    She realized that their rtionship hade to an end, and no one would protect her anymore.


    Seeing the sad look on Bonnie''s face, Nicole no longer sympathized with her. "You have to bear the


    consequences for what you have done."


    Looking at Kerr beside her, Nicole stared into his eyes. There was a hint of inquiry in her eyes, and


    Kerr nodded directly to her.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole fixed her eyes on Bonnie, who was sitting on


    the ground. "Bonnie, I want to know since when you have contacted Sunny?


    I always thought that getting along with each other was more important than the so-called blood


    rtionship, so even if I knew everything, I still wanted to treat you as my own sister. But I didn''t


    expect that in your heart, blood is thicker than water."


    Disappointment was written all over Nicole''s face. She thought she had done her utmost to be kind


    to Bonnie. She didn''t expect such a result.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Bonnie looked up at her and said, "Why do you think that you are so


    selfless? Sunny is not a good person. Can you bepletely innocent?


    Kerr has secretly destroyed the whole He Group. You also hurt my mother. You and Kerr are really a


    great couple." Bonnie''s words were full of irony.


    She knew that the reason why Nicole could be so arrogant was that she had Kerr by her side.


    Bonnie stood up. She didn''t want to be in such a mess.


    "If you really think that it was because of me that Le had an ident, then I have nothing to say.


    Bonnie, you almost caused everyone to have an ident. I can''t let it go.


    Don''t worry. I was merciful to you as I regard you as my sister. But from now on, you have to live


    here for the rest of your life.


    You can''t leave here without my permission, and you don''t have the right to say no." Nicole said


    indifferently, which directly sentenced the rest of Bonnie''s life.


    Bonnie frowned, "What are you doing? Are you going to restrict me?" Obviously, Bonnie didn''t


    expect that Nicole would leave her here at this time.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole turned around and walked to the door. "Bonnie, you should stay here


    forever and reflect on what you have done." In the end, Nicole still didn''t be so cruel for her.


    She couldn''t do anything to Bonnie who grew up with her.


    "Do you think Lisa will me me?" Nicole asked Kerr beside her. In fact, she also knew that such a


    punishment was too light for Bonnie.


    But this was her. She just didn''t have the heart to hurt Bonnie.


    After all, in the past decade, Bonnie had been calling her sister.


    "Yes." As soon as Nicole finished her words, they heard Lisa''s voice before Kerr could answer her.


    Lisa stood in the corridor and heard Nicole''sst sentence when she came.


    In fact, Lisa had already expected Nicole''s decision. After all, Nicole was different from her. Born in


    the Xue family, Lisa learned that when you were kind to the enemy, it was cruel to herself.


    So she wouldn''t let go of anyone who hurt her.


    No matter what kind of rtionship that person had with her in the past.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Lisa''s eyes. Although Lisa said that, Nicole didn''t see any


    me in her eyes.


    "Lisa, you woke up so early. I happen to have something to discuss with you. Would you like to be


    my bridesmaid?" In fact, Nicole had nned to invite Bonnie and Avery to be her bridesmaids.


    It was not because Lisa was not her good friend, but because she felt that Lisa was different. In her


    eyes, people like Lisa were born to be the protagonists.


    She didn''t want to make Lisa unhappy because of her, but now she knew that it could distract Lisa''s


    attention.


    "Bridesmaid?" Hearing what Nicole said, Lisa felt very novel. After all, she had never been a


    bridesmaid.


    Moreover, in the Xue family, no matter which one of them got married, all the staff rted to the


    wedding were arranged by the family, so they didn''t need to worry about anything.


    As expected, after Nicole said this, Lisa''s attention was all attracted by the word ''Bridesmaid''.


    Nicole nodded and let go of Kerr''s hand. She walked to Lisa, smiled at Kerr and discussed with her


    about the wedding.


    In fact, the whole wedding had been arranged by Kerr, so there was no need for Nicole to worry


    about it. She just said it to attract Lisa''s attention.


    Holding Lisa''s arm, Nicole walked out of the vi and saw a ck car parking at the door. She was


    confused and didn''t know who came so early.


    However, when Lisa, who was standing next to Nicole, saw the car, she was stunned and even her


    face froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked Lisa curiously. It was obvious that Lisa knew what was going on.

 Chapter 431 Please Don’t Embarrass Me

    Chapter 431 Please Don¡¯t Embarrass Me


    Before Lisa could answer, the door was opened.


    Seeing the person getting out of the car, Nicole was a little surprised. "Mr. Ben, I didn''t know you


    woulde at this time. We didn''t prepare in advance. It''s really our fault."


    Although Lisa was also a member of the Xue family, she was totally different from Ben.


    Looking at the serious look on Ben''s face, Nicole felt a little uneasy. It seemed that he was angry


    about something. Although the firest night didn''t hurt Lisa, Nicole was still guilty.


    But the fire did put Lisa In danger once.


    If Ben, as a member of Lisa''s family, came to me her, Nicole would have nothing to say.


    After all, this matter was caused by her.


    Hearing what Ben said, Ben nced at Lisa, who was beside her. There was obvious me in his


    eyes, but he saw that the two people in front of him were still safe...


    He was finally relieved.


    When he heard that Nicole and Lisa were trapped in the fire, he was really nervous. If something


    really happened to these two people, he would definitely destroy this ce.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Nicole. I heard that there was an identst night. Can I know the reason?


    After all, what happenedst night was not a small matter, right?"


    Ben said with a smile on his face, but there was an obvious sense of oppression in his words, which


    could not be ignored.


    Nicole nodded to Ben, "In fact, there was just a small identst night. I know that Mr. Ben came


    here to attend the wedding of me and Kerr. Due to some reasons of the venue, the wedding had to


    be postponed.


    But Mr. Ben, since you are here, pleasee in and have a seat. Although the wedding has been


    cancelled, there is another good thing for you." Nicole nced at Lisa beside her.


    She didn''t forget that Kerr told her yesterday that Harley had proposed to Lisa.


    It was a good thing for both the Xue family and the Su family.


    Looking into the meaningful eyes of Nicole, Lisa was obviously flustered. In an instant, she


    understood what Nicole meant, but she hadn''t decided how to tell Ben about it.


    Raising her hand, Lisa directly covered Nicole''s mouth to stop her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Lisa looked at Ben with a smile, with an obvious intention of ttering him.


    "It''s not what you think." Lisa said with a guilty conscience. Of course she knew how smart Ben


    was.


    With her big eyes wide open, Nicole looked at Lisa and Ben in confusion, wondering what the two


    were doing.


    "Let her go!" As soon as Kerr came out of the vi, he saw that Lisa was holding Nicole tightly, and


    Ben was standing opposite him. With a darkened expression in his eyes, Kerr ordered Lisa loudly.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Lisa didn''t expect that. She let go of Nicole subconsciously and turned around


    her head in a daze, looking at the dark faced Kerr.


    Perhaps it was because what Bonnie had done that Kerr was a little nervous and even didn''t believe


    anyone. He walked quickly to Nicole and held her shoulder.


    Only by holding Nicole in his arms could Kerr feel a little relieved.


    Seeing the worried look on Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that he had misunderstood her, so she took the


    initiative to exin. She didn''t want the misunderstanding between Kerr and Xue family to get


    deeper.


    "Kerr, you misunderstood me. It''s not like what you think. Mr. Ben just came to our wedding. Maybe


    he didn''t get the news that the wedding had been canceled. I was just kidding with Lisa.


    No one wants to hurt me. Don''t be so nervous." Nicole could feel that Kerr was always nervous.


    He seemed to be on full alert to everyone around her.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole wanted to make him feel a little relieved.


    Kerr looked at Ben, whose face was as dark as his. Obviously, Ben was well prepared, because


    Jared had informed everyone that the wedding had been postponed, but Ben still came here.


    It meant that Ben did it on purpose.


    "Mr. Ben, you must have something you want to know here. Pleasee in." Kerr said frankly.


    Seeing that Kerr cared about Nicole, Ben''s face softened a little. He followed Kerr and Nicole into


    the vi. When he passed by Lisa, he red at her.


    This girl still wanted to hide it from him. If Ben hadn''t arranged his men here, Lisa would halve


    wanted to hide her rtionship with Harley from him. At that time, Lisa had promised him on the


    phone that she would find the person who wanted to hurt Nicole.


    But after dawn, Lisa told her that the arsonist had run away.


    Did she really treat him as a fool?


    Lisa knew that she had made a mistake, so she just lowered her head and followed Ben. He quietly


    pulled Ben''s sleeve and said, "Ben, please don''t embarrass meter."


    With a ttering look on her face, Lisa begged Ben.


    But Ben just took his sleeve back from Lisa''s hand and kept silent.


    Lisa was not sure, but she couldn''t extricated from this situation. She could only toughen up and


    saw what would happen.


    When they returned to the vi, Kerr and Ben sat down one after another. Nicole sat beside Kerr,


    while Lisa stood alone, eager to run away.


    "Lisa, sit down!" Ben''s serious voice rang in Lisa''s ear.


    As Lisa had expected, she sat next to Ben helplessly.


    "I heard from Lisa that there was an ident here yesterday, which even caused the postponement


    of the wedding. Can you exin it to me, Mr. Kerr?"


    In Ben''s opinion, all these so-called idents could be avoided, but Kerr didn''t protect Kerr well and


    even got Lisa involved.


    Thinking that his two sisters were both with Kerr and almost got hurt, Ben couldn''t help but get


    angry.


    "Yes, there was an ident. Now the problem has been solved. The wedding will be postponed


    because I don''t want to leave any regret to Nicole. I want to give the best to her.


    Are you satisfied with this exnation, Mr. Ben? I really want to know the reason why Mr. Ben cares


    so much about our wedding."

 Chapter 432 Who Taught You The Rules

    Chapter 432 Who Taught You The Rules


    There was obvious meaning in Kerr''s words.


    He had discovered that since Ben appeared, he had been paying attention to his rtionship with


    Nicole, and even their marriage. He didn''t know whether Ben cared about him or had other feelings


    for Nicole.


    Seeing that Kerr was obviously hostile to Ben, Nicole tugged at his sleeve. Anyway, Lisa and Harley


    were in a rtionship.


    They would meet more often in the future, and Nicole didn''t want Kerr to screw up their rtionship.


    Kerr''s face darkened when he felt what Nicole did. From his point of view, Nicole was helping Ben.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked at Ben from head to toe.


    "Really? A little ident? But why did I hear that there was a big fire herest night? I believe Mr.


    Kerr knows better than me what had happened.


    Lisa is my sister. I won''t let her be in an unsafe environment." Although Ben were talking about Lisa,


    his eyes fell on Nicole opposite him.


    It seemed that he said it to Nicole.


    Nicole looked into Ben''s eyes and felt his concern. She nodded to Ben.


    "How is Mrs. Nicole? Didn''t the fire scare you yesterday?" Ben cared about Nicole, with obvious


    tenderness in his words and a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Such an expression aroused Kerr''s dissatisfaction. He raised his hand, and put it on Nicole''s


    shoulder. His eyes fell on Ben, as if dering that Nicole was his.


    "It''s none of your business, Mr. Ben." Kerr said lightly with obvious threat, as if he would teach Ben


    a lesson, If he still looked at Nicole that way.


    "Kerr..." Nicole shook her head at Kerr. In fact, in her opinion, what Ben said was not inappropriate.


    After all, the situationst night was really dangerous.


    If something really happened to Lisa, neither she nor Kerr could offer a good exnation to Xue


    family and Harley.


    Kerr turned to look at Nicole, frowning slightly with dissatisfaction.


    Butpared with Kerr''s dissatisfaction, there was acent look in Ben''s eyes. ording to


    Ben''s n, the wedding shouldn''t have been held at this time.


    The air seemed to be quiet all of a sudden.


    When Harley came down the stairs, he saw the four people sitting on the sofa with a smile in his


    eyes. Now that Ben came here, since he was Lisa''s family, He could just speak out his n.


    Naturally, he walked to Lisa, put his hand on her shoulder, looked at Ben and said, "Mr. Ben, I have


    officially proposed to Lisa.


    Besides, Lisa has agreed to my proposal. I hope we can meet and discuss the marriage as soon as


    possible. I will love Lisa with all my heart."


    Hearing that, Lisa, who was sitting next to him, froze.


    Lisa stood up and winked at Harley, indicating him to stop. But Harley''s eyes were full of


    comcency, and he didn''t take Lisa''s warning seriously at all.


    "Oh? Mr. Harley seems to be very confident? Do you really think you can marry Lisa back to the Su


    family as long as she agrees? Harley, do you think you are good enough to marry Lisa?" Ben said


    seriously.


    He turned to look at Harley beside him. With a serious look on his face, Ben looked at Lisa with


    obvious me.


    "Lisa, when did you be so willful? Since when you can make such a important decision on


    your own?" Ben stood up and educated Lisa seriously.


    Looking at Ben''s face, Harley was stunned. Since he was with Lisa, both the Xue family and the Su


    family knew about it and no one had ever objected to it.


    But he didn''t expect that Ben would react so strongly.


    Lisa lowered her head. It was the first time that she had been so obedient and silent.


    Taking a look at Lisa in front of him, even if he didn''t see the expression on her face, he knew how


    aggrieved she was now. Taking a step forward, Harley directly took her behind him.


    Then he stopped joking and looked at Ben opposite, "Mr. Ben, it''s my fault. I thought you


    acquiesced in our rtionship when you knew I was with Lisa.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this. Although I don''t know what kind of rules the Xue family has, Mr. Ben,


    don''t worry. Since I choose to be with Lisa, I will love her and protect her.


    No matter what conditions the Xue family put forward, I will do it."


    Harley was sincere. Since he had chosen Lisa, he would do his best.


    But Ben''s reaction made Harley feel surprised. "Mr. Harley, it''s really an ident. With the Su


    family''s background, are you good enough to be with Lisa?"


    Facing Ben''s question, Harley was at a loss and was obviously stunned.


    "That''s enough, Mr. Ben. What''s your purpose ofing here today? Or what''s your real purpose


    since you appeared beside us?


    We are all adults. I hope Mr. Ben can be honest." Kerr stood up and nced at the silent Lisa, "Why


    did Mr. Ben arranged Miss Lisa to be Harley?


    Is it just to humiliate Harley at this time?"


    Kerr always had doubts about Lisa.


    After all, when Lisa appeared, she was suspicious enough.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley lowered his head and looked at Lisa beside him. Lisa also looked at


    Kerr in surprise. Obviously, she felt surprised at Kerr''s words.


    "Well, I don''t understand what you said, Mr. Kerr. I came here to attend your wedding with Mrs.


    Nicole, but I didn''t expect so many misunderstandings. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have


    come here.


    It seems that I''m disturbing you, so I won''t stay any longer." With a cold face, Ben looked at Lisa


    beside him and said, "Lisa,e home with me."


    He wouldn''t leave Lisa here. Even if he couldn''t take Nicole away now, he wouldn''t let Lisa suffer.


    Lisa looked up and met Harley''s eyes.

 Chapter 433 Whats The Price

    Chapter 433 What''s The Price


    "Do you also think so?" Lisa asked Harley.


    Harley went silent. In fact, before Kerr said this, he had never thought about it in this way. But when


    he recalled that he and Lisa had known each other for a short time, their rtionship developed


    very fast.


    He wanted to have a future with Lisa, but he didn''t expect that Ben would say something like that


    today.


    Looking at the silent expression on Harley''s face, Lisa nodded with a smile, but she smiled with


    obvious bitterness. "I''m sorry, Nicole. I can''t be your bridesmaid. Moreover, I think marriage is very


    important.


    Since you still have a chance, you must think it over." Lisa reminded Nicole in front of everyone.


    At first, she was on Kerr''s side and wanted to persuade Ben, but she didn''t expect that Kerr would


    let her down so much.


    Turning around, Lisa was about to leave with Ben. She felt that Harley held her wrist, but she put it


    away.


    "Harley, I''ll take what you said yesterday as an impulse. You didn''t say anything, and I didn''t hear


    anything either." There was obvious anger in Lisa''s tone.


    Then she left the vi directly.


    Looking at the backs of Lisa and Ben, Nicole frowned and said, "Kerr! Why did you say that? You


    know things are not like that between Harley and Lisa."


    She was also surprised at Kerr''s words, which didn''t seem to be something that Kerr would say.


    Harley sighed and sat on the sofa silently. In fact, he knew what Kerr was thinking about.


    "Do you know how much it will cost to do so?" Harley was worried that Kerr would really scare Lisa


    away.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "It''s better than keeping a time bomb by your side all the time."


    While speaking, Kerr sat on the sofa, although the injury on his leg was not very serious, Standing


    for a long time still made him feel ufortable.


    "What are you talking about?" With a confused look on her face, Nicole obviously didn''t understand


    what Kerr and Harley were talking about, but she also knew that it was not as simple as she


    thought.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair. "Our wedding will be held soon. I will carry you


    down the aisle and won''t leave you any regret."


    He wanted to give everything to Nicole.


    Nicole nodded. But no matter how she asked, Kerr refused to exin to her.


    He just told her that she would understand everything soon.


    Until they left the ind for the time being, the wedding was only postponed for a few days, but


    Nicole wanted Kerr topletely recover from his leg injury. Then it was not toote to talk about


    the wedding.


    So they could only temporarily return to A City.


    Compared with Kerr''s dark face, Jay looked rxed. He didn''t know why Kerr was suddenly injured.


    That night, Jay and Lucas were sent to another vi by Kerr.


    They went to bed very early. They were a little far from the vi where the ident happened, so


    Jay didn''t know about the fire.


    "You shouldn''t have been so proud, or you might get into trouble." Jay said.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and stroked Jay''s hair, with helplessness and affection on her face.


    Perhaps she could not change the rtionship between Jay and Kerr. Sometimes, the two of them


    were much closer than she had imagined.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Even she couldn''t share their little secrets. But sometimes, Jay and Kerr were at loggerheads like


    two enemies.


    "Can''t you be a little generous to Jay? Anyway, he is still a child." Nicole reached out and pushed


    Kerr. After all, Jay was still young, so it was easier tomunicate with Kerr.


    "Do you think your little lover in your previous life and your husband in this life can live in peace?"


    Kerr took it for granted. He looked at Lucas, who was in the arms of Harrow, and said, "And I have


    two rivals in love."


    There was obvious resentment in Kerr''s tone.


    Although Kerr had been expecting a daughter for a long time, he still hadn''t epted the fact.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was speechless.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Freya had been anxious for a long time.


    "Mrs. Freya, the bnce in the ount is only this much. If it goes on like this, the daily expenses


    of the Gu family can only be barely maintained for about a month."


    Kelvin put the ount book of the Gu family in front of Freya. Who would have thought that the Gu


    family would be like this today.


    However, no matter how big the family business was, as long as there was no economic source,


    they would starve to death one day.


    "What did you say? Don''t you me that the Gu family only has these properties. What about the


    ie of the Gu Group? Why haven''t the money been transferred in the ount on time?"


    Obviously, Freya didn''t expect that she would suddenly be poor after she had been used to such a


    luxurious life. She couldn''t ept it at all. She looked at Kelvin in surprise.


    "Mrs. Freya, the Gu Group is totally different now. Although we all know that the KN Group is Gu


    Group...


    But the it has changed its name. It''spletely different. You and Mr. jack don''t have any shares,


    and most of the shares of the KN Group belong to Mrs. Nicole now.


    So all the profits have nothing to do with the Gu family." Kelvin also wanted to tell Kerr about the


    situation of Gu family, but after weighing the pros and cons, he didn''t dare to make a decision by


    himself.


    "What?" Freya stood up with obvious anger on her face. She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so


    bold as to monopolize so much profit alone.


    Seeing that Freya was angry, Kelvin could only keep silent.


    "Where are they now?" Freya knew that the wedding was cancelled, but she didn''t know why. Was


    there something wrong with the rtionship between Nicole and Kerr?


    If that was the case, then she liked it very much.


    "Mr. Kerr and Mrs. Nicole just came back from abroad. Mr. Kerr went to thepany and Mrs.


    Nicole is at home." Kelvin had already received the news.

 Chapter 434 You Should Be Filial To Me

    Chapter 434 You Should Be Filial To Me


    However, every time Freya heard that Kelvin called Nicole young mistress, she would feel


    dissatisfied. Yet, she also knew that it has be a fact that she had entered the Gu family.


    Freya stood up. She had to get her shares from Nicole as soon as possible, so that her identity as


    Mrs. Gu could continue.


    "Kelvin, get the car ready. I''m going to Kerr''s ce now." As soon as Freya finished her words, she


    was about to go outside, but behind her, Kelvin stood still and did not move at all.


    Freya stopped, frowned and turned to look at him. "Don''t you hear what I said?" Freya looked at


    him, her words with obvious dissatisfaction.


    Perhaps it was because the Gu family was about to run out of money, [À¼Ö¥] began to be


    extremely irritable.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Kelvin turned around and asked, "Mrs. Gu, are you going to thepany or


    Master''s vi?" He knew that it was unlikely for Freya to go to Kerr. ording to his understanding


    of her, she was to go to find Nicole.


    "To the vi." Freya wanted to teach Nicole a lesson and ask her to hand over all the things that


    didn''t belong to her. As long as she was alive in this family, she didn''t have the right to make a


    decision.


    Looking at the unhappy look on Freya''s face, Kelvin also knew the purpose of Freya''s visit this time.


    For the sake of the stability of the Gu family, he wanted to persuade Freya.


    "Mrs. Gu, Master clearly saidst time that he didn''t want anyone to disturb his life..." Looking at the


    sharp eyes of Freya, he said in a lower and lower voice.


    Atst, he had no choice but to prepare the car ording to the order of Freya.


    When the car arrived at the gate of Gu''s vi, Freya was told that Nicole had gone out.


    Holding back her anger, Freya asked the driver to look for Nicole.


    When Freya found Nicole, she was in a jewelry store belonging to the Gu Group.


    "Nicole Ning!" Seeing the smile on Nicole''s face and the jewelry she was picking, Freya couldn''t


    help but be very angry. The Gu family had even be a problem to maintain the most basic life.


    But now, Nicole was still extravagant.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole turned around and saw Freya''s angry face. She knew that Freya had


    a bad intention.


    Putting down the diamond ne in front of her, Nicole smiled at the waiter and said, "I''ll look at


    other things. Go ahead with your work." Nicole sat in the VIP room.


    When the manager, who was sitting opposite to Nicole, saw Freya, he immediately stood up and


    slightly bent down to greet her. Then he turned around and left the VIP room.


    For a moment, there were only Nicole and Freya left in the room.


    Nicole took out another diamond bracelet. In fact, she came here today to give each of Lisa and


    Avery a gift. After all, they were frightened because of her that night.


    But she didn''t expect to meet Freya.


    "Mrs. Gu, what can I do for you?" Nicole said in a calm tone, as if she didn''t take Freya''s anger


    seriously at all.


    Freya walked quickly to the opposite of Nicole and sat down. Looking at thetest diamond on the


    table, Freya''s eyes lit up. "Nicole Ning, youe here with the assets of the Gu family to enjoy a


    luxurious life.


    Don''t you feel shameful? Now let me tell you, I''m the mother of Kerr, and all of his properties belong


    to me. As the elders of you and Kerr, you have the obligation to provide for me.


    Now, hand over the shares of the Gu Group.


    Freya went straight to the point.


    Seeing that Freya was making trouble out of nothing, Nicole could only shake her head helplessly.


    "Mrs. Gu, how many times do I have to tell you before you understand that the Gu Group no longer


    exists?"


    "The current KN Group is themon property of me and Kerr. It has nothing to do with the Gu


    family." She was very calm. In fact, it was not that she didn''t want to give these things to the Gu


    family.


    But looking at the attitude of the Gu family, Nicole knew that once she handed over the things in her


    hands, the Gu family would think that she was of no use to them and might force her to leave Kerr.


    At that time, she would lose everything and even have no ability to protect herself. In that context,


    she would not put herself in such an embarrassing situation, let alone protect her two children.


    Having been with Kerr for such a long time, Nicole realized that only when she was strong enough


    could she choose the person she loved and protect the person she wanted to protect.


    "Nicole, don''t forget how unfilial you are to me. Whether you married Kerr or not, I am Kerr''s mother.


    Since you have chosen to marry into the Gu family and be Kerr''s wife, you should be filial to


    me."


    Freya held up her identity, trying to suppress Nicole as an elder. If she couldn''t be the master of


    Nicole now, she knew that when she really let Nicole take control of the Gu family in the future, then


    she would lose all her status.


    "Nicole, this is your own choice. You have to bear it yourself. Don''t regret it." Freya took it for


    granted. She wanted Nicole to know that even if she married into the Gu family, she could only live


    under her control.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. She was not as meek as before.


    "What are you smiling at?" Freya felt that there was obvious irony in Nicole''s smile, which made her


    feel very ufortable.


    "Nothing. I just think what Mrs. Gu said is funny. Didn''t you say that you would never admit that I am


    the daughter-inw of the Gu family? Then why do you want me to be filial to you? "


    Nicole didn''t forget how Freya humiliated herst time. She also knew that no matter how she


    treated the members of the Gu family, she had no ce in their hearts.


    Nicole was not a holy being. She couldn''t be so tolerant and generous.


    "Mrs. Gu, if I remember correctly, in your heart, you only admit Sunny as your daughter-inw. But


    unfortunately, you failed to fulfill Mrs. Gu''s wish."


    She didn''t forget the grievance she had suffered before because of this.


    It was all caused by Freya. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 435 Taking Advantage Of The Issue

    Chapter 435 Taking Advantage Of The Issue


    Although Nicole didn''t want to resent Freya, it was not easy to forgive her.


    "You! How dare you say that? Don''t think that you can be so presumptuous in front of me just


    because Kerr has married you. Although I admit your identity, he hasn''t given you a formal wedding


    ceremony yet.


    You said you were going to hold a wedding, but why did you cancel it? Isn''t it because that Kerr has


    doubts about you? Don''t be so naive to think that you can win his heart forever after you give birth


    to two children for him.


    How long can a man''s lovest? Soon, a woman who is prettier and younger than you will appear in


    his sight. Do you think he will still want you then?"


    Freya said sarcastically.


    Although Nicole was still very young, woman was very afraid that as time went by, their love


    gradually disappeared. This was a nightmare that many people could not escape.


    Freya was looking forward to the day.


    But Nicole was different. She never felt that she should rely on Kerr all the time, she was a


    independent woman. No matter how long time passed, Nicole would not change her mind.


    "Mrs. Freya, is this how you think of love? I don''t think that you know about love at all." Nicole knew


    that in Freya''s eyes, reputation and social status were more important than love.


    "Maybe, in your mind, that''s the case, but I don''t think so. I believe in Kerr. He won''t do that to me,


    and I will let him know that a mere title is worthless in my eyes."


    She didn''t want to exin too much about the wedding to Freya. It involved a lot of people, and the


    Gu family would certainly make use of it when they knew it.


    "Nicole, I don''t want to say these meaningless words to you. Ie here this time to ask you to


    hand over the shares that belong to the Gu family. I know that Kerr has transferred the shares to


    you, but you should also have a clear estimation of yourself.


    You can''t take away something that doesn''t belong to you. Just like these diamonds in front of you,


    an ugly duck like you didn''t deserve those good things." Freya lowered her head and looked at the


    diamonds on the table.


    They were all like what Freya liked. Originally, the new products of each season would be sent to


    the house of the Gu family for Freya to choose. But now, Freya hadn''t seen them for a long time.


    Freya knew that it must be what Nicole had done to deprive her of the privileges belonging to the


    hostess of the Gu family.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Mrs. Freya is right. A noble woman like you must deserve these diamonds. Mrs. Freya, you can do


    whatever you want. I have something else to do, so I won''t apany you to choose the jewelry."


    Nicole knew the current situation of the Gu family would be able to teach Freya a lesson, so she did


    not help her. In order to satisfy her vanity, Freya had already squandered most of her remaining


    assets.


    After saying that, Nicole turned around and was about to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by Freya,


    who was sitting opposite her.


    "Nicole, what do you mean? Do you want me to pay the bill myself? Let me tell you, even if Kerr


    give you what he has, you don''t have the right to lecture me. He is really unlucky.


    How could he meet a woman like you who is neither filial nor moral? You don''t deserve to stay with


    Kerr. And future hostess of the Gu family,"


    Obviously, Freya was pissed off. She looked at Nicole and wanted to take her away from Kerr. If


    Nicole disappeared from the world, then Kerr would not get himself into so much trouble.


    Looking into Freya''s eyes, Nicole shook her head. Maybe at the moment she saw Freya, she should


    have left directly.


    She couldn''t persuade Freya at all, nor could she do what Freya said, let alone face the


    entanglement of Freya.


    "Mrs. Freya, I hope you can understand one thing. No matter what I am in your eyes, I am now


    Kerr''s legal wife. I hope you can understand.


    Whether you admit it or not, Kerr loves me and will spend the rest of his life with me. This can''t be


    changed no matter what happens.


    Besides, Mrs. Freya, you have mentioned my identity and status several times. Since you attach


    great importance to it, I hope you can behave yourself with dignity and don''t do anything harmful to


    your reputation."


    She reminded Freya. After all, Freya was not in a good condition now. She was worried that Freya


    would be more radical.


    At that time, if Freya was really used by someone on purpose, Kerr would be in a dilemma. Nicole


    didn''t want anyone to bring trouble to Kerr.


    "Nicole, you are rude. Have Dare you teach me a lesson?" Freya red at Nicole, with obvious


    anger and disgust in her eyes. She raised her hand subconsciously, trying to p it to the side face


    of Nicole.


    However, when she raised her hand halfway, she heard a harsh voice.


    "Stop!" Wearing a ck overcoat, Kerr walked in from the door. When he saw Freya raising her


    arm, his face darkened and he quickly walked to the side of Nicole.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr directly protected Nicole behind him, and then faced Freya. Because of


    the advantage of height, he looked down at her from above.


    There was a domineering aura round Kerr.


    "Nicole is my wife. Even if you don''t like her, no one cany a finger on her." Kerr said firmly.


    He didn''t know if the p would fall on Nicole''s face if he didn''t arrive in time.


    Looking at Kerr''s cold face, Freya was shocked. She put down her hand subconsciously and stared


    at Nicole behind Kerr. Freya knew that she had walked in Nicole''s trap.


    Kerr appeared so timely, which meant that Nicole must have spread the news without her notice.


    "Kerr, you should know that I''m your mother. You can''t talk to me like that." Freya knew that with the


    presence of Kerr, it was impossible for her to ask Nicole to hand over her shares.

 Chapter 436 Legal Husband And Wife

    Chapter 436 Legal Husband And Wife


    "I don''t me you for being cheated by this woman. But you have to know that you are a member of


    the Gu family. No matter what you want to do, your surname is Gu. Everything you deserve should


    belong to the Gu family."


    Freya didn''t dare to mention the shares of the KN Group directly in front of Kerr. She had threatened


    Kerr with her shares before, and now things were different.


    She didn''t want to be so passive.


    And she didn''t want Kerr to think that she was just concerned about the shares.


    "The Gu family has long been in the past. Both the Gu family and the Gu Group have been different


    from before. I hope everyone in the Gu family can realize this. Everything I have now is only my


    personal property.


    Now that I and Nicole have be legal couples, everything we have now is ourmon


    property." Kerr made it clear so that Freya could have some scruples.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. She had never doubted Kerr. It was because she knew


    that he loved her so much that she was so brave in front of Freya.


    Looking at the serious look in Kerr''s eyes, Freya red at Nicole angrily and said, "Kerr, you have


    to think it over. Don''t think that no one in the Gu family can control you now.


    You should know that the Gu family can have such achievements this day not only relying on the Gu


    Group. The Gu family is so powerful that there are many people who pay attention to you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On one hand, Freya reminded Kerr and on the other hand, she was warning him not to hand over


    his power to others. Even Nicole was not trustworthy.


    But obviously, what Freya said couldn''t affect Kerr.


    Holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr looked at Freya with helplessness. This was his mother, and he


    could not let her disappear in this world.


    Every time he saw that Freya was making things difficult for Nicole, although he would stand by


    Nicole''s side, he also knew that Freya''s appearance and what she had done would still affect


    Nicole''s mood.


    This was not what he wanted to see.


    "I know what I''m doing. Since I can do it, it means that I can bear the consequences." Kerr said in a


    firm tone. In fact, he knew everything about the Gu family.


    But everyone thought that he didn''t know.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Freya knew that she couldn''t persuade him, so she turned around and


    was about to leave. At the moment she turned around, she saw a small figure standing in front of


    her.


    Jay looked at Freya in silence. His gloomy face was more and more simr to Kerr''s.


    Freya stepped forward and tried to hold Jay''s hand, but he stepped back and dodged.


    "I hope you can understand what you can do and what you can''t. Otherwise, if you walk on the road


    at night, maybe..." Jay said calmly.


    But with a serious look, he reminded Freya of thest time when he scared her in the wild, hoping


    that she would not disturb their lives again.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Freya certainly understood what he meant. She took a step back


    subconsciously with dissatisfaction on her face. After all, even a child like Jay dared to be so


    presumptuous in front of her.


    She knew that all these things were taught by Nicole. Turning around, Freya looked at Nicole and


    said, "Your son is actually so impolite." After saying that, Freya left in a hurry under the gaze of Kerr


    and Jay.


    After she left, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to look at Kerr beside her and asked,


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to thepany?"


    When Nicole saw Kerr, she was also surprised, because she really didn''t have time to inform him


    and didn''t know when Freya woulde.


    It was aplete coincidence for her.


    "If this happens again, remember to inform me earlier." Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. In fact, they


    met by chance, but there was indeed a more important thing for them to look for Nicole.


    Kerr took a look at Jay, who was sitting opposite to him, and thetter firmly nodded to him. "Jay


    has something to tell you." Kerr said lightly.


    Then he took her hand and sat down.


    Seeing that Kerr and Jay suddenly became serious, Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Following Kerr''s gaze, she shifted her gaze to the opposite Jay.


    Waiting for him to speak.


    Jay looked at Nicole with reluctance, but he had to make this decision. He walked up to her, and


    looked at her seriously.


    "Mommy, I think I''ve grown up. Will you agree if I say that I want to leave you and live alone for a


    period of time?" Jay had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Originally, he wanted to wait until the wedding of Nicole and Kerr was over. Because he knew that


    he was leaving, he took Nicole away before the wedding, hoping that she could have more time to


    apany him.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole asked in surprise, "Why? What do you mean by living alone without


    me? Where do you want? Why did you leave me?" Nicole knew how much Jay relied on her in the


    past.


    She had never expected that he would leave her one day.


    Even if he wanted to leave her, he should get a little older, then make a decision.


    "Mommy, I know you don''t want to leave me, but if I stay with you all the time, I will never grow up. I


    hope I can get more opportunities to experience the world, so that I can be stronger as soon


    as possible."


    Jay couldn''t wait to grow up.


    He had his own n. He couldn''t tell her about it exactly.


    Because if Nicole knew it, she would not let him go.


    Nicole grabbed Jay''s hand and looked at him with reluctance. "Jay, listen to me. You are still young


    and can''t be independent at all. Trust me.


    In a few years, Mommy will definitely let you live your own life, but not now. Do you think that


    mommy doesn''t care about you since I have Lucas?"

 Chapter 437 Make My Woman Cry

    Chapter 437 Make My Woman Cry


    With a nervous look on her face, Nicole was not at ease at all.


    Jay shook his head and said, "No, Mommy. I know you love me all the time, but I think it''s time for


    me to go out and experience the world. He has already been born. I can only protect you and my


    brother when I grow up."


    He knew it would take some time to persuade Nicole, but it was not impossible. Turning his face,


    Jay looked at Kerr beside him. Obviously, he was full of expectation for Kerr.


    Looking at the firm look of Jay, Nicole knew that Jay had made a decision after careful consideration


    before he told her about it.


    So Nicole began to be silent.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and said, "Let''s go home first." He stood up with Nicole. Seeing the


    diamond jewelry on the table, Kerr asked her, "Is this what you want?"


    All Nicole was thinking about was that Jay would be leaving, and she had no mood to think about


    anything else. Hearing Kerr''s words, she just shook her head slightly.


    Then she held Jay''s hand and didn''t let go. She didn''t know how she came back to their vi. She


    just held Jay''s hand all the time, as if she was worried that he would leave directly the next second.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Jay shook his head helplessly and walked into the study with her.


    There were only two people in the study, and they had a long talk for two hours.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Kerr looked at the diamond jewelry that Jared had just sent to


    him. He hadn''t found that Nicole liked these things before. If he had known, he would have sent


    them to her.


    Two hourster, Jay went downstairs. He looked helpless and a little tired.


    "You don''t seem to have convinced her." Kerr said lightly. He knew Nicole. Before Jay said it to


    Nicole, Kerr made a bet with Jay.


    It was definitely not that easy to convince Nicole, and Jay still did not believe it.


    "I thought at least she would agree since she has Lucas." Sitting opposite to Kerr, Jay lowered his


    head and looked listless.


    He just wanted to do something he wanted to do, not really leaving her forever and nevering


    back. But when he saw the tears on Nicole''s face, he was a little sad.


    Kerr looked at Jay and found that Jay seemed to have grown a lot in the past two years after he


    came back to him.


    He had changed a lot.


    "If you didn''t make my woman cry, then everything is negotiable. If I see a single drop of tear of her,


    you have to stay here." Kerr said firmly.


    Although it sounded like a joke, Jay knew that Kerr was serious.


    But it was toote to say anything now. Jay had seen her tears. Anyway, he couldn''t leave without


    Nicole''s consent.


    For him, the result was the same.


    After saying that, Kerr stood up and went upstairs to his bedroom.


    Pushing the bedroom door open, Kerr saw Nicole standing in front of the French window. She


    looked lonely, as if she had been abandoned by others. Kerr walked to her back and held her in his? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    arms.


    Feeling the warmth, Nicole raised her hand and wiped away the tears on her face. She didn''t want it


    to be seen by Kerr.


    "Kerr, do you think I shouldn''t have stopped him?" There was confusion in her voice. She didn''t


    know if she was doing the right thing, because she clearly saw the disappointment on Jay''s face just


    now.


    That was a kind of disappointment that she had never seen before.


    Sensing the sadness in Nicole''s voice, Kerr gently kissed her hair and said, "There are not so many


    right and wrong in the world. It depends on you.


    Nicole, you don''t need to worried about so much when you are with me. I will help you do what you


    want, but if it''s something you don''t want, I will never let it happen."


    Kerr was irrational when he was in love. He just wanted to give her the best.


    But Nicole felt a little helpless. She knew that Kerr spoiled her, but she couldn''t be so willful. She


    had to consider other people''s feelings for everything she did.


    "Kerr, I just think Jay is still young. Even though he is smart, I''m afraid that he can''t take good care


    of himself. I thought he was still a child, but I didn''t expect that he has grown up quietly."


    Nicole felt a little disappointed. After all, Jay needed her so much before, and now he was going to


    leave her.


    "He has to grow up. Don''t worry. If he really wants to leave, I will find someone to take care of him.


    He is under my watch. Nicole, you still have me and Lucas with you."


    Kerr knew what Nicole meant. In fact, she wouldn''t go against Jay''s wish. She wouldn''t force him to


    stay with her, because she didn''t want him to be unhappy.


    "Kerr..." Nicole turned around and hugged Kerr, burying her face in his chest. Judging from Jay''s


    expression, she knew that Jay must have told his n to Kerr.


    And he also got the support of Kerr.


    "Nicole, I don''t want you to be so sad. Well, I''ll tell that brat not to leave and stay with you." As he


    spoke, Kerr let go of his hand that was holding Nicole.


    He turned around and walked towards the door.


    As soon as he took a step forward, he was hugged from behind by Nicole.


    "I just don''t want to leave him. I don''t really forbid him to do what he wants to do." Nicole looked


    sad. In fact, she knew that Kerr was bluffing her.


    She raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "You have already known what he is thinking,


    haven''t you? Why did you help him hide it from me?" Nicole questioned Kerr.


    The grievance on her face had disappeared, and there was only a little stubbornness left.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and pinched Kerr''s waist. The perfect eight pack abs made her feel a


    little pain in her hand.


    Withdrawing her hand, she reached out her hand to Kerr''s ear.


    "How dare you hide your secrets behind my back?" Nicole pretended to be very angry.


    Kerr smiled and lowered his head.

 Chapter 438 Not A Child Anymore

    Chapter 438 Not A Child Anymore


    Kerr wanted to kiss Nicole''s red lips, but she dodged.


    Nicole stared at Kerr with her big eyes. She was worried about the rtionship between Kerr and


    Jay, but she didn''t expect that the two of them would hide the secret from her.


    "Don''t you mind that Jay had escaped with me? Why do you speak for him now?" Obviously, Nicole


    didn''t figure out when the rtionship between them began to get better.


    She stayed with them every day, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s between men. Of course you don''t understand." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder and sat


    on the sofa. "I know you are just worried that Jay will not take good care of himself after he leaves


    you. In fact, you don''t have to worry about this at all.


    I will arrange everything for him. What he wants is a chance to experience the outside world. I have


    been there, so I understand his feelings." Kerr knew that he and Jay were very much alike.


    Therefore, Kerr would try his best to offer a better opportunity for Jay and give him everything he


    wanted. Kerr knew that if he trained Jay well, he would be the best sessor in the future.


    "In fact, I also know that he was different from other children when he was born, but I thought he


    wouldn''t leave so early, at least not now." Nicole leaned on Kerr''s shoulder.


    She looked a little depressed.


    She just felt reluctant to part with him.


    "After all, he is still young, isn''t he?" Murmured Nicole. But she knew that if she kept Jay by her


    side, he wouldn''t feel happy.


    "He will grow up." Nicole kissed Nicole''s hair andforted her.


    Nicole sighed and thought about Kerr''s words.


    At dinner time, Nicole sat beside Jay and looked at his side face. Jay had grown up a lot and been


    with Kerr for almost two years.


    It seemed that he was no longer a child.


    "Jay, I''ve thought about it. If you really want to leave, I won''t stop you. But you have to promise me


    that wherever you go, you must inform me in time.


    Don''t make Mommy worry about you, okay? You must take good care of yourself." Nicole was


    reluctant to say that, but she had to learn to get used to it. Sometimes, when Jay grew up...


    She should let him go.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Jay looked up at her in surprise. "Are you serious? Mommy?" Jay was


    ready to postpone the n.


    Since Nicole couldn''t ept it, he had to postpone his n for two years and stay with her


    temporarily.


    He didn''t expect that there would be a turning point.


    Nicole nodded, "Jay, most of the time, I hope you can realize that you are still a child and don''t need


    to pressure yourself that much, understand? For Mommy, your happiness is the most important


    thing.


    The reason why I agreed to let you go is not that I hope you can grow up quickly, but that you can


    be happy. I know that only when you live the life you want can you be truly happy."


    Nicole looked at Jay dotingly.


    Jay nodded and got out of the chair. He walked to Nicole, held her waist and buried his face in her


    belly.


    "Thank you, Mommy. I know. Don''t worry." Jay was very grateful for Nicole''s help.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole knew that he really wanted to leave. She turned her face and looked at


    Kerr with relief.


    Because Jay wanted to leave, Nicole nned to spare some time to apany him to make up for


    him.


    "Mommy, you really don''t have to do this. I have everything at the ce I want to go to. I don''t need


    to take anything with me." Jay saw Nicole preparing for his leaving.


    She had prepared a lot of things for him, but they would not be taken to the training base at all.


    Jay had secretly asked Kerr to arrange training for him. He hoped that after he came back, he could


    be a real man to protect Nicole.


    "These are all what you need." Nicole didn''t know what else she could do for Jay, so she had to try


    her best to think of something.


    Nicole was so busy that she always felt that something was missing.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. Putting down the things in her hands, Nicole


    looked up at the door.


    Vedder stood at the door and smiled at her, "Mrs. Nicole, Miss Biao is here to see you." Vedder was


    also surprised.


    Miss Biao hadn''t been here for a long time. He didn''t know why she came at this time.


    "Miss Biao?" Nicole looked curious. She had never heard any news about the Gu family from Kerr,


    so in fact, she knew nothing about what kind of family member the Gu family had.


    Vedder nodded and said, "She is a cousin of the Gu family and has some connection with the Gu


    family. When she was a child, she had a good rtionship with Mr. Kerr, butter she went abroad


    to study.


    She had cut off contact with Mr. Kerr. After returning from abroad a few years ago, Miss Biao


    wanted to work in the Gu Group, but was refused by Mr. Kerr." Vedder simply introduced the identity


    of Miss Biao.


    Nicole nodded, put down the things in her hands and went downstairs.


    When Nicole went downstairs, she saw a girl sitting on the sofa. This woman looked about the


    same age as herself, wearing a light yellow suit, thetest style of a famous brand.


    Kerr had customized this suit for her before, but she didn''t want it because she didn''t think the color


    suited her.


    Now the woman was wearing this suit, but Nicole just didn''t think it matched the girl''splexion.


    The girl''s skin was not very fair, and there was a bit of shrewdness in her eyes and brows, which left


    a bad first impression on Nicole. But she still walked downstairs with a smile at the corners of her


    mouth.


    "Mrs. Nicole, this is Miss Biao." Vedder introduced to Nicole.


    Hearing the voice of Vedder behind her, Miss Biao stood up and turned to look at Nicole with a


    friendly smile on her face.

 Chapter 439 Relatives Of Kerr

    Chapter 439 Rtives Of Kerr


    "Nice to meet you, sister-inw. I''m Hebe Gu, Kerr''s cousin."


    Hebe Gu walked up to Nicole.


    She reached out her hand to Nicole, and looked at the woman in front of her up and down. The


    moment Hebe saw Nicole, she was indeed amazed by her beauty.


    Although theY looked about the same age, she could sense the different temperament of Nicole.


    Though Nicole was only wearing simple white casual clothes...


    Her long hair was casually tied behind her head. She didn''t even wear any makeup on her face, but


    her delicate features and fair skin instantly overshadowed Hebe.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "Hello, Miss Hebe. Please have a seat. Uncle, please bring us some


    tea." Sitting on the sofa in a calm manner, Nicole felt Hebe''s attentive gaze.


    It made her feel ufortable. Moreover, there must be some reasons why Kerr didn''t allow Hebe


    Gu to work in the Gu Group. There must be something that she didn''t know.


    "Miss Hebe, are you here for Kerr? What a coincidence. Kerr is in thepany. He mighte


    back a littlete." Nicole said in a elegant manner, just like the hostess in this house.


    Instead of sitting down directly, Hebe Gu walked up to Nicole and sat beside her affectionately.


    "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be so polite. Maybe you haven''t known it since you have just


    entered the Gu family.


    In the Gu family, I have the best rtionship with my cousin. I know he is in thepany. Before I


    came here, I had gone to see him. He is busy, so he asked me to apany you.


    Before I met you, I often heard Kerr mention you. Now that I see you, you are really a stunningdy.


    In fact, I have heard something about the uncle and aunt before.


    Nicole, you don''t have to take it too seriously. The elderly always have different point of view with


    us." Hebe Gu fawned on Nicole. It was the first time that they had met.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, on the contrary, Hebe looked very enthusiastic, as if she was a good friend of Nicole that


    she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    This made Nicole feel a little ufortable.


    "Miss Hebe, you said that it was Kerr who asked you toe to our house?" Nicole knew that Hebe


    Gu was lying. It was impossible for Kerr to Hebe toe to their house without informing her.


    Perhaps, Hebe Gu did go to thepany to find Kerr, but for some reason, she was refused by. Her


    intuition told her that this time, Hebe muste here with some ulterior motives.


    "Yes. How could I lie to you? Nicole, are you freeter? Let''s go shopping together, okay?" Hebe''s


    eyes lit up.


    Although Nicole looked calm, Hebe didn''t believe that Nicole had the heart to refuse her as they just


    met.


    "Shopping?" Nicole looked at the expensive jewelry and clothes on Hebe, but it didn''t seem that


    Hebe had earn it herself.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Hebe. I have something to deal with this afternoon. It''s not convenient for me to go


    out." Nicole directly refused Hebe. After talking with her for a short while, she knew that Hebe was


    just a gold-digger.


    But she didn''t know why Hebe suddenly targeted her.


    "Uncle, please bring me the jewelry box from the drawer of my dressing table." Nicole said lightly


    and looked at Hebe. "Miss Hebe, is there anything else you want to do besides going shopping with


    me?"


    Nicole asked.


    Upon hearing this, Hebe felt a little embarrassed. She reached out her hand and held it. "Sister-in-


    law, in fact, Ie here to ask you for something.


    Yes, I went to thepany. I wanted to tell Kerr directly, but he was too busy, so I didn''t even have


    a chance to talk to him. Now after I saw you, I think you and I will get along well with each other.


    We are family, so let''s cut to the chase. In fact, I haven''t had a proper job since I graduated. I just


    want to work in the Gu Group."


    Hebe knew that the Gu Group no longer existed, but whatever its name was, it was the same in her


    eyes. She knew that the change in the Gu Group was only a trick yed by Kerr and Nicole.


    Kerr''s attitude was firm, so she put her target on Nicole. "Sister-inw, I know that my cousin must


    listen to you very much. As long as you say a word, he will not refuse.


    I''m willing to start from the most basic position. As long as I have a chance, I will work hard." Hebe


    said sincerely.


    A faint smile appeared on Nicole''s face. It turned out that Hebe was thinking about the KN Group.


    "Miss Hebe, in fact, as you can see, I don''t care much about thepany''s affairs. Most of the time,


    Kerr is in thepany and I have two children to take care of at home. I''m afraid that I cannot help


    you with that.


    It''s not appropriate for me to get involved in thepany''s affairs. Besides, maybe Miss Hebe


    doesn''t know that the Gu Group no longer exists, so maybe you should look for another job."


    Then Nicole stood up and saw Veddering downstairs. She took the jewelry box from his hand


    and said, "Miss Hebe, this is the first time we met. I hope you won''t mind it.


    It is a small gift for you." She handed the jewelry box to Hebe.


    Without hesitation, Hebe took it over and opened the jewelry box in front of Nicole. Looking at a


    ne inside, she was obviously surprised.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Nicole would be so generous.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Nicole. In fact, I just mentioned it casually. I have something else to do, so I''m


    leaving now. I''lle to see you when you have time." Then Hebe put the jewelry box into her bag.


    She stood up and left.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. When she turned around and was about to go upstairs, she heard


    the voice of Vedder behind her. "Mrs. Nicole, in fact, you don''t need to do this." Vedder knew the Gu


    family well.


    Looking at Nicole, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Nicole looked at Vedder with a confused look on her face, but he didn''t go on talking. It was not until


    Kerr came back in the evening that she realized what Vedder meant.

 Chapter 440 You Are A Baby

    Chapter 440 You Are A Baby


    Kerr''s face darkened as he heard what Nicole said. "The Gu family will take advantage of your


    kindness and be greedy." Kerr said lightly.


    Although he was also a member of the Gu family, he felt helpless when it came to the Gu family''s


    intention. He knew that Nicole didn''t know it yet, so she was fooled by Hebe.


    "What do you mean?" There was a little confusion in Nicole''s eyes, but when she thought of what


    happened to her today, she probably understood what Kerr meant. "So, is this the reason why you


    didn''t allow her to work in the Gu Group?"


    Nicole knew that Kerr had always been very calm in business, without any personal feelings


    involved. That was why the Gu Group was su sessful. Nicole understood Kerr''s principles.


    Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole smiled faintly, "I know what to do, but it''s very strange. Why


    didn''t theye here before? Why did they suddenly appear at once?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr curiously. In the past, she only knew that Jack and Freya had always said that


    the Gu family was huge and powerful n, but she had no chance to see any other family


    members.


    "Because the Gu Group is gone, and their stable andfortable life is also affected. Of course,


    they have to find new business opportunities. And now you are their goal."


    That was also the reason why Kerr changed the Gu Group into the KN Group. As a family business,


    the Gu Group had a certain share in the hands of Jack and Freya before.


    But the Gu Group was not totally under their control. The shares of the Gu Group were divided into


    several parts. When thepany made profits, everyone of the Gu family could get a good profit.


    But when the Gu Group was in danger, no one could save it.


    If things went on like this, even if Kerr and Nicole were together, they would still be affected by the


    Gu family. Therefore, taking advantage of what Moore had done, Kerr carried out his n so


    smoothly.


    He had gotten rid of the hidden trouble in the future.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole smiled faintly, "Really?" Nicole said lightly and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in thepany now. I can''t do what they want me to do.


    I will be careful. Maybe after a period of time, they know that I don''t have real power, so they won''t


    come to me again." What Nicole thought was very simple.


    In her world, there were not so many interests and fights.


    Kerr looked at Nicole''s innocent face, as if no matter what kind of trouble she encountered, she


    could always be so optimistic, which made him feel very happy.


    "Nicole, you know what? In fact, you are wonderful." As Kerr spoke, he put his hand on her shoulder


    and looked at her with his passionate eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Nicole avoided Kerr''s eyes with a coquettish smile. She knew what he meant


    by every move, but she knew that he would have to go outter.


    So Nicole didn''t want Kerr to waste too much time on her.


    "Well, stop it."


    It seemed that everytime she was with Kerr, she was always enchanted with his pair of charming


    eyes.


    "Don''t you have another dinnerter? Time is running out." Nicole knew that going home to change


    clothes was just Kerr''s excuse. He just wanted to see her once as long as he had time.


    While speaking, Nicole pushed him away and took out a suit from the wardrobe. "Is this suit okay?"


    She turned around and asked Kerr.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr stood up from the bed, walked up to Nicole, held her hand, approached her ear and whispered,


    "Put it on for me."


    There was a hint of bewitchment in his voice, which made her blush in an instant.


    "We already have two children, but you are still so cute." Feeling satisfied, Kerr kissed her cheek


    and held her in his arms.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll put it on for you." Nicole pushed Kerr away from her. She really couldn''t bear Kerr''s


    enthusiasm. If it went on like this, he wouldn''t be able to go out.


    Kerr opened his arms and waited for Nicole to unbutton his shirt one by one. Nicole looked at his


    buttons carefully, but in Kerr''s eyes, it was an obvious temptation to him.


    "You little siren!"


    Holding Nicole''s face, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    With her eyes wide open, the suit in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Let''s see how I will deal with you when Ie back tonight." Kerr pointed at Nicole''s nose.


    "It''s really toote if you don''t leave now." Nicole raised her head and reminded him.


    Kerr looked at the lovely woman and said, "Go with me." While speaking, he took out a dress from


    the wardrobe and quickly changed the dress for her before she could react.


    He held her hand and walked outside.


    "I haven''t put on makeup yet!" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr would suddenly decide to take her with


    him. Without any preparation, she was taken to the car by Kerr.

 Chapter 441 Too Willful

    Chapter 441 Too Willful


    "You are beautiful even without makeup." Kerr looked at the blush on Nicole''s face.


    He smiled with satisfaction.


    In the study on the second floor.


    Standing in front of the French window, Jay looked at Kerr and Nicole''s receding figures, with a faint


    sense of relief on his face. Perhaps he should ept the reality. Nicole was indeed very happy with


    Kerr now.


    He could leave at ease.


    He turned around and walked to Lucas''s room. Looking at him in the crib, Jay said, "No one will


    take Mommy away from you in the future. Remember to be good. Don''t make Mommy too tired,


    okay?"


    Jay''s voice was very low, and he exhorted Lucas like an adult, even though thetter had been


    sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Lucas, who had always been quiet, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard Jay''s words.


    Normally, no one could make Lucas open his eyes except for Nicole.


    It was the first time that Jay had seen such bright eyes of Lucas.


    Jay felt very angry. When their eyes met, Jay felt the smile in Lucas''s eyes. Subconsciously, he


    reached out his hand to Lucas, trying to touch his little face.


    But before his fingers touched Lucas, theter raised his hand and held Jay''s fingers, as if telling


    him that he had heard what Jay had just said.


    "Can you understand me?" Jay asked curiously. Although the little guy could not speak and his


    fingers were so soft, Jay could feel Lucas''s strong desire for life.


    "I''m relieved to have you by my side. I don''t know if you can remember me when Ie back.


    Perhaps you don''t remember me, but I won''t forget you."


    Jay knew that he wouldn''t leave for a day or two. Maybe by the time he came back, Lucas would be


    as old as he was now.


    Seeing Jay''s mouth open and close, Lucas just opened his eyes wide and looked at Jay seriously.


    On the road.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole thought of the two children at home and felt helpless. "We are probably


    the most irresponsible parents in the world, aren''t we? The child is still at home. Is it really


    appropriate for us to run out like this."


    She knew that neither Jay nor Lucas would me her, but she still felt a little sorry, as if sometimes


    she had forgotten that she was the mother of two children.


    She was too willful.


    "Nicole, you have to understand that although we gave them lives, we can''t interfere in their lives.


    They are our children and we have responsibilities for them.


    But it doesn''t mean that we have to put all our lives on them. One day they will rely on themselves,


    and we can''t be with them forever.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So we have to make them adapt it as soon as possible. We should also have our own lives." Kerr


    said calmly.


    He grew up alone and didn''t feel any difference, so he hoped that both Jay and Lucas could be


    independent and strong.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole frowned slightly, "As a father, you think too simply, don''t you?"


    Although Nicole knew Kerr was right.


    in Nicole''s mind, at least it was not the right time to let go. As Jay and Lucas were still young.


    Kerr didn''t continue to argue with Nicole. Although Nicole said so, she still agreed when Jay was


    facing such important choice in his life.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Nicole followed Kerr out of the car. It used to be a branch of the Gu Group. Nicole raised her head


    and looked at the name on it, which was clearly written "KN Hotel". She knew that Kerr named it


    with their name''s initials.


    She knew that it was Kerr''s love for her.


    "Do you like it?" Kerr said with a proud look on his face. It was great that he could name the hotel


    with their names.


    Nicole nodded and held Kerr''s arm, "But I like you more." Nicole said calmly, but Kerr looked


    surprised.


    Stopping his steps, he knew that Nicole was not a person who would frequently express her love,


    so every time he coaxed Nicole to say it out, he was very happy. Now hearing her love confession,


    he was full of surprise.


    Feeling the emotional change of Kerr, Nicole looked helpless. Who would have thought that the


    president of the KN Group would be so excited because of her words?


    "Well, don''t keep your guests waiting inside. Let''s talk about it at home tonight." Before Kerr made


    any response, Nicole pulled Kerr and followed Jared to the designated private room.


    Pushing the door open, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and walked in. Obviously, all the people in the room


    were already there, waiting for Kerr.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting so long." Kerr said lightly, holding Nicole''s hand and sitting on the


    main seat. From beginning to end, he held her hand and never let it go.


    "That''s okay, Mr. Kerr. In fact, we just arrived. Is this Mrs. Nicole? I''ve heard that Mrs. Nicole won


    the bidding project in the city when she worked in the Gu Group.


    Mr. Kerr, you have a good taste in woman." The speaker was a middle-aged man. The moment


    Nicole came in, he had recognized her. He had participated in that project, so he had a deep


    impression on her.


    But hispany was much weaker than the Gu Group.


    So he came here today to seek cooperation with Kerr. But before he came here, he had been well


    prepared. It was said that Kerr attached great importance to his wife.


    He didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he asked tentatively.


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Zhang." Nicole nodded at that man. She had a good memory. Although she didn''t


    take the Zhang Group seriously when she was in the Gu Group, she still remembered Mr. Zhang.


    The man was surprised to hear Nicole call him like that. Apparently, he didn''t expect her to know


    him, but he just nodded slightly to her.


    Everyone present could see that Kerr cared so much about Nicole.

 Chapter 442 Good News

    Chapter 442 Good News


    "I have seen the contract and there is no problem. Mr. Zhang cane to the KN Group to sign the


    contract the day after tomorrow." Kerr said lightly.


    He turned his face and looked at Nicole with loving eyes.


    Kerr''s words surprised everyone present. Everyone could see that Kerr was still serious when he


    first came in, but after Mr. Zhang praised Nicole.


    His attitude changed immediately. Even Mr. Zhang himself was surprised to hear what Kerr said. He


    didn''t expect that it would be so easy to get the contract.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole is really a great helper to Mr. Kerr. Mr. Kerr is so lucky to have such a good wife!"


    Everyone raised their sses and wanted to propose a toast to Nicole, but they dared not act


    recklessly in front of Kerr.


    It was a little awkward. Everyone wanted to get more opportunities by ttering Nicole.


    Nicole also noticed the intention of these people in the private room, so she turned her face and


    secretly red at Kerr. In her impression, he had always been a principled man.


    Why did he change today?


    Nicole stood up and smiled at the people who were still praising her, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m going


    to the bathroom." She wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air.


    Kerr knew what Nicole meant. When he was about to stand up and go out with her, Nicole pressed


    his shoulder and said, "I can go by myself. I''ll be back soon."


    Nicole didn''t want Kerr to leave an irresponsible impression in front of others.


    She didn''t want everyone to think that Kerr only focused on her.


    Kerr nodded and gave Jared a look, indicating him to follow Nicole.


    Nicole was helpless, but she didn''t refuse. She walked out of the private room and breathed a sigh


    of relief. "You are also helpless to stay in such an environment, aren''t you?" Nicole turned to look at


    Jared.


    Jared just smiled faintly, "I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter. Mrs. Nicole, don''t take those people


    seriously. Mr. Kerr just wants everyone to know how important you are in his heart.


    Only in this way, no matter what you want to do or return to thepany in the future, everyone will


    consider your identity, and you will also be rtively rxed."


    Jared looked at Nicole and exined.


    In fact, this was also Kerr''s idea.


    Nicole nodded, "I know his kindness. In fact, it''s hard for him to face such an environment every


    day." Nicole felt sorry for Kerr.


    But as long as Kerr was still in this position, it was inevitable for him to do these things.


    Nicole felt much more rxed. She stood at the end of the corridor and chatted with Jared for a


    while. Most of the topics were about the life of Kerr before she came back to him.


    It was simple and boring.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you don''t know what Mr. Kerr''s life was like before you came back, so you never know


    his change after you came back to him."


    Jared had been with Kerr all the time, so he knew how important Nicole was to Kerr.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole felt very sweet in her heart.


    "Jared?" A man''s voice came from behind Jared.


    Nicole raised her head and looked behind Jared. A man appeared behind him. Nicole had never


    seen the man in front of her.


    He was dressed in a white suit and had a pretty face.


    Jared turned around and saw the man walking towards him. Jared nodded at him and said, "Mr.


    Phil!" Jared said lightly. He was also surprised to meet Phil Gu here.


    Phil Gu took a look at Jared, and then turned to Nicole behind him, with a gleam shining in his eyes.


    "Is this my sister-inw?"


    Looking into the eyes of Phil Gu, Nicole didn''t know who he was, but she had a rough idea when


    she noticed that Jared was respectful to him.


    Jared stepped aside to let Nicole show up in front of him. "Yes, Mr. Phil. This is Mr. Kerr''s wife, Mrs.


    Nicole." After saying that, Jared turned around and faced Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole, this is Mr. Phil. He is..." He then was interrupted by Phil Gu behind him.


    "Nice to meet you, sister-inw. I''m Kerr''s brother, Phil Gu." Phil Gu reached out his hand to Nicole


    with a friendly smile.


    Nicole just nodded slightly and did not hold his hand.


    "Nice to meet you. Kerr is waiting for me. I should go first. See you next time." There was an


    obvious vignce in her words. Since she had met Hebe before, she thought it was better for her to


    stay away from the Gu family.


    It could also avoid some trouble.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, there was obvious contempt in Phil''s eyes. "Sister-inw, you were


    talking happily with Jared just now. Why did I leave as soon as I came?


    Did I interrupt you?" There was obvious meaning in Phil''s words.


    Hearing this, Nicole and Jared, who were about to leave, stopped at the same time. If someone with


    ulterior motives heard this, Nicole and Jared would get into unnecessary trouble even if there was


    nothing between them.


    "Mr. Phil!" Jared turned around and was about to refute him, frowning. Apparently, he was


    dissatisfied with what Phil Gu said.


    Nicole raised her hand and patted Jared on the shoulder to stop him. After all, Jared had a different


    identity. If he offended Phil, he would get into trouble.


    Looking at the contemptuous look on Phil''s face, Nicole smiled faintly, as if her mood was not


    affected by his words at all. She walked up to Phil Gu and said, "Since Mr. Phil said so, does it


    mean that you have something to say to me?


    Jared, you may leave for a moment. I''m also curious about what Mr. Phil want to say." Said Nicole


    calmly. She had a clear conscience, but Phil had been targeting her since he appeared.


    Nicole really wanted to know what he was going to do.


    Hearing what Nicole said, a smile appeared on the face of Phil. It seemed that Nicole was a smart


    person. In this way, things would be much easier for Phil Gu.


    Looking at Phil in front of him, Jared knew that he was up to something. He stepped forward and


    wanted to remind Nicole.

 Chapter 443 Something Interesting

    Chapter 443 Something Interesting


    But Jared was forced back by a nce from Phil in front of him.


    "Jared, you should pay attention to your identity. You should know better than anyone what you can


    do and what you can''t do." Phil knew that Jared was Kerr''s man.


    But no matter how much Kerr trusted Jared, no man could calmly face such a thing, let alone Kerr.


    "Mr. Phil, I know who I am, but I also hope that you can be careful with your words and deeds. After


    all, Mr. Kerr hates people who make trouble for him." Jared warned him.


    Then, ording to Nicole''s order, he took a few steps back and waited for her at a ce where he


    could not hear the conversation between Nicole and Phil. Kerr asked him to follow Nicole. Since


    Nicole did not go back, he could not go back either.


    "Can you tell me now, Mr. Phil? From the moment the you saw me, you seemed to be hostile to me.


    Before that, I have never seen you. I don''t know where I have offended you, Mr. Phil."


    Nicole said indifferently after Jared went away.


    Looking at the appearance of Phil, Nicole didn''t know why she felt that the man in front of her was a


    little like Hebe.


    "You didn''t offend me, but I know you. I have to say that I really admire you, since you are able to


    marry my brother. You should know that marring Kerr is every women''s dream in A City.


    So you are smart enough to make my brother fall in love with you among so many women. But if


    you don''t want to lose everything you have, I hope you can be smarter.


    Let me show you something interesting." Then Phil took out his phone from his pocket and showed


    a picture to Nicole.


    Nicole took a closer look, and the picture clearly showed that she was talking to Jared just now. But


    because of the angle, from this photo, it seemed that Nicole was leaning on Jared''s shoulder.


    They seemed to be close to each other.


    "To be honest, Mrs. Nicole is so beautiful. Any man will have a fantasy about you. Jared is by your


    side almost every day. If you seduce him a little, it will be easy for you to hook up with him, right?"


    Excitement could be seen in Phil''s eyes. "My brother has always been very strong. He can''t ept


    any betrayal, so..."


    After taking a look at the photo, Nicole looked away, waiting for Phil to finish. Then she looked at the


    greedy look of Phil and said, "I don''t think you are caring about Kerr at all.


    Tell me, what do you want? Didn''t you go to great pains to take such photos just to ckmail me?


    I''m curious. As the son of the Gu family, I think you already have everything you want."


    Sure enough, Nicole remembered what Kerr had said before. She had indeed be the target of


    the Gu family.


    She even didn''t know since when the Gu family gradually appeared around her, and every time they


    came to her, they brought trouble to her.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you are so straightforward." In fact, Phil liked such a smart woman as Nicole very


    much. "I want the shares of the KN Group. I don''t want much. Five percent is enough.


    Don''t say that you don''t have any. My brother turned the Gu Group into the KN Group for you. Now


    most of the shares of the KN Group are in your hands. I just want five percent. It''s not too much.


    And don''t forget that these things belong to our family in the first ce. I just took back what


    belongs to me." Phil said.


    Hearing what he said, Nicole knew that no matter what kind of method they used, there was only


    one goal, which was to get the shares of the KN Group from her.


    But these shares were given to her by Kerr, and she knew that Kerr would not agree.


    "Your brother won''t agree." Nicole was telling the truth.


    But Phil thought that Nicole just wanted to y tricks with him. "Mrs. Nicole, you don''t want to give it


    to me, don''t you? If so, I''m sorry.


    These things will be seen by my brother. At that time, I hope that you could still be my sister-inw


    by then. Good luck to you." Then Phil turned around.


    In fact, he didn''t dare to give these things to Kerr in person. If Kerr knew that he was behind all this,


    he would get nothing, and he knew well about Kerr''s means.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr wouldn''t let him go. What he said just now was just to frighten Nicole, hoping that she could be


    afraid and make apromise.


    Every time he took a step forward, he was very nervous.


    "Wait!" Nicole stopped him.


    Phil was overjoyed. He stopped, took a deep breath and turned to look at Nicole. "What''s wrong?


    Have you changed your mind?" He was looking forward to her answer.


    Nicole noticed the guilty look on his face, but she didn''t expose him. "Give me some time. I have to


    find a way. After all, it''s impossible to hide this matter from Kerr."


    She just wanted to stall for time. She didn''t want Phil to cause any trouble to Kerr now.


    Phil thought that Nicole had taken the bait. "Okay, I''m waiting for your good news." After saying that,


    he turned around and left with a rxed look on his face.


    When passing by Jared, Phil gave a meaningful look at him and patted him on the shoulder.


    After Phil left, Jared walked up to Nicole and asked, "Mrs. Nicole, what did he say? Does he want to


    get the shares of the KN Group?" Jared heard Nicole mention the shares just now.


    In fact, the Gu family''s purpose was obvious.


    With a slight smile, Nicole didn''t answer his question, "Let''s go back. Otherwise, Kerr would be


    worried about me." Nicole didn''t feel angry because of what Phil said, but she felt a little sorry for


    Kerr.


    After all, it was really a pity for Kerr to have such a family.


    Jared followed Nicole and knew that she didn''t think too much, so he didn''t ask any more questions


    and wanted to tell Kerr about it.


    After returning to the private room, Nicole sat beside Kerr.


    "Why did it take so long?" Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and asked her. If she didn''te back, he


    would look for her.

 Chapter 444 What Did You Find

    Chapter 444 What Did You Find


    There was an mysterious smile in Nicole''s eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you still worried that I will get


    lost?"


    She knew that Kerr was worried about her all the time.


    Sitting next to him, Nicole looked at him and smiled.


    Looking at Nicole, Jared didn''t know if he should tell Kerr what had happened in the hall. But looking


    at Nicole, Jared didn''t feel that Nicole was nervous about anything.


    "No, I won''t let you run away from me." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr looked confident.


    Looking at the time on his watch, Kerr knew that Nicole was ready to go to bed at this time of the


    day, so he stood up and took her out of the private room.


    Just two steps out of the private room, Kerr heard a voice from behind, "Brother!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stopping his steps, Kerr knew who was calling out at him, but he didn''t turn around. Recently, the


    Gu family seemed to be very active. No matter where Kerr went, he could run into them.


    Nicole turned around and watched Phil who was approaching them with a smile on his face. She


    didn''t know what Phil wanted to do. They had made a deal that he wouldn''t let Kerr know about the


    photo for the time being.


    She didn''t know if Phil wanted to break his promise.


    "I saw Jared in the corridor just now. I thought I mistook him for someone else. I asked the manager


    and knew that you are really here. Long time no see, Kerr." Phil looked at Kerr with a smile.


    He then nce at Nicole and pretended to be surprised. "Kerr, is this your wife? It''s the first time


    I''ve seen her. You have a good eye for choosing such a beautifuldy as your wife."


    Phil praised Nicole, but there was a deep meaning in his eyes when he looked at Nicole.


    Nicole knew that Phil was reminding her. If she didn''t give Phil a satisfactory answer, he would give


    the photos to Kerr.


    But Phil didn''t know that even though Kerr had seen those photos, she didn''t worry that Kerr would


    suspect her. Their rtionship was deeper than they could imagine.


    They trusted each other a lot.


    Hearing what he said, Kerr just nodded slightly and asked, "What''s up?" Obviously, he was not


    interested in what Phil said.


    Kerr knew that Nicole was a good girl and didn''t need others to remind him.


    "Nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to have a talk with you about some work." Said


    Phil tly.


    However, there was displeasure in Kerr''s eyes. "To be frank, your work has nothing to do with me.


    You know I like to distinguish public from private." Kerr didn''t want to give the Gu family another


    chance.


    Because once he made a promise to them, there would be endless troubles in the future. It took


    Kerr a lot of efforts to spin off the KN Group from the Gu Group, so he didn''t want to be bothered by


    such troubles again.


    Moreover, he and Nicole owned thepany together. Kerr would ask Nicole''s idea about many


    things.


    "Maybe my work had nothing to do with my brother in the past, but we don''t know what will happen


    in the future. Do you agree? Mrs. Nicole?" Phil asked Nicole. In fact, after getting her answer, Phil


    could no longer hold back the joy in his heart.


    He wished he could get the shares of the KN Group right away. Everyone in A city knew that the


    business development of A City was under the control of Kerr.


    As long as he could be a part of the KN Group, and worked with Kerr, he would have a bright future.


    "I don''t know. It''s Kerr who is in charge of thepany''s affairs. If you have any idea, you can tell


    him directly. You can also discuss it with him."


    Nicole hated being nagged by others the most. Since she had promised, she would definitely take it


    to heart. But looking at the anxious look of Phil, she also wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Then she turned to Kerr and asked with a smile, "Kerr, if Mr. Phil wants to work in thepany, will


    you agree?" Nicole asked Kerr directly.


    In fact, Nicole knew Kerr''s answer in her heart, because she wanted to let Phil know Kerr''s attitude


    on this matter.


    "What do you think? The KN Group belongs to you and has nothing to do with others. Anyone who


    wants to enter thepany must go through many trials.


    No one can be an exception."


    Kerr made it clear that it was impossible to give Phil or Hebe privileges just because they came


    from the Gu family.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Phil''s face darkened. Of course, he knew that it was Nicole who wanted to


    warn him on purpose. It seemed that he had underestimated her. He shouldn''t have been so


    impatient.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I didn''t mean that. Well, it''ste today. I won''t disturb you. I''m leaving now. We


    can talk about itter."


    Phil was worried that if he continued to say something, maybe Nicole would directly tell Kerr what


    he wanted the shares. At that time, if he annoyed Kerr, Kerr would be against him.


    Then it would not be easy for him to get the shares of the KN Group.


    Then Phil turned around and left.


    Looking at Phil''s receding figure, Nicole shook her head. She had thought that Phil was smart, but


    she didn''t expect him to be so stupid.


    "When did you see him?" Kerr said in a firm tone. Judging from the reaction of Nicole and Phil just


    now, it didn''t look like it was the first time they met.


    Nicole looked at Kerr''s side face in surprise, "How do you know?" Nicole didn''t expect that Kerr


    could guess these things in their short conversation.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Kerr held Nicole''s hand, turned around and walked


    towards the door.


    "What did he want from you? What did he do to you?" Although Kerr didn''t know much about Phil,


    he knew what Phil was up to, and he disdained it.


    So Kerr could easily tell that there was something wrong between Nicole and Phil.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole leaned on Kerr''s shoulder with a smile in her eyes. "Kerr, did you install a


    camera on me? Why do you know everything about me?"


    Nicole knew that it was because of his consideration for her.

 Chapter 445 Protect My Wife

    Chapter 445 Protect My Wife


    "Do you want me to investigate it by myself or just tell me about it?" Kerr lowered his head and


    looked at the little woman in his arms. Seeing that she didn''t look so nervous, he felt relieved.


    It meant that Phil didn''t go too far. If Phil really brought trouble to Nicole, Kerr wouldn''t let him go


    easily even if he was a member of the Gu family.


    Feeling Kerr''s serious gaze, Nicole didn''t feel any pressure. "Kerr, what will you do if someone tells


    you that I have an affair with another man one day?"


    Nicole asked deliberately as she was curious about Kerr''s reaction when he knew this.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr''s face darkened. "I will kill the person who spread the rumor and the


    man who has an affair with you." Kerr wouldn''t give anyone any chance to get close to Nicole.


    In his world, Nicole belonged to him alone.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious face, Nicole was surprised. She thought Kerr would believe her, so he


    wouldn''t believe the rumor at all. But she didn''t expect to get such an answer from him.


    "You don''t believe me?" Nicole looked at Kerr seriously with obvious displeasure in her eyes. She


    had never expected that he would suspect her.


    Such a thing would never happen to her.


    Nicole looked into Nicole''s eyes and knew her stubbornness. He lowered his head and wanted to


    kiss her, but she dodged.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that as your husband, I have to protect my wife well. I don''t


    believe any man who wants to get close to you." Kerr said overbearingly.


    But he felt that it was the right thing to do.


    That was exactly what he thought. He was not afraid that Nicole would know.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole looked at Kerr and pinched his nose.


    "What if that person is Jared?" Nicole knew that Kerr trusted Jared.


    It was not until now that Nicole realized how terrible Phil was. She really felt scared. If Phil carried


    his n more carefully, Kerr would have misunderstood Jared and her.


    At that time, she would have no chance to exin.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared, who was sitting on the driver''s seat, directly hit the brake and


    stopped.


    He turned around in horror and looked at Nicole and Kerr, "Mrs. Nicole, don''t make such a joke. I


    have never had any feelings for you."


    Jared looked at Kerr and observed his expression. He didn''t know why Nicole would joke at this


    time.


    But Kerr knew Nicole that she would never say something like that for no reason.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it Phil?" Kerr didn''t answer Jared''s question. He just lowered his head and looked at Nicole


    beside him with assurance in his eyes. "What does he want?" Kerr would never allow such a person


    to stay with Nicole.


    "Five percent shares of the KN Group." Nicole didn''t intend to hide it from Kerr anymore. Such a


    person would be a trouble if he stayed with Kerr. She didn''t know how much trouble it would bring to


    Kerr if Phil entered thepany.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr smiled sarcastically, "He is really an ambitious man." Kerr was a little


    surprised. He hadn''t seen Phil for only a few years, but he didn''t expect him to be so bold.


    Nicole kept silent. Seeing the confusion and surprise on Jared''s face, she smiled and said, "It has


    nothing to do with you. Jared, don''t worry." Nicoleforted Jared. Not only Jared, but also she


    was innocent.


    Jared took a careful look at Kerr and found that he didn''t me him at all, so he turned around and


    started the car again.


    After sending Kerr and Nicole back to the vi, Jared was still in a cold sweat. No one knew better


    than him how serious Kerr was to Nicole.


    If anything happened to Nicole, Kerr would go crazy.


    After following Kerr back to the vi, Nicole looked at him up and down, but didn''t find anything


    wrong on his face. "What are you going to do with Phil?"


    ording to her understanding of Kerr, Nicole knew that Kerr would not let it go easily.


    Kerr unbuttoned his shirt casually, with no expression on his face.


    "What do you want me to do with him?" Kerr asked Nicole. Judging from her attitude, Kerr could tell


    whether Phil had irritated Nicole or not.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "I don''t know. But on matter what, he is a member of the Gu family.


    It''s not good to make a scene. In fact, he didn''t do anything. How about let it go?


    As long as you don''t believe his nonsense. In fact, I didn''t n to tell you before. I can solve such a


    small problem." Said Nicole seriously.


    She knew that in Kerr''s heart, he had already had no feelings to the Gu family, but she didn''t want to


    make Kerr feel ufortable because of them.


    Looking at Kerr, Nicole began to feel sorry for him from the bottom of her heart.


    "What are you going to do?" Kerr knew that when Nicole left the private room, Phil met her and


    threatened her.


    That was why Kerr could forgive Nicole for not telling him about it.


    "I can ask Jay to hack the photos in his mobile phone, so that he couldn''t threaten me. I believe Jay


    can handle it."


    Nicole believed in Jay''s ability very much, but she was still sad when she thought that Jay would


    leave her soon.


    Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair and said, "You are very smart. Don''t worry. Although Jay has left, me and


    Lucas are with you." Kerr noticed the disappointment in her eyes at a nce.


    He knew it was hard for her to ept Jay''s leaving, but she was forcing herself to ept it.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m fine. You go to take a shower first. I''ll go to see if Jay is asleep." Nicole


    smiled at Kerr, stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Carefully pushing open the door of Jay''s room, Nicole felt the dim sight in the room, indicating that


    he had fallen asleep.


    Nicole fumbled to the bedside of Jay and lowered her head.

 Chapter 446 Warmth

    Chapter 446 Warmth


    Looking at Jay''s delicate appearance in the moonlight, Nicole knew that Jay used to light a night


    lamp at the bedside before going to bed.


    It would make him sleep morefortably. She knew that it was because Jay didn''t have a sense


    of security. But ever since he came back to Kerr, it seemed that he had never used the nightmp.


    She had to admit that Kerr had a great influence on Jay.


    Touching Jay''s hair, Nicole bent over and kissed him on the forehead.


    It was the first time that Jay left her like that since he was born. "Jay, I hope you can be happy."


    No matter where Jay was, she hoped that he could have the life he wanted. Only in this way could


    Jay be happy.


    Nicole said in a low voice. Then she tucked him in and left the room.


    Inside the bedroom.


    When Kerr came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he saw that Nicole was still sitting on


    the sofa in a daze. He shook his head helplessly and said, "If you are really so worried about him, I


    won''t allow him to leave."


    He would not let Nicole worry about anything.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole came to herself. She turned around and looked at Kerr behind her.


    Kerr was still wet with the vapor since he had just taken a shower. With a bath towel around his


    waist, he wiped the water drops on his hair with a towel in his hand. He frowned and looked at


    Nicole.


    Nicole couldn''t helpughing. No one could tell that the man in front of her was the father of two


    children.


    "What are you doing? Seduce me?" Kerr was always irresistible in the face of Nicole''s flirting.


    Kerr walked to Nicole''s side, reached out his hand and gently touched her ear. He knew that her


    most sensitive part was her ear.


    Seeing that Nicole''s face turned red, Kerr directly held her up from the sofa, turned around and


    walked towards the bed behind him.


    "When did I allow you to think of another man in front of me?"


    Kerr''s tone was obviously domineering.


    Nicole instinctively put her arms around his neck, "Another man? Who is it?" Nicole looked strange.


    It seemed that she hadn''t had much contact with other men since she was with Kerr.


    Let alone thinking about other men here.


    "Jay." Kerr put her down and kissed her face. The soft kissesnded on her fair skin like raindrops,


    making her unable to resist.


    There was nowhere to hide. Nicole shook her head with a smile, trying to avoid him, but in fact, her


    body slowly became weak because of his passionate kiss.


    "Jay is your son." Nicole smiled helplessly. Kerr was even more jealous than a woman. She had


    already experienced it.


    Kerr didn''t pay attention to what Nicole said. He just kissed her wholeheartedly.


    He seemed to be poisoned and couldn''t stop.


    "No, I haven''t taken a shower yet!" Nicole tried to stop Kerr, but no matter how hard she tried, he


    was like a fish that she couldn''t catch at all.


    Kerr just wanted to continue what he hadn''t done just now.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll bathe you." As soon as Kerr finished his words, Nicole''s silk dress was turned


    apart by him.


    Nicole''s was speechless. Kerr seemed to be so violent every time, but most of the time he was


    extremely gentle in front of her.


    Before Nicole spoke, Kerr...


    The night was wonderful for Nicole and Kerr, but for some people, it was restless.


    The night in A City was always restless. In a well-known entertainment ce in the center of the


    city, every night, it was noisy and bustling. The dim light swayed and shone on everyone.


    Everyone was having a good time.


    A man sat on the sofa with an evil smile on his face. He looked at the woman in tight clothes


    wriggling her waist in front of him. As the crowd shouted with excitement, a dancing woman walked


    to Moore with sexy steps.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone here knew that Moore was a rising star in A City and a regr guest here. Many people


    knew that he had spent a lot of money here just to win the beauty''s smile.


    So many people fixed their eyes on him.


    "Mr. Moore!" The girl came to Moore who was holding a ss of wine in his hand. She grabbed his


    wrist and took the wine near her lips with obvious temptation in her eyes.


    Seeing the action of the woman, Moore directly reached out his hand and held her in his arms.


    "Ah!" The woman screamed, pretending to be surprised. The ss in her hand was not held tight


    and directly sprinkled on her body.


    "Mr. Moore, you are so bad!" The woman grumbled, throwing away the ss in her hand, and


    gently slid her slender fingers across Moore''s lips.


    Moore smiled faintly and kissed the woman without hesitation


    "Moore!" When Moore was immersed himself in the kiss, a sharp female voice interrupted him.


    Even if Moore didn''t raise his head, he knew who it was.


    All his fun was ruined. Moore let go of the woman in his arms, stood up and walked out of the bar


    with a gloomy look on his face.

 Chapter 447 Running Out Of Patience

    Chapter 447 Running Out Of Patience


    "Stop, Moore!" Sunny looked at Moore angrily, but since she appeared, Moore had never looked at


    her.


    When they walked out of the bar, Sunny stopped Moore and stood in front of him. "Moore, what do


    you mean? What do you think of me in your heart?"


    Sunny didn''t expect that Moore would really love her, but it never urred to her that Moore would


    almost get drunk in this ce every day.


    He didn''t even care about Ron.


    "Sunny, do you think I keep you by my side because I love you? Don''t talk nonsense to me. You


    know exactly what I want. If you can''t do it, don''t get in my way!"


    Moore warned Sunny coldly. In his eyes, if Sunny could no longer threaten Kerr, then she was


    worthless to him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What do you want? Everything you have now was stolen from Kerr! Do you really think that you


    can rest assured in this way? Let me tell you, no matter how hard you try, you can''t beat Kerr!"


    Sunny looked at Moore angrily and spoke without thinking. She obviously felt his anger.


    "p!" A loud p fell on Sunny''s side face.


    Moore''s face was full of anger. "Let me tell you, Sunny, you''d better know what you are talking


    about. You still love Kerr, right? Do you want to go back to him?"


    Reaching out his hand, Moore directly strangled Sunny''s neck, with cruelty in his eyes.


    "Ahem! Let... Let go off me!" Sunny felt difficult to breathe.


    There was obvious threats in Moore''s eyes. Sunny had no doubt that Moore would kill her in the


    next second.


    "I..." Sunny wanted to exin, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Moore was furious at that moment. Seeing that Sunny''s face turned red because she was out of


    breath, Moore slowly released his hand.


    "If you dare to talk to me like that again, I can kill Daniel at any time. And don''t think you can really


    mess up Kerr''s n with your little trick.


    Kerr has already seen through your trick with Bonnie. You''d better find a new helper before Kerr


    comes to you." Moore looked at Sunny who fell to the ground.


    There was obvious disdain in his eyes.


    What he wanted was far more than that. As long as Kerr was still alive in this world, Moore felt


    ufortable. He would try his best to defeat Kerr one day.


    After saying that, Moore went straight to the car beside. The driver started the car and drove away.


    Sitting on the ground, Sunny breathed heavily and watched Moore''s car gradually disappear from


    her sight. There was obvious resentment in her eyes.


    She didn''t want to give up. Why did she live in misery, while Nicole led a good life with Kerr?


    A car stopped beside Sunny. Edward opened the door and walked to her with a worried look. "Miss


    Sunny, let me drive you home." Edward knew what Moore had done.


    But they had no choice. The reason why they could live in A City safe and sound was because of


    the power of Moore. Otherwise, Kerr had already found them, and even Sunny was in danger now.


    Sunny turned around and was carried to the car by Edward. She sat on the back seat and looked


    out of the window, unwilling to give up. She didn''t understand why she had be like this.


    "Edward, how is the Gu family now?" Sunny knew that with her current strength, it was impossible


    for her to fight against Kerr or Nicole, so she had to find someone who hated Nicole as much as she


    did.


    In this world, except for Kerr who liked Nicole, probably no one in the Gu family would take a fancy


    to her.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Edward raised his head and took a look at her through the rearview mirror.


    "Since Kerr has turned the Gu Group into his and Nicole''smon property, the Gu family can''t


    receive any benefit from the KN Group anymore.


    So, as far as I know, it should be difficult for the Gu family to earn a living now, but Freya still


    maintained her previous luxury life, and probably she is running out of money."


    He had been keeping an eye on the Gu family.


    Hearing what Edward said, Sunny felt ironic. Why was the world so unfair? Why did Nicole have


    everything that once belong to her before?


    She knew that Kerr must love Nicole so much, and he could give his everything to Nicole. Even


    named the newpany with their initials.


    "Edward, can''t Ipare with Nicole? Am I that worse?" Sunny couldn''t figure it out. She knew Kerr


    first, but he was willing to hurt her like this for the sake of Nicole.


    It made her lose everything.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward felt sorry for her from the bottom of his heart. "Miss Sunny, in my


    heart, you are thousands of times better than that Nicole."


    Edwardforted Sunny.


    But it didn''t make her happy.


    Sunny smiled and said, "Edward, don''t worry. I won''tpromise so easily. I''ll let those who hurt


    me pay the price."


    She had never changed her mind.


    Looking at Sunny, Edward knew what was on her mind.


    "Miss, no matter what you do, I will always support you."


    Sunny looked at Edward with a smile, "Tomorrow is Wednesday. ording to Freya''s previous


    habits, she will go to the hall to select new products. We will go there tomorrow."


    Although Moore didn''t treat her well, he didn''t restrict her too much in economic terms, so she had


    the ability to negotiate with Freya.


    Edward nodded and drove to the vi.


    The next day, Sunny put on a delicate makeup and looked at herself in the mirror. If she didn''t look


    carefully, the swelling on her face was not that serious.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her embarrassed look.


    Edward parked his car at the gate of the hall and watched Sunny get off the car.


    Sunny knew that every time Freya was here, she would be in the same private room, since she


    often apanied Freya toe here.

 Chapter 448 Mother And Daughter

    Chapter 448 Mother And Daughter


    Sunny had been here with Freya before, so after Sunny gave the waiter a generous tip, The waiter


    didn''t make things difficult for Sunny. He asked Sunny to wait in the exclusive room of Freya. Not


    long after she sat in the room, she heard the voice from the door.


    "Mrs. Freya, here you are. Pleasee in." The staff greeted Freya warmly.


    Freya smiled faintly and walked towards her private room. As soon as she opened the door, she


    saw Sunny sitting inside. Her face darkened with obvious dissatisfaction.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this my private room? Why is there someone else here?" Looking at Sunny,


    Freya thought of what she had done and could not help feeling angry.


    "Auntie, don''t you remember me? I''m Sunny. I know there were some misunderstandings between


    us before, so I''m here to apologize today. I know that your membership is about to expire, so I


    renew it for you for a year."


    Sunny knew that Freya had been paying her membership fees in advance every time. Now it


    seemed that Freya''s economic situation was really not optimistic.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Freya''s face softened a little. She waved at the staff, indicating that they


    could leave. She walked to the opposite of Sunny and sat down.


    "Sunny. How dare you show up in front of me? You cheated me with a bastard for so long. It really


    surprised me."


    Freya''s face was full of disdain. Since thest time Sunny and Moore left the Gu family, she had no


    news of Sunny, but the He family had been destroyed by Kerr.


    In fact, it didn''t matter much whether she could find Sunny or not.


    She didn''t expect that Sunny would suddenly appear in front of her. She was quite generous. The


    membership fee here was as high as millions dors a year. She didn''t expect that without the He


    family, Sunny could still live a good life.


    "Auntie, I had no choice at that time. I hope you can understand that I love Kerr. In fact, I can do


    anything for the person I love.


    It was Moore who forced me to do that. In fact, I had no choice. He threatened me with the child, but


    no matter what, I failed your trust in me.


    So I hope you can give me a chance to make it up. This is my little gift for you. I hope you would like


    it."


    Sunny took out a jewelry box from her handbag and put it in front of Freya, with sincerity on her


    face.


    Freya looked at Sunny suspiciously. She didn''t expect that Sunny would take the initiative to make


    up for her. Looking at the jewelry box, Freya''s eyes lit up. She had been trying to maintain her


    economic bnce recently.


    So she had secretly sold a lot of jewelry. But soon she had to attend some banquets and she was


    worrying about what to do, and Sunny gave her the gift just in time.


    Opening the jewelry box, Freya was also attracted by the dark green jewelry ne in the box. As


    an expert in this field, she could tell at a nce that this ne was very valuable.


    "What do you mean? Just to make amends?" Freya wondered why Sunny was so kind to her all of


    a sudden.


    As far as she knew, Kerr didn''t show any mercy to Daniel. If she were Sunny, she might never


    forgive the Gu family.


    "Of course, I know what happened to my family. In fact, it was all because of the bitch, Nicole. It has


    nothing to do with the Gu family. I have kept in mind how well aunt you treated me before, aunt."


    If Sunny wanted to take advantage of Freya, she had to regain her trust.


    Hearing that Sunny was sincere, Freya had no reason not to believe her. "You do have a little


    conscience, but you are right. The reason why Kerr did all this was because of that bitch, Nicole."


    When it came to Nicole, Freya''s eyes were full of disgust. Freya didn''t know how Nicole fawned on


    Kerr, since Kerr always listened to her.


    "I think people as scheming as Nicole must be difficult to get along with, right? Aunt, you are a soft-


    hearted person. You must have suffered a lot from Nicole, right?"


    Sunny looked at Freya sympathetically. It was easy to establish friendship with a woman. Unless


    they could share a secret, or they had amon enemy.


    "You''re right. But I don''t know what else I can do since Kerr likes her. I really underestimated her


    before. I didn''t expect that woman to take away the whole Gu Group."


    Freya said angrily.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Auntie, in fact, I have a way to defeat Nicole. But I have left Kerr now. It would be better if I didn''t


    get myself into any trouble. But I don''t have the heart to see you suffer so much.


    I don''t want Kerr to be cheated. Anyway, he and I grew up together from childhood." Sunny said


    seriously with regret.


    "Sunny, if you have any idea, just tell me. Although you can''t get back to Kerr, if you can really make


    that bitch leave him, I will treat you well.


    If you cannot be my daughter-inw, you can be my daughter." Freya reached out her hand and


    held Sunny''s, her eyes were full of expectation.


    Sunny knew that Freya had believed her words, so she nodded at Freya, withcency in her


    eyes.


    In Kerr''s vi.


    Nicole saw Jay standing in front of her in ck casual clothes. Perhaps it was because she was too


    careless that she didn''t notice that Jay had grown taller than before and even reached to her chest.


    Obviously, he was no longer the child who needed her protection.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." Jay nodded earnestly to Nicole, and then


    turned to Kerr, "You must take good care of mommy and Lucas."


    In fact, he had believed in Kerr. After so many things, Kerr did not give up Nicole. He knew that Kerr


    would not give up her in the future.


    As long as Nicole could get happiness, he would be satisfied.


    "Daddy, I''m sorry." Jay knew that his willfulness had caused Kerr a lot of trouble, but Kerr had never


    med him.


    Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise.

 Chapter 449 A One-Way Ticket

    Chapter 449 A One-Way Ticket


    She knew what Jay meant, but she didn''t know how Kerr would react.


    Kerr was calm, and he just nodded slightly, "Come back soon." In fact, the training arranged by Kerr


    for Jay had great flexibility. If Jay could adapt it quickly enough...


    Maybe Jay woulde back to Nicole soon.


    Jay nodded and walked towards the door.


    With tears in her eyes, Nicole threw herself into Kerr''s arms. Then she resisted her impulse to stop


    Jay.


    At the gate of the vi, Jay heard Nicole''s voice. He clenched his fists, turned around and looked at


    Nicole and Kerr not far away. Jay''s knees fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy." Looking at Nicole, Jay felt sorry for her, but this was his choice and he had to


    stick to it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jay stood up and left directly. This time, he did not look back. He


    was also worried that he would not want to leave if he saw Nicole''s tears.


    Until the sound of the car driving awaypletely disappeared...


    Nicole dare to turn around. Looking at the empty door, she realized that Jay had really left.


    "You still have me." Kerr hugged Nicole from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered


    in her ear.


    He knew that Nicole was sad, but he also knew that she would feel better since she still had him


    and Lucas with her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole nodded and forced a smile.


    Jared came in with a pile of documents in his hand and stood in front of Kerr. "Sir, this is the


    document you asked me to prepare for Mr. Phil. The flight ticket is booked at night."


    Although Kerr just said that he just wanted Phil to leave as soon as possible, Jared directly booked


    the earliest flight. In the past, Jared just felt that Phil was ignorant.


    But he didn''t expect that Phil would even get him into trouble for his own interests.


    Therefore, Jared would not let go off Phil.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr nodded without any objection. Phil thought he could do whatever he


    wanted just because he was a member of the Gu family. Although Kerr couldn''t let Phil disappear


    from the world...


    However, Kerr could make Phil disappear in A Citypletely. Kerr didn''t want to see Phil for the


    rest of his life.


    With a confused look on her face, Nicole looked at Jared''scent face. She had known Jared


    for a long time, but it was the first time that she had seen him so happy. She could not help but feel


    a little curious.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so happy?" Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr behind her,


    "What did you do behind my back?" In fact, Nicole also felt that Kerr was amazing.


    Kerr was with her almost every day, but he could do a lot of things without her knowing.


    Hearing her words, Kerr held her shoulder and walked to the sofa. He sat down and said, "I will


    keep all the people who make you unhappy away from your world."


    In fact, Kerr had been well prepared since he turned the Gu Group into the KN Group. But he was


    surprised that the Gu family would target Nicole.


    "I''m not unhappy. At least when Phil threatened me, I didn''t feel angry at all, because I know you


    won''t believe him, right?"


    Nicole smiled at Kerr with assurance.


    Kerr nodded, "Nicole, I''m willing to believe you. I hope you can trust me too." Kerr wouldn''t give


    others any chance to get close to him, but ording to the previous probability...


    Even if he was very careful, there would still be many people staring at them. He knew that the road


    ahead was full of uncertainty.


    But it wouldn''t affect their rtionship.


    "I trust you. Where are you going to send Phil?" Nicole was very curious. At first, she thought Kerr


    might be in a pickle because Phil was a member of the Gu family.


    That''s why she wanted to hide it from Kerr.


    Kerr just shook his head and said nothing.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared smiled, "That''s a ce for the Mr. Phil to calm down." Jared felt a


    sense of revenge.


    When he saw the photo in the phone, he was really grateful that Kerr trusted him. Otherwise, he


    might have been driven out by Kerr.


    Looking at Jared, Nicole felt more strange, but she didn''t say anything.


    At the same time.


    Hearing the news, Phil looked at the ticket in his hand in surprise. "When did you get this?" Phil


    asked the assistant in front of him in shock.


    "In the morning, it was Jared who sent them here. Sir, did you offend Mr. Kerr? The air ticket is for


    tonight, but it''s a one-way ticket. It didn''t show when you cane back!"


    The assistant looked at Phil and couldn''t help but feel anxious. If anything happened to Phil, he


    would have no one to rely on, so it was impossible for him not to be anxious.


    "No way!"


    Phil mmed the documents on the ground and walked outside.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Phil held the steering wheel angrily, stepped on the gas and drove


    towards Kerr''s vi.


    This morning, he found that there was something wrong with his mobile phone. He didn''t expect that


    Nicole would act so fast. Fortunately, he had the backup. Otherwise, he really couldn''t do anything


    to her.


    But Phil could tell that Kerr had already known that he had threatened Nicole. If things went on like


    this, there was no way he could stay in the A City.


    The car stopped near the Kerr''s vi. Phil forced himself to calm down and seriously thought it


    through. If he broke into Kerr''s house like that...


    And Kerr happened to be at home, he would be in big trouble. He had to think of a solution.


    Suddenly, a person came to his mind. He took out his phone and dialed the number of Hebe.


    In the Kerr''s vi.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really don''t want to go to thepany with me?" Kerr looked at Nicole who was tying his tie.

 Chapter 450 Congratulations

    Chapter 450 Congrattions


    Kerr asked Nicole seriously. He didn''t want her to stay at home alone.


    He was worried that Nicole would miss Jay and think too much.


    Nicole shook her head and smiled, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ve epted the fact that he


    left. Lucas''s still at home. I want more time to apany him.


    "I''ll be back to thepany in a while. By that time, we can still work together." Nicole understood


    what Kerr meant. She also wanted to stay with Kerr all the time.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr gently kissed her side face, and then left the vi under her gaze.


    Seeing he leave, Nicole sighed, turned around and went back to Lucas''s room. Seeing he was lying


    on the crib with a cute face, Nicole smiled slightly.


    "How long can you stay with me? Will you also want to leave me when you grow up?" Nicole looked


    at Lucas gently.


    Fortunately, Lucas was with her now.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Nicole opened his eyes, with a smile in his big eyes and a little chubby face,


    as if he was trying tofort Nicole.


    Nicole pointed at Lucas''s nose gently and held him in her arms.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door behind her.


    When she turned around, she saw Vedder standing at the door.


    "Uncle Vedder, what''s up?" Nicole asked.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Miss Hebe is here. She wants to visit Lucas." Vedder looked at Lucas in Nicole''s arms.


    Nicole frowned. From Kerr, she had known what Hebe was thinking, so she didn''t have a good


    impression of her. She didn''t know what Hebe was going to do here.


    Nicole nodded, "I see." Then she lowered his head and looked at Lucas in his arms. "Do you want


    to see your aunt?" In fact, Nicole knew that Lucas couldn''t understand.


    But she still asked.


    But Lucas''s reaction was also out of her expectation. When he heard Nicole mention her aunt, he


    closed his eyes directly. He was very excited just now, but now he pretended to be asleep.


    Nicole felt that she was really powerful. Jay was smart, and it seemed that Lucas was not bad


    either.


    Putting Lucas on the cot, Nicole smiled, "Well, I won''t take you to see her. Have a good sleep."


    Nicole simply thought it was a coincidence.


    Maybe it was just that Lucas wanted to sleep, but when Nicole said that she wouldn''t take him to


    see Hebe, he opened his eyes again with a happy look in his eyes.


    She smiled in disbelief. Lucas was really a wonderful baby.


    She turned around and walked out of the bedroom. As soon as she walked up the stairs, she heard


    the voice of Hebe.


    "Take these things to the kitchen. I bought them for Kerr and Nicole." Hebe directed the maids, but


    the maids stood beside her and had no intention of moving.


    Because Kerr had said before that in this family, they only needed to follow the orders of Kerr and


    Nicole, and no one else could give orders here.


    "Didn''t you hear that?" Obviously, Hebe felt that she was ignored. She could not help burning with


    anger. She had been ady from a rich family since she was born.


    Since she came from the Gu family, no one had ever dared to look down upon her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at the domineering look of Hebe, Nicole couldn''t help but shake her head. Maybe one''s


    family background had its own advantages and disadvantages. The Gu family gave Kerr a great


    opportunity to achieve what he had today.


    Phil, Hebe were also born in the Gu family, but didn''t cherish this opportunity.


    Nicole went downstairs and asked, "What''s wrong, Hebe?" Pretending that she didn''t know what


    was going on, Nicole walked to the side of Hebe with a smile. She saw the things on the table. It


    was obvious that they were brought by Hebe.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Hebe walked up to her, reached out her hand and held her arm intimately.


    "Nicole, they don''t listen to me. Am I an outsider here?"


    Hebe put on a pitiful look on her face, and she was totally different from the domineering girl just


    now.


    Nicole knew that she was a double-faced woman, "Hebe, what brings you here?" Nicole asked


    instead if answering Hebe''s question.


    Hebe was not a fool. Seeing that Nicole didn''t answer, she immediately changed her attitude. "In


    fact, it''s all my fault. I have been abroad before, so I don''t have time to visit here.


    That''s why we are not close to each other. Since I knew that you and Kerr are together, I''ve been


    supporting you and I''ve been waiting for your wedding."


    Hebe knew that Kerr had given all the shares to Nicole, which meant how important Nicole was in


    Kerr''s heart. At this time, as long as she was on Nicole''s side, she could get what he wanted.


    Seeing the ingratiating look on her face, Nicole just smiled faintly. "Thank you for your blessing,


    Hebe. We will have a wedding soon." Nicole let go of Hebe''s arm and walked to the sofa, intending


    to sit down.


    But she was stopped by Hebe, "Nicole, the weather is so good outside. Let''s go shopping together,


    okay? I''ve been back for so long. I''ve been scolded by aunt for several times just because I


    supported you."


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Hebe said, "By the way, Jack is my uncle, and Freya is my


    aunt." Worried that Nicole might not know their rtionship, Hebe exined to her.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "Mrs. Freya hopes that Kerr will meet someone more suitable for him


    than me. It''s fine, but I''m afraid Mr. Freya would be disappointed. I just heard from Uncle Vedder


    that you are here to see Lucas?


    I''m afraid I''ll let you down, Hebe. He just fell asleep." What Nicole''s meant was obvious.


    She didn''t want to see Hebe stay here any longer.


    Seeing the indifference on Nicole''s face, Hebe held her arm and said, "Nicole, I''ve suffered so much


    because of you and Kerr. Shouldn''t you make it up for me?"


    Nicole didn''t want to let go of Nicole. She believed that she could get more from Nicole since she


    was so generousst time.

 Chapter 451 Nicoles Test

    Chapter 451 Nicole''s Test


    Nicole knew how greedy Hebe was, but she didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. "Hebe,


    you''re right. How about I go to the KN Group with you? I believe you would like it."


    The smile on Hebe''s face froze when she heard what Nicole said. She didn''t expect Nicole to be so


    smart. But when she thought of what Phil had said on the phone just now, Hebe held back her


    impulse.


    "Okay. Kerr is always very busy. I haven''t seen him for a long time. It is great to meet him this time."


    Hebe said frankly.


    Nicole didn''t expect that she could mention Nicole so frankly. This time, Nicole seemed to have no


    reason to refuse. Anyway, she was going to see Kerr, so she had nothing to fear.


    So Nicole picked up her handbag and thought it might be a surprise for Kerr.


    Hebe''s car was parked at the gate of the vi. Nicole sat in the back seat with her.


    The driver in the front seat wore a peaked cap and pressed the brim of the hat very low.


    The car started. Nicole nced at the side face of the driver and felt a little familiar, but she was not


    sure.


    "Hebe, please ask the driver to stop the car. I remember that I forgot something. I was going to bring


    it to Kerr." Nicole tested Hebe and had a bad feeling.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was because Nicole had experienced too many idents that she began to suspect and


    be sensitive. She sincerely hoped that it was because she thought too much. After all, Hebe


    was Kerr''s sister.


    Moreover, when Nicole came out just now, many people in the house knew that she came out with


    Hebe.


    Hearing what she said, Hebe was obviously stunned. She didn''t even know how to answer Nicole.


    Subconsciously, she looked at the driver at the front seat.


    But there was no response.


    "What is it? Didn''t Kerre back tonight? You can give it to him then." Hebe said perfunctorily.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "Hebe, are you afraid that I will note with you to thepany?"


    Nicole turned her head and looked out of the window. She clearly felt that the driver sped up.


    He seemed to be very anxious.


    "Hebe, this is not the way to the KN Group. Where do you want to take me?" With a serious look on


    her face, Nicole asked in a questioning tone.


    She could tell that Hebe was a coward.


    Sure enough, when Hebe looked into Nicole''s eyes, she shivered and didn''t know how to answer


    her.


    "Hebe!" Just as Hebe was silent, Nicole suddenly called out her name, which startled her.


    "Shut up!"


    The man sitting in the driver''s seat said seriously with obvious coldness in his words. He ordered


    Nicole impolitely.


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Nicole immediately realized who he was.


    She couldn''t help but feel shocked. "Phil? Why are you here?" She felt something was wrong. The


    reason why Phil appeared in front of her at this time was definitely not to say goodbye to her.


    It was very likely that he was dissatisfied with Kerr''s decision.


    Phil raised his head, directly took off the peaked cap on his head, and mmed it on the seat


    beside him.


    "Nicole, do you think no one will know your scandal if you ask Kerr to take me away? No way! If I


    can''t get what I want, and you can''t live well either.


    I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful. Your scandal will soon spread throughout A City. At that time,


    I really want to know if Kerr will be embarrassed."


    Phil''s words were full of obvious cruelty. He looked at Nicole in the rearview mirror with a fierce look


    in his eyes.


    Nicole looked at him, "Phil, have you really decided to do that? Phil, you had better think it over. If


    you do this, my reputation will be ruined, but it do you no good either.


    You still can''t get anything you want." Said Nicole indifferently.


    She wanted to let Phil know that even if he did so, he would not get more benefits.


    "Save your breath, Nicole. Do you know that I''m a member of the Gu family? Even if I make a big


    mistake, Kerr won''t really do anything to me. You are different.


    At that time, even if Kerr believes in you, he won''t keep you by his side." Phil said firmly.


    Just like this time, Kerr didn''t really do anything to him even though he threatened Nicole.


    Sitting next to them, Hebe was surprised to hear the conversation between Phil and Nicole. "Phil,


    you didn''t say that to me just now. You just said that as long as I deceived Nicole and took her out,


    We would get some money. Why are there so many things involved? If Kerr knows it, we will be in


    trouble." Fear was written all over Hebe''s face.


    Although she had never seen the cruel side of Kerr, she remembered that every time she saw Kerr,


    he was so serious that no one could get close to him.


    Moreover, Jack and Freya couldn''t even change the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole. She


    didn''t want to sacrifice herself and go against Kerr.


    "Shut up, Hebe. You''re on the same boat now. It''s toote to stop now, so you''d better do as I say."


    Phil threatened.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Nicole knew what had happened. She took out her


    phone and wanted to call Kerr.


    But she was spotted by Phil.


    Phil stepped on the brake and stopped the car.


    As a result of inertia, Nicole leaned forward and bumped into the chair in the front seat. The phone


    in her hand also slipped out of her hand and fell into the car.


    "Ah!" Without any preparation, Hebe screamed and threw herself into the chair, losing her bnce.


    "Put her phone away, Hebe!" Phil ordered her, because she was closer to Nicole than him.


    Hebe was still in a daze and didn''t respond to what he said.


    Feeling dizzy, Nicole closed her eyes and shook her head heavily.

 Chapter 452 Run Away

    Chapter 452 Run Away


    Nicole reached out her hand and fumbled for the phone.


    Seeing the expression on Hebe''s face, Phil unfastened the seat belt, turned around and got out of


    the car. He walked to the side of Nicole and opened the door.


    As soon as Phil opened the door, Nicole''s finger touched her phone. Startled, she quickly held the


    phone in her hand.


    "Give me your phone!" Phil held Nicole''s wrist and tightened his grip. There was obvious threat in


    his eyes.


    Feeling the pain from her wrist, Nicole let go of her hand unconsciously and the phone fall to the


    ground in front of her eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at Phil next to her, "What do you want? What you want is nothing


    more than the shares of the KN Group. You have to think it over. Now that you treat me like this,


    things have changed."


    Nicole warned Phil. She didn''t want him to go the wrong way because he made a decision on


    impulse.


    What''s more, she didn''t want Kerr to be in a pickle when he knew it.


    "Nicole, what did you say to Kerr?" Phil questioned Nicole.


    Although he always knew that Kerr had a bad temper, Kerr had never been so harsh to him. Before


    Nicole appeared, the Gu Group had been fine.


    The profit he earned every year was enough to meet his needs.


    However, after Nicole was with Kerr, the Gu Group would go broke like this.


    Phil couldn''t ept it, and he thought that Nicole was the one to me.


    Phil stretched out his hand, grabbed Nicole''s neck and pulled her out of the car.


    "Nicole, you want Kerr to send me to a remote ce. Now I teach you a lesson." Phil''s eyes were


    full of anger.


    Nicole reached out and grasped his wrist, trying to get rid of him, but there was a huge difference in


    strength between them.


    She couldn''t move him at all.


    It was getting harder and harder for Nicole to breathe, and her face turned unnaturally red.


    Getting out of the car, Hebe went straight to the side of Phil and held his arm. "Phil! There was no


    need to make such a scene! All we need to do is to get the shares."


    Hebe didn''t expect that Phil would hurt Nicole. If Kerr knew it, she didn''t know how he would react.


    Before Phil did anything irreparable, Hebe wanted to stop him.


    "Get out of my way!" Phil pushed her away with all his strength. Now he had gradually lost his mind


    because of anger.


    Falling to the ground, Hebe was surprised to see him. "Brother! If you keep acting like this, I''ll call


    Kerr!"


    Hebe clearly saw that the face of Nicole had turned from red to pale. If it went on like this, even she


    would be implicated if Nicole was hurt by ident.


    Hearing what Hebe said, Phil released his hand subconsciously and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Don''t forget that you are my sister!"


    "Ahem!" After being freed, Nicole fell to the ground, gasping for fresh air. She propped her hands on


    the asphalt road and turned her face to look at the tow of them beside her.


    Seeing Phil walking towards Hebe, Nicole took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She


    said calmly, "Phil, if you want five percent shares of the KN Group, I can give you.


    I can also ask Kerr to let you go. I can pretend nothing happened today." Phil stopped when he


    heard what she said.


    If Nicole hadn''t said anything at this moment, Phil would have vented his anger on Hebe.


    Greedy people died for money, and birds fought for food. It seemed that it was true.


    As for Hebe, she was a coward. She didn''t want to hurt Nicole, and she even tried to stop Phil.


    There was no reason for Nicole to let Hebe get hurt because of her.


    Phil turned around and looked at Nicole suspiciously, "Really? What is the condition?" Phil knew


    there was no free lunch in the world.


    Originally, his n was to get shares and cash from Nicole and then ran away. The reason why he


    didn''t leave in a hurry was that he was waiting for the scandal of Nicole to be exposed.


    If Nicole dared to set him up in front of Kerr, he would let her pay the price.


    "I hope you would never show up in front of Kerr and disappear in his world." Nicole tried to stand


    up, but her palm was cut by the broken stones on the ground. The pain made her frown slightly.


    However, she still stood straight and looked at Phil opposite her.


    "You won''t suffer any loss from the deal, Phil. Think it over. There''s only one chance. It''s useless for


    you to kidnap me now, even if you threaten Kerr with me and get the shares from him.


    Do you think you can escape from Kerr?" Nicole analyzed the pros and cons for him.


    She hoped that he could stop when there was a chance.


    Hearing what she said, Phil thought about her conditions in silence.


    Hebe stood up from the ground and reached out to push him. "Brother, this is a good opportunity.


    Do you want to miss it?" Hebe''s eyes lit up.


    In her simple mind, this was a great deal.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" Phil knew that Hebe was coward and couldn''t achieve something big. But he also knew


    that if it weren''t for Hebe, Nicole wouldn''t have gone out.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Hebe held back her tears. She didn''t dare to act recklessly in


    front of Phil.


    "Phil, just think it over. I don''t have much time. If Kerr finds out that I''m not at home, he will find me


    soon. At that time, things will be very troublesome. Even if I want to help you, it won''t work."


    Looking at the mobile phone thrown on the ground by Phil, Nicole wanted to get it. She found that


    his emotion was not very stable, and ording to the insidious means he used...


    She really couldn''t believe Phil and thought that it was better to go back to Kerr as soon as possible.


    Looking sideways at Nicole, Phil was very conflicted. Nicole''s conditions were indeed a temptation


    to him, but he had to take the risks.

 Chapter 453 Its Not Convenient To Talk

    Chapter 453 It''s Not Convenient To Talk


    "How can you get the shares of the KN Group without informing Kerr?" Phil was not a fool.


    At this time, no matter how much Nicole trusted Nicole, as long as she mentioned the shares of the


    KN Group, Kerr would feel that something was wrong.


    He had to figure out a way to avoid Kerr''s suspicion.


    Nicole looked at him and didn''t expect him to be so shrewd at this time.


    "It''s very simple. My shares are under my name. You know that Kerr trusts me very much. I''m in


    charge of these things. He doesn''t need to ask about it."


    In fact, Nicole didn''t know what to do. She just tried her best to look calm when she saw the


    expression on Phil''s face.


    Phil weighed her words in his heart. He had doubts, but he also had reasons to believe her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, which shocked the three people present at the same time.


    Hearing the exclusive ringtone of Kerr, Nicole was delighted. Seeing that Phil picked up the phone


    from the ground, she didn''t go forward to snatch it from him.


    "It''s Kerr. If I didn''t answer the phone, he will keep calling and suspect me. And he wille to me


    soon. If it gets you into trouble, don''t me me."


    Nicole said calmly. She knew that Phil would also let her answer the phone in order to stall for time.


    As expected, Phil walked up to her and put the phone in front of her. "You know what to say?"


    Before he made a decision...


    He didn''t want to disturb Kerr.


    It would be troublesome.


    Nicole nodded, and then Phil pressed the answer key. At the same time, he became nervous.


    "Where are you?" Kerr''s voice came from the phone.


    Nicole could imagine the serious look on Kerr''s face. "I''m outside. Jay needs something. I''ll go out


    and buy it for him." Said Nicole lightly.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she looked at Phil beside her, his face had no


    difference.


    But only Kerr knew that it was inconvenient for Nicole to speak now.


    "Okay. Do you need me to pick you up?" Kerr asked Nicole. Although he said so, he reached for the


    car key on his desk.


    Only he and Nicole knew that Jay had left the Gu family, but she said that Jay needed something,


    which was unreasonable, so Kerr knew Nicole indicated that she was in danger.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole looked at Phil next to her, who was obviously threatening her. She


    raised the corners of her mouth slightly, "No, thanks. I''ll be back soon."


    She knew that Kerr had understood her words.


    All she needed to do now was to wait for Kerr to find her.


    "Okay, I see."


    Kerr promised, but he didn''t hang up the phone. He knew that Nicole might be in danger now, so it


    was afort for him to hear her voice.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Phil directly hung up the phone. He always felt that something was wrong, but


    he couldn''t tell what it was. Maybe it was the first time that he had kidnapped a person like this, so


    he was a little nervous.


    He could onlyfort himself in this way.


    "I have done what you said. Now can you see my sincerity?" Said Nicole indifferently.


    Looking at the smile at the corners of her mouth, Phil was not at ease at all, but he could not care


    so much now.


    "I don''t want the shares. Cash them to me at once." Phil had figured it out that if he held these


    shares, sooner orter Kerr would find them.


    At that time, it would also be troublesome. It was better to leave with money directly, so as to save a


    lot of trouble.


    Maybe he would never see Kerr again.


    If Kerr knew that he got the money in this way, Kerr would not let him go.


    "Cash them? It may be a little troublesome. You know that I can''t prepare so much cash. I need


    some time. Will you go back home with me for the time being?"


    Nicole had enough reasons to stall for time.


    Phil looked at Nicole and didn''t see any panic or worry on her face. On the contrary, he was more


    nervous.


    "Nicole, I warn you not to y tricks, or I will make you regret." Phil warned her seriously.


    Then he held out his hand and dragged her into the car. With great strength, he threw her into the


    car without hesitation.


    Turning around, he looked at Hebe standing next to him and said, "Get in the car." Before he left, he


    could only restrict Hebe''s freedom. After all, she was too timid.


    If Phil let her go, perhaps she would run to Kerr and betray him.


    Hebe took a step back instinctively and shook her head. "I won''t go. What do you want?" She


    realized that this matter had escted.


    She was instinctively afraid of Kerr. At least, she had never thought of plotting against Kerr.


    "I said get in the car." Without giving her a chance to refuse, Phil pushed her into the car and


    mmed the door.


    He turned around and sat on the driver''s seat.


    Phil started the car, locked the door and looked at the two women in the rearview mirror.


    Hebe was scared, but Nicole looked much more calm, as if Hebe was the one who had been


    kidnapped, not Nicole. With a frown, Phil loosened his tie.


    Then he threw it back to Hebe behind him, "Tie up Nicole''s hands. Hebe, now, you have to listen to


    me, or you will end up a hundred times more miserable than what Kerr would do to you."


    Phil threatened.


    As expected, hearing what he said, with fear in her eyes, Hebe took the tie and looked at Nicole


    beside her.


    With a faint smile, Nicole extended her hands in front of her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hebe, in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. I won''t tell Kerr. As long as you don''t hurt me, money


    is not the most important thing for him and me."


    Nicoleforted Hebe on purpose to make her rx her vignce.


    She knew that Hebe was a weakness in Phil''s n.


    Looking at Nicole''s amiable face, Hebe felt less scared.

 Chapter 454 Prepare Fifty Million Dollars

    Chapter 454 Prepare Fifty Million Dors


    Hebe tied the tie to Nicole''s wrist, but not tightly.


    Seeing what Hebe was doing, Phil didn''t think too much. He parked the car beside a park and said,


    "Nicole, I don''t care what you can do. I only give you ten minutes.


    Send the money to this ce in ten minutes. I want fifty million dors. This number is not worth


    mentioningpared to five percent shares of the KN Group."


    Hearing what Phil said, Nicole wanted to find a reason to refute, but seeing that he was obviously


    very nervous, she had to shut up. She knew that if she continued to refute, he would definitely be


    suspicious.


    "Then you have to let me make a phone call, right? Otherwise, I don''t have it with me now." Nicole


    stretched out her hand, trying to get the phone from the hand of Phil.


    Phil held the phone tightly, but he didn''t move. Finally, the phone was in his hand. Nicole dialed


    Avery''s number and found a random reason to ask her to send the money here.


    Avery agreed without hesitation.


    Phil felt relieved and sat on the driver''s seat, waiting for his man''s call. As long as he got the money,


    he would leave here directly.


    At the same time, at the gate of the KN Group.


    Kerr sat in the car and was about to start the car when he saw Jarede out of the group in a


    hurry.


    "Sir! I''ve found out that it''s Phil. He sent the backed up photos to the newspaper. But because you


    have told media before, they don''t dare to report it."


    Jared handed the photo he just got to Kerr.


    But Kerr didn''t even look at her, but quickly locked the position of Nicole.


    When he was about to start the car, his mobile phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, it


    was not Nicole, so he directly hung up the phone.


    Jared sat in the passenger seat. As soon as the car was started, Jared''s phone rang. Looking at the


    number of Avery on the screen, he immediately answered it.


    "Jared! Where is Nicole? Did something happen to her?" As soon as the phone was connected,


    Avery''s anxious voice came through. Jared looked at Kerr beside him and pressed the speaker


    button.


    "Yes, something happened to Mrs. Nicole. Mr. Kerr and I are on the way. How did Miss Avery knows


    that?" Jared felt strange.


    Only Kerr and he knew about it for the time being.


    "Nicole called me just now and asked me to prepare fifty million cash and send it to a ce.


    Zachary and I are on the way there. I guessed that something had happened to her."


    Avery looked worriedly at Zachary who was driving beside her. After all, Nicole was with Kerr now.


    Even if Nicole needed money, she didn''t need to ask Avery, and it was a considerable sum of


    money.


    There must be something wrong.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, it''s hard to exin it clearly. Let''s go there first and see what''s going on." As Jared spoke,


    Kerr''s face darkened.


    This time, the Gu family was against Kerr again.


    Jared knew Kerr well, Phil had really crossed the line this time.


    "Okay." Avery agreed and then hung up the phone. She was nervous that the wedding was


    postponed for no reason. It was not until she woke up that she learned about the fire from Zachary.


    When everyone was worried about the fire, she slept soundly because she was drunk.


    Zachary stretched out his hand and stroked Avery''s long hair. "Don''t worry. Nicole will be fine." He


    knew it was just a small problem and Kerr could solve it, but he couldn''t help but worry about Avery.


    Avery nodded.


    While driving, Kerr unconsciously tightened his hands on the steering wheel, and the blue veins on


    his forehead protruded out of anger.


    "Inform Phil''s parents that if there is really something wrong with Nicole because of the Phil, ask


    them to prepare for the funeral of Phil." Kerr said firmly.


    He had thought that Phil would restrain himself if he was punished. He didn''t expect that Phil would


    dare to kidnap Nicole.


    He wouldn''t let go of Phil this time.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared was also stunned. The reason why Phil was so arrogant was that he


    was a member of the Gu family and his father was Kerr''s uncle.


    Phil''s father was also Jack''s biological brother.


    Phil was determined that no matter what he did, Kerr would not do anything to him, so he was so


    arrogant.


    "Sir..." Jared was a little hesitant. He had nned to persuade Kerr, as long as Phil didn''t really hurt


    Nicole, there was no need to make a fuss about it.


    But when Jared saw Jared''s face, he shut up and called the Gu family as Kerr said.


    The car soon arrived. Kerr saw the car parked at the roadside from a distance. He stopped the car


    and approached it without hesitation.


    Nicole nced at Kerr and saw him outside the window. Her eyes lit up and she suppressed the joy


    in her heart.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." As she spoke, she reached out her hand to open the door, but it was


    locked by Phil.


    The silence in the car was broken by Nicole, which made Phil very nervous.


    "Nicole, don''t y tricks!" He always felt that Nicole was not as simple as she looked. Then he


    looked at Hebe and said, "You go with her."


    Philmanded her.


    Hebe nodded, opened the door and followed Nicole out of the car.


    As soon as Nicolended her feet on the ground, she felt herself in a warm embrace.


    It was her familiar scent that made her feel at ease.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole hid in Kerr''s arms and breathed his scent.


    She knew that perhaps only in his arms could make her feel safe.


    "K... Kerr!" When Hebe saw Kerr, she was surprised and kept stepping back. Fear was written all


    over her face.


    Kerr didn''t pay attention to Hebe''s reaction. He let go of Nicole''s hand. He held up her little face with


    both hands and carefully checked whether she was injured.


    "Tell me, where did you get hurt?" Kerr asked Nicole nervously.

 Chapter 455 The Voice From Hell

    Chapter 455 The Voice From Hell


    Kerr untied the tie on Nicole''s wrist and saw a slight red mark on her skin. His eyes darkened.


    Phil nced around and was surprised to see Kerr. He started the car and was about to drive away.


    The door was opened by Hebe, "Brother! You can''t leave me alone!"


    Hearing the sound of the car starting behind her, Hebe felt that Phil was about to run away. It was


    his n and had nothing to do with her.


    If Phil left now, Hebe knew that Kerr would put all the me on her.


    "Let me go!" Phil couldn''t care so much now. He just wanted to get out of Kerr''s sight.


    Before Phil could closed The door that Hebe opened, he saw Jared walking up to him.


    "Mr. Phil, where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you want to say hello to Mr.


    Kerr?" Standing beside the car, Jared stretched out his hand and put it on the door of the car.


    He then blocked Phil''s door.


    Phil''s face darkened, "Fuck off! Who the hell are you? How dare you stop me?" Phil didn''t take


    Jared seriously at all. He pushed Jared away and wanted to leave.


    However, a silver Maybach stopped directly in front of Phil''s car, blocking his way.


    The door of the Maybach opened, and Avery got out of the car and trotted all the way to Nicole. "Let


    me have a look. Is everything okay?" Avery watched Kerr holding Nicole in his arms.


    She was relieved and looked at Nicole with concern.


    Zachary opened the door and walked over steadily.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," said Nicole, smiling at Kerr and Avery. Nicole didn''t want to make it a big


    deal, but she had no choice as Phil was pressing her.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr let go of her hand and said lightly, "Go to the car with Avery and wait


    for a while." Kerr needed to get rid of Phil.


    He didn''t want Nicole to see this.


    While speaking, Kerr gave Nicole''s hand to Avery.


    Avery took a look at Kerr and then at Zachary behind her. She nodded at Zachary and walked


    towards the car behind them, holding Nicole''s hand.


    "Kerr!" Before turning around, Nicole stopped Kerr who was walking towards Phil, "In fact, I''m not


    injured either. This matter..."


    It was not that Nicole wanted to be generous, but that Phil was a member of the Gu family. In her


    opinion, as long as Kerr taught Phil a lesson, he would not dare to do this again.


    But obviously, Kerr didn''t think so. He raised his hand to stroke Nicole''s long hair and said, "I know


    what to do." Kerrforted her and knew her intention.


    Phil looked at Jared and Zachary who were approaching him. He didn''t know Zachary, but he could


    feel that Zachary''s identity was not simple.


    "What do you want?" Phil looked at the two men in front of him in horror.


    Getting out of the car, Phil kept retreating.


    With the phone in his hand, he dialed Jack''s number without hesitation. In his heart, perhaps only


    Jack could stop Kerr.


    "Uncle! Help me!" Phil put his phone near his ear and called out Jack. But as soon as he said that,


    his phone was snatched away by Kerr who came forward.


    "What happened?" Lowering his head, Kerr heard Jack''s voice on the phone.


    Kerr raised his hand and put the phone near his ear. "If you came early, you might be able to see


    him for thest time." Kerr said indifferently.


    His tone was unusually calm, as if he was talking about the weather today.


    However, in Phil''s ears, it sounded like a voice from hell.


    After saying that, Kerr hung up the phone and mmed it onto the ground.


    "Bang!" The phone broke into pieces.


    Looking at the broken phone on the ground, Phil seemed to see his end. He immediately became


    nervous and lowered his head. He didn''t even dare to look up at Kerr''s face.


    "Kerr... Brother..." Phil wanted to get Kerr''s forgiveness through family affection.


    Zachary knew that it their family affair, so he didn''t need to interfere. He just stood aside and leaned


    against the car door leisurely.


    Standing aside, Jared stared at Phil angrily. Thinking of the photo that he sent to the media, Jared


    couldn''t help but feel angry.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Phil almost made Jared lose everything for his own interest. If the news was leaked, even if Kerr


    chose to believe him, it would affect the reputation of him and Nicole.


    But without Kerr''s permission, Jared couldn''t do anything to him.


    "Will something happen?"


    Sitting in the car and looking at Kerr''s angry face, Nicole and Avery knew Kerr''s temper, so they


    were a little worried.


    "Are you still worried about that bastard? Don''t you know that I was almost scared to death when I


    received the phone call?" Avery raised her hand and tapped on Nicole''s forehead. She thought that


    Nicole was too soft-hearted.


    She was not as generous as Nicole. If someone dared to kidnap her, she would not let off him.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole shook her head and said, "You are d that Zachary is an


    orphan. You don''t have to face his family, do you?" Nicole had no choice.


    Avery shrugged her shoulders.


    Looking at Phil in front of him, Kerr raised his hand and his clenched fist fell directly on Phil''s face.


    "Ah!" As a spoiled child, Phil had never suffered such pain before. He fell directly to the ground.


    Looking at Kerr in horror, Phil shouted, "Brother, I was wrong. Please let me go!"


    He could only beg Kerr for mercy.


    Looking at Kerr''s murderous eyes, Phil had a bad feeling.


    He was frightened.


    Kerr kept his head down and looked at Phil in front of him. He didn''t say a word from beginning to


    end. When he raised his foot, directly stepped on Phil''s chest and stared at him.


    "Ahem!" Phil felt a strong force on his chest. He held Kerr''s shins with both hands and begged him.

 Chapter 456 Who Dares

    Chapter 456 Who Dares


    But Phil couldn''t speak at all.


    He struggled hard, but in Kerr''s eyes, his strength was in vain.


    Seeing that Phil couldn''t ask for mercy, Jared felt relieved.


    "Phil, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because youe from the Gu family? If you


    don''t understand the warning I gave you before, I can teach you what is not allowed to do what you


    shouldn''t do."


    Kerr said in a cold tone and kicked him harder. In the past, no matter how dissatisfied Kerr was with


    the dirty tricks of Phil, he had turned a blind eye to it.


    But this time was different. Phil dared to hurt Nicole, so Kerr had to teach him a lesson.


    The sound of a car came from afar. Jared turned his head and saw the car of the Gu family. He


    could not help but feel a little worried. After all, the Gu family also doted on Phil.


    Zachary nced at Kelvin and Jack who got out of the car. He stood straight and walked towards


    Kerr''s car.


    Seeing Jack, Nicole and Avery also got out of the car. Nicole looked at Kerr, and the appearance of


    Jack attracted everyone''s attention.


    But Kerr didn''t pay attention to him. It seemed that Kerr didn''t care who would show up.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Kerr had no intention of letting Phil go, Jack said seriously.


    Zachary nced at Jack with disdain. He walked to Avery, took Avery''s hand and went back to the


    silver Maybach.


    "What are you doing? Zachary?" Avery called his name. She didn''t know why Zachary was about to


    take her away before the matter was settled.


    Looking at Zachary passing by him, Jack''s eyes lit up. Zachary''s cold side face looked like a


    person, and he also looked like Kerr.


    "You are..." Jack said lightly.


    Hearing Jack''s question, Zachary didn''t stop and left with Avery.


    Even when Avery sat on the passenger seat, she still looked confused.


    Looking at the Maybach that drove away, Jack frowned, but before he could think more, he heard


    the voice of Phil for help.


    "Uncle... Uncle..." Seeing Jack, Phil reached out his hand to him, trying to ask him to stop Kerr.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the weak voice of Phil, Jack withdrew his sight and walked to Kerr with the help of Kelvin.


    "Kerr, that''s enough! Stop!"


    Jack ordered Kerr, but Kerr didn''t let go of Phil as he said.


    Looking at Phil''s pale look, Jack was afraid that if Kerr didn''t stop, he would directly trample on Phil


    to death.


    Nicole walked quickly to Kerr and held his arm. "Kerr, it''s enough. Just teach him a lesson." Nicole


    also didn''t want Kerr to get into trouble because of a man like Phil.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr looked at the blood flowing from the corner of Phil''s mouth and


    withdrew his foot on Phil''s chest.


    "Wait for me in the car." Kerr gently patted the back of Nicole''s hand.


    But Nicole didn''t turn around and leave.


    "Mr. Phil!" With the hint of Jack''s eyes, Kelvin walked to the side of Phil and wanted to help him up,


    but he found that Phil''s injury was more serious than he had imagined.


    Kelvin looked at Kerr awkwardly and finally fixed his eyes on Jack. Phil was hurt by Kerr. Without


    Kerr''s order, no one dared to send Phil to the hospital.


    "Call an ambnce." Jack knew Kerr''s ability. He frowned and looked at Kerr, "What did he do to


    offend you? Why did you hurt him so hard?"


    Jack med Kerr.


    "Let me see who dares to hurt Nicole!" Kerr said in a cold tone. This time, he wanted the Gu family


    to see what would happen to Phil after he plotted against him. In this way, no one would dare to


    provoke Nicole again.


    Turning around, Kerr didn''t take Jack''s words seriously. "No one can interfere with my decision. I


    can tell you clearly that Phil''s life is in my hands."


    There was no emotion in Kerr''s words.


    "Do you know that Phil is the only son of your uncle? No matter what Phil did, he is your brother.


    Kerr, you should aware of your identity and act rashly because of an outsider."


    Although Jack didn''t know what had happened, he guessed that it must have something to do with


    Nicole when he saw her standing next to Kerr.


    "An outsider? For me, except for Nicole and my sons, you are all outsiders." Kerr looked at Jack


    and said in a cold voice, "Jared, take Phil back!"


    Kerr gave order in front of Jack.


    "Yes, sir." Jared said. After all, in Jared''s heart, he also wanted to give a good punishment to Phil. If


    such a scumbag stayed in the world, he would be a hidden trouble in the future.


    Walking up to Kelvin, Jared reached out his hand and said, "Uncle Kelvin, leave him to me." Jared


    knew that Kerr was well aware of what he was doing, but he didn''t know what he would do to Phil.


    Seeing that Jared also disliked Phil, Kelvin had a guess in his heart.


    "Kerr, you must let go of Phil today." Jack ordered Kerr, but because he was not feeling well, a little


    excitement made him feel ufortable.


    His body trembled unconsciously.


    "Sir!" Kelvin called as he walked to Jack and held his arm Kelvin looked nervous.


    "Uncle Kelvin, send him home." After ordering Kelvin, Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly, turned around


    and walked towards his car.


    Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Jared lifted up Phil who was lying on the ground and threw him


    into the car. Then he nodded to Jack and drove after Kerr''s car, leaving Jack''s sight.


    "Kerr, is it really okay? Are you really going to kill Phil?" Nicole asked Kerr worriedly.


    "Are you afraid? Did I scare you?" Kerr held the steering wheel with one hand and held Nicole''s


    hand with the other. He felt the coldness from her fingertips. He thennded a kiss on it.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid. I just don''t think it''s worth it to make a scene


    because of Phil."

 Chapter 457 Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 457 Get Into Trouble


    Looking at Kerr''s side face, Nicole turned to face him and said seriously, "Kerr, although I hate what


    he did, we just need to teach him a lesson so that he won''t dare to do it again.


    You don''t have to get yourself into trouble because of this kind of person." Nicole knew that it would


    be very troublesome once a person''s life was involved.


    She didn''t want Kerr to get into any trouble. Their happy life had just begun, and they shouldn''t have


    changed anything because of what Phil did.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him, but I won''t let him go so easily." There was obvious meaning in Kerr''s


    words.


    Nicole was confused. Ten minutester, two cars arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    Standing at the door, Harley was waiting for Kerr. Apparently, he had received a call from him


    before, with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m curious. Who dared to offend Kerr?" Harley joked.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and got out of the car. "You''ll know soon."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared''s car hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Jared, let me go! I can give you whatever you want!" Phil knew that this was hisst chance before


    the car stopped. If he really fell into Kerr''s hands.


    Then even if he could survive, he would feel worse than death.


    Hearing that, Jared showed a sarcastic smile on his face. "Mr. Phil, when do you think of me as a


    human being? But every dog has its day.


    You should be responsible for what you have done." Jared made it clear that he would not go


    against Kerr''s will.


    And for him, a person like Phil was not worth forgiving.


    Phil struggled to stand up and looked out of the window. "Where are you taking me? Jared, think it


    over. If you let me go, you will get whatever you want.


    You know my position in the Gu family. I will do what I say." He tried to seduce Jared, but thetter


    didn''t slow down the speed at all.


    Soon, Jared parked the car at the gate of the hospital. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ohil. We''ve arrived. You don''t


    have a chance." Jared turned around and smiled at the frightened Phil.


    At this moment, Jared feltpletely happy.


    He didn''t need to anything, as long as he was recognized by Kerr, it was enough for him.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Phil was frightened. Soon the door was opened. Although Phil was


    unwilling, he was still dragged out of the car.


    "Let me go!" When Phil saw the man in the doctor''s uniform in front of him, he would not naively


    believe that Kerr had sent him to the hospital for his injury.


    The bad feeling in his heart was getting worse and worse.


    Seeing that it was Phil who got out of the car, Harley was not surprised. "I knew that Phil would get


    himself in trouble sooner orter." Harley sighed.


    Seeing that Phil was tied to a tablet car by the staff, Jared shrugged to Harley and said, "He


    deserves it." Jared couldn''t help but feel happy as long as he thought that Phil would be pay for


    what he had done.


    Taking a look at Kerr, Harley asked, "One? Or two?" Asked Harley with a snicker.


    Kerr just took a look at Harley and didn''t say anything. Harley understood what he meant. Then he


    turned around and walked towards the direction of Phil.


    "Kerr! Let me go! I dare not do it again!" Phil''s voice reached everyone''s ears, but no one paid


    attention to it.


    Only Nicole, who was standing beside Kerr, looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know what had


    happened. "What was Harley talking about?" Nicole looked at Kerr.


    Kerr just raised his hand to stroke Nicole''s hair, eyes full of affection, and said nothing.


    A car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Kelvin and Hebe then got out of the car. Seeing Kerr


    standing at the door with a rxed look, Kelvin realized something was wrong and walked up to


    him.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mr. Jack is not feeling well and has returned home. But Mr. Jack is worried about..."


    Before Kelvin came here, Jack had given him a task.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a kidney. I won''t take his life. Since he doesn''t want to live a good life, this


    kidney can save a life."


    Kerr said calmly, but it shocked both Nicole and Kelvin present. No one had expected that Kerr


    would punish Phil like that.


    Only Jared had an obvious smile on his face. He was the one who collected the information for Kerr.


    A few days ago, Harley received a message from a patient with uremia. Phil''s kidney could save


    that patient.


    It was just that Phil refused to donate it for his own health, and now Kerr just wanted to do the


    patient a favor.


    "Sir..." Knowing that it was generous enough for Kerr that he didn''t kill Phil, Kelvin didn''t dare to say


    anything more. He just lowered his head and kept silent.


    Hebe raised her head and looked at Kerr. Then she lowered her head and hid behind Kelvin


    subconsciously. She didn''t know if Nicole had told Kerr that she was involved into Phil''s n.


    Hearing what had happened to Phil, Hebe shivered and hoped that Kerr didn''t notice her.


    Seeing the look on Hebe''s face, Nicole didn''t say anything. After all, during the whole process,


    Hebe didn''t really hurt her and she had regretted for what she had done. Nicole was willing to


    forgive her.


    "Nicole, how did Phil find you?" Kerr didn''t intend to let anyone go. He stared at Hebe and asked


    Nicole.


    Kerr had already called Vedder before he found Nicole, knowing that it was Hebe who had asked


    her out.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole shook her head and said, "Kerr, you''ve taught a lesson to Phil. Forget it.


    I''m standing in front of you safe and sound, aren''t I?"


    Nicole persuaded Kerr.


    She believed that this matter would soon spread throughout the Gu family, so the Gu family should


    also have a fear. She thought that it was enough.


    "Kerr, I know I was wrong. I swear I didn''t know my brother was going to hurt Nicole. I just wanted to


    go shopping with her."

 Chapter 458 Made A Mistake

    Chapter 458 Made A Mistake


    Before Kerr could say anything, Hebe admitted it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This time, she was indeed implicated by Phil, but she didn''t know if Kerr would believe her words.


    Taking a step forward, Hebe walked up to Nicole, grabbed her hand and looked at her with


    beseeching eyes. "Nicole, you know that I don''t want to hurt you at all."


    Hebe knew that only Nicole could save her. After all, Kerr didn''t show any mercy to Phil when Jack


    was there.


    Nicole turned to Kerr and said, "Kerr, forget it. I didn''t me anyone. I believe that no one will hurt


    me in the future."


    Nicole go of Hebe''s hand. Although Hebe didn''t really hurt her, Nicole knew that Hebe wanted to get


    some benefits from her.


    The reason why Hebe didn''t take action was that she was a timid woman.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr held her shoulder and didn''t look at Hebe anymore. "Jared, send him


    to where he should go after the operation."


    After giving a order to Jared, Kerr left the hospital with Nicole.


    Looking at their receding figures, the worried expression on Kelvin''s face was reced by a sigh.


    "Uncle Kelvin, don''t overthink it. The operation is already going on, and this matter can''t be


    changed. And it''s all Phil''s own fault. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jaredforted Kelvin with a gloating look.


    Looking into Jared''s eyes, Kelvin just shook his head.


    When Nicole and Kerr returned home, it was already dark. Looking sideways at Kerr, Nicole


    suddenly found that she didn''t really know the man beside her at all.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think I''m cruel?" Kerr sat opposite to Nicole and got some dishes


    on her te. He didn''t see her eyes, but he felt the surprise in her eyes.


    He asked lightly.


    Nicole shook her head, "I know you''re doing this for me, but do you think we''ve gone too far? And


    where are you going to send Phil after the operation?"


    She knew that it must not be a good ce. It was very likely that Kerr would never allow Phil to


    come back here.


    Kerr put down his chopsticks and looked at Nicole, "Nicole, I never think it''s cross the line to punish


    a person who did something wrong. You didn''t do anything wrong.


    My biggest mistake is to let you see the worst side of Gu family and their evil heart. From tomorrow


    on, you will go to thepany with me every day.


    Don''t worry. Harrow will take care of Lucas. I don''t want you to leave me again." Kerr said seriously.


    He wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen a second time.


    Nicole looked helpless. Although she felt that Kerr made a fuss about it and was even rmed, she


    knew that he just cared about her.


    Kerr felt that this matter was serious, so she didn''t refute him at this time.


    "Okay, I know how to protect myself. Don''t you think I did a good job today?" With a proud look on


    her face, Nicole was just d that she was smart.


    Kerr smiled faintly. After dinner, the two of them went to bed early.


    But the Gu family couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    "Sir, Mr. Phil will be sent out of A City overnight. No one knows where he will be sent to." Kelvin told


    Jack.


    "Mr. Kerr didn''t tell us. What should we do now?" Kelvin knew that Jack was very angry, but not to


    mention Jack now, perhaps no one in the Gu family could control Kerr.


    Jack''s face darkened. He knew Kerr''s temper. After this matter, Kerr would definitely hate the Gu


    family more. It seemed that if he wanted to find a breakthrough, he had to start with Nicole.


    Through Kelvin''s words, Jack though that he could take advantage of Nicole''s sympathy this time.


    "How is Hebe?" Jack wanted to use Hebe.


    "Miss Hebe is obviously frightened. She has gone home, but it seems that she doesn''t dare to be


    close to Mr. Kerr." ording to what Kelvin had heard, it was obvious that there was something


    wrong with Hebe.


    Jack sighed. The Gu family was getting worse and worse. He didn''t know when there would be a


    turning point.


    The night would pass sooner orter. When the sun rose as usual, it was a new beginning for both


    Nicole and Kerr.


    At Kerr''s insistence, Nicole followed him to the KN Group after breakfast.


    She walked into the building again. Although it was still in the same ce, she knew that everything


    was different from the past.


    "When I first came here, you seemed very dissatisfied with me and even doubted my ability, didn''t


    you?" Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole looked at himcently.


    At that time, Nicole had never expected that she and Kerr would be together.


    "At that time, you were just a rookie and always acted rashly." Kerr''s eyes were full of affection. He


    put his arm around her shoulder and apanied her back to her former office.


    "If you don''t like this ce, I don''t mind sharing an office with you." Kerr whispered in Nicole ear. He


    asked in a seductive voice.


    This was what Nicole asked forst night. Otherwise, he didn''t want to be apart from her for a


    second.


    Nicole pushed Kerr away. Although there were no other colleagues here, she still felt a little


    awkward. After all, they were in the office.


    "I have a meeting this morning. I''ll pick you up for lunch." Kerr exhorted Nicole, then let go of her


    hand, turned around and left her office.


    Nicole walked to the back of the desk and gently touched it with her fingers. She knew that


    everything here had been changed, but Kerr deliberately decorated this office with its original style.


    But she knew it was in the past now.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door of the office behind her. Nicole turned


    around and saw a woman in a ck suit standing at the door.

 Chapter 459 Things Change

    Chapter 459 Things Change


    The woman looked mature and capable.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that she was a few years older than Nicole.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nicole. I''m your assistant, Daisy. If you need anything in work, please tell


    me, I''m happy to help you with it." Daisy bent down slightly towards Nicole.


    She introduced herself to show her respect.


    Nicole was slightly stunned. She suddenly remembered the first time she saw Lily. She didn''t expect


    that things had changed in just two years.


    "Hello, Daisy." Nicole sat on the chair and looked at the photos of Lucas and Jay on the table. She


    knew that it must be Kerr''s special arrangements.


    In fact, Nicole found that Kerr had changed a lot since he was with her, much more considerate than


    before.


    "How long have you been in thepany?" Nicole asked Daisy. She knew that the reason why Kerr


    arranged Daisy to be with her must be because he trusted Daisy.


    "Mrs. Nicole, don''t worry. I have been working for Mr. Mr. Kerr for a long time. But I won''t show up in


    the Gu Group in the past, which is the KN Group today. From now on, I will only be responsible for


    Mrs. Nicole."


    Daisy raised her head and looked at Nicole. When she saw the face of Nicole, a hint of loss shed


    through her eyes.


    Nicole captured that emotion, but she didn''t know why Daisy had such an expression. Before she


    could ask more, her phone rang.


    So she gave a hint to Daisy with her eyes indicated that she could leave first.


    Daisy turned around and left Nicole''s office. The moment she turned around, there was obvious


    sadness on her face.


    Looking at Hebe''s name on the phone, Nicole didn''t have anything to say to her, so she hung up


    directly. She didn''t want to have too much contact with Hebe.


    She turned on theputer, but her phone rang again. This time it was a strange number, so she


    had to answer it.


    "It''s me, Nicole! This is Hebe. Don''t hang up the phone. I have something to tell you." Hebe knew


    that Nicole wanted to avoid her, so she spoke first before Nicole could react.


    With a sigh, Nicole looked up at her watch and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll give you one


    minute." Nicole let go of Hebe, but that didn''t mean she would forgive her.


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced too many things that she clearly felt that she was no


    longer as weak and kind-hearted as before. Although she would not hurt others, she would not


    easily forgive them.


    "Here is the thing. My parents have already known what had happened to my brother. He is the only


    son of them. Now they don''t even know where my brother is. They are very anxious and want to ask


    for an exnation from my cousin.


    I can''t persuade them. I guess they will arrive downstairs soon, so I called you." Sitting in the car,


    Hebe looked at her parents.


    As long as she didn''t show upter, Nicole wouldn''t know that she was lying.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole stood up from her chair and asked, "Are you serious? I hope you can


    persuade them to go back. After all, you know what kind of person Kerr is. No one can change the


    decision he has made."


    Nicole was clear that Kerr''s reputation would be ruined if the Gu family made a scene here.


    "I know. I''ve told them, but it''s useless... Or you..." Before Hebe could finish her words, the phone


    was hung up.


    Nicole knew that it was meaningless to continue the conversation with Hebe, so she hung up the


    phone.


    She turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Mrs. Nicole. Where are you going?" Daisy kept an eye on Nicole.


    After all, Kerr had warned her over and over again. If there was really something wrong with Nicole


    and she had no idea what had happened, Kerr would definitely make her suffer.


    "I''ll be back soon." Nicole didn''t stop. ording to Hebe, the Gu family would have arrived soon.


    She had to stop the Gu family before they entered thepany.


    Seeing that Nicole was in a hurry, Daisy followed her without hesitation and entered the elevator


    before the door closed.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nicole. Mr. Kerr is worried about your safety and asked me to be with you all the


    time." Daisy exined.


    Nicole was so anxious that she was not in the mood to listen Daisy''s exnation.


    Without getting Nicole''s answer, Daisy sent a message to Jared.


    Standing at the door of the meeting room, Jared saw Daisy''s message. He knew that it would take


    some time for Kerr to finish the meeting, so he turned around and walked towards the entrance of


    thepany.


    Nicole stood at the gate of the building and didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    "Mother, that''s my cousin''s wife, Nicole Ning." Hiding in the car in the corner, when Hebe saw


    Nicole, she pointed at her location and told her parents.


    The middle-aged couple sitting next to Hebe looked at each other, got out of the car and walked


    towards Nicole.


    Nicole saw the couple in front of her. The man had a cold face, somewhat simr to Jack.


    There were obvious signs of age on the woman''s face, and her eyes were obviously red and


    swollen. Sadness was written all over her face.


    Nicole frowned. Although she had never seen Hebe''s parents, she was almost sure that that couple


    must be them.


    "Mrs. Nicole." Jared''s voice came from behind Nicole.


    Jared trotted to Nicole''s side. Before he asked what happened to her, he raised his head and saw


    Curry Gu and Grace Zhang, so he slightly bent over to them.


    "Mr. Curry! Mrs. Grace." Jared knew that these two people were most likely toe here to make


    trouble, but no matter how hard they tried, it was useless. After all, Phil had left A City, and only Kerr


    knew the specific location.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Nicole looked at the couple in front of her.


    Curry Hu stopped and looked at Jared. His face was cold, but he didn''t take Nicole seriously.


    "Jared, it''s a good to meet you.


    You must have known what happened yesterday. Can you tell me what on earth Phil did wrong? If


    you can tell me, I won''t make things difficult for you. I can go straight to Kerr."


    Curry Gu asked Jared seriously, but he said it to Nicole.

 Chapter 460 Give Me An Explanation

    Chapter 460 Give Me An Exnation


    Grace stared at Nicole all the time. "That''s right! What happened to Phil? Why did it be like


    this? Phil is our only son!"


    Grace had been crying for the whole night since she knew what had happened to Phil yesterday,


    but she had no choice but toe to find Kerr.


    "Mr. Curry, Mrs. Grace, I don''t know what to say. Mr. Kerr is having a meeting now. He must not


    want to be disturbed by others right now. You know Mr. Kerr''s temper."


    Jared winked at Daisy, indicating her to take Nicole away first. As far as he knew, Kerr would deal


    with this matter. And he would definitely not want Nicole to get involved.


    But since Nicole hade down, she did not intend to escape.


    "Do you mean that Kerr doesn''t have time? What did you just call her? Is she Kerr''s fianc¨¦e?" Curry


    looked at Nicole up and down.


    Although Nicole looked delicate and fragile on the surface, when Curry looked into her eyes, he saw


    a tenacity in her eyes.


    Such a look was not something a coward woman would have.


    It seemed that Nicole was not a simple person.


    Jared didn''t expect that Curry would notice it.


    He was about toe up with an excuse, but he heard Nicole''s voice.


    "I guess you must be Phil and Hebe''s parents. Mr. Curry, Mrs. Grace, I''m Kerr''s wife, Nicole Ning. If


    you two need to have a talk with Kerr...


    You can have a chat with me first." Said Nicole calmly.


    She knew that what Kerr said was right. Phil made a mistake, and he should pay the price. Nicole


    just didn''t want them to put the me on Kerr.


    "Because of you bitch, right? It''s because of you that something happened to Phil!" Grace med


    Nicole, cried andined, and unconsciously raised her voice.


    Although it was not the peak hour in thepany, there would still be employees passing by. Nicole


    didn''t want this matter to be spread to thepany and be the gossip of the employees at


    leisure.


    "Mr. Grace, if you can control your emotions a little and lower your voice, maybe we can have a


    good talk. If you began to me me before you figured out the truth, then I have nothing to say.


    Maybe you need to go back and wait for Kerr until he finish his work. He might give you an


    exnation." Nicole knew that Hebe wouldn''t be so kind to call and remind her.


    Hebe just wanted to bypass Kerr and let Nicole solve this matter. Therefore, Nicole was sure that


    Curry and Grace would not go back to wait for the news.


    Nicole wanted to turn around and go back to thepany directly, in fact, she was testing Curry


    and Grace to see their reactions.


    Sure enough, when Curry saw that Nicole was about to leave, he reached out and pushed Grace


    beside him. "Make things clear first. Crying won''t solve the problem."


    Curry frowned and stared at Nicole''s back. He didn''t expect her to be so smart.


    "Are you Nicole? Since Kerr doesn''t have time, I hope you can give us an exnation." Curry said


    to Nicole while she stood there with her back towards him.


    Hearing Curry''s words, Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly, but she quickly lowered her


    head to hide hercency. Only when she took the initiative in this matter could she make


    things go as she expected.


    Turning around, Nicole said to Curry and Grace, "There is a cafe across the street. Let''s sit down


    and have a chat. Maybe Hebe is also around thepany. You can invite her there. She was also


    involved in what happened yesterday."


    Nicole nced around indifferently. In fact, this was just her guess. If what Hebe said was true, and


    she really wanted to stop Grace and Curry...


    She must havee with them. If she didn''t want to stop them at all, she would also observe the


    situation not that far away from them.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Nicole. I''ve locked Hebe up at home." Curry wouldn''t let Hebe show up


    in front of Kerr again. They had lost Phil.


    It was impossible for him to ignore the safety of Hebe.


    Nicole smiled and didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t intend to expose his lie. She took them into the


    cafe and asked for a private room. Jared and Daisy were worried that the Gu family would do


    something bad to Nicole, so they followed her all the time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting opposite to Nicole, Curry stared at her, waiting for her to speak.


    However, Nicole picked up the coffee cup in front of her and took a sip, as if she was not in a hurry


    at all. She put down the coffee cup elegantly, just trying their patience.


    Only in this way could she know their purpose as soon as possible.


    "Nicole, I hope you can give me an exnation why a kidney was forcefully removed from Phil and


    then he disappeared without a trace? You should know that we only have one son.


    We are old and we could rely on Phil in the future. Now that Phil is missing. What should we do?"


    Curry questioned Nicole.


    "In the past, when the Gu Group was fine, the Gu family was safe and sound. But since the ident


    happened to the Gu Group, the Gu family began to have idents one after another. What


    happened?"


    Curry didn''t directly pin all the me on Nicole


    But Nicole understood what he meant.


    With a faint smile on her face, Nicole said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about, Mr. Curry.


    Are you worried about the whereabouts of Phil? Or are you worried that after the Gu Group is gone,


    and Phil is not around, no one would take care of you when you were old?


    There is a fundamental difference between these two questions. I hope Mr. Curry can give me a


    clear answer." Nicole didn''t expect that the Gu family was still concerned about their own interests


    at this time.


    She didn''t know how Phil would feel if he knew it.


    "Nicole! Don''t beat around the bush with me. They are the problem. Today I want an exnation


    from you. Or you send Phil back to us safe and sound.


    Otherwise, you have to be responsible for our problems." Curry took it for granted. Before he came


    here, he had already known from Jack how powerful Nicole was.

 Chapter 461 It Has Nothing To Do With Me

    Chapter 461 It Has Nothing To Do With Me


    Now Curry had experienced it personally.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "Mr. Curry, I''m afraid I can''t help with you it. You know what kind of


    person Kerr is. He won''t agree. It''s because Phil did something wrong.


    So he got the punishment. Even kids know it. I know you two must understand it. As for what Phil


    did, you can ask Hebe.


    She knows it best. And it''s already generous enough for me to let go of her. I don''t want you to push


    your luck. Your problem has nothing to do with me."


    It was not until today that Nicole realized that sometimes her kindness would indeed be an


    excuse for others to take advantage of her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This time, Nicole said resolutely, "I know what you are thinking about. Phil couldn''t get the shares of


    the KN Group, but you two still want it.


    But I''ve made it clear. If Kerr agrees, I will not be stingy. If you are sure that you can persuade Kerr,


    I can give up my shares."


    After saying that, Nicole stood up directly and looked down at the two stunned people in front of her.


    "If you really want to go to find Kerr, then help yourself.


    I don''t mind it as long as you are not afraid that Kerr would be angry with you." Every time Nicole


    mentioned Kerr, Curry and Grace would look embarrassed.


    They seemed to be afraid of Kerr.


    Perhaps no one in the Gu family dared to provoke Kerr.


    Nicole had never thought of using Kerr''s power to bully others.


    However, these people pushed her hard, and she was unwilling topromise. From today on, she


    had to be different.


    Nicole turned around and walked out of the coffee shop. Breathing the fresh air, she felt rxed. In


    fact, sometimespromise could not extricate herself from the situation, nor could make herself


    happier.


    Jared followed Nicole and felt happy for her courage.


    "Mrs. Nicole, if Mr. Kerr knows what you said, he must be very happy." Jared knew that Kerr had


    always hoped that Nicole could be stronger, so she could protect herself well.


    Nicole smiled faintly and looked sideways. Seeing that Daisy''s dark face, she shook her head


    helplessly. "If you two have something to talk about, then go ahead. I''m going back to thepany.


    If necessary, I can give you two a day off."


    She had already noticed that Daisy''s eyes changed when she saw Jared, and the way Jared looked


    at Daisy was somewhat cautious.


    Jared stood still and didn''t know how Nicole found out the rtionship between him and Daisy.


    When Nicole went far away, Jared said to Daisy, "Now you see Mrs. Nicole. Mr. Kerr and Mrs.


    Nicole love each other very much. So that rumor has nothing to do with us. Phil just used the photo


    to threaten us.


    Even Mr. Kerr can trust her. Why don''t you trust me?" Jared was a little angry. He had been with


    Daisy for a long period of time. He didn''t expect that Daisy would still angry with him because of a


    fake photo.


    There wasn''t an atom of truth in that rumor.


    Hearing Jared''s tone, Daisy was full of anger, but she said nothing. She just turned around and


    walked towards her office. What she was angry about was not the photos, but Jared''s attitude.


    But Jared would never understand.


    Looking at Daisy''s back, Jared was confused and didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    After returning to her office, Daisy put the folder that needed to be handed over to Nicole on her


    desk.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Daisy in front of her, "You guys have patch things up soon?"


    With a smile on her face, Nicole was half-joking, but Daisy seemed to be a little awkward in front of


    her.


    Daisy shook her head, turned around and left Nicole''s office without saying anything more.


    Nicole looked at Daisy and didn''t ask too much. After all, it was between Daisy and Jared.


    She lowered her head and looked at the documents in her hand. The phone on the table rang. She


    picked it up and said, "Nicole speaking." Said Nicole naturally.


    Her eyes fell on the documents in front of her.


    "I know you are Nicole." Kerr''s maic voice sounded, as if everything had returned to the past,


    when Nicole had just returned to him.


    Nicole knew that Kerr called her on purpose, so she pretended to be serious and asked, "What can


    I do for you, Mr. Kerr?"


    "I miss you." Kerr said it honestly. They had just been apart for two hours, but after the meeting, all


    he could think about was Nicole.


    Moreover, Kerr felt relieved when he heard from Jared that Nicole refuted Curry. She finally learned


    how to protect herself.


    Nicole seemed to be able to imagine the expression on Kerr''s face. She said proudly, "Ahem!


    Please allow me to remind you that it''s working time now. If you don''t have anything else to do, we''d


    better work right now."


    She didn''t want toe here every day without any achievements.


    Kerr raised his hand and looked at his watch. "Lunch is ready." It was less than eleven o''clock in the


    morning, and Kerr tried every possible excuse to see Nicole.


    With a dark face, Nicole looked at the time on her desk and said, "Mr. Kerr, if you continue to disturb


    my work like this, I will seriously consider quitting the job."


    She tried to frighten Kerr, but it worked. Five minutester, Kerr finally hung up the phone


    obediently.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly, but looked sweet.


    But inparison, the Gu family was obviously not in a peace now.


    In the Gu family''s house.


    Sitting between Curry and Freya, Grace held Freya''s hand andined tearfully, "Phil is our


    only son. Can''t we really see him for the rest of our lives? What should we do in the future?"


    Recently, the Gu family had already been in a pickle. Even if no one said it, everyone knew it in their


    hearts.


    After hearing what had happened, Freya became angry. "To tell you the truth, Nicole has already


    given me and Jack a hard time. How could she go so far?"


    Freya knew that Curry and Grace wanted to get the shares of the KN Group...

 Chapter 462 A Favor

    Chapter 462 A Favor


    It was also because that Phil was greedy for money that something bad happened to him, but Freya


    couldn''t care so much now. It was better to let the Gu family than Nicole to get the shares.


    "Jack, Freya, you can''t just sit by and do nothing. There are so many people in our family. How can


    we lose to Nicole?" Curry urged Jack angrily.


    Obviously, he had sacrificed his son, and it was impossible for him to let it go. "I''ve seen it today.


    Nicole can work in the group at will, but Hebe has graduated for so long...


    I just want Kerr to give Hebe a chance to practice in thepany, but he doesn''t want to. Isn''t it too


    unfair?" Curry knew that Jack hated people to enter the Gu Group except the Gu family.


    It used to be, and now it is.


    Although the Gu Group had changed its name and became the KN Group, in Jack''s eyes, they were


    the same, both belonged to them.


    Seeing the angry look on Jack''s face, Freya knew that he had tried to stop Kerr, but failed.


    "In my opinion, we still have to let Kerr and Nicolee back and live with us. I don''t believe that


    Nicole can still y tricks on our son."


    In fact, what Freya worried about was not that Kerr had been manipted by Nicole, but that the Gu


    family''s needed Kerr''s help right now.


    If Kerr continued to ignore them, the Gu family would soon show signs of copse. At that time,


    Freya would never be able to enter the upper ss again.


    She had been living a rich life since she was born. Now the Gu family was obviously unable to meet


    her needs for life.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly rang and Freya took it out. When she looked at the number on it,


    her face changed involuntarily. She stood up and walked out of the living room with the phone in her


    hand.


    It was not until she was far away from them that she put the phone near her ear.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me?" Freya lowered her voice. Apparently, she didn''t want others to hear


    her.


    There was obvious anger on her face.


    But the person on the other end of the phone didn''t care about Freya''s anger at all. "Mrs. Freya, I


    don''t want to call you, but when are you going to pay back the money you owe us?


    Now half a month has passed since the deadline you agreed to pay the debt. We also need the


    money." The man questioned Freya in a somewhat rascal tone.


    Obviously, he was very impatient.


    Freya frowned and said, "It''s not convenient for me to talk to you now. I''ll tell youter. Do you think


    our Gu family will need your money?" Freya had no confidence at all.


    At this time, the Gu family was barely able to maintain its seemingly gorgeous appearance.


    In fact, it was very difficult for Freya to get a sum of money.


    "Of course I don''t worry that you will go back on you words, Mr. Freya. I just hope that you can keep


    your promise. After all, my patience is very limited. Otherwise, if others know that you owes money


    and refuse to pay it back...


    I''m afraid it will affect your reputation." There was an obvious warning in the man''s words.


    Freya''s heart was full of anger, but she held it back.


    "I know. Don''t call me again, or you won''t get a penny." After saying that, Freya directly hung up the


    phone, without even giving the man a chance to reply.


    Putting away her phone, Freya looked around vigntly. Confirming that no one was looking at her,


    Freya feel relieved.


    When she returned to the living room, she saw the gloomy faces of Curry and Grace. "Curry, Grace,


    you can go back first. I''ll talk to Kerr and let him go back to the Gu family.


    Maybe only in this way can we get the shares of the group. We can''t be in a hurry. Now that things


    have happened to Phil, we can only find other solutions.


    Kerr must be in a fit of anger now. We have to take a long-term view."


    Freya calmed down. She knew that many things could not be done in a hurry.


    Moreover, if they wanted to get the shares of the group, they had to get the trust of Kerr. Perhaps


    they had to make some concessions.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Curry looked at Jack beside him and could only stand up and leave the Gu


    family with Grace.


    "What do you mean?" Jack asked Freya. He heard the deep meaning in her words.


    Sitting next to him, Freya said, "I think the first thing we need to do is to gain the trust of Kerr. Since


    he trusts Nicole so much now, I just need to be good to Nicole and ept her.


    Then Kerr will let down his guard against us. At that time, he will know who is the best. We always


    force him to leave Nicole like this...


    But we didn''t get any good results." Freya had made up her mind. This time, she would change her


    attitude towards Nicole. Only in this way could she get what she wanted.


    Jack thought about Freya''s words, "You mean to ept Nicole? Prepare a wedding for them? We


    have announced the identity of Nicole to the public, and Kerr still didn''t trust us."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although Jack didn''t want to ept Nicole at all, in fact, from a rational point of view, he admitted


    that Freya''s idea was the best.


    "Then we''ll hold a wedding ceremony for them in the name of Gu family. In fact, you know what is in


    Kerr''s mind. Even if we don''t prepare it for Nicole, he will prepare for her. We can''t stop him.


    Then why don''t we do him a favor?" Freya lookedcent. If she could take advantage of the


    current situation to get Kerr''s favor, perhaps the Gu family would get better.


    Jack kept silent, which meant that he acquiesced in her idea. But he couldn''t carry out this n


    himself. He stood up and walked upstairs to the study.


    "Do whatever you want to do." Jack said with exhaustion.


    Zachary''s appearance still appeared in his mind. He always felt that Zachary had a very familiar


    feeling. Sitting in the study, Jack looked at Kelvin in front of him and said, "Kelvin, go and


    investigate the child of the Lin family."


    Kelvin nodded at Jack. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Freya watched Jack leave with obviouscency in her eyes, although she was not the woman


    that Jack loved...

 Chapter 463 Strong Backing

    Chapter 463 Strong Backing


    But Freya supported the Gu family when it was in the most difficult time.


    She picked up the phone and started to make ns for the wedding.


    Because the hotel where the wedding would be held was owned by the Gu Group, and the manager


    of the hotel knew Freya, so when he heard that it was Kerr''s wedding, he agreed without thinking


    too much.


    Satisfied, Freya hung up the phone.


    In the KN Group.


    Looking at the folder in his hand, Kerr thought of Nicole in his mind. He picked up the phone and


    said directly after it was connected, "Mrs. Nicole, pleasee to my office with the materials you


    got."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Nicole to refute.


    Hearing the overbearing voice of the man on the phone, Nicole shook her head helplessly. Then


    she could only pick up the folder on the table, walking towards Kerr''s office.


    She pushed the door of Kerr''s office open and walked in without knocking. "Mr. Kerr, what can I do


    for you?" She sat directly at Kerr''s desk.


    Her slender legs were swaying in front of Kerr. The slim hemline of her dress restricted her


    movements, but made her more attractive.


    Kerr raised his head and looked at the flirting smile on her face. He grinned, "Seduce me?" The


    next second, Kerr reached out and held her into his arms.


    Kerr lowered his head and exactlynded a kiss on her cheek.


    "Hmm..." Nicole didn''t expect Kerr to be so direct. She slightly twisted her body, trying to struggle,


    but failed. Her body was tightly locked in Kerr''s arms.


    In fact, Nicole just wanted to make a joke, but she didn''t expect to fall into the hands of Kerr. Maybe


    in front of Kerr, Nicole could never escape from him.


    After a long time, Kerr let go of Nicole contentedly.


    However, Nicole pushed him away with an angry face. "Kerr, let me tell you. If you continue to use


    the public to solve the problem privately, I won''te."


    Nicole threatened Kerr.


    Although she liked to be intimated with Kerr, she didn''t want others to know that since they were in


    thepany. This would not only affect Kerr and his reputation, but also have a bad impact on him.


    In her eyes, work was work and should not be mixed with personal feelings.


    Hearing her words, Kerr raised his hand and smoothed her messy hair, but he didn''t look angry at


    all. It seemed that he didn''t take her words seriously.


    In his eyes, he was just kissing his wife. He didn''t do anything wrong, so he didn''t need to avoid


    anyone.


    But seeing the angry look on her face, Kerr didn''t continue to be presumptuous, "It''s you who


    started the fire first. You can''t pin all the me on me." Kerr said calmly.


    But in Nicole''s ears, it sounded different.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll be careful next time. I really have something to tell you." Kerr changed the


    topic before Nicole lost her temper.


    Turning his face sideways, Kerr looked at the documents on his desk and said, "I want to hand over


    this project to you. It shouldn''t be a problem for you. Have a look." Kerr pushed the folder in front of


    Nicole.


    Sure enough, all the Nicole''s attention was immediately attracted. Her eyes fell on the folder. She


    read it carefully and did not notice Kerr''s proud look at all.


    "This project is not a big problem, but it is in the D City..." Nicole hesitated. The D City was adjacent


    to A City, but if she had to prepare for this project, she would nevere back in a day.


    Thinking of Lucas at home, Nicole was a little reluctant and worried.


    "Don''t worry about Lucas. Harrow and Vedder are at home. Everything will be fine." Nicole knew


    what Nicole was worried about, but he also knew that Nicole had a strong personality.


    Nicole wasn''t born to be a housewife. That was why Kerr wanted her toe back to thepany.


    This could also give her a chance to start over.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious eyes, Nicole kept silent and said lightly, "Let me think about it." When


    there was only Jay in the past, Nicole would take him with her wherever she went.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In fact, she had to admit that such a life was not a good thing for Jay''s growth, so this time, she was


    very hesitant. She could no longer treat Lucas as she used to do to Jay.


    Kerr didn''t force her, "Nicole, I hope you can understand that no matter what you want to do, I will


    support you. Don''t worry, I am here with you."


    This was the first time that he wanted to fulfill one''s wish. Because it was Nicole, Kerr was willing to


    compromise.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Nicole nodded and smiled. She felt happy.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was a knock on the office door. Nicole stood up from Kerr''s legs and tidied up her clothes.


    When she found nothing wrong, she signaled Kerr to let him in.


    "Come in." Kerr said indifferently.


    Jared pushed the door open and walked in, followed by Kelvin.


    "Sir, Uncle Kelvin is here." When Jared was outside the door just now, he had already known what


    Kelvin wanted to do, but he didn''t know how Kerr would react when he knew it.


    Standing next to Kerr, Jared knew that Nicole was also there. Anyway, Nicole would know it sooner


    orter, so Jared didn''t intend to avoid her.


    Nicole looked at Jared and Kelvin curiously.


    Kelvin nodded to Kerr and Nicole and stepped forward with a smile on his face. In his opinion, no


    matter what the purpose of Jack and Freya was, what he was going to say was a good news for


    Nicole and Kerr.


    In his heart, he only hoped that the Gu family could live a peaceful life without any disputes. He


    stepped forward and put the things in his hands in front of Kerr.


    "Mr. Jack and Mr. Freya asked me to give these to you, Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole."

 Chapter 464 I Want To Marry You

    Chapter 464 I Want To Marry You


    Looking at Kelvin''s action and the smile on his face, Nicole was confused. "Uncle Kelvin, you are so


    happy. Is there a good news?" Nicole asked.


    But Kelvin looked at the envelope in Kerr''s hand. "Mrs. Nicole, you''ll understand after taking a look


    at it."


    Following his sight, Nicole lowered her head and looked at the envelope in Kerr''s hand.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kerr opened the envelope, he saw a red and gilded invitation. Obviously, it was an invitation


    to the wedding. But as far as Kerr knew, there was no one who could ask Kelvin to send the


    invitation in person.


    And no one in the Gu family was going to get married.


    As soon as Kerr opened the invitation, he and Nicole saw the name clearly printed on it.


    However, both of them looked surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a result.


    "What do you mean?" Kerr looked at him seriously. He had never thought that Jack and Freya


    would give them a sudden surprise.


    For Kerr and Nicole, as long as Jack and Freya didn''t cause them any trouble in their lives, they


    would be happy enough. Why did Jack and Freya give them such a big surprise?


    Nicole was also stunned. In fact, she didn''t care much about the wedding. It was just a wedding


    ceremony, as long as Kerr was still with her, it was enough for her.


    "Uncle Kelvin, is there any misunderstanding?" Nicole asked politely. After all, when they ran away,


    Kelvin had sincerely thought of helping them.


    So she respected Kelvin very much.


    Knowing how Kerr and Nicole would react, Kelvin nodded at them and said, "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole,


    Mr. Jack and Mr. Freya are preparing for your wedding.


    Mrs. Freya asked me to tell you that since everything has been settled and Mr. Kerr has made up


    his mind, they are willing to fulfill your wish and give you a wedding, which can show their sincerity.


    She said she hope Mr. Kerr and Mrs. Nicole can forget the unpleasant past, and said that no matter


    what happened, you are still their family."


    Although Kelvin knew that Freya didn''t mean to say that, he still hoped that Kerr could let go of his


    prejudice against the Gu family.


    After all, Kerr couldn''t deny that he was a member of the Gu family.


    Although Kelvin said it sincerely, Nicole''s eyes dimmed. She was willing to believe that Kelvin really


    hoped them to return to the Gu family and let go of the past, but it didn''t mean that the Gu family


    thought it the same way.


    She hadn''t forgotten that the Gu family had broken their words before. Nicole walked to the opposite


    of Kerr and sat on the chair.


    This time, she wanted to leave the decision to Kerr.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Kerr understood what she meant. He turned to look at Kelvin and


    asked, "Have you sent out the invitation to the wedding?"


    Since Jack and Freya wanted to show their sincerity, Kerr wanted to see how much they could do


    for him and Nicole.


    Kelvin nodded. "Almost done. Originally, Mrs. Freya has informed the hotel to make some


    preparations. She wanted to hold a wedding ceremony for you and Mrs. Nicole in the hotel. But in


    order to show that the Gu family attached great importance to this wedding...


    In the end, Mr. Jack and Mrs. freya discussed and decided to hold the wedding for you in the


    mansion of the Gu family." Kelvin told Kerr and Nicole about the details.


    Kerr knew that Jack and Freya were serious this time, but he didn''t know their purpose.


    "Something just happened to Phil. Didn''t Curry go to find them? They didn''t me me? Why are the


    Gu family still willing to ept me at this time?" Said Nicole indifferently.


    Curry and Grace had been here in the morning. Nicole didn''t believe that the Gu family''s attitude


    had changed so much in such a short time.


    She didn''t believe that they didn''t have any ulterior motives.


    But facing Kerr, Nicole had to tell him her worries.


    Kerr frowned and looked obviously angry. He had always been on guard that the Gu family would


    bring trouble to Nicole.


    He didn''t expect that he had been so careful, but the Gu family still found the weakness of his n.


    "What did Curry say?" Although Jared had told him the whole story, Kerr was still worried about


    Nicole.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m fine right now. They didn''t do anything to me." Nicoleforted Kerr. This


    was not the point. She just wanted to know the Gu family''s purpose.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kerr''s face softened a little. "Uncle Kelvin, you can go back first. I need to


    think about the wedding." Kerr casually put the wedding invitation aside.


    Obviously, he didn''t take the wedding seriously.


    "Mr. Kerr... Mrs. Freya has set the wedding date at three dayster. If..." He was worried that if the


    groom and the bride didn''t show up at the wedding...


    Then the Gu family would be a joke in the whole A City.


    Kerr kept silent and his face darkened.


    With a smile, Nicole turned her head and looked into Kelvin''s eyes. "Uncle Kelvin, please go back


    and tell the Gu family. Thank them for their kindness. We will be there on time. If they need


    anything, please tell me in advance."


    She didn''t want to put Kerr in a dilemma. Anyway, it was just a ceremony, and it was not that


    important to Nicole. There was no need to have conflict with the Gu family because of this.


    "Okay, I''ll go back first." Hearing the affirmative answer of Nicole, Kelvin smiled.


    He knew that Nicole was a reasonable person, so he turned around and left Kerr''s office.


    "Why?" Kerr said lightly. Looking at Nicole''s smiling face, he couldn''t understand what she was


    thinking about.


    "There is no reason. Don''t you want to marry me?" Nicole picked up the invitation card put aside by


    Kerr, with her and Kerr''s names on it.


    A happy smile appeared on her face.


    Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr frowned, "I want to marry you. I said I would give you a unique wedding.


    I remember what I said, and I will never break my promise."


    Kerr thought Nicole was angry.


    In fact, he was more anxious than anyone else. The wedding was postponed because of the farce


    of Bonnie. Kerr was so angry that he even wanted to kill her, if it was not that he had to care about


    Nicole and Ken''s feelings...

 Chapter 465 Everything

    Chapter 465 Everything


    Kerr wouldn''t let go of Bonnie so easily.


    Looking at the nervous look of Kerr, Nicole smiled brightly, "silly boy, I was just kidding. As long as


    you are by my side, I will not care about this ceremony?


    "I don''t like those illusory things. I just hope that you can appear in time when I need you." Said


    Nicole frankly.


    That was exactly what she thought, so she spoke it out without hesitation.


    Kerr nodded, "don''t worry. I will be with you." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr was satisfied.


    "So, if someone has prepared these things for us, why don''t we ept it? I know you have no idea


    about their purpose, so you are hesitant. But if we don''t ept it, we don''t know what they are


    going to do next. "


    "Kerr, I''m not as timid as you think. For me, no matter what happens, it''s impossible to separate us."


    Nicole said firmly.


    Putting Nicole''s hand to his lips, Kerr kissed it gently.


    "How lucky I am to have such a good wife!" Kerr said pleasantly.


    "Thank you for your love, Mr. Gu." Looking at Kerr, Nicole felt satisfied.


    Looking at the folder on the table, Nicole said, "I''ll go for this project. I''ll go tonight before the


    wedding, and try toe back before tomorrow night."


    She knew that when Kerr sent this project to her, it meant that he had prepared well for Nicole. She


    didn''t need to have any worries.


    Kerr looked at Nicole and smiled, "I''ve asked Daisy to arrange all the schedules for you." Kerr said


    firmly. Although Nicole said she would think about it, Kerr had already guessed the answer.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. It had only been a morning since she got the project, but Kerr had


    already made a decision for her.


    She had to admit that Kerr knew her best in the world.


    Letting go of Kerr''s hand, Nicole stood up and said, "I''ll go back and clean it up." Then she left


    Kerr''s office.


    As the door of the office was closed by Nicole, Kerr''s face turned cold. "What did Curry say to


    Nicole? I want to know everything. "


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Jared knew that Kerr was angry. Then he told Kerr the conversation


    between Curry and Nicole word by word.


    "That''s all. It seems that Curry doesn''t insist on investigating the whereabouts of West City. He just


    wants to get somepensation from young Mistress.


    "But I didn''t expect that it didn''t threaten young Mistress at all." Jared told Kerr his guess and saw


    his face softened.


    "You should be clear about the wedding. Although it''s handed to the Gu family, I don''t want anything


    to go wrong. Don''t let in people who shouldn''t appear."


    Kerr reminded Nicole. He didn''t want to leave any bad memory for her, but in fact, many things were


    out of Kerr''s control.


    Jared nodded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the evening, when Nicole sat in the car and looked at the bright lights outside, she couldn''t help


    but sigh. She had been back for a long time and felt that nothing had changed here, but in her eyes


    her state of mind seemed to have changed greatly.


    "Kim, did you grow up in A City?" Nicole looked at Kim who was driving. Kerr asked him to follow


    her so that he could rest assured.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Kim nodded, "Yes, young Mistress. I have been following Master since I


    came to the Gu family at the age of eight." Kim answered honestly.


    "Eight years old? At that time, Kerr was only ten years old? " All of a sudden, Nicole felt very


    regretful. She hadn''t seen Kerr when he was a child. If she had met Kerr when he was very young,


    she didn''t know what he would look like.


    Kim nodded.


    At that time, Nicole didn''t know that in fact, the gear wheel of time was constantly rotating, and the


    fate of her and Kerr had been doomed from a very early beginning, at least much earlier than Nicole


    had imagined.


    The car drove to the D City Hotel. Nicole followed Kim and Daisy. As soon as she entered the room,


    she heard her phone ringing.


    "Have you arrived?" Kerr''s voice reached Nicole''s ears.


    Nicole smiled, "Mr. Gu, are you spying on me? Or have you left your sight on me? Why do you


    know what I''m doing? "


    Since she was with Kerr, she began to believe that there was a connection between two minds in


    the world. But Kerr''s intuition was too urate, which made Nicole feel a little unbearable.


    "It''s my sight. Go and have some food with Daisy. It''s notte to meet those people tomorrow


    morning." Kerr said briefly and hung up after exhorting Nicole for a while.


    Putting down her phone and looking at Daisy who was in a daze beside her, she knew that Daisy


    was preupied with something because of Jared. "Daisy, if you are not feeling well, you can rest


    in your room. I can go to eat by myself. Anyway, we are in the same hotel."


    Nicole knew that Daisy was still on guard against her, so she refused to tell her what was on her


    mind. And Nicole was not interested in prying into other people''s secrets.


    Looking at Nicole, Daisy hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "Mrs. Nicole,e back as soon


    as possible. Call me if you need anything." Daisy covered her belly with her hands all the time.


    She tried to hide her expression and Nicole didn''t find anything unusual.


    Nicole nodded, "I know. Have a good rest." For Nicole''s safety and convenience, Jared prepared a


    suite for her, and she lived in one of the rooms.


    Daisy lived in the room outside. Seeing that Nicole left, Daisy raised her hand to cover her mouth


    and ran to the bathroom. The feeling of tumbling in her stomach made her feel very ufortable.


    After spitting out almost all the food she had eaten for the whole day, Daisy raised her head and


    looked at herself in the mirror, whose face was pale.


    Nicole walked into the dining room, ordered two of her favorite food, and sat at a table by the


    window, reading the documents of the person in charge of this project in the D City.


    "Excuse, me."


    She heard a voice close to her.

 Chapter 466 Parted In Discord

    Chapter 466 Parted In Discord


    Nicole looked up when she heard the voice.


    Looking at the man''s handsome face, Nicole was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the


    material she had just read. The person in the photo was in front of her.


    "Mr. Zhang?" Nicole stood up and nodded to the man in front of her.


    The man smiled at her and said. "Miss. Nicole. Just call me Harry." Harry Zhang reached out his


    hand to Nicole.


    Nicole nodded slightly, "I didn''t expect such a coincidence." She didn''t hold out her hand.


    Harry Zhang seemed to have noticed that Nicole didn''t want to be too close to him, so he didn''t


    force her. He withdrew his hand and said, "It''s really a coincidence. The KN Group has handed me


    the project information, so I saw your basic information."


    Raising his hand, Harry gently pushed his gold rimmed sses on his face and behaved politely.


    "I just arrived at the D City. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Harry here. I think you must be busy with your


    work. Let''s talk about the project tomorrow." In fact, Nicole really wanted to have a talk with Harry


    Zhang now.


    Then she could finish her work earlier ande back to Kerr as soon as possible. She began to


    miss her home.


    Harry Zhang smiled and said politely, "Miss. Nicole, if you don''t mind, I don''t have anything else to


    do tonight. Maybe we can sit down and have a talk now."


    Harry didn''t seem to be surprised at her reaction.


    But this was exactly what Nicole wanted.


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Harry." Nicole said politely and looked at her watch. It was just half past


    eight. It was still early.


    "Miss Nicole, you really put your work first. I wonder if you are married or not? Are you in a hurry to


    go home?" Harry said half-jokingly.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that Harry Zhang would ask such a private


    question when they met for the first time, but she didn''t think too much. "Mr. Harry is really Funny,


    but what you said is true.


    My wedding will be held soon. I am in a hurry to finish my work here ande back to my family."


    Nicole said lightly, thinking about Kerr and Lucas.


    Harry was obviously stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Then Mrs. Nicole, may I have the honor to attend your wedding?" Harry seemed to be more


    interested in her wedding.


    Nicole pushed the documents in her hand in front of Harry.


    "This is what I have prepared for this project. Mr. Harry, you can have a look at it. As for my


    wedding, I prefer to distinguish public from private affairs."


    Nicole''s intuition told her that Harry seemed to have a different purpose, so she didn''t want to reveal


    too much personal information.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She just tried to change the topic to work.


    Harry Zhang sensed that Nicole was on the alert. He smiled faintly and took the document from her.


    "Mrs. Nicole, in fact..." Harry looked behind Nicole with an unnatural look in his eyes. When he was


    about to do something, Nicole interrupted him.


    "Mr. Harry, when I''m working, I prefer to be called Vice President Ning. I''m sorry. Please forgive me.


    I''m a little rigid." Nicole said seriously on purpose.


    She didn''t want to stir up any trouble.


    Harry nodded, "I know what you mean, but I don''t want to talk to you about business. I''m sorry, Mrs.


    Nicole. Someone wants to see you."


    Raising his hand to check the time on his watch, Harry stopped joking and directly expressed his


    intention to Nicole.


    Nicole stopped smiling and looked at Harry, "Mr. Harry, I don''t understand." Before Harry Zhang


    could answer, Nicole noticed that his gaze fell behind her back.


    Nicole clenched the phone on the table. If she was in danger, she could ask for help.


    "Mr. Ben." Harry bowed slightly to Ben who was walking towards him, looking very respectful.


    Hearing Harry, Nicole turned her head in surprise and saw Ben''s calm face. She stood up and


    asked, "Mr. Ben, do you want to see me?"


    She didn''t know why Ben would go to great pains to meet her. Although they were not very familiar


    with each other, they were still friends. If Ben really had something to tell her...


    Nicole would definitely agree.


    It was really unnecessary for Ben to do so.


    "Yes, Nicole. Long time no see." Ben said lightly and stood in front of Nicole.


    Wearing a ck suit, Ben looked more sober and mature.


    However, Nicole''s heart was full of doubts. She lowered her head and looked at the documents on


    the table. "Is it possible that this document was deliberately made by Mr. Ben in order to see me?


    You even deliberately deceived me from A City to the D City? Why? What happenedst time was


    just an ident. If Mr. Ben still holds grudges against me, I apologize to you."


    Nicole knew that that problem hadn''t been solved since she parted with Benst time. Now looking


    at Ben, she felt that he was looking at her kindly.


    "Nicole, I have something to talk to you. It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go out and have a


    talk." Ben was about to leave with Nicole. When he was about to hold her wrist, Nicole dodged.


    With a vignt look on her face, Nicole looked at Ben and said, "Mr. Ben, what''s the matter? Please


    sit down and tell me directly." Nicole resumed to her seat.


    What she meant was clear. If Ben really had something to say, he could sit down and have a talk


    openly. If there was nothing else, she was not interested at all.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Harry couldn''t help but sigh at her courage. He had been with Ben


    for so long, and it was the first time that he had seen someone dare to treat Ben like this.


    Ben was not surprised at Nicole''s reaction. He just waved his hand at Harry, indicating him to leave.


    Harry turned around and left the restaurant. At the same time, he asked the hotel manager to clear


    up all the people in the restaurant, leaving some space for Ben.


    "Mr. Ben, it took you so much effort to see me. I''m curious about what makes you pay so much


    attention to me." Nicole wondered.

 Chapter 467 Your Dowry

    Chapter 467 Your Dowry


    At first, she thought it was about Harley and Lisa, but now it seemed not to be the case.


    "Are you really going to marry Kerr?" Hearing the conversation between Nicole and Harry just now,


    Nicole was full of worries about the uing wedding of the Gu family.


    Nicole frowned slightly, "Mr. Ben, you seems to be interested in my marriage? It seems that this has


    nothing to do with Mr. Ben, right?" Nicole saw the concern in his eyes.


    Such concern had nothing to do with the rtionship between men and women, but more family


    affection, which made Nicole feel very strange.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Ben looked out of the window and said, "Nicole, Lisa told me that this is


    your choice. Only in this way can you feel happy when you marry Kerr. Even if you have to face a


    lot of trouble, you are willing to do it.


    I don''t understand. I don''t want you to face those troubles. Now, I just want to ask you, are you sure


    you want to marry Kerr? Facing the troubles of Gu family with him?"


    In Ben''s opinion, Kerr was not a good match for Nicole, but it was obvious that Nicole didn''t think


    so.


    "Mr. Ben, thank you for your concern. But I know that Kerr won''t let me regret my choice, so I don''t


    have to hesitate. Lisa is right. Everyone has his own choice.


    Because everyone knows what they want." Nicole also hoped that Ben would no longer object to


    the rtionship between Harley and Lisa.


    Ben nodded and reached out his hand.


    Seeing Ben''s gesture, Harry, who was standing at the door of the restaurant, walked to him, handed


    over the file bag, and then stood beside him.


    "Your dowry." Ben put the portfolio in front of Nicole.


    His casual words surprised Nicole.


    However, Ben didn''t want to exin too much to her. After he finished speaking, he stood up.


    With a confused look on her face, Nicole looked at Ben''s receding figure. She reached out for the


    portfolio and said, "Mr. Ben, you forget something!" Nicole called Ben.


    But Ben didn''t stop.


    When Ben disappeared from her sight, Nicole frowned, opened the file bag and took out the


    document. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the bottom of the document.


    The vacant space was left for Nicole to write her name on it.


    Ben''s seal was clearly printed on it. Nicole raised her head and looked at the direction in which Ben


    left, but not only Ben, but also Harry had left.


    With the documents in her hands, she stood up and went back to the hotel in confusion.


    She didn''t know what Ben meant by doing so, nor did she know his purpose. But faintly, she didn''t


    feel his malice.


    It seemed that Ben was just fulfilling her wish.


    Back to her room, Nicole was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was alreadyte at night, but


    she couldn''t fall asleep. And Ben kept shing through her mind.


    From the moment the Xue family appeared in her life, she knew that it might not be a coincidence.


    However, Nicole still couldn''t figure out what benefits Ben could bring to himself by doing so.


    The next morning, Nicole received a call from Harry, who wanted to negotiate about cooperation.


    When Nicole met Harry again, she wanted to ask him about his rtionship with Ben several times,


    but Harry kept silent and only discussed the cooperation project with the KN Group.


    Nicole looked at Harry, "Mr. Harry, I''m curious. What''s the rtionship between you and Mr. Ben? Is


    Mr. Ben the real boss behind the Zhang Group?"


    She knew that Ben had the ability to do so. Although Ben had returned to A City for so long, he


    hadn''t shown too much achievement in there, and Nicole didn''t know why.


    But she knew clearly that if Ben was in attempt to colonize the market in the A City, he would


    definitely be a match for the KN Group.


    Harry just shook his head and said, "Vice President Ning, this is a matter of our Zhang Group and


    has nothing to do with Mr. Ben. I hope you won''t make things difficult for me. I won''t tell you


    anything else except for our cooperation."


    After one night, Harry only talked about work with Nicole seriously.


    Nicole nodded and soon reached an agreement with Harry.


    After the negotiation, Nicole got into Kim''s car and nned to go back to the KN Group.


    Sitting in the car, Nicole kept silent. Should she tell Kerr about the meeting with Ben? Besides, she


    hadn''t signed the share transfer agreement that Ben had given her yet.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, before figuring out what was going on, she didn''t want to pocket this property.


    The phone in her hand rang. Looking at the number on the screen, she answered it.


    "Harrow? What''s wrong?" She knew that the reason why Harrow would call her was mostly because


    of Lucas.


    With a smile, Harley looked at Lucas beside her. Although he hadn''t been able to speak, he seemed


    to have a keen perception of outside world.


    As soon as Nicole''s voice came from the phone, Lucas opened his eyes directly and looked at the


    phone in the hand of Harrow with a pair of big eyes full of expectation.


    "It''s okay. I think that Lucas probably misses you." "It''s Mommy," said Harrow, putting her phone in


    front of Lucas.


    She was guiding Lucas.


    But Lucas just stared at the phone in her hand without saying anything else.


    Hearing this, Nicole smiled faintly, "It''s Mommy, Lucas. Mommy will be back soon. Be good, okay?"


    A happy smile appeared on Nicole''s face.


    Although Lucas couldn''t speak, he seemed to understand what Nicole said. He nodded hard and


    smiled.


    Harrow looked at Lucas''s reaction in surprise.


    Nicole talked to Lucas for a while. Although Lucas didn''t respond, Nicole knew that he could


    understand what she said.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole smiled happily.


    Daisy caught a glimpse of Nicole''s side face. When she answered the phone, Daisy heard their


    conversation.


    Looking at Nicole, Daisy''s eyes gleamed with happiness.


    Lucas and Jay were God''s best gifts to Nicole.

 Chapter 468 A Greedy Man

    Chapter 468 A Greedy Man


    Nicole felt that all the pain and difficulties she had experienced before seemed to be worth it.


    The car was driven back to Kerr''s vi. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Kerr standing at the


    gate of the vi.


    "Are you tired?" Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s waist and asked her gently.


    Nicole shook her head with a smile. "Is there anything wrong with Lucas?" Nicole asked Kerr.


    Although she knew it was quite unlikely, she was still a little worried.


    "He was fine, but if you don''te back, his father will not be good." Kerr said that seriously and


    walked into the vi with his arm around Nicole''s waist.


    Nicole smiled helplessly. She knew that Kerr was missing her. Who would have thought that the


    CEO of thepany and the future sessor of the Gu family would rely on a little woman like


    this.


    If others knew it, Nicole was worried that it would affect Kerr''s reputation, but Kerr didn''t seem to


    care about it at all.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw a lot of people standing in the living room. She could not


    help but feel curious.


    Kerr took her to the sofa and sat down. Nicole looked at the man in front of her curiously.


    "Young Mistress, this is the wedding dress we prepared for your wedding. Please see what kind of


    style you like." A woman walked up to Nicole and put the design album in front of her.


    Holding the design draft in her hand, Nicole opened it casually.


    "It''s toote to redesign one now, but I''ve prepared these for you. You can choose one from them."


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair.


    Although he knew that this was a perfunctory wedding of the Gu family, it was not the case in his


    eyes. He would give the best to Nicole at any time.


    "When did you prepare these wedding dresses?" Nicole had never heard Kerr mention it, so she felt


    curious.


    After all, she knew that Kerr didn''t n to hold a wedding for them here, and the Gu family''s


    decision was temporary.


    "A long time ago, before you had Lucas." Kerr said indifferently. He picked up a strand of Nicole''s


    hair and put it under his nose, smelling the fragrance of her hair.


    It made him rxed.


    Nicole smiled, "Does this mean that Mr. Gu has the ability to predict the future? Did you expect this


    day toe? " Nicole looked into Kerr''s eyes.


    Kerr looked determined.


    He shook his head slightly, "it''s not a prediction. It''s my determination." He had never doubted that


    Nicole would marry him, even if she was not with him at that time.


    Nicole understood what Kerr meant. She leaned against Kerr''s chest, turned the design album from


    the first page to thest page, and then turned her face to look at Kerr.


    "Which one do you like me to wear?" In fact, Nicole had found the one she liked. She just wanted to


    ask Kerr''s opinion. After all, she wore the wedding dress for him.


    So she also wanted to choose the one Kerr liked.


    Kerr directly turned to the third page of the album and pointed at a wedding dress designed with fish


    tail. "You like this." Kerr said firmly.


    Nicole was a little surprised. Although she knew that Kerr knew her well, she didn''t expect him to be


    so urate. "How do you know?"


    She had never told Kerr her likes and dislikes, but every detail in her life was noticed by him.


    "You just took a few more nces at this one." Kerr said calmly and gave the stylist a look.


    The stylist was pleased and went to prepare.


    Leaning against Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole said, "after the wedding, I will live in the Gu family''s old


    house, right?" Although she asked Kerr, Nicole had already known the answer.


    If the Gu family didn''t have this idea, they wouldn''t have arranged the wedding in the Gu family''s old


    house.


    They couldn''t get the shares they wanted from Nicole, so they wanted to live on her and Kerr.


    "If you don''t want to, we cane back." Kerr respected Nicole''s opinion.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "Why don''t you give some of your shares to the


    Gu family? In fact, you know their purpose. " She didn''t care much about these things.


    In Nicole''s view, these so-called assets and shares were less important than the happiness of her


    family, so she didn''t understand why Kerr insisted on breaking off the rtionship with the Gu family.


    "For those who want to get all easily and be greedy, your efforts not only can''t be returned, but also


    be their infinite capital." Kerr made it clear.


    In the past, there were many parasites that relied on the Gu Group to survive.


    But that was the Gu family. Kerr didn''t have the right to make a decision. Now the situation was


    different. The KN Group was an independent individual and had nothing to do with the Gu family.


    "Although I haven''t got all the shares of thepany, you can rest assured that I won''t let anything


    happen to thepany. Thepany is my betrothal gift to you."


    Kerr kissed Nicole''s forehead with tenderness in his eyes.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was obviously stunned. The rest shares of the KN Group were in her


    hands, and her betrothal gifts and dowry... Nicole thought for a while and hesitated whether she


    should tell Kerr about the shares of the group.


    "Actually..." When Nicole was about to speak, Kerr''s phone rang.


    Nicole swallowed back what she was about to say.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her head and looked away. Looking at the design album in her hand, she was a little


    flustered. The existence of Ben was like a mist, showing in front of her.


    Her intuition told her that there was a bigger secret behind Ben.


    But she couldn''t doubt everything based on her intuition.


    Kerr put the phone near his ear and listened to the voice on the phone. His face darkened, "No, she


    doesn''t need to do that. Let her solve the problem by herself and tell those people."


    "The KN Group has nothing to do with the Gu family. But if anyone dares to make trouble at my


    wedding, don''t me me for being rude." Kerr said with obvious cruelty.


    He warned the caller seriously and put down his phone. His face showed displeasure.

 Chapter 469 A Strange Dream

    Chapter 469 A Strange Dream


    "What happened?" Nicole hadn''t seen Kerr so angry for a long time. Her intuition told her that


    something must have happened.


    With a worried look on her face, Nicole held Kerr''s hand and felt that he had gradually calmed down


    and his face softened.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and shook his head. "It''s just some work troubles. Don''t worry. I can handle


    them." After saying that, he stood up and went back to the study.


    Looking at his back, Nicole knew that Kerr had hidden a secret from her, but she didn''t doubt his


    motive at all.


    Sitting on the sofa, Nicole kept thinking about Ben. She wanted to know what was going on with


    Ben, but if she didn''t tell Kerr...


    Then Nicole would have no chance or ability to find out the truth.


    Jared came in and nodded to Nicole, "Mrs. Nicole." After greeting her, he went upstairs directly.


    Pushing the door open, Jared saw Kerr''s back. "Sir, those people are forcing Mrs. Freya to pay


    back the money, but as far as I know, she has sold a lot of personal items.


    But facing that huge gambling debt, her struggling was in vain." Jared had always known that Freya


    was addicted to gambling, but the Gu family was rich and powerful, so they didn''t care about the


    loss at all.


    Many of the Gu family''s real estates were actually under the name of the Gu Group. As a member


    of the Gu family, they only had the right to use them. Before the Gu Group dered bankruptcy,


    those real estates were also facing the risk of sealing up.


    Now, the only thing that Jack and Freya could control at will was the old house of the Gu family.


    However, neither Jack nor Freya would sell it.


    They only relied on this mansion to maintain the glory of the Gu family.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Kerr''s face darkened. He thought he could restrain the Gu family from


    relying on the Gu Group, but he didn''t expect that they would still cross the line.


    "Protect Nicole well. Other than that, I don''t care." Kerr would not make up for what Freya had done,


    but after all, she was his mother.


    He had to ensure her safety.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared nodded, "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve told them." Jared knew Kerr was in a


    pickle, so he knew how to deal with it.


    "In addition, everything about the wedding is going on as usual. Although it is Mr. Jack and Mrs.


    Freya''s n to have this wedding, ording to your request, the scale of the wedding is as big as


    you want.


    Mrs. Freya has made it clear that you will return to the old house to live after your wedding.


    Maybe..." Jared knew that the reason why Freya asked Kerr to go back at this time...


    was probably because of the gambling debt that Freya owed, but Jared couldn''t say it.


    "Do as she says. I''d like to see what is she going to do next." Kerr wanted Freya to change her


    attitude towards Nicole, since they would often see each other.


    So he had to make the Gu family change their opinions on Nicole from the bottom of their hearts.


    He believed in Nicole and was and was confident that he could protect her from any danger in the


    Gu family.


    Jared nodded.


    On the night before the wedding.


    Sitting in the bedroom, Nicole looked around and found that the whole room had been decorated


    with a new style and was full of joy, she smiled slightly.


    "What are youughing at?" Kerr just finished his shower and walked out of the bathroom. He wiped


    the water drops on his hair with a towel in his hand.


    "I remember this is the second time that it has been decorated like this." Last time when she saw it,


    she was really sad. Unlike now, she felt rxed.


    He knew that Nicole was talking about the fake wedding with Sunny.


    Walking to her side, Kerr looked down at her and said, "You have been the bride for two times. Mrs.


    Nicole, will you feel proud?"


    In Kerr''s mind, his bride could only be Nicole.


    Nicole held Kerr''s waist and pressed her face against his abdomen. "Mr. Kerr, thank you. You have


    never given up on me."


    Since they decided to be together, they had been faced with endless problems. But every time, Kerr


    didn''t want to give up. No matter when, he would shelter her from the danger.


    Kerr stroked her long hair with satisfaction in his eyes.


    He held her in his arms andy down on the bed. "Go to bed early. You may be very tired


    tomorrow." Even though Kerr had arranged everything for her, marriage was still a very troublesome


    thing.


    Fortunately, it was a sweet burden.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nicole nodded, "Didn''t they say that the bride and groom shouldn''t meet each other on the night


    before the wedding?" Nicole joked, thinking of thest bachelorette party.


    Sure enough, Kerr''s face darkened. "You can''t have any single night in your life." His words were


    full of warning. He would not let Nicole in danger again.


    Nicole fell asleep with a smile.


    In her dream, Nicole saw Ben, who seemed to be smiling at her. The heavy mist nketed his


    figure, and she couldn''t see clearly where she was. Then she founded that she was in the Xue


    family.


    Nicole felt familiar, "Mr. Ben, have I been here before?" Nicole frowned and asked Ben, but he didn''t


    answer. He just smiled gently at her.


    "I don''t allow you to be with Kerr!" A harsh voice rang in her ear, making her shiver involuntarily.


    She turned around to look for the voice, "Who is it? Who are you? Who is talking?" It was not the


    first time that such a voice had appeared in her dream. She really wanted to know what had


    happened.


    In a daze, she felt someone pushing her body.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes.


    "Nicole? Did you have a nightmare?" Kerr frowned and sensed the uneasiness of the little woman in


    his arms. Then he woke up Nicole.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole shook her head and said, "It''s just a strange dream." Nicole sat up


    and looked outside. It was already dawn.


    "Should we get up now?"

 Chapter 470 Hold Your Hand And Grow Old With You

    Chapter 470 Hold Your Hand And Grow Old With You


    Nicole asked Kerr in a daze. She had known that today was their wedding, but when this day really


    came...


    She couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    However, she felt a little regretful that Jay was not here.


    "I''m going to wash my face." Nicole got out of bed. She didn''t want Kerr to feel her disappointment.


    Today was their big day. She didn''t want to ruin it.


    After freshening up, Nicole walked out of the bathroom and saw that Kerr had put on his clothes.


    She was slightly surprised, "Are you going to work? The stylist and makeup artist must have arrived,


    right?"


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Nicole seemed to be still in a dream.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr walked up to Nicole, held her shoulder and looked at her in the mirror who without any make-


    up. He kissed her hair and said, "I''ll go out for a while ande back soon."


    Nicole nodded. After Kerr left, she saw the stylist and dressering in.


    Kerr, who was standing in the living room, looked at Harley and Ken with a smile.


    "Congrattions!" Raising his hand and gently pounding on Kerr''s shoulder, Harley said, "You guys


    have been through a lot and finally have a wedding. It seems that the Gu family haspletely


    epted Nicole this time."


    So far, Harley still didn''t understand why Lisa ignored him.


    "She didn''te with you?" Kerr asked deliberately. If he didn''t want to investigate the background


    of Xue family, he wouldn''t have taken advantage of the rtionship between Harley and Lisa in this


    way.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley curled his lips and said, "You know why." He sat on the sofa with a


    helpless look on his face.


    Ken stood aside and didn''t say anything. After the firest time, they all found the change in Ken,


    but no one pointed it out.


    "Your father is still forcing you to go on a blind date?" Kerr frowned and looked at Ken who was


    absent-minded.


    Kerr wanted Ken to see through Bonnie''s deception, but he didn''t expect that Ken was still unable to


    move on.


    Ken shook his head, "We will be engaged in about half a month." Ken said in a rxed tone. He


    was no longer the old Ken, who had tried his best to turn against the Qin family and fight for what he


    wanted.


    It seemed that he had finally learned to yield to reality.


    In fact, he didn''t remember what his fianc¨¦e look like at all.


    Kerr frowned but didn''t say anything. After all, it was not the right time to talk about this matter


    today. He still needed to think it over when it came to Ken''s rtionship.


    Knowing Ken''s helplessness, Harley didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole''s make-up is done." The dresser came down the stairs and said gently, which


    was specially ordered by Kerr.


    Kerr nodded and went back to his bedroom.


    With a confused look on her face, Nicole stood in the bedroom. She didn''t know why the stylist and


    dresser had left. This wedding dress was a little troublesome, and she couldn''t wear it alone.


    When Nicole was hesitating whether she should ask someone for help, Kerr came in.


    "Why are you back?" Nicole picked up the wedding dress and was about to walk into the cloakroom.


    Kerr locked the door of the bedroom behind him casually and walked to her. He took the wedding


    dress from her hand and said, "Let me help." There was deep affection in his eyes.


    He untied her bathrobe.


    "Do you know how to wear it?" Nicole asked Kerr with a smile. In her opinion, even she had a


    headache when it came to the wedding dress, never mind Kerr, a man.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just put on the wedding dress for herfortably, no messing, as if he


    had studied it before.


    "How could you?" Nicole was a little surprised.


    What Kerr didn''t tell her was that he had carefully studied every design drawing of the wedding


    dress for her.


    Looking at Nicole who was putting on the wedding dress for him, Kerr''s eyes were full of happiness.


    He stepped forward and wanted to kiss her, but she dodged.


    "No! Don''t ruin my makeup." Nicole was not in a hurry. Today was their big day.


    Kerr held her hand and said, "Nicole, you don''t know how beautiful you are today." Kerr said calmly,


    but he was very excited in his heart.


    Kerr had been a rational and systematic man since he was a child. But when he met Nicole, he


    realized that he was as helpless as a child in front of her.


    And always worried about her, fearing she might get hurt.


    Nicole lowered her head to look at the white wedding dress on her. The unique design of the fish tail


    perfectly highlighted her curvaceous figure, and the design ofce on her waist made her look


    exceptionally noble.


    The veil added an air of mystery to her delicate face.


    Nicole had always known that she would marry Kerr, but she had never thought that she would


    really be spoiled by Kerr as a little princess.


    When she raised her head, she saw Kerr''s red eyes.


    She reached out her hand and held Kerr''s. "Kerr..." Nicole knew that the tears he shed were tears of


    joy.


    With a faint smile, Kerr reached out his hand and held Nicole in his arms. He rested his chin on her


    shoulder and said, "Nicole, I love you."


    Although they had made up their minds to be together, Kerr still felt gratified, moved and relieved


    when he knew that Nicole really belonged to him.


    Nicole felt a lump in her throat and patted his back gently. "You must make me cry, right? You knows


    that if I cry, my make-up would be in a mess and I would not be pretty anymore."


    Recalling the hardships they had gone through along the way, Nicole felt bitter.


    Letting go of Nicole''s arms, Kerr held her hand and walked to the dresser. He helped her sit down


    and took out the jewelry box from the drawer.


    When he opened it, a diamond ne appeared in front of them. Kerr picked it up and put it on


    her neck. Through the mirror, Kerr looked at Nicole and smiled.


    "Do you like it?" There was obvious proud in Kerr''s eyes.


    With her eyes full of surprise, Nicole nodded, "You design this for me?" Nicole stretched out her


    fingers to touch the ne around her neck. The pendant was in the shape of a pair of hands


    holding together.


    There were diamonds iid the outline.


    It could be seen that Kerr had put a lot of thoughts into it.


    Kerr nodded, "It represents that I want to hold your hand and grow old with you." Kerr said gently.

 Chapter 471 Making Trouble

    Chapter 471 Making Trouble


    For Kerr, this was probably the most sweetest word and also the best wish.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nicole lowered her head and held the ne pendant around her neck, with red eyes. She could


    feel Kerr''s love for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Kerr knew that Nicole was moved, but today was a big day for them. He didn''t want to see her tears.


    "Knock, knock, knock! Why are you two still dawdling? If you don''te out now, it will be toote."


    Harley''s voice was full of joy.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr behind her. She had adjusted herself and said, "Mr. Kerr,


    my heels are very high today. You have to hold me tight and don''t let me fall down."


    The hemline of the wedding dress was very big, so she specially wore a pair of nine centimeter high


    heels, so she was a little uncertain.


    "Don''t worry." Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and walked towards the door.


    The bedroom door was opened, and Kerr stood in front of them with Nicole in his arms.


    "Wow! Nicole, you are so beautiful!" Avery stood at the door and saw Nicole in a white wedding


    dress. The veil covered her face, making her look mysterious and noble.


    Standing next to Avery, Zachary saw the envious look in her eyes and kept it in mind silently. If


    Avery didn''t refuse him at that time, they might have already been married.


    Holding Avery''s shoulder, Zachary whispered in her ear, "You will have one too."


    Hearing Zachary''s voice, with happiness and expectation on her face, Avery leaned on his shoulder


    lovingly.


    Standing aside, Harley shook his head helplessly. "If I had known it earlier, I would have gone to the


    Gu family''s old house directly, so as not to have be jealous of your guys." Lisa''s face appeared in


    his mind.


    But unfortunately, Lisa didn''te today.


    Nicole smiled shyly and looked at Kerr. There was only happiness in her eyes.


    The group got on a line of the most luxurious cars in A City. Nicole and Kerr sat in the car that Kerr


    had specially customized for her. It was a new car worth hundreds of millions dors, and even the


    number on the license te was Nicole''s birthday.


    Ken drove the car alone and followed thest part of the convoy. They had arranged everything in


    advance in order to prevent idents from happening, although Kerr had mapped out everything.


    They still chose to be careful.


    Soon, the ck Ferrari came into the sight of Ken. Looking at the car following him in the rearview


    mirror, Ken knew that the driver did it on purpose.


    After all, everyone in A City knew that today was Kerr''s wedding, and even the whole road was


    blocked, but that car could drive around him.


    It meant that the car came for Kerr.


    Holding the steering wheel with one hand, Ken called Kerr directly.


    Kerr sat in the wedding car, holding Nicole''s hand. When he heard the phone ring, he didn''t show


    any surprise in his eyes. He pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "Kerr, you go to the old house first. We have a little double here. I''ll catch up with you after I get rid


    of it." Ken said in a rxed tone, and didn''t take that car seriously.


    "Be careful." After exhorting Ken, Kerr hung up the phone.


    Looking at the ck car in the rearview mirror, Ken raised the corners of his mouth with a sly smile.


    Ken had never been a man to be trifled with. However, after he was with Bonnie, Ken restrained


    himself a lot and kept a low profile.


    Now he just returned to what he used to be.


    Gradually slowing down the speed, Ken distanced himself from the troop in front of him. Obviously,


    the Ferrari behind him wanted to catch up, but Ken turned the steering wheel and drove in the


    shape of zigzags in front of the Ferrari.


    Then he sessfully stopped the car that had thought of surpassing him.


    Ken was a good driver. Seeing that the Ferrari gradually stopped because it couldn''t catch up with


    the troop, Ken quickly turned the steering wheel and directly spun the car around, stopping in front


    of the Ferrari.


    Because of the short distance, Ken recognized that it was Edward, Sunny''s bodyguard, who was


    sitting on the driver''s seat. It seemed that Sunny wanted to attend Kerr''s wedding.


    "Miss Sunny, Mr. Ken seems to be waiting for us." Edward looked at Ken and didn''t know what to


    do. Obviously, Ken was trying to stop them.


    Sunny looked at Ken, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Standing beside the car, Sunny smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Ken, I didn''t know why you stopped me. Aren''t you going to attend the wedding?" Sunny said


    honestly. She didn''t mean to beat around the bush with Ken.


    Ken tilted his head and looked at Sunny. He pushed his sunsses and smiled slyly.


    "Oh, it''s you, Miss Sunny. I didn''t expect that your family has gone bankrupt, but you can still afford


    a Ferrari. It seems that I have underestimated your ability. I just don''t know why you would attend


    Kerr''s wedding?"


    Ken knew that it was impossible for Kerr to invite Moore or Sunny, but when he saw the determined


    look on Sunny''s face, she didn''t seem to be afraid of being rejected because she didn''t have


    invitation at all.


    It seemed that Sunny deliberately wanted to make trouble today, so it was more impossible for Ken


    to let Sunny appear at Kerr''s wedding.


    "Why can''t I go with you since I''m invited by the Gu family? But Mr. Ken, are you going with us? If


    my memory serves me right, Mr. Ken almost became my brother-inw, but unfortunately...


    Bonnie is a good girl and she really likes you. Mr. Ken, you are so heartless." Sunny smiled


    comcently.


    Ken had deep feelings for Bonnie, so Bonnie was unafraid of anything. And Sunny just took


    advantage of this weakness. But she didn''t expect that Ken would really break up with Bonnie.


    Hearing Sunny mention Bonnie, Ken''s face darkened. He opened the door and walked straight to


    her. Ken was full of anger, and he had no ce to vent it.


    Looking at Ken''s face, Edward got out of the car and stood beside Sunny. He knew that Sunny was


    deliberately provoking Ken. But if Ken really did something to hurt Sunny, Edward would not let her


    suffer losses.


    "Sunny! Don''t think that I don''t know that it''s all because of you that Bonnie did those things!" Ken


    investigated the cause of Le''s death. It was Sunny who framed Nicole.

 Chapter 472 No Family

    Chapter 472 No Family


    However, Bonnie didn''t doubt the truth of Sunny''s words.


    When Ken found out the evidence and told Bonnie, it was toote. They could never get back


    together.


    It was impossible that Ken didn''t hate Sunny at all. If it weren''t for her, he and Bonnie would still be


    fine.


    "So what? Mr. Ken, you seem to still love my sister. Then why don''t you save her? Do you just stand


    by and watch Bonnie being locked up by Nicole?"


    Sunny encouraged Ken. If he really betrayed Kerr because of Bonnie, then Kerr would have a hard


    time.


    She knew that she would nevere back to Kerr, so she had to do everything to destroy him and


    Nicole. First of all, she had to start with the people around Kerr.


    Looking at the provocative eyes of Sunny, Ken retreated two steps and said, "Sunny, you will pay


    for what you have done sooner orter. You don''t deserve to attend Kerr''s wedding."


    After saying that, Ken turned around and went back to the car. He started the car and turned the


    steering wheel. He stepped hard on the elerator and left Sunny''s sight.


    He knew where Bonnie was. He also knew that if he asked, Kerr would let Bonnie go. But so what?


    Only Ken knew that he and Bonnie could never get back together.


    In that case, they should move on.


    Thinking of the first time he met Bonnie, Ken really missed her at that time.


    Looking at the receding figure of Ken, Sunny showed obvious unwillingness in her eyes. She didn''t


    expect that her ploy didn''t sow discord between Ken and Kerr.


    She turned around angrily and sat in the car.


    Ken soon caught up with the group, but his eyes darkened.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole heard Ken''s voice on the phone just now. "What''s wrong?" She didn''t


    want anything unexpected to happen on their wedding day.


    So she felt nervous unconsciously.


    Kerr shook his head at Nicole, "Nothing."


    The car soon arrived at the Gu family''s old house. Kelvin walked to the car and opened the door for


    Kerr.


    Wearing a dark gray suit, Kerr walked out of the door and looked at the back of the car


    subconsciously. Ken got out of the driver''s seat with a smile and nodded at him.


    Kerr was finally relieved. He bent down, looked at Nicole in the car and smiled at her, "Are you


    ready?" His eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Looking at Kerr''s determined look, Nicole nodded with a happy smile on her face. She had been


    waiting for a long time to be Kerr''s legitimate bride.


    It was her wish.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr carried Nicole in his arms, got out of the car and walked towards the


    old house.


    Freya and Jack stood at the door and watched Kerr walking towards the vi with Nicole in his


    arms. Their faces were full of fake smiles. Today, all the bigwigs in A City were here. Freya couldn''t


    do anything to disgrace the Gu family.


    "I can''t believe the bride is still her." Jack said indifferently with obvious dissatisfaction and


    helplessness. With a crutch in his hand, he looked obviously old.


    Freya looked at Jack and said, "The wedding is just a beginning. If Nicole really thinks marriage is


    such a simple thing, then she is too naive."


    When she promised to prepare the wedding for Kerr and Nicole, Freya had already made up her


    mind. As long as Nicole lived with her, she was sure that she could train Nicole as a qualified


    daughter-inw of the Gu family.


    She would let Nicole experience the pain and sadness she had experienced again.


    Jack turned around and walked into the vi, ignoring Freya.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr entered the vi with Nicole in his arms. ording to the previous arrangement, Nicole would


    show up with Kerrter. Because Nicole had lost her father, no one could walk her down the aisle.


    When Kerr walked into the lounge with Nicole in his arms, he was called away by Kelvin.


    Avery stood beside Nicole, "Nicole, are you nervous? Although it''s your wedding, why do I seem to


    be more nervous than you?" Avery used to be fearless, but now she was a little timid.


    Looking at Avery, Nicole smiled and said, "No, I''m not nervous at all. It seems that I''m used to being


    with Kerr, so I won''t be afraid." Nicole looked at herself in the mirror and touched the ne.


    When she wore the ne designed by Kerr, she felt that Kerr was always with her.


    Zachary held Avery''s shoulder and said, "Sooner orter, we will have a wedding. So you can be


    nervous by then." Zachary looked into Avery''s eyes with obvious certainty.


    This time, when Avery heard Zachary''s words, there was an obvious shyness on her face.


    Looking at the two people behind her, Nicole smiled faintly. In fact, she always felt that Avery was


    much happier than her. Although Kerr had given Nicole everything, there was no family around her


    wedding.


    It was impossible for Nicole not to be disappointed.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door of the lounge. Out of curiosity, Nicole turned


    around and said, "Come in." The person who coulde to see Nicole at this time was definitely


    not an outsider.


    The lounge door was pushed open, and Lisa''s smiling face appeared. "Am Ite?" Lisa went


    straight to Nicole.


    There was obvious surprise in Nicole''s eyes.


    "Lisa! It''s great that you cane." Of course, Nicole hoped to receive more blessings, but after


    seeing Ben before the wedding, she was more curious about the Xue family.


    Even if Lisa didn''t show up, Nicole would still find an opportunity to contact the Xue family after the


    wedding.


    After all, the share transfer agreement that Ben gave her was priceless. Nicole wanted to return it to


    him.


    "I knew you would wee me." If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t want Nicole to feel lonely,


    Lisa wouldn''t have been here. After all, she hadn''t talked to Harley for a long time.


    If she came here, she would definitely meet Harley.


    Holding Lisa''s hand, Nicole was surprised to see her.


    "Rita, if you don''t want to walk down the aisle alone, my brother can hold your hand." This was the


    excuse for Lisa to persuade Ben to allow her toe to the wedding. Lisa looked at Nicole


    expectantly.

 Chapter 473 Not That Kind Of Love Between Woman And Man

    Chapter 473 Not That Kind Of Love Between Woman And Man


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole was obviously stunned. Looking at Lisa''s back, she saw Ben standing


    behind her. "Mr. Ben." Nicole stood up and nodded to him.


    She had a lot of questions in her heart, but it was not the right time for her to ask. Looking at Ben''s


    mysterious eyes, Nicole had mix feelings.


    Ben nodded slightly, "Mrs. Nicole, if you don''t mind, I would love to help." Ben''s eyes were full of


    expectation.


    He tried his best to make it up to Nicole, hoping that she would give him a chance.


    Seeing the firmness in Ben''s eyes, Nicole hesitated.


    Avery, who was standing aside, felt strange when she saw the way Ben looked at Nicole. "Mr. Ben,


    we know you did it out of kindness, but how should we exin it to others?"


    Avery said seriously. After all, the one who walked Nicole down the aisle, should have a close


    rtionship with Nicole, or her rtives. But Ben had nothing to do with Nicole.


    To be exact, they were not even good friends.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ben. But at such an important asion, it''s better for me to


    apany Nicole." Kerr''s voice came from the door of the lounge.


    He stood at the door and heard what Ben and Avery had just said.


    With a serious look on his face, Kerr walked up to Nicole and held her waist, as if announcing that


    she was his woman.


    Sensing Kerr''s hostility, Ben smiled faintly.


    Taking a step back, Ben made way for Kerr and Nicole. All he did was to make Nicole happy, not to


    embarrass her.


    Ben kept his eyes on Nicole, gentle and kind.


    Looking at Kerr''s domineering look, Lisa frowned. When she was about to argue with him, Ben held


    her wrist and stopped her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the lounge became awkward.


    Nicole stared nkly at Kerr with a serious look. Before she could react, she heard Kelvin walking


    to the door of the lounge. "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole, it''s time."


    Kerr nodded slightly to Ben, and then raised his arm to look at Nicole, hinting her to put her hand in


    the crook of his arm.


    Regaining herposure, Nicole held Kerr''s arm and walked towards the door with him.


    As soon as Nicole took two steps forward, she stopped and turned around. Looking at Ben behind


    her, she said, "Mr. Ben, thank you for your kindness." Nicole nodded slightly to him.


    She had seriously thought about it. She had known Ben for so long. But no matter what happened,


    Ben seemed to be thinking for her and did not do anything to hurt her.


    Seeing the smile on Nicole''s face, Ben seemed to be satisfied. He nodded, indicating her to go with


    Kerr.


    Kerr held Nicole hand and left the lounge without looking back.


    Avery and Lisa naturally followed Nicole. For a moment, there were only Ben and Zachary left in the


    lounge. Zachary nced at Ben lightly.


    "Mr. Ben, you care about Nicole a lot. It seems that you didn''t only treat her as an ordinary friend."


    Zachary looked at Ben up and down, but didn''t find anything unusual.


    Because there was no man''s possessive look for a woman on Ben''s face.


    If it weren''t for the love between men and women, Zachary couldn''t figure out why Ben cared about


    Nicole so much.


    Hearing what Zachary said, Ben didn''t take it seriously at all. "Mr. Zachary, you are concerned about


    Kerr a lot, and it seems that you and him are not just good friends."


    Ben buttoned up his suit, and then smiled faintly at Zachary. With a refined temperament, Ben was


    more mature and steady than Zachary and Kerr.


    After saying that, Ben walked outside, "The wedding is about to begin. Mr. Zachary, you''d better go


    there early."


    After saying that, Ben left Zachary''s sight.


    Zachary frowned. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that Ben seemed to be a person who had


    control of everything and knew the secrets in each of them.


    Outside the lounge, at the stairway.


    With Nicole beside him, Kerr stared at the people downstairs.


    "Kerr..." Nicole sensed that Kerr seemed to be unhappy because of Ben, so she quietly tugged at


    the corner of his clothes.


    There was a little grievance in her eyes.


    Kerr withdrew his sight and looked at Nicole beside him, "What''s wrong?" Kerr wouldn''t vent his


    anger on Nicole because of others.


    But he kept Ben''s provocation in mind.


    "Are you unhappy?" Nicole asked. She felt uneasy because she had something to hide from him.


    Kerr shook his head and gently patted the back of her hand. "Don''t think too much. Today is our


    wedding. I won''t be influenced by anyone or anything. No one can change the fact that I want to


    marry you."


    He said firmly, because he had made up his mind.


    Nicole smiled and nodded. Then she held his arm and said, "Be careful. Don''t let me fall down."


    Nicole reminded him again.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kerr held Nicole''s arm. When the music started, they walked down the stairs slowly without


    hesitation.


    With the appearance of Kerr and Nicole, there was thunderous apuse downstairs, and


    everyone''s eyes fixed on them.


    Freya looked at Nicole standing next to Kerr with obvious disgust in her eyes, but there was a fake


    smile at the corners of her mouth. She raised her hand and gently pped two times.


    Then she turned around and walked out of the vi. This wedding irritated her a lot. When she


    walked to the gate of the vi, she heard a noise here.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sunny. Mr. Kerr has told me that you can''t attend the wedding." At the gate of the


    vi, Kim stopped Sunny who was about to enter.


    "Kim, take a good look at it. I have the invitation of Gu family. Why don''t you let me in? Or is it


    because Nicole is afraid that Kerr will change his mind because of me?"


    There was obvious irony on Sunny''s face.

 Chapter 474 Are You Moved

    Chapter 474 Are You Moved


    Kim kept silent and had no intention of listening to Sunny''s nonsense. However, he stood firmly at


    the door and couldn''t let her in.


    "Kim! Why don''t you let the guest in?" When Freya arrived at the door, she saw Sunny standing


    there. Knowing that it was all about Kerr, she asked then Kim.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Kim turn around, but didn''t move aside.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Freya. I only follow Mr. Kerr''s orders. It''s impossible for Miss Sunny to attend the


    wedding." Kim knew that Freya preferred Sunny. The invitation in Sunny''s hand was sent by Freya.


    Freya knew how stubborn Kim was, and her face was full of resentment. "Kerr is also my son. I said


    Miss Sunny cane in. Do you still want to stay in the Gu family?" Freya threatened him.


    In fact, she had no right to fire him at all.


    Kim was silent, but he still didn''t get out of the way.


    In the vi, the music stopped abruptly as Kerr and Nicole walked to the stage.


    "Mr. Kerr, do you want this woman to be your wife? Cherish her, apany her, take care of


    her, and know that only life and death can separate you."


    Hearing the voice, Kerr waved to the host, indicating him to stop.


    He then turned around and held Nicole''s hands.


    There was a little surprise in Nicole''s eyes. She didn''t know what he wanted to do, but she knew


    that Kerr would never let go of her hand no matter what happened.


    "Nicole, you let me know what love is in the world when I meet you. You make me believe that there


    is still true love in the world. Thank you for being in my life.


    Thank you for bringing the best gift in the world to me. Thank you for apanying me through so


    many difficulties. Today, you have be my bride."


    Kerr paused for a moment. The hardship that the two of them had gone through emerged in his


    mind. Kerr cherished them very much.


    "No matter how many doubts there are outside, no matter what others say, I want to tell you today


    that you are the one I want to spend my life with and I will never let you down."


    This was Kerr''s promise for Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole''s eyes turned red. Although she had experienced a lot of pain and


    sadness, and faced a lot of obstacles and doubts, she knew that Kerr had kept his promise.


    She raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. Tears streamed down the corners of her eyes and


    dropped on the back of his hand.


    But through the veil, the people under the stage could not see her tears at all.


    "Kerr, thank you for standing by my side and protecting me when the whole world is against me. I''m


    not alone when I''m with you. Because of you, I know the beauty of love.


    Having you in my life and being with you every day is the best gift I have ever got in my life. No


    matter what kind of difficulties ahead of us, I''m unafraid of anything. It''s my honor to be your wife.


    I want to tell you, Kerr, we may face more difficulties in the future, but no matter what happens, I will


    protect you, apany you and be your wife."


    There was a lump in Nicole''s throat.


    She tried her best to control her emotions, but every word of Kerr''s speech tugged her heartstrings.


    Letting go of Nicole''s hand, Kerr lifted her veil and kissed her on the lips.


    All the guests present were naturally moved by the scene.


    Their wedding didn''t need a fixed pattern or magnificent promise. All the words were like their


    comprehension and perspectives of the past life.


    But it made people feel warm.


    Standing behind Nicole, Avery had already burst into tears. She clearly knew every detail of Nicole


    and Kerr''s rtionship, and also knew that their happiness had note easy.


    Fortunately, they all got what they wanted.


    Looking at Nicole and Kerr, Nicole felt relieved. She hoped that Kerr wouldn''t let her down and


    wouldn''t make Nicole sad.


    "Are you moved?" Harley''s voice sounded beside Lisa. As soon as Harley saw Lisa, he came to her


    in silence.


    However, everyone''s eyes were focused on Kerr and Nicole, so even Lisa didn''t notice that there


    was another person beside her.


    Lisa frowned, "What does it have to do with you?" After saying that, she turned around and walked


    towards the door of the vi, ignoring Harley.


    Looking at the stage, Harley guessed that there wouldn''t be any problems. He then gave a nce


    at Ken and chased after Lisa.


    Looking at Harley and Lisa, Ken raised his ss and drank up the champagne with one gulp.


    Kerr held her face in his hands for a long time before he let go of her and held her in his arms.


    There was an obvious smile in their eyes.


    The whole vi was in a joyful mood.


    Suddenly, a light shed in Kerr''s eyes. He held Nicole tightly subconsciously, spun her body


    quickly and protected her in his arms.


    "Bang!" A loud gunshot broke the beautiful atmosphere in the hall.


    "Ah!" For a moment, the hall was filled with screams.


    With Nicole in his arms, Kerr dodged and hid behind the stage.


    Nicole was still immersed in her happiness and didn''t realize what had happened. She was held in


    Kerr''s arms.


    "Watch out!" At that moment, Ken directly dropped the champagne ss in his hand and fixed his


    eyes on the window, trying to pass through the crowd, but the whole hall was obviously in a mess.


    No matter how hard Ken tried, he couldn''t walk through.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t panic!" Ken led the crowd loudly, but apparently all the guests had been frightened and could


    not calm down at all.


    Ken asked the Gu family members to evacuate all the guests.


    Soon, all the guests were evacuated from the living room with the servants of the Gu family.


    With a darkened face, Kerr walked out of the back of the stage with Nicole in his arms. He casted a


    nce at that the window was broken into pieces on the ground because of the bullet.

 Chapter 475 This Is My Home

    Chapter 475 This Is My Home


    "What happened?" Seeing the guests leave in a hurry, Freyae in from the outside. She frowned


    and looked at the mess on the ground in surprise.


    Following behind Freya, Kim also knew that something had happened, with a surprised look on his


    face. He didn''t expect that there was still an ident after they had been well prepared.


    When Harley ran in and saw the scene in front of him, he was silent.


    For a moment, the lively wedding turned out to be like this. Everyone felt ufortable.


    Kerr was even gloomy, sullen and angry.


    With a smile on her face, Nicole reached out her hand and held Kerr''s face. "It doesn''t matter. We


    have made a vow that we are a legal couple. It doesn''t matter if no one would attend the ceremony.


    As long as the most important people are here." She didn''t care about the number of people around


    them. As long as the people she cared about were around her, she would feel satisfied.


    Zachary and Avery were behind her, and Lisa, Ben, Harley and Ken walked in from the outside.


    Nicole was not affected by the sudden ident.


    Ken walked to the broken ss, looked at the bullets fell on the ground, bent down to pick them up,


    and his eyes became dark. "It''s a simtion gun." While speaking, Ken looked at Kerr.


    Obviously, the shooter didn''t want to hurt anyone at all. He just wanted to ruin the wedding and


    cause panic.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand. Although he knew that Nicole was right, Kerr''s mood was still affected by


    this ident.


    "Nicole, it is easy for you to say. But have you ever thought about the impact of this matter on the


    Gu family? All the guests came here for the Gu family, but it turned out like that.


    What would others think of the Gu family?" Hearing Nicole''s casual words, Freya couldn''t help but


    feel angry. She had spent all her energy to prepare the wedding, but now it turned out to be like this.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could she not be angry?


    But Nicole didn''t care at all.


    "Such a thing happened on the first day you entered the Gu family. I don''t know if someone brought


    bad luck to the Gu family and even implicated us." Murmured Freya.


    Although her voice was not loud, everyone in the living room heard it clearly.


    "No one will ruin their wedding on purpose. Mrs. Freya, you are also a woman. You should know


    how important a wedding is to a woman. So what Mrs. Freya, what you said is really unreasonable."


    Avery didn''t like Freya''s attitude, so she directly contradicted her.


    "No one wants any ident to happen at this time. Since something happens, shouldn''t we think


    about how to solve it? Do you think it''s a good idea to pin all the me on Nicole?" Lisa looked at


    Freya coldly.


    Perhaps only then did she understand why Ben didn''t want Nicole to marry Kerr.


    Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and said, "This has nothing to do with Nicole. I will find the person


    behind it. Since the shooter could make a move in such a tant way in the Gu family, he must


    know the Gu family very well.


    Otherwise, someone is cooperating with the shooter behind it. If I know who ruined my wedding, I


    will not let that person go easily!" Kerr said ruthlessly.


    There was obvious anger in his eyes. It was his wedding with Nicole, but it was ruined by others. He


    felt guilty to Nicole, even though she said she didn''t care.


    But Kerr couldn''t pretend nothing had happened.


    Seeing that there were all Nicole''s friends in the vi, and they all had great family backgrounds,


    Freya didn''t dare to humiliate Nicole at this time, so she had to turn around and leave the living


    room.


    Jack stood aside and didn''t say anything. When the ident happened just now, he saw it clearly


    and knew that Kerr''s analysis was right. But it was the first time that such an ominous thing


    happened in the Gu family.


    Taking a meaningful look at Nicole, Jack walked towards his study and said, "Uncle Kelvin, clean up


    the mess as soon as possible." Jack said indifferently, although Nicole had married into the Gu


    family...


    In fact, except for Kerr, no one really treated her as a member of the Gu family.


    Noticing the attitude of Jack and Freya, Lisa showed dissatisfaction on her face. He walked to


    Nicole''s side, reached out her hand and held Nicole''s wrist. "Nicole,e home with me. You can''t


    live here."


    She didn''t want Nicole to be wronged in Gu family.


    Seeing that Lisa cared about her, Nicole felt warm in her heart, but she shook her head and said,


    "Thank you, Lisa. From now on, this is my home."


    Turning around, Nicole looked at Kerr with happiness in her eyes. "Where there is Kerr, there is my


    home." Nicole said calmly.


    She knew that no matter how much Jack and Freya hated her, Kerr would protect her well.


    With Kerr by her side, Nicole was not afraid of anything.


    Seeing that Nicole was determined, Lisa let go of her hand and sighed.


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Ben hesitated.


    "I''ll take you to your room and have a rest." Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly. Since Nicole gave him


    enough confidence, Kerr wouldn''t let her down.


    Nicole nodded. When she turned around, she felt a piercing pain in her ankle.


    "Ouch!" Nicole took a deep breath and couldn''t take a step forward. She bent down and instinctively


    tried to support her ankle.


    "What''s wrong?" Kerr stretched out his hand and carried her in his arms. He walked towards the


    sofa in the living room and put her on it. Then he lifted her feet which were covered by the wedding


    dress.


    Holding her right foot, Kerr clearly saw the swelling on her ankle.


    "Harley!" Kerr called out Harley loudly, which obviously startled Harley.


    Harley walked quickly to Nicole and checked the wound on her ankle. He held her ankle and said,


    "Hold on." His finger gently touched the injured part of her feet.


    Nicole felt the pain, but she didn''t make a sound. She just held Kerr''s hand more tightly


    unconsciously.


    "Be gentle. Does she need to go to the hospital?"

 Chapter 476 Know My Rules

    Chapter 476 Know My Rules


    Kerr asked Harley nervously.


    Harley waned to roll his eyes at Kerr. In Harley''s eyes, it was not a serious injury at all, but Kerr had


    always been so nervous about Nicole, but Harley was used to it.


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt the bone. As long as you don''t walk these two days, you will be fine soon.


    Apply an ice bag on it to relieve the pain and reduce the swelling."


    After saying that, Harley asked the maid of Gu family to bring the medical ice bag and handed it to


    Kerr.


    The Gu family was cleaning up the mess. Ken and Harley were looking for evidence, and Zachary


    left with Avery.


    Looking at Nicole''s face, Ben had an impulse to take her away directly, but when Nicole looked at


    Kerr, he also knew that the smile on her face was really happy.


    Lisa walked to Ben''s side, gently pushed his arm, and shook her head at him. Obviously, she


    wanted Ben to consider Nicole''s feelings first.


    "Lisa, can you help me?" Standing at the other end of the living room, Harley said lightly. In fact, he


    wanted to attract Lisa''s attention and didn''t want her to leave.


    But Lisa had already known what was on her mind, so she obviously didn''t buy it. She turned


    around and said to Nicole calmly, "Nicole, I''m going back with my brother. If you need any help, call


    me."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Lisa held Ben''s arm and walked out of the vi.


    "Lisa!" Seeing that Lisa was about to leave, Harley immediately followed her.


    Stopping his steps, Ben let go of Lisa and said, "Lisa, get in the car. I have something to talk to Mr.


    Harley." Ben ordered Lisa.


    Hearing what he said, Lisa looked at Harley with a worried face. In fact, no matter how angry she


    was with Harley, in her heart, she still cared about him.


    With some hesitation, Lisa wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Under the


    threat of Ben, Lisa chose to go back to the car obediently and prayed in her heart for Harley.


    "Mr. Ben, I think you might have misunderstood me and Kerr." Harley said. The expression on his


    face became serious.


    He could see that Ben was obviously targeting him and Kerr. Harley couldn''t figure it out and


    perhaps only Ben knew the reason.


    "Misunderstanding? Although Nicole was not seriously injured today, her wedding was still ruined. I


    tell you, Mr. Harley, I don''t want such things happen to Lisa one day.


    Besides, I want Mr. Harley to tell Mr. Kerr that don''t tter yourself. In the end, he may only hurt


    himself." There was obvious implication in Ben''s words.


    After saying that, Ben got in the car and left.


    Harley frowned. He couldn''t find the background information about Ben for a long time. He didn''t


    know what Ben wanted to do, which made him and Kerr feel frustrated.


    The vi was cleaned up as soon as possible, and Ken found some clues.


    "The range of this kind of simtion gun is not very far. The shooter must have mixed in the guests


    ande in. When everyone''s attention is on the wedding, he shot from outside the vi. After


    causing panic, he sneaked into the crowd and left."


    Kerr sat beside Nicole, holding her injured ankle and putting ice on it.


    "I have checked the surveince video. It happens to be the blind of the surveince video. If it is in


    normal times, we can see it directly there. But there are a lot of people today, so our vision is


    blocked." After that, Harley came out of the monitoring room of the Gu family''s old house.


    With a darkened face, he walked up to Ken. Ben''s words had been lingering in her ears, but he


    hadn''t told Kerr yet.


    "Who is responsible for the safety outside the vi?" There was obvious sternness in Kerr''s eyes.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared trembled, "It''s Kim." Jared said lightly. Kim had worked for Kerr for so


    many years and had never made any mistakes.


    This time, there was such a big loophole.


    Jared knew that if Kim knew the clue, he would havee to report it to Kerr. But until now, Kim


    hadn''t said anything, which meant that he hadn''t found anything.


    Seeing Kerr''s expression, Jared immediately called Kelvin in from outside.


    Entering the vi, Kim stood in front of Kerr with his head down, "Sir." Kim knew that it was his


    neglect of duty that caused such a scene today.


    No matter what reason he had, it couldn''t be an excuse to be forgiven.


    "I''ll give you a chance to exin." Kerr looked at Kim. He trusted him, but today...


    "Kim, think carefully about every word you want to say. You should know my rules." Kerr warned


    him. Such a big mistake in his work was enough to make Kim leave the Gu family.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kim raised his head and looked at him, "Sir... Because someone was at the


    gate of the old house, and I was just trying to stop them, so..."


    "Enough!" Kerr interrupted Kim before he could finish his words.


    Kerr let go of Nicole''s ankle, stood up and red at Kim with obvious domineering aura.


    "Kerr..." Nicole stretched out her hand and grabbed Kerr''s clothes. She had known Kerr for a long


    time, and it was the first time that she had seen him lose his temper to the people around him.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was so nervous about the wedding because he cared about her, but she


    didn''t want him to me anyone for it.


    After all, Kim didn''t want such ident happen either.


    Ignoring Nicole, Kerr went straight to Kim. He raised his hand and punched Kim''s face, which made


    him stagger and lose his bnce.


    Seeing Kerr''s expression, Kelvin was surprised. He stepped forward and tried to hold Kim, but he


    didn''t dare to provoke the angry Kerr.


    Harley stood up and held back Kerr. "Kerr, it has happened. You''d better think of a solution." Harley


    was also surprised by Kerr''s reaction.


    But Kim just went silent and didn''t respond.


    Kerr pushed away Harley, his face full of anger.


    "Kerr, calm down. I''m really fine."

 Chapter 477 Dont Let Me Leave The Gu Family

    Chapter 477 Don''t Let Me Leave The Gu Family


    Nicole wanted to stand up, but the pain in her foot made her unable to stand at all. She held Kerr''s


    arm.


    Noticing Nicole''s anxiety, Kerr helped her sit down, and his face softened a little.


    "I will handle it." Kerr held Nicole''s hand.


    He didn''t look at Kim. "Leave here. The Gu family is not suitable for you." Kerr said indifferently,


    which determined the fate of Kim.


    When Kerr said this, everyone in the hall was shocked. They all thought that Kerr was just angry


    with Kim because of his carelessness, but they didn''t expect that Kerr pin all the me on him.


    He even drove Kim out of the Gu family.


    Kim raised his head and looked at Kerr in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    "Sir... I didn''t mean it." He wanted to beg Kerr.


    But Kerr''s face was cold, as if he didn''t want to hear his exnation at all.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sir... Kim knew that he made a mistake. Please give him another chance." Jared had worked with


    Kim for a long time and didn''t want him to leave the Gu family for such a trifle.


    So he interceded with Kerr for Kim.


    "You want to leave with him too?" Kerr nced at Jared with obvious threat in his eyes.


    Realizing that Kerr was not joking, Jared shut up.


    Ken frowned and looked at Kim and Kerr, silent. Since the ident of Bonnie, Ken was much


    calmer than before.


    There were a lot of doubts about what happened today.


    Seeing Kerr''s resolute expression, Kim bent his knees and knelt down in front of him. "Sir, I know I


    have an inescapable responsibility for what happened today. I''m willing to take the responsibilities.


    No matter how you punish me, I''m okay with it, but don''t make me leave the Gu family..." Kim grew


    up in the Gu family. If he left here, he really didn''t know where else he could go.


    Seeing that, Nicole couldn''t bear it. She held Kerr''s hand and was about to speak for Kim, but was


    directly carried by Kerr in his arms and went upstairs to the bedroom.


    "Kerr..." Nicole also felt strange about Kerr''s attitude towards Kim, but there were many people


    here, so she didn''t ask directly.


    Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Kim sat on the ground, his straight back bing listless.


    Jared walked up to Kim and patted him on the shoulder. "Mrs. Nicole is injured. Maybe Mr. Kerr is


    angry. You''d better not irritate him at this time."


    Jared knew that Kerr wasn''t always like this, so he hoped that he could plead for Kim after Kerr


    cooled down.


    But there was no hope in Kim''s heart.


    Harley and Ken looked at each other and said nothing.


    Kim stood up and left the old house directly.


    As the night fell, the bar was noisy all the time. The colorful lights shone on people, showing the


    restlessness of human nature.


    Sitting at the bar counter, Kim poured the bright yellow liquid into his mouth one ss after another,


    relying on alcohol to vent the grievance in his heart.


    After a long time, it was obvious that Kim was drunk. He could drink a lot, but he was in a bad mood


    today. The pain at the corners of his mouth reminded him of what had happened today.


    Kerr didn''t even give him a chance to make up.


    He had never done such a mistake before. He squeezed the ss into pieces in his hands.


    The sharp ss fragments directly cut through his palm. The bright yellow liquid in the ss mixed


    with the blood on his wound flowed out. The people sitting around him could not help but stay away


    from him when they saw his angry face.


    Only a figure not far away saw the appearance of Kim, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if


    he was very satisfied with Kim''s reaction.


    Kim released his hand, threw away the ss and ignored the wound on his hand, as if he had


    be numb and could not feel the pain.


    He stood up and staggered out of the bar. The moment he walked out of the bar, he was in a daze


    when the light breeze blew towards his face.


    He staggered along the curb.


    In a daze, he felt a figure standing in front of him.


    "Nothing is worth hurting yourself. Others won''t change their minds because you got drunk." Moore


    stood in front of Kim with a smile.


    When Moore was in the Gu family, he knew how loyal Kim was to Kerr. At that time, he wanted to


    bribe Kim, but he didn''t have a chance at all.


    Now the situation was different. He knew how capable Kim was and how much he knew about Kerr.


    If Kim could really work for Moore, it would be easier for him to destroy Kerr.


    Hearing Moore''s voice, Kim raised his head and looked at him with blurred sight.


    "It''s none of your business." Kim bypassed Moore and was about to leave. However, after only two


    steps, Kim felt his legs weak and directlyy on the ground.


    Looking at Kim, Moore''s eyes were full ofcency.


    Two strange men got out of a car not far away. They lifted up Kim and sent him to a car parked on


    the roadside. Obviously, they had been prepared for it.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, Moore saw Kim lying on the bed. A hot woman walked in and


    nodded at Moore.


    "You know what to do." Moore looked at the woman and said.


    "Mr. Moore, don''t worry. I will definitelyplete the task you assigned." The woman said


    confidently.


    Moore smiled and left the room.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    On the second floors of the vi, Nicole looked at Kerr who was sitting next to her and asked, "Why


    do you have to let Kim leave? You know it has nothing to do with him."


    Nicole knew that Kim had been working for Kerr for so many years. She was worried that Kerr might


    not get used to it without Kim.


    And the ident was really not a big deal.


    "I won''t give a second chance to anyone who made a mistake. I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." Kerr said


    lightly, fixing his eyes on the screen of hisptop.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole couldn''t figure it out. She put down the book in her hand andy on the


    bed. The room was decorated in red. It was their wedding night, but she couldn''t feel it at all.


    Looking at Nicole''s back, Kerr closed theputer and put it aside. Hey beside her and held her


    in his arms.

 Chapter 478 Threats From Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 478 Threats From Mother-In-Law


    "Are you angry?" Kerr whispered in Nicole''s ear with a smile.


    Nicole heard his voice and also felt his breath. But she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep,


    ignoring him. In fact, she was not angry.


    She just felt a little ufortable. After all, today should be her happiest day, but it turned out to be


    like this.


    Looking at Nicole who didn''t give any responses, Kerr grinned wickedly. He lifted one side of the


    quilt and got into it, groping in the darkness.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He went straight to her injured ankle and held it.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Hearing no sound behind her, Nicole thought Kerr was asleep, but she


    didn''t expect to feel Kerr''s movement on her ankle.


    Nicole wanted to sit up in a hurry, but Kerr suddenly popped his head out of the quilt. "Didn''t you


    ignore me?" Kerr looked at her dotingly. He knew that Nicole''s ankle was very sensitive.


    That was why he did it from her ankle.


    "You... Hmm..." Nicole stared at him. When she was about to say something, Kerr kissed her. She


    then felt his tenderness and eagerness.


    Which made her unable to resist.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr held the back of her head and closed his eyes. Kerr just concentrated


    on kissing her soft lips and tasting her sweetness.


    Even though they got married and had been together for a long time, Kerr was still immersed in


    Nicole''s beauty and couldn''t extricate himself from it.


    Nicole raised her head, only gasping for breath.


    The mes continued to burn, as if they were about to devour her whole body.


    "Kerr..." Her voice became attractive. Even though she tried her best to suppress her shyness, what


    she said sounded sexy in Kerr''s ear.


    With a snicker on his face, Kerr looked up at Nicole''s dreamy eyes and said, "Nicole, today is our


    wedding night. I will give you an unforgettable memory."


    This was his pride as a man and Nicole''s husband.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Nicole had an ominous premonition. Although she knew what Kerr meant,


    she was still a little worried.


    In just a few minutes, Nicole blushed. She held Kerr''s shoulder tightly.


    "Kerr!" Hugging Kerr, Nicole didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    Kerr knew that it was almost the time. He threw Nicole''s pajamas on the bedside and said,


    "Nicole..." Kerr called her name softly.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" The sudden knock on the door was like a basin of cold water, which directly


    extinguished the fire between the two of them.


    Nicole opened her eyes subconsciously and looked at Kerr in horror. She held him tightly with her


    arms. Obviously, she was frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Kerr directly picked up the quilt and covered their bodies. He


    held the frightened little woman tightly and looked at the door with anger in his eyes.


    "Who?" Kerr''s voice was full of seriousness and anger.


    Obviously, someone came to bother him at this time on purpose. The whole Gu family knew that


    today was his wedding night with Nicole. Kerr really wanted to know who was so bold.


    Hearing Kerr''s cold voice, Cherry, who was standing outside the door, almost broke the tray in her


    hand.


    "Mr. Kerr, here is the thing. I made some soup in the kitchen and wanted to bring it to you and Mrs.


    Nicole." Although Cherry didn''t see it with her own eyes, she knew what they were doing right now.


    She didn''t want to disturb Kerr. But she didn''t dare go against Freya''s order.


    "I don''t need it!"


    Kerr heard Cherry''s voice. The whole Gu family knew that Cherry only listened to Freya''s order. So


    Kerr knew that it was Freya who did it.


    But Kerr just ignored it.


    "Cherry! Go back and tell her that if it happens again, don''t me me for being ruthless." Kerr


    warned her seriously.


    Now they had moved into the Gu family, and there was a long way ahead of them. Kerr wanted to


    have some private space. Moreover, if he didn''t set the rules at this time, it would be difficult for


    Nicole to lead a peaceful life in the Gu family.


    Knowing that Kerr was angry, Cherry nodded and said, "I know, Mr. Kerr." Then she turned around


    and left.


    Back in Freya''s bedroom, Cherry conveyed Kerr''s words to her, but Freya didn''t care at all. "Unless


    I die, Nicole would not be the hostess of the Gu family."


    She said firmly. Even though she agreed Nicole to marry into the Gu family, she just wanted to keep


    an eye on Nicole. Then she could know what Kerr was doing.


    And Kerr would notpletely manipted by Nicole.


    Standing aside, Cherry lowered her head and didn''t look at Freya. She knew that there would be no


    peaceful life in the Gu family in the future.


    Inside the bedroom.


    Nicole looked at Kerr beside her and asked, "So your mother want to give me a warning?" A smile


    appeared on the corners of her mouth.


    She knew that Freya didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect that after Freya took the initiative to hold a


    wedding for them, she would still make things difficult for her in this way. Nicole knew her life in the


    Gu family would not be that simple.


    However, this was her own choice, and Nicole would not regret it. After all, she wanted to marry


    Kerr, and it had nothing to do with the whole Gu family.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr gently wiped the sweat off Nicole''s forehead, with obvious pity in his


    eyes, "I''m sorry."


    Kerr felt guilty. He wanted to give Nicole a peaceful life, but as long as they were in the Gu family,


    they would never be peaceful.

 Chapter 479 Wedding Night

    Chapter 479 Wedding Night


    "Why do you need to apologize? It''s not your fault at all." Holding Kerr''s face, Nicole didn''t look


    angry at all. She leaned against his chest and said, "Don''t worry. Since I can promise you to go


    back to the Gu family...


    I''m already mentally prepared." Hearing Kerr''s heartbeat, Nicole felt relieved.


    "No matter what difficulties we encounter, they won''t affect our rtionship." Nicole said lightly and


    gently drew circles on his chest.


    But she didn''t know that such a small action moved Kerr a lot.


    Holding her hands, Kerr turned over and held her in his arms. "You have to extinguish the fire you


    started!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Feeling Kerr, Nicole blushed and looked at him innocently, "I did nothing." She would never know,


    even if she did nothing...


    "Nicole, you will never know how attractive you are." After saying that, Kerr could no longer bear the


    impulse in his heart.


    Then his desire could no longer be suppressed. It upied all his senses, making him unable to


    think about anything else.


    When the morning sun shone on Nicole, she turned around to avoid the ring lights, lookingzy.


    Kerr looked at the little woman in his arms, who was like a kitten, kissing her forehead with


    satisfaction.


    Feeling Kerr''s kiss, Nicole opened her eyes in a daze, looking tired. "You woke up so early." Nicole


    murmured, as if she hadn''t slept enough.


    Kerr smiled faintly, "It''s eleven o''clock in ten minutes. Mrs. Nicole, you arete for work." Kerr said


    calmly. In fact, when he woke up, it was just the right time for him to go to work.


    But the woman in his arms was so adorable that he didn''t want to get up at all.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was surprised. She opened her eyes in disbelief. Looking at the rm


    clock on the bedside table, she couldn''t help but feel regretful. Then she looked at Kerr, who had


    obviously woken up a long time ago.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" She knew that no one in the Gu family liked her. Now on the first day


    of their marriage, she had been staying in bed until now.


    "I didn''t wake you up because I saw you sleep well." Kerr reached out his hand and pinned the hair


    behind her ear, revealing her smooth forehead.


    Looking at the delicate face of Nicole, who seemed to be a student who had just graduated, she


    was not like a mother of two children.


    Nicole sat up straight, "Have you forgotten what Uncle Kelvin saidst night? ording to the rules


    in the Gu family, I should prepare tea for your parents."


    She knew that Jack and Freya didn''t like her, but she would try her best to do what she should do.


    She didn''t want them to find her fault, and she didn''t want Kerr to be in a pickle.


    Obviously, Nicole was a little flustered. Kerr reached out his hand and carried her into the bathroom.


    He didn''t forget her injured ankle.


    "The rules are dead, and people are alive. Nicole, I married you not to make youpromise to


    others. You just need to be yourself. You don''t need to fawn on anyone deliberately."


    Kerr lowered his head, looked at the little woman in his arms, and then smiled faintly, "Of course, if


    you are willing to please me, I will feel very honored." Kerr said calmly.


    His woman didn''t need to endure anyone''s grievance. He would cherish her with all his heart and


    soul.


    "Thank you, Kerr. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down." The more Kerr cared about her, the more she


    would consider his feelings.


    After they freshened up, Nicole went downstairs with Nicole in his arms.


    Standing at the stairway of the first floor and seeing Kerr and Nicole, Kelvin nced at the living


    room unnaturally. It was obvious that Jack and Freya were very angry.


    "Uncle Kelvin, is breakfast ready?" Kerr knew what Kelvin meant, but he ignored it. He was only


    worried that the little woman in his arms must be hungry.


    Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole shook her head at him, indicating him not do this, and should serve tea


    to Jack and Freya first.


    Kerr frowned, but still nodded at her.


    With surprise written all over his face, Kelvin turned around and brought the teacup to Nicole and


    Kerr. Then Kerr walked towards the living room with Nicole in his arms.


    Standing in front of Jack and Freya, Nicole saw their dark faces. She struggled to get out of Kerr''s


    arms, but he did not let her go.


    "You don''t care about your feet anymore?" Kerr was worried about her injury.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t feel any pain just now." Nicole gently patted Kerr on the shoulder, indicating him to


    put her down.


    Looking at the stubborn Nicole, Kerr felt a little helpless. He had to put her on the ground and let her


    stand on her healthy foot, with the other injured foot on his shoes.


    He held her in his arms to support her.

 Chapter 480 Dont Make Things Difficult For Her

    Chapter 480 Don''t Make Things Difficult For Her


    Kerr let Nicole put all her weight on himself.


    With a faint smile, Nicole took the teacup from Kelvin and handed it to Jack. She nced at Kerr


    and said helplessly, "Father, please have some tea."


    She knew that she had to change the way she called Jack at this time. It had been a long time since


    she called someone as father. She was a little unustomed to it. Since her father passed away


    eight years ago, this title had been a buried memory for her.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jack reached for the teacup, but he didn''t really drink it.


    Nicole didn''t care about it at all. As long as Jack took the teacup, it meant that he didn''t embarrass


    her.


    Taking the other teacup, Nicole put it in front of Freya with a smile.


    "Mom, please have some tea." It was just a mere title, so Nicole didn''t care much about it. She


    didn''t want to argue with Freya.


    Freya reached out her hand and took the teacup from Nicole''s hand, but Nicole''s finger directly hit


    the teacup because she didn''t see it clearly, and the water in the teacup sshed out.


    "Forget it. You just got married. You don''t have to that." Although Freya felt dissatisfied, she did not


    speak it out.


    Showing her tolerance to Nicole was a way for Freya to make Nicole let her guard down. Only when


    Nicole and Kerr no longer guarded against her could she get the shares of the KN Group.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Kerr directly reached out his hand and threw the teacup in Nicole''s


    hand on the ground. He held her hand and saw a piece of red on it.


    There was obvious sadness in his eyes. He ignored the gazes of Freya and Jack, and there was


    only one person in Kerr''s eyes, Nicole.


    Nicole just shook her head slightly. The tea was not very hot and did not hurt her. Freya''s reaction


    had already surprised her.


    She didn''t expect that Freya would let her go so easily when she got up sote.


    "Kerr, it''s time for you to go to work. Although you''re married, you still have to focus on your career."


    Freya kindly reminded Kerr.


    Kerr nced at Freya and said nothing.


    Nicole understood what Freya meant. Freya didn''t want her to pester Kerr, so she wanted to send


    him out directly.


    In the KN Group.


    As soon as Kerr sat in his office, he saw Harley and Ken push the door open ande in.


    "Mr. Kerr, are you still working today? I just made a bet with Ken that you would probably go out for


    honeymoon directly." Harley was half-joking.


    Ken sat on the sofa expressionlessly, not as yful as before.


    Kerr kept silent. If it weren''t for Nicole''s injured foot, he really wanted to take her to enjoy their


    honeymoon.


    "Have you found out what I asked you to investigate?" Kerr changed the topic.


    Sure enough, after hearing Kerr''s words, Harley''s face suddenly darkened. Sitting opposite to him,


    Harley shook his head helplessly and said, "Is it a misunderstanding?


    There may be no problem with the Xue family. I have used all the resources I have, but I haven''t


    found out the background and detail information of the Xue family. If it goes on like this...


    I can''t be with Lisa anymore." It was not easy for Harley to meet a woman he liked so much, but


    Kerr suspected her.


    Harley had never doubted Kerr''s judgment, so when Kerr questioned, he chose to investigate the


    Xue family without hesitation.


    However, he didn''t get anything from the investigation. On the contrary, Lisa was farther and farther


    away from him, which made him feel very distressed.


    "It''s not the right time yet. If you two are destined to be with each other, she can''t run away from


    you." Kerr said indifferently.


    Kerr kept his eyes on the documents in front of him and ignored Harley''sints.


    With a helpless look on his face, Harley knew that Kerr wouldn''t give up until he found out


    something.


    "You asked Kim to leave because of Moore?" Ken said calmly, looking at Kerr not far away. In fact,


    when Kerr was angry yesterday, Ken felt something wrong.


    But at that time, there were too many people in the Gu family, and he had no chance to ask.


    Kerr raised his head and looked into Ken''s eyes. After what happened to Bonnie, Kerr found that


    Ken had obviously be more mature and steady, but the smile on his face was also much less.


    He had to pay a price for his growth.


    "How do you know?" Ken knew him well, but Kerr''s intuition told him that Ken knew something that


    he didn''t know.


    Ken withdrew his sight and said, "On the wedding day, the one who followed me was Sunny. It


    seems that she still has feelings for you, but she didn''t do anything. I have asked the servants of Gu


    family...


    Yesterday, the reason why Kim was distracted was because of the appearance of Sunny, and Mrs.


    Freya was still standing beside her. It seems that she still wants to take advantage of Mr. Freya to


    turn against you."


    After Ken got the news, he analyzed and told Kerr. After all, it was Kerr''s family matter, and he was


    living in the Gu family now. If Kerr was not prepared, he would easily fall into the trap.


    "Do you mean that Sunny still wants to hurt the Gu family? This woman is really awesome. The He


    family has beenpletely destroyed. I didn''t expect that she could still lead a good live. It seems


    that it was all attributed to Moore."


    There was obvious irony in Harley''s tone. Obviously, he was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel


    strange.


    "Sunny wants to use..." Ken almost mentioned the name of Bonnie, which made his eyes dim, but


    soon he returned to normal.


    "But she didn''t seed, which means that Sunny didn''t give up her previous n. I just don''t know


    what her purpose is. In the past, she wanted to marry into the Gu family, but now... Revenge?"


    Ken looked at Kerr with obvious inquiry in his eyes.


    However, Kerr was expressionless. "No matter what she wants to do, I just know that I can''t let her


    hurt Nicole. Since she dares to hurt Nicole, I will y with her to the end."


    In fact, he had never thought of letting go of Sunny and Moore, but when the matter was just over,


    Kerr didn''t want it to affect Nicole''s mood.


    That was why he rxed his vignce. He didn''t expect that he would give Sunny a chance to make


    things worse, which was intolerable for him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 481 Attend On Time

    Chapter 481 Attend On Time


    "It seems that someone is going to be in trouble. But Kerr, you have to be careful. After all, if you


    want to confront two opponents at the same time, Moore and the Xue family, things might be a little


    tricky."


    Harley reminded Kerr. Although Ben didn''t have any conflict with Kerr directly, looking at Kerr and


    Ben, Harley knew that the matter between the two of them would be solved sooner orter.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened.


    "Get the information of the Xue family as soon as possible." Kerr wouldn''t act rashly. What Harley


    said was right. After all, there was Moore who cast covetous eyes on the KN Group around him.


    Harley nodded and said. "But then again, do you really have the heart to send Jay to the ind for


    training at such a young age?" Harley felt pity for Jay.


    After the little guy left, there was no news about him anymore. Harley had also participated in


    training, so he knew that the environment there was very tough. Most importantly, there was no


    difference in status in all the training there.


    As long as they got there, they would face the same treatment.


    "Why not? We have done it before." Kerr nced at Harley indifferently. He had clearly told Jay


    about the environment there, but he still insisted on going there.


    Besides, he knew well about Jay''s personality. He knew that once Jay chose, he would stick to it, so


    Kerr didn''t worry about it at all. Moreover, Kerr would look at Jay''s daily training program in person.


    He knew Jay''s condition and activities all the time, so he wouldn''t worry much.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley curled his lips and didn''t say anything.


    After a few days, Nicole''s foot injury finally healed.


    "Can I go to work now?" Nicole stayed in this room every day, although Freya came to make trouble


    for her from time to time and she had gotten used to it...


    She still hoped that she could go back to thepany as soon as possible.


    "Are you so desperate to be with me every day?" Looking at the expectant look on Nicole''s face,


    Kerr knew that she couldn''t endure it anymore. "Is there anyone bullying you at home?"


    He had expected that Nicole would have a hard time at home, but she had never mentioned it to


    him.


    Nicole shook her head, "It has nothing to do with it. I can''t just meddle along at home, right? I have


    something more important to do in thepany." Her eyes were full of plea.


    In the end, Kerr had no choice but to nod in agreement. The next morning, in a good mood, Nicole


    left the old house of the Gu family with Kerr.


    Seeing that Nicole and Kerr left, Freya frowned.


    The phone was still ringing, but Freya didn''t dare to answer it. She didn''t even have the courage to


    take a look at it. If she couldn''t find the money to pay back, those people would soone to the


    Gu family.


    "Madam?" Standing behind Freya, Cherry saw that she was absent-minded. She called Freya, but


    thetter didn''t respond.


    Cherry took a step forward, moved closer to Freya and said again, "Mrs. Freya!"


    "Ah!" Freya was startled by the voice of Cherry. She turned around in horror and took a deep breath


    to calm herself down. Then Freya asked, "What''s the matter?" Freya looked preupied.


    "Here is the thing. Mr. Wang of Wang Group invited you to her birthday party tomorrow afternoon."


    Cherry reminded Freya.


    In the past, Freya had never been absent from these banquets, so she knew that Freya would


    definitely go.


    But this time, Freya wasn''t as happy as she thought and waved at Cherry.


    Freya turned around and looked out of the window. In order to pay off her gambling debts, she had


    sold a lot of jewelry, including the one given by Sunny.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As the hostess of the Gu family, she couldn''t do anything to disgrace the family, so she was a little


    hesitant.


    "Mrs. Freya, are you not going? Do you need my help to make a refuse to the invitation? But now


    there are a lot of rumors about the Gu family, saying..." Cherry heard something, but she didn''t


    know if she should tell Freya.


    Hearing what she said, Freya turned around and looked at her, frowning. "What did they say?"


    "They said that the Gu family was about to lose its former brilliance..." Cherry knew that this was the


    current situation of the Gu family, but Freya and Jack just buried their heads in the sand.


    "Who is talking nonsense?" Freya looked at Cherry with obvious anger. Cherry''s words were like a


    sharp knife and stabbed in her heart.


    She didn''t want others to notice her embarrassment. "Go and tell the Wang family that I will be there


    on time." Freya must take this opportunity to let everyone know that even if the Gu family


    encountered difficulties...


    No one couldpare with them.


    Knowing Freya''s vanity, Cherry couldn''t help worrying about her, but she could only nod and do as


    Freya said.


    After Cherry left, Freya slowly shifted her gaze to a room upstairs. These days, she had been


    making trouble for Nicole, but she had no response.


    Nicole didn''t take any actions or please her, which made Freya feel very angry. In that case, she


    didn''t need to show mercy to Nicole.


    Then she turned around and went upstairs. Freya pushed open the door of Nicole and Kerr''s


    bedroom and walked to Nicole''s dressing table.


    Freya frowned and looked at the few jewelry on the dresser. She knew that they must only be a


    fraction of Nicole''s jewelries. She stretched out her hand and searched on the table.


    She wanted to find what she needed.


    But before she could look for it carefully, she heard footsteps from the door.


    Frightened, she immediately withdrew her hand, turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Harrow, did you see Mrs. Freya?" Seeing that Harrow came out of the baby''s room with Lucas in


    her arms, Cherry asked her. In a blink of an eye, Freya was nowhere to be found.


    Harrow stopped and shook her head. In fact, she was only responsible for taking care of Lucas.


    When she came to the Gu family with Nicole, she had littlemunication with the Gu family.


    Seeing Lucas in the hand of Harrow, Cherry walked up to her and couldn''t help but touch Lucas''s


    forehead. "He''s so cute." Cherry liked children very much, but unfortunately, as long as Freya was


    present...


    She didn''t dare to get close to Lucas, because Freya didn''t like Him, as he was Nicole''s child.

 Chapter 482 Dominant Position

    Chapter 482 Dominant Position


    "Lucas is a good boy." There was a smile at the corners of Harrow''s mouth. When she mentioned,


    she was a little proud.


    Cherry''s eyes was full of love, but Lucas kept his eyes closed and ignored the two people in front of


    him.


    Hiding in the room, Freya was very nervous and listened to the sound outside. It was not until


    Harrow and Freya left that Freya breathed a sigh of relief and left the bedroom.


    She had already known where Nicole put her jewelry. She then sneaked out with acent


    smile at the corners of her mouth.


    In the evening, Kerr took Nicole''s hand and went back to the old house. As soon as they entered


    the house, they saw Freya and Jack sitting at the table and having dinner, while Cherry stood


    beside them with Lucas in her arms.


    Standing next to Cherry, Harrow looked embarrassed.


    Nicole was shocked and let go of Nicole''s hand subconsciously. She walked to Cherry, reached out


    her hand and took Lucas from her.


    She then cast a meaningful nce at Harrow. She knew that it had something to do with Freya.


    She turned around and was about to take Lucas back to the room upstairs.


    "Stop!" Although Freya didn''t look at Nicole directly, she kept ncing at her from the corner of her


    eyes. It was not until she saw that Nicole wanted to leave the dining room without saying a word


    that she opened her mouth lightly.


    "Do you know about the rules? Don''t you know to greet the elders?" Freya was very dissatisfied


    with what Nicole did. She was the hostess in this family.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped with her back to Freya. She lowered her head and looked at Lucas in


    her arms. Fortunately, he looked normal and smiled at Nicole.


    It seemed that he only cared about Nicole. As long as Lucas saw Nicole, he would smile happily.


    "I''m just in a hurry to feed him. It''s time for him to drink milk." Nicole exined casually. She had to


    admit that when she saw Lucas in Cherry''s hands...


    Her first reaction was that Freya wanted to take the child away from her.


    In fact, part of the reason why she didn''t go to work was because of Lucas. Although they lived


    under the same roof, she knew that Freya and Jack didn''t like Lucas at all.


    Therefore, Nicole didn''t want them to take care of Lucas.


    "Yes, Lucas is your son. He is also the child of our family. Do you think we will abuse him?" Freya


    stood up and looked at Lucas in Nicole''s arms.


    The baby had been sleeping the whole afternoon. No matter how she called Lucas''s name, he


    didn''t respond. But now, he was obviously smiling andughing in Nicole''s arms.


    "Have you taken Lucas to the hospital for a physical examination? Why does he sleep all day long?


    No response at all."


    Freya''s tone was full of disgust, obviously feeling that there might be something wrong with Lucas.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole''s heart was filled with anger. From the moment she became a


    mother, she could not ept anyone to criticize her child.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It used to be Jay, and now it was Lucas.


    Looking into Freya''s eyes, Nicole was about to retort, but was stopped by Kerr who came over.


    "Lucas is the child of me and Nicole. We will be responsible for him. We don''t need others to care


    about him." Kerr took Lucas from Nicole.


    Fortunately, today, Lucas didn''t embarrass Kerr. When he saw Kerr, he didn''t close his eyes


    immediately. Instead, he raised his head and reached out his hand to touch Kerr''s side face.


    It seemed that he was praising Kerr for defending Nicole and him.


    Seeing the expression on Lucas''s face, Nicole smiled faintly, "He just doesn''t like to pay attention to


    the people he doesn''t like." Not long after Lucas was born, Nicole found that he was more arrogant


    than Jay.


    Looking at the angry faces of Kerr and Nicole, Freya suddenly thought of something, and a sly smile


    appeared on her face.


    "Anyway, Lucas is the child of our family. Since you all want to be busy with your career, his


    education is also a big problem. I give you a choice.


    Or you can stay at home and take good care of Lucas. From now on, you are not allowed to


    interfere in the business of the group. Or you can go to work or run the group with Kerr.


    But I will take care of Lucas. From now on, you are not allowed to interfere in his education."


    It took Freya a whole afternoon to think of this condition that could threaten Nicole. She just didn''t


    want Nicole to control Kerr and the Gu family.


    In this family, no woman had ever participated in the management of the Gu Group. In the past, she


    only held a part of the shares of the Gu Group, and she had never really managed thepany.


    Frowning, Nicole looked at Freya, who was sitting opposite to her, and felt very embarrassed. In


    fact, before Freya said something like that, she had hesitated about these two choices.


    She didn''t want to miss every opportunity to be with Lucas, but she also knew that Kerr needed her,


    so she tried her best to shoulder some work and find time to apany Lucas.


    She didn''t expect that Freya, who stayed at home all day long, would really have a n in her mind.


    This choice was very difficult for Nicole. She raised her head and looked at Kerr beside her. It


    seemed that she wanted to find the answer in his eyes, but Kerr did not give her any response.


    But he answered Freya''s question on behalf of Nicole.


    "I will educate my child myself. I don''t need to hand it over to anyone. It''s not up to anyone else to


    decide how Nicole lives her life. You don''t need to mention it again in the future.


    Whether it''s about the child to the group, the two of us can keep a good bnce. I don''t want to


    hear such a topic in the future. Harrow, take the child back.


    From now on, no one is allowed to get close to Lucas without me and Nicole''s permission." Kerr


    turned to look at Harrow with obvious warning.


    Harrow knew that Kerr said this to Jack and Freya on purpose, so she nodded and said, "I see, Mr.


    Kerr." After saying that, she walked upstairs with him in her arms.

 Chapter 483 I Dreamed Of Jay

    Chapter 483 I Dreamed Of Jay


    Seeing that Harrow took the child away, Freya wanted to stop him, but she saw the look in Kerr''s


    eyes, which made her flinch.


    Although she was resentful, on the surface, Freya could say nothing.


    Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder, turned around and took her to the bedroom upstairs.


    When they went back to the bedroom, Nicole looked at Kerr and asked, "Do you also want me to


    stay at home and take care of Lucas?"


    She could ignore other people''s opinions, but she should consider Kerr''s feelings.


    In fact, if she had to make a choice between the two, she would rather stay with Lucas. No matter


    what, she would never let Freya take care of Lucas.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr reached out his hand and held her face, "What I care about is what you want


    to do? Nicole, you don''t have to worry about Lucas so much. From tomorrow on, I will send


    someone to protect him.


    The people who you don''t like or Lucas doesn''t like won''t have a chance to get close to him." Kerr


    knew that if Nicole really wanted to stay at the Gu family all the time, she would not go back to work.


    However, he knew what she was worried about.


    Nicole held Kerr in her arms and leaned her face against his chest. "Thank you, Kerr. In fact, I used


    to take care of Jay while working.


    But I don''t think I''m a responsible mother. Although Jay has grown up very well, he is too


    precocious to bear the burden that he shouldn''t have at his age. I''ve always been very guilty. Jay


    has been unhappy."


    It was precisely because of this that Nicole was very worried about the growth of Lucas.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, Kerr said, "I know, but Jay won''t me you. In fact, everyone''s life has


    been designed from birth, just like Jay.


    His brilliance doesn''t allow him to grow up like an ordinary child. You can''t control him as you want.


    Do you understand?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr said indifferently.


    "Just like me, there are many children born in the Gu family, but not everyone can be as sessful


    as me, isn''t it?" Kerrforted her.


    Nicole nodded. She had been struggling before, and felt much better when she heard Kerr''s


    comfort.


    "Are youforting me? Or do you just want me to stay with you?" Nicole raised her head with a


    smile.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "You can think it that way,


    too." As he spoke, Kerr took her into the bathroom.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Last night... In the morning... Hmm..." What she wanted to say


    turned into murmur.


    She didn''t know how she fell asleep.


    Looking at the blush on her face and her long ck hair casually falling on the white pillow, Kerr felt


    pleasant.


    It seemed that Kerr disturbed her sleep. She raised her hand and put it on her forehead casually, as


    if she didn''t want Kerr to be close to her.


    Kerr smiled, put on his bathrobe and walked to the balcony.


    He took out his phone and dialed a specific number.


    The phone rang for a long time. When Kerr''s phone was about to hang up automatically, the other


    party answered it.


    "I thought you had forgotten that you have a son." Kerr heard Jay''s discontented voice.


    There was obvious worry in Kerr''s eyes, but he didn''t show too much in his words. "I know your


    daily training content. I heard from your master that you are fine."


    He also knew that the intensity of Jay''s training was a little high, and he was worried that Jay would


    not adapt to it. Although in front of outsiders, Kerr said that it was normal to send Jay to training.


    Only he knew how worried he was about Jay.


    "It''s not a big deal. How''s Mommy? Is she asleep? Is Lucas okay?" Jay was worried about Nicole.


    Before he came here, he forgot the jetg.


    There were six hour time difference between where he lived and A City. He had just lied down and


    had a rest. He had been training during the day, so he couldn''t touch his cell phone at all. He only


    had a little time at night.


    It was already early in the morning in A City. He didn''t want to disturb Nicole''s rest, so he hadn''t got


    in touch with her for a long time.


    "She''s fine. She''s sleeping well. I''m looking forward to seeing you back early." Kerr turned around


    and stood behind the ss door, looking at Nicole who was sleeping soundly. He felt satisfied to


    have a wife and a son.


    Hearing that Nicole was doing okay, Jay felt relieved. He briefly told Kerr about his training, and he


    learned a lot of experience from Kerr''s words.


    Jay then hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Putting away his phone, Kerr returned to Nicole, held her in his arms and fell asleep.


    When the rm clock broke the silence in the bedroom, Nicole opened her eyes in a daze, reached


    out her hand to touch the rm clock, closed it, turned around and looked into Kerr''s gentle eyes.


    "I dreamed of Jayst night. He said he missed me very much." There was obvious sadness in her


    words.


    Since Jay left, Nicole only received a call from Jay when he arrived at the training ground. Every


    time she was worried, Kerr would tell her that Jay was fine.


    "He did miss you very much. Last night, he called and said that he was fine. He missed you and


    Lucas very much." Kerr touched Nicole''s forehead, sat up, got out of bed and walked towards the


    bathroom.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was surprised and followed him into the bathroom.


    "When did he call? Why didn''t you wake me up?" It was a pity that Nicole missed Jay''s call.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Nicole looked at her worried face.


    "You had fell asleep. It was veryte at that time. Honey, next time I will let you hear his voice,


    okay?" Kerrforted Nicole.

 Chapter 484 The Unique Limited Edition

    Chapter 484 The Unique Limited Edition


    But the whole morning, Nicole was absent-minded and felt regret that she had missed Jay''s call.


    It was not until Kerr took Nicole back to the KN Group that she put herself together and devoted


    herself to work, but she was still thinking about Lucas.


    Freya''s words yesterday had been lingering in Nicole''s ears. Although Kerr said that he would find


    someone to protect Lucas, Nicole was worried that Freya would take advantage of the time when


    Harrow and the others were careless.


    The thought that Freya would take Lucas away from her life haunted her.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya put on a delicate makeup for herself, but her neck was empty. Thinking of the jewelry she saw


    yesterday, Freya walked to Nicole''s bedroom without hesitation.


    She took out the diamond ne and wore it on her neck. The ne was of good quality and


    glittered on Freya''s neck.


    She looked noble and elegant.


    Walking out of Nicole''s bedroom, Freya wore an obviouscent look on her face. If she


    remembered correctly, this ne should be tailor-made for Nicole by Kerr, the only limited


    edition in the world.


    As for Nicole, she was not a person who liked to wear these jewelry, so few people had seen this


    ne. That was why Freya wanted to borrow it.


    Thinking that those people would cast envious eyes at herter, Freya could not help but feel happy.


    Seeing that Freya came out of the bedroom of Nicole and Kerr, Cherry could not help but feel


    strange. "Madam? How could you..." Cherry walked to Freya and saw the ne around her neck


    at a nce.


    Her eyes lit up. "Mrs. Freya... Isn''t this Mrs. Nicole''s?" As soon as Cherry finished her words, she


    saw the sharp eyes of Freya. She could not help but lower her head.


    "This is customized by Kerr. It belongs to the Gu family. That woman is not a member of our Gu


    family. She didn''t even deserve it. As Kerr''s mother, why can I wear it?"


    In fact, Freya was embarrassed. She didn''t even have a decent jewelry, but Nicole, that little bitch,


    had everything.


    "But if Mr. Kerr knows..." Cherry knew what kind of person Kerr was. Although he couldn''t do


    anything to Freya, it would cause a storm in the Gu family.


    In fact, Freya was also worried when she heard what Cherry said, but her vanity triumphed over


    everything. Now, she couldn''t care so much. She just wanted to get what she wanted.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''mte." Freya took the bag from Cherry and walked towards the gate of


    the vi. Kelvin had already asked the driver to wait at the gate.


    Freya got in the car and left the vi.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Cherry could not help but sigh, full of worry in her heart.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Cherry, who seemed to have something on her mind, Kelvin asked.


    Cherry just shook her head. "I hope I''m thinking too much." As usual, Nicole and Kerr would go


    home after work. If so, Freya should havee back.


    If Freya could put the ne back without being noticed, it might not cause too much trouble. But


    in fact, the more afraid Cherry was, the more likely something would happen.


    When Cherry turned around and went back to the vi, she heard a car parking at the gate of the


    Gu family''s vi.


    As soon as Nicole got out of the car, she saw Kelvin and Cherry. "What are you doing here?" Nicole


    asked curiously. Normally, both Kelvin and Cherry would follow the orders of Freya and Jack.


    Surprised, Cherry said, "Mrs. Nicole? Why did you suddenlye back?"


    Nicole took a look at the direction in which Freya left and saw a car disappearing. She was shocked


    and walked into the vi without answering Cherry.


    She hurried to Lucas''s room and reached out to push the door open. Seeing that Harrow was


    feeding milk to Lucas, Nicole was finally relieved.


    "Mrs. Nicole, what''s wrong?" Seeing that Nicole suddenly came back, Harrow was also surprised.


    Nicole shook her head and walked gently to Lucas. "I''m just a little worried." Nicole just exined


    casually.


    Harrow knew what was on Nicole''s mind, "Mrs. Nicole, don''t worry. Mr. Kerr has arranged someone


    to protect Lucas. No one can take him away from here except you and Mr. Kerr." Harrow reassured


    her.


    Nicole was relieved to see the firmness on Harrow''s face. Before she could say anything, her phone


    rang in her pocket. She took it out and looked at the number on it. Then she turned around and


    walked towards her room.


    She pressed the answer key and put the phone near her ear.


    "What''s wrong? What can I do for you, Mr. Kerr?" Nicole felt relieved and happy.


    Kerr had already heard that Nicole had left thepany.


    "Are you home? Only when you know that Lucas is safe can you rest assured?" Kerr said with


    helplessness. He knew that if Nicole didn''t go home, she would be restless all day long.


    He thought that she had made a mountain out of a molehill, but she didn''t think so. Sitting next to


    the dresser, Nicole nced at the table casually and felt that something was wrong. Her drawer


    seemed to have been opened.


    "Yes, I have something to deal with. I''ll talk to youter." Nicole put down her phone immediately.


    She bent down and opened the safe under the dressing table. The diamond ne that had been


    put in it was missing. It was a gift from Kerr, which had a different meaning to her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she had only worn it once and put it in the safe. But now it was gone.


    "Harrow!" Nicole stood up and asked, "Have you seen anyone enter my bedroom?" Worry was


    written all over her face.


    She didn''t believe that such a thing would happen in the Gu family. It was impossible for outsiders to


    enter the Gu family, and she had never heard that things in the Gu family had been stolen.


    So she was sure that it was done by the people in the Gu family.


    "No, I don''t know. I have been taking care of Lucas. Mrs. Nicole, I didn''t touch your things." Looking


    at Nicole in surprise, Harrow said.

 Chapter 485 Leniency To Those Who Confess And Severity To Those Who Refuse

    Chapter 485 Leniency To Those Who Confess And Severity To Those Who Refuse


    If Harrow couldn''t exin it clearly, it would affect her personal reputation.


    Harrow hadn''t been in the Gu family for a long time, so if Nicole didn''t trust her, she had nothing to


    say.


    "Don''t be nervous, Harrow. I didn''t suspect you. Of course I know you won''t do such a thing. If I


    really don''t trust you, I won''t ask you to take care of Lucas."


    Nicole said sincerely. She had always believed that it was unnecessary to doubt the people she


    trust.


    However, she felt that it was not that simple.


    "Mrs. Nicole, let me inform Uncle Kelvin. He is the butler of the Gu family. It''s better for him to deal


    with such a thing. The thing you put in the safe must be very important."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harrow suggested. This was the first time they found out that something was missing, and she


    didn''t want it to happen again.


    Hearing that, Nicole thought of the ne and wanted to find it back, so she nodded.


    When Kelvin heard this, he was shocked. He stood in front of Nicole and lowered his head. "I''m


    sorry, Mrs. Nicole. Such a thing has never happened in the Gu family. Don''t worry. I will give you an


    exnation."


    Kelvin then summoned all the maids of the Gu family to the living room. He looked at the maids


    coldly and said, "You have been in the Gu family for a long time. I hope you can tell me the truth."


    Kelvin warned everyone.


    Nicole stood behind Kelvin and looked at the row of maids in front of her. She knew that only these


    people could enter her bedroom.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to ask you something. If you know something, you can tell me. I


    promise I won''t make things difficult for you."


    With a cold and serious face, Nicole was not a pushover. She would not take the initiative to


    provoke others, nor did she want others to mess with her.


    "There''s one thing in the safe of my bedroom upstairs. It''s very important to me. But it is missing


    now. You know where it is? Or you can tell me anything suspicious.


    Of course I won''t treat you unfairly if you can provide any clue. If someone really touched it by


    ident, but she can tell me the truth, I will let her go.


    I won''t make things difficult for her, nor call the police. But if no one admits it, I may have to take


    somepulsive measures." Nicole''s attitude was clear.


    Leniency for those who confess, severity for those who refuse.


    Nicole nced at everyone present, but no one stood out. Everyone lowered their heads and kept


    silent.


    Standing next to Kelvin, Cherry knew that the ne on Freya had caused trouble when Kelvin


    gathered all the people in the living room.


    Cherry had called Freya secretly, but she didn''t answer the phone.


    At this moment, Cherry didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t tell the truth, since Freya paid most


    attention to her personal dignity.


    If Freya knew about it, she would not be able to stay in the Gu family anymore.


    "No one admitted it? Do you really want me to do something? Uncle Kelvin just said that you have


    stayed in the Gu family for a long time. I don''t want to anything happen to you because of this."


    Nicole didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    She nced at everyone and fixed her eyes on Cherry, who was covering her pocket tightly.


    Although Cherry tried her best to make herself look natural...


    However, Cherry could tell that she seemed a little nervous.


    Nicole frowned slightly. In her opinion, Cherry had always been with Freya. Logically speaking, such


    a thing shouldn''t have happened. When she was about to ask Cherry...


    Cherry''s phone rang. Cherry raised her head and looked into Nicole''s eyes. She couldn''t help but


    feel a little guilty. She looked at Freya''s number on the screen.


    "Mrs. Nicole, I have to answer the phone." Cherry then turned around and was about to leave,


    avoiding Nicole''s attentive gaze. Perhaps it was because she felt uneasy in her heart...


    She always felt that Nicole was suspecting her, as if she had seen through something.


    "Stop!" Seeing that Cherry turned around, Nicole stopped her, "Pick it up here!" Nicole sat on the


    sofa, waiting for Cherry to answer the phone.


    Nicole didn''t know why, but she was a little suspicious. Based on her intuition, she felt that Cherry


    was hiding something from her.


    Cherry stopped. She didn''t expect that Nicole was so sensitive that she couldn''t avoid it at all.


    "Mrs. Nicole..." Cherry turned to look at Nicole. Obviously, she was hesitant, but she didn''t dare to


    say anything.


    Looking at the expression on Cherry''s face, Kelvin also felt that something was wrong with her, so


    he dismissed the other servants. The phone in Cherry''s hand kept ringing, and she did not dare to


    answer it.


    "What? Is there anything that you don''t want me to know?" Nicole nced at Cherry indifferently,


    and then said to Kelvin beside her, "Uncle Kelvin, please help me check who is calling Cherry.


    How could it make Cherry so nervous?" In fact, Nicole guessed that it might be a call from Freya.


    Now Freya and Jack were not at home, and there might be no one else except Freya who would


    call Cherry.


    Hearing the order of Nicole, Kelvin walked to the side of Cherry. When he saw the number on it, he


    could not help frowning. "It is Mrs. Freya." Kelvin looked at Cherry. "Why don''t you answer the


    phone?"


    He could sensed her worry and fear.


    With a helpless expression on her face, Cherry had no choice but to answer the phone and put it


    beside her ear.


    "Yes, Mrs. Freya." Cherry hoped that Freya would not say something inappropriate.


    "Did you just call me?" There was obvious joy in Freya''s voice and she seemed to be in a good


    mood.


    Just now, she had attracted a lot of attention by showing up at the banquet. Even the star of today''s


    banquet, Mrs. Wang, was envious of her, all thanks to Nicole''s ne.


    Raising her hand, Freya touched the ne pendant around her neck and said, "Cherry, I made a


    right decision today." If it weren''t for the ne...


    Freya knew that she might be ridiculed by many people.


    "Yes, Mrs. Nicole is back." Cherry reminded Freya to be mentally prepared.

 Chapter 486 Let It Go

    Chapter 486 Let It Go


    Because Cherry''s intuition told her that Nicole wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    The smile on Freya''s face froze when she heard it.


    Her face also darkened. "So what? Even if she finds out something, I don''t believe she can do


    anything to me." Freya was not afraid of Nicole at all.


    In her eyes, Nicole was just a woman who lived in the Gu family temporarily. She was the real


    hostess of the Gu family, so Nicole''s existence could not threaten her position at all.


    "Mrs. Freya, are you really noting back? Something happened at home." Cherry told her. She


    didn''t dare to say that Nicole had lost something, which meant that Freya was a thief indirectly.


    ncing at the smile at the corner of Nicole''s mouth, Cherry felt that Nicole seemed to have


    discovered everything.


    Nicole heard what Cherry said, of course she could sense the hesitation in Cherry''s tone, so she


    had a new view on this matter. In fact, she didn''t mind what Freya did.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If Freya could treat her in a normal way, she would not mind these things. But in fact, if she made a


    compromise on this matter...


    And didn''t give Freya a warning, Nicole could imagine that in the future, Freya would only be


    more greedy and arrogant.


    "What happened? Did she found out the ne? Then I won''t go back either. Tell her not to stir


    up troubles when I''m not at home. I have something else to do, bye."


    After saying that, Freya hung up the phone with embarrassment.


    Hearing what Freya said, Cherry put away her phone. She was not sure whether Nicole had heard


    the word "ne" mentioned by Freya, but Nicole''s expression was obviously morecent


    than before.


    Nicole turned to Cherry, "It seems that Mrs. Freya is very busy and doesn''t want toe back for


    the time being. Since Mr. Freya didn''t have time, it seems that I have to ask professional people for


    help."


    Nicole stood up and approached Cherry step by step, with obviousposure and certainty in her


    eyes.


    Obviously, Nicole had already known something through the phone call between Cherry and Freya.


    Nicole had been giving Freya a chance, but since Freya didn''t want to cherish it...


    Then she didn''t want to show her any mercy.


    "The Gu family is not an ordinary family. Don''t you feel ashamed that such a thing happened in such


    a decent family? I will never let such a bad person do whatever she wants in the Gu family."


    Nicole deliberately said these words to Cherry, in fact, indirectly to Freya. She knew that Cherry


    would definitely pass the message to Freya.


    Nicole turned around and said to Kelvin, "Uncle Kelvin, please help me call the police. Tell them that


    I have lost a diamond ne worth hundreds of millions dors. I will ask the police for help."


    Said Nicole seriously.


    Looking at the expression on Nicole''s face, Kelvin hesitated, because he also knew that there was


    something wrong with the phone call between Cherry and Freya just now. Even he could see that


    this matter had something to do with Freya.


    Let alone Nicole.


    "Mrs. Nicole, after all, this matter happened in the Gu family. If it is spread out, it will have a bad


    impact on the Gu family. How about we solve it secretly? I will help you find the lost ne,


    okay?"


    Kelvin hoped that this matter could be solved in a peaceful way as soon as possible.


    After all, if it really had something to do with Freya, once the news spread, the whole Gu family


    would be criticized. Freya was a very vain person, and she would definitely hate Nicole.


    At that time, the Gu family would not be peaceful again.


    "Uncle Kelvin, I know what you mean. But you saw it just now. I asked everyone, but no one


    admitted that they had touched my things. I don''t know if they think that I''m just a pushover.


    So they actually think that after they have touched my things, they can pretend that nothing has


    happened. This time, I want everyone to know that I''m not a woman to be trifle with."


    With a serious look on her face, Nicole said, "Uncle Kelvin, do as I said. If it''s my own responsibility,


    I won''t wrong others." Sitting on the sofa, Nicole seemed to be waiting for Kelvin to call the police.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Kelvin knew that she was serious. So he nodded, turned around


    and left the living room. Then he called Kerr.


    "Mr. Kerr, it''s our family''s business. We''d better not spread it. Would you like toe back and


    persuade Mrs. Nicole?" He hoped that Kerr could put Gu family''s reputation above everything else.


    Anyway, Freya was Kerr''s mother. Kelvin didn''t believe that Kerr would be indifferent.


    There was only silence on the other side of the phone. Kerr''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that


    Freya could do this for vanity. After a while, Kerr said lightly, "Do as what Nicole said."


    He knew that even if Nicole said so, she wouldn''t cross the line. At most, she just wanted to teach


    Freya a lesson, so Kerr didn''t stop her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kelvin was surprised. He had always known that Kerr spoiled Nicole, but he


    didn''t expect that Kerr would indulge her to such an extent.


    "Mr. Kerr..." Kelvin wanted to persuade Kerr again, but was interrupted by him.


    "Don''t you understand what I said?" Kerr said seriously. He hoped that everyone in the Gu family


    could respect Nicole and treat her as a member of the Gu family.


    After all, Nicole was his wife. Honoring Nicole was the greatest respect for him.


    "I see." Knowing that Kerr was angry, Kelvin agreed at once.


    After hanging up the phone, Kelvin called the police.


    Kerr stood in the office, his face full of anger, "Jared!"


    Standing outside the door, Jared heard Kerr''s voice and immediately came in, "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Jared was confused. He didn''t know what made Kerr so angry.


    "Where is Mrs. Freya?" Kerr didn''t call Freya mother anymore. He really couldn''t call such a


    immoral person mother. He had given Freya a lot of opportunities, but she didn''t cherish them.


    Jared didn''t know why Kerr suddenly cared about Freya, but when he heard Kerr''s words, he


    immediately lowered his head and looked at the iPad in his hand.

 Chapter 487 The Focus Of Attention

    Chapter 487 The Focus Of Attention


    It clearly showed the schedule of everyone in the Gu family.


    "Mrs. Freya is at Mrs. Wang''s birthday party of the Wang Group." Jared looked up at Kerr.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr thought for a while and said, "Someone will take Mrs. Freya awayter. Don''t stop them." Kerr


    knew that there would be someone protecting Freya, and she would definitely stop the police.


    So Kerr asked Jared to inform her men in advance.


    Jared was confused, but he still nodded, "I see."


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    After making the phone call, the police arrived at the scene soon. But the police was also curious


    why the Gu family would call them. Looking at Nicole, the police had a good attitude.


    "Mrs. Freya, what did you lose?"


    Everyone in A City knew that the Gu family was heavily guarded and there was no possibility of


    theft. Even if someone sneaked into the Gu family, it was impossible to take anything away from


    here.


    Moreover, the people who coulde here were either rich or powerful. Most of them were from


    the upper ss of the whole A City, so it was the first time that such a thing happened.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "It''s a diamond ne, customized by my husband. It''s expensive,


    so I put it in the safe. But I didn''t expect that such ident happened.


    I can tell you the design of the ne, and my safe is not damaged. It seems that someone in the


    family hasmitted the crime, which is more terrible." Although Nicole said so...


    She was calm.


    The two policemen who came to the Gu family looked at each other, and led by Nicole to her


    bedroom to carefully investigate the scene.


    Because the Gu family had already made her identity public, no one dared to ignore her.


    "Mrs. Nicole, what''s the password of the safe?" The police checked the safe and confirmed that it


    was unlocked with a password.


    "It''s my husband''s birthday. It seems that the thief knows my husband very well." Nicole spected.


    The policeman nodded, left the staff in the bedroom, and went back to the living room with Nicole.


    Seeing that many policemen were looking for clues around the house, Kelvin knew that this matter


    had been escted.


    So far, he still didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Not long after, the police checked the surveince video at the gate of Gu''s vi and clearly saw that


    the ne was worn on Freya''s neck.


    They couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    The police showed the video in front of Nicole, erged Freya''s figure on the video and showed it to


    her. "Mrs. Nicole, do you see this ne?"


    Nicole nced at it lightly and nodded, "Yes, that''s it. But why did Mrs. Freya wear it? I want to ask


    you a question. Is this stealing if she took away my property without my permission?"


    Raising her head, Nicole looked at the policeman in front of her and asked him seriously.


    "Yes, Mrs. Nicole. Do you want us to find out the person who is responsible for this?" The police


    understood what Nicole meant. Even it was Freya who did it, she didn''t want to let it go easily.


    But Freya was also a member of the Gu family, and they couldn''t afford to offend her either. After all,


    this matter was also an internal conflict of the Gu family, and it was not appropriate for them, an


    outsider, to interfere.


    "Of course. Otherwise, why should I call the police? I just hope that you can solve the problem for


    me." Said Nicole firmly.


    It seemed that she had already known who had taken her ne. She just wanted to solve the


    problem with the help of the police.


    Looking at Nicole, Kelvin stepped forward with a ttering look on his face. "Mrs. Nicole, is there


    any misunderstanding? Shall we confirm it with Mrs. Freya?"


    Standing aside all the time, Cherry couldn''t believe that Nicole took it seriously.


    But when Cherry heard what Kelvin said, she also came to her senses. She stepped forward and


    persuaded Nicole with him, "Yes, Mrs. Nicole. Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. Let''s not make it


    a big deal, okay?"


    She didn''t want to put Freya in an awkward situation. At that time, Freya would not let it go. The Gu


    family had just lived a peaceful life for a few days, and now it might be over.


    Nicole looked at Kelvin and Cherry. "Misunderstanding? Cherry, you called Mrs. Freya just now. Did


    she mention the ne? " Nicole knew that Freya wouldn''t take her seriously.


    This time, she wanted to teach Freya a lesson.


    In the face of Nicole''s questioning, Nicole was speechless for a moment. Although Freya mentioned


    the ne, she didn''t care at all. It was better not to say it out.


    So Cherry kept silent.


    "Well, don''t say anything more. Just do as I said." Nicole looked at the policemen in front of her


    seriously, "Please, I want to know what happened. I know you will solve the problem for me, won''t


    you?"


    Nicole smiled.


    The policeman looked at Nicole and nodded. Then they turned around and left, looking for Freya.


    At this time, Freya was at Mrs. Wang''s birthday party.


    Although the Wang Group also upied a portion of the market in A City, it was still inferior to the


    KN Group.


    Butpared with Freya now, the Wang family was more powerful than her. However, Freya still


    maintained a gorgeous appearance and was unwilling to admit the cruel truth.


    "Mrs. Freya, I didn''t expect you to steal my thunder today." Mrs. Wang came over with a ss of


    wine in her hand and looked at the ne around Freya''s neck with an obvious sneer.


    Freya smiled faintly and sensed the jealousy in Mrs. Wang''s tone. Although Mrs. Wang''s dress and


    jewelry were also customized, they were not on the same level as Freya''s ne.


    But Freya liked such a jealous tone very much. She firmly believed that only people who were


    inferior to her in the world would be jealous of her.


    "This is a gift from Kerr. Although he is very busy with his work, he cares about me very much. Mrs.


    Wang, today''s birthday party is very sessful."


    Freya raised her ss to Mr. Wang with acent smile on her face.


    She really took this ne as a gift from Kerr.

 Chapter 488 Assist In The Investigation

    Chapter 488 Assist In The Investigation


    After all, in Freya''s eyes, everything Kerr had belonged to her and the Gu family.


    There was no difference in essence.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Mr. Kerr to be so considerate. I heard that he wanted to cut off rtions with the


    Gu family because of a woman. Now it seems that it is really a rumor. I really don''t know who said


    such words.


    Mr. Kerr is married. I wonder if Mrs. Freya is satisfied with this daughter-inw?" They had already


    heard about what happened on the wedding of Gu family.


    Seeing Freya being so arrogant, Mrs. Wang also felt ufortable. In the past, Freya had always


    been arrogant. Mrs. Wang had thought that Freya could restrain herself after hearing the rumors


    outside.


    Unexpectedly, Freya became more arrogant.


    At the mention of Nicole, Freya''s face darkened. Before she could answer, she heard a noise from


    the door of the banquet hall.


    It attracted the attention of Freya and Mrs. Wang.


    "What happened? Don''t you know what day it is today?" Mrs. Wang put the ss aside and walked


    towards the door with an unhappy look.


    Obviously, her party was disturbed.


    Freya took a sip of the red wine in her hand with acent look on her face. But the next


    second, she saw Mrs. Wang point in her direction and two men in uniform walking towards her.


    It was not until the man stood in front of her that she realized what had happened.


    "Excuse me, are you Mrs. Freya?" The policeman asked Freya politely.


    Freya nodded. It was her first time to face the police. She could not help but feel a little nervous.


    "What do you want from me?" Freya pretended to be calm and asked the police in front of her.


    But she could feel that everyone was looking at her.


    "Is the ne yours?" The policeman asked Freya.


    Freya was shocked. She didn''t expect that the police woulde for her ne.


    It meant that everything was done by Freya. With an angry face, Freya heard the whispers around


    her. She pretended to be calm. "It''s mine. Is there any problem?"


    It was impossible for her to admit that the ne wasn''t hers. Otherwise, she would soon be


    laughed at by the people who admired her just now.


    "In that case, please go back with us to assist in the investigation." The policeman looked at each


    other and then made a request to Freya.


    Freya knew that it would be difficult to put an end to this matter if it went on like that, so she put


    down the ss in her hand and said, "If I find out that you are wronging me after the investigation.


    I won''t let it go so easily." Freya warned the policeman in front of her seriously and told it to the


    people around her on purpose.


    She couldn''t let these people think that she was taken away by the police.


    Then Freya left the banquet hall.


    Even so, she knew that the people who stayed in the banquet hall were still gossiping. Maybe she


    would never appear in front of them in the future. She would pin all the bangle on Nicole.


    She would definitely let Nicole experience the embarrassment she had brought to her.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Kerr came back from thepany very early. Seeing that Nicole was sitting in the living room and


    reading the documents in her hands, he walked up to her and sat next to her. He raised his hand


    and stroked her long hair.


    "Unhappy?" Kerr knew that what happened to Freya would definitely affect Nicole''s mood, but there


    was also a hint of helplessness in his words. After all, he really couldn''t control Freya''s behavior.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole raised her head and shook her head, "No. but someone might feel


    unhappy because of me." Nicole didn''t intend to hide it from Kerr.


    Kerr would know it sooner orter. Nicole would rather take the initiative to exin. Otherwise,


    Freya would nder her.


    "I just want to know whether you are happy or not." Kerr didn''t seem to care about the other people


    mentioned by Nicole at all, and he seemed to have known what Nicole wanted to say a long time


    ago.


    Putting down the documents in her hands, Nicole looked at Kerr and said, "You know? Don''t you


    think it''s too much for me to send her to the police station?" Nicole felt that Kerr seemed to have


    known it for a long time.


    "Aren''t you curious why I did that?" Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise.


    Leaning against the sofa, Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and said calmly, "We are both


    adults. We should learn to be responsible for what we have done. Since she did such a thing, she


    has to bear the consequences."


    He knew that what Nicole had done was right, because they had given Freya a chance before, but


    Freya had never regretted for what she had done, and she had been making it worse. So this time,


    they didn''t want to give Freya a chance.


    Leaning against Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole said, "Although it''s just a ne, it is a gift from you. I''m


    not petty, but I''m also not a pushover."


    Nicole said seriously. She had already thought about the consequences of this matter. At the worst,


    she would be hated by Freya. Anyway, without this matter, Freya would not have a good impression


    on her.


    She wanted to let Freya know that she was not a person who could be bullied at will.


    "I know. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Kerrforted Nicole. He knew what kind of person


    Nicole was. Even if she really wanted to punish Freya, Kerr was fine with it.


    "What happened? I just left home for a day. I heard that the Gu family was in a turmoil all day long?"


    Jack came in. He had heard about what had happened before he came back.


    Although no one knew exactly what had happened, it was also a bad thing for the Gu family''s


    reputation.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Jack walked up and took the coat from Jack''s hand. He was worried about


    Jack. Kelvin knew Jack''s temper and that he attached great importance to the reputation of the Gu


    family.


    It was obvious that what Nicole did today only cared about her own feelings, and did not consider


    the impact of this matter on the Gu family.


    When Jack walked into the living room, he saw Nicole and Kerr. His face darkened. He looked up at


    the clock on the wall. It was still early and it was not time to get off work at all.

 Chapter 489 Restless

    Chapter 489 Restless


    "Isn''t thepany busy recently? Don''t waste your time on trifles. Marriage is just a small matter.


    Since I have fulfilled your wish, you should focus on thepany''s affairs."


    Although Jack hadn''t got the shares of the KN Group from Kerr.


    Now people still believed that Kerr represented the Gu family.


    If the KN Group really created another glory, the Gu family would also benefit from it.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Jack''s face, Kerr didn''t care much. "I know what I''m doing." Kerr said


    calmly, neither humble nor pushy.


    Every time Kerr heard Jack''s reminder, he felt helpless, because in Jack''s world, profit and money


    represented everything, and love was the most useless thing.


    Jack''s face darkened, but he didn''t argue with Kerr anymore. He looked at Nicole and asked, "What


    happened? Why are people gossiping about the Gu family now?"


    What he hated most was the rumors of Gu family.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Maybe it''s because they are curious about the Gu family." Nicole smiled faintly. She really didn''t


    know how to tell Jack such a thing.


    "What are they curious about? What happened? Make it clear." With a cold face, Jack was


    dissatisfied with Nicole''s attitude.


    Nicole nced at Kerr and saw the determined look in his eyes. Then she said to Jack indifferently,


    "Kerr gave me a very expensive ne, but this morning, I found it missing.


    So I called the police." What she said was brief. It was just a simple statement of the fact. As for the


    truth, she left it to Jack to guess.


    "Nonsense. The Gu family has never lost anything for so many years. The people who can work in


    the Gu family have gone through rounds of selection. It can''t be like this."


    Jack was very confident in the servants of the Gu family. After all, the family rules were very strict,


    so he didn''t believe that someone would take the risks.


    Nicole shrugged and said, "The police haveunched a investigation, and we will get the result


    soon. I heard that the suspect has been found." Nicole said with ease.


    She couldn''t directly say that Freya was that thief. After all, up to now, the police hadn''t given a


    clear reply. Nicole was waiting, but she knew that because of the rtionship between Kerr and


    Freya...


    The police would ask them to solve this matter in the Gu family.


    Nicole just wanted to teach Freya a lesson, but she didn''t really want to do anything to her.


    "Just say it. Who is it?" After Jack finished his words, he found that Freya was not around. Jack


    turned to look at Kelvin beside him.


    "Where is Mrs. Freya?" Jack asked. Up to now, the news of the Gu family had been spread out. It


    was impossible that Freya didn''t know. Jack didn''t know why Freya would sit by and do nothing.


    Taking a look at the direction of Nicole, with an embarrassed look on his face, Kelvin had to tell the


    truth to Jack, "Mrs. Freya was asked to assist in the investigation by the police."


    This matter not only had an impact on Freya, but also was a shame to the whole Gu family.


    Sure enough, when Kelvin finished his words, Jack stood up and looked at him angrily, "What did


    you say?"


    Kelvin stepped back and unconsciously nced at the direction of Nicole. He also felt that Nicole


    would be in trouble.


    "I called the police. If you have any questions, just ask me. Don''t make things difficult for Uncle


    Kelvin." Nicole stood up and faced Jack directly. She didn''t want anyone to be involved because of


    her.


    Jack turned around and frowned at Nicole, "What did you say? You called the police? What the hell


    do you want? Don''t you want to make the Gu family a mess?


    "Do you know how much influence it will have on the Gu family? You don''t care the rumors, what


    about the Gu family? Nicole! What the hell are you thinking about?"


    Jack had never taken Nicole as a member of the Gu family. After all, in his opinion, the difference in


    status meant that Nicole could not understand the lifestyle and rules of the Gu family.


    If it were any woman from a family of equal status with Kerr, she would never take a ne


    seriously.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. If someone doesn''t treat me as a member of the Gu family and


    disrespects me and can took away my things at will, I wouldn''t be nice to her.


    Don''t worry. I won''t really hold her ountable. She will be back soon." Although Nicole was very


    clear in her heart, in order to teach Freya a lesson, she still chose to solve the problem in this way.


    Looking at Nicole, Jack''s face was full of anger. "Kerr, do you just watch her contradict me like this?


    As the daughter-inw of Gu family, how could she be so impolite?


    You are indeed a woman without family education. It''s just a ne. Is it worth making a


    mountain out of a molehill today? You are really shallow and petty."


    Kerr stood up, held Nicole''s hand and said to Jack, "I don''t know since when the Gu family has


    been so bluffing to cover up their scandal.


    Even a child knows to respect the truth. It is such a simple truth, but it is ignored by many adults. If


    someone is really wronged in this matter, I believe that Nicole is willing to apologize.


    But if someone really made a mistake, I also hope that the person can apologize to Nicole."


    Kerr said firmly. Obviously, he was on Nicole''s side.


    Looking at Kerr''s resolute expression, Jack didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, and he


    didn''t know why Freya would provoke Nicole at this time.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became awkward.


    "Nicole!" Freya''s voice came from outside.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and took her to sit on the sofa. He knew that it was not that simple to settle


    this matter, so he was not in a hurry.


    Freya walked quickly to the living room and saw Nicole sitting next to Kerr. "Nicole! I told the police


    that I just borrowed it for a while."

 Chapter 490 Getting Worse

    Chapter 490 Getting Worse


    "Why did you say that you don''t know?"


    When Freya arrived at the police station, she felt terrible. In order to escape the responsibility, Freya


    could only say that she had borrowed the ne from Nicole.


    But after the police checked, they said that Nicole didn''t know about it.


    It was obvious that Nicole wanted to make her unable toe back.


    Freya raised her hand and took off the ne. Then, she threw it directly at Nicole.


    Seeing the diamond ne flying towards her, Nicole closed her eyes subconsciously and turned


    her face away to avoid it.


    Kerr raised his hand, caught the diamond ne quickly and protected Nicole from danger.


    Standing up, Kerr looked at Freya and clenched the diamond ne in his hand.


    Seeing Kerr''s eyes, Freya took a step back instinctively, but the grievance she had just suffered in


    the police station made her unable to control her emotions, and tears gradually appeared in her


    eyes.


    "Kerr, why are you looking at me like this? If it weren''t for this woman, how could the Gu Group go


    bankrupt? She took all the shares of the KN Group, which made the Gu family so embarrassed.


    She even sent me to the police station on purpose. Can''t you see these things?" Freya asked Kerr


    loudly, hoping to get his sympathy.


    She needed Kerr to stand on her side, hoping that he could understand that Nicole was a bad


    woman. Only in this way could Kerr leave Nicole.


    Freya had to make Nicole pay for the grievance she had suffered this time.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole stood up and looked at her, "In your heart, in fact, you have never


    treated me as a member of the Gu family. You always feel that it is me who had disturbed your


    original life.


    But you should know that the bankruptcy of the Gu Group is not under my control. No one knows


    the reason better than the Gu family." Nicole also felt wronged.


    Standing by Kerr''s side, Nicole knew that when those things happened, Kerr would be in a pickle in


    the family, but he always chose to stand by her side firmly.


    She held Kerr''s hand tightly.


    Nicole looked at Freya and said, "Mrs. Gu, the reason why I did this today is that I hope you can


    understand that I have married into the Gu family, but I also have the respect I deserve.


    It''s just a ne. If you like it, you can tell me directly and I can give it to you. But I hope you can


    give me some respect."


    She never cared about the ne, but the attitude of the Gu family.


    "But why didn''t you say that in front of the police just now? Nicole, don''t think that you can pretend


    to be generous to please Kerr and others.


    You are such a double-faced woman. If you stayed in the police station for a day, you''ll know how it


    feels!" Tears streamed down Freya''s cheeks as she spoke.


    Reaching out her hand, Freya grabbed Jack''s arm and asked for help. Now she could only rely on


    Jack. It was obvious that Kerr would not be on her side.


    "Jack, can you still allow other women to bully us at this time? The news has been widely spread


    outside. Our family''s name would be ruined."


    Freya knew that Jack cared about the reputation of the Gu family very much, so as long as she pin


    all the me on Jack, Jack would naturally stand out to support her.


    As expected, when Jack heard Freya''s words, he stood up straight and said, "Nicole, I don''t care


    what you want to do. You must stand out to rify this matter.


    You tell them that it''s just a misunderstanding. It is you who gave the ne to Kerr''s mother."


    Jack knew that Nicole would be notorious for her willfulness.


    And she would also be a woman who stirred up trouble. The outside world would definitely


    gossip about her.


    But in this way, the Gu family''s reputation would be redeemed.


    It was a fair deal for Jack to trade Nicole''s personal reputation for the good reputation of the Gu


    family.


    "The truth is the truth. You don''t have to lie about something that you don''t know. Now that we have


    come to this point, no matter how to exin it, it will only get worse.


    If we have to face these messy things when we go back to the Gu family, I think I shouldn''t have


    brought Nicole back." Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly.


    He had already known that Jack and Freya would have ulterior motives, but she did not expect that


    they would still treat Nicole like this.


    Nicole did nothing wrong. In order to protect the reputation of the Gu family, Jack had to sacrifice


    Nicole.


    "Kerr! You should know what is more important. As a member of the Gu family, you should be


    responsible for the whole family. You should know to make a choice after you weighed the gain and


    loss."


    Jack reminded Kerr and stared at him. Jack had reminded Kerr more than once, but in Kerr''s eyes,


    the Gu family was never that important.


    "Kerr, I was just reminding you. Now I want to tell you that if I want to hand over the Gu family to


    you, you must take the responsibility of the Gu family. As the sessor of the Gu family, you must


    put your family above everything else."


    Jack wanted to hand over the Gu family to Kerr. He hoped that he could take this opportunity to let


    Kerr gradually understand his good intentions.


    But Jack didn''t get the response he wanted.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr sneered, "The heir of Gu family may be very important to you, but I don''t care at all. You can


    leave it to someone else. I''ll leave here with Nicole now."


    After saying that, Kerr held Nicole''s hand and went upstairs, trying to take Lucas with him.


    "Kerr..." Looking at the serious look on Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that the matter had escted. She


    just wanted to teach Freya a lesson, but she did not expect that it would cause the conflict between


    Kerr and Jack.


    Kerr walked to the side of Lucas, reached out his hand, carried him in his arms and was about to


    walk outside.


    Nicole stepped forward and stood in front of Kerr, blocking his way. "Kerr, I didn''t do this to make


    you an enemy of the Gu family because of me.


    I don''t want you to lose anything because of me. We have been mentally prepared for this. I really


    don''t care."

 Chapter 491 How To Deal With It

    Chapter 491 How To Deal With It


    Said Nicole seriously.


    If Kerr really left the Gu family because of her today, she didn''t know how Freya and Jack would


    criticize Kerr outside. She didn''t want Kerr to be in a pickle.


    Nicole stepped forward and snatched Lucas from Kerr''s hand. Then she looked at Kerr seriously.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr frowned and said, "Nicole, I have said that I don''t want you to suffer


    any grievance because of me." Kerr did this for the sake of Nicole.


    Kerr knew that it was just a beginning. Jack and Freya would never stop because of Nicole''s


    concession today.


    Looking at Kerr''s worried eyes, Nicole felt relieved. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Harrow


    standing at the door of the bedroom.


    It was obvious that Harrow didn''t dare to get close to Kerr and Nicole. It was the first time that she


    had seen Kerr so angry.


    However, Nicole gave a hint to Harrow to take the child away. After hesitating for a while, Harrow


    took Lucas from Nicole''s hand, turned around and walked outside.


    There were only two people left in Lucas''s room, Nicole and Kerr.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said, "Kerr, I know you''re doing this for my own good. Although I didn''t


    expect such things to happen, you''ve seen it.


    I know how to protect myself. No one can bully me." Nicole smiled at Kerr, trying to reassure him.


    However, Kerr still frowned tightly.


    "Kerr, I believe that I have taught them a lesson this time. They will restrain themselves from doing


    such things in the future. In fact, we all know the situation of the Gu family now.


    The Gu family''s current economic situation may really be in the most difficult time, which resulted in


    such a series of things. In fact, Kerr, have you ever thought about giving them some help?


    Maybe that''s why they want us toe back." Nicole knew that the Gu family had no economic


    source for a long time. She heard the content of the phone call between Vedder and Kelvin.


    But facing the attitude of Jack and Freya, Nicole had no choice but to go against Kerr''s opinion


    because of them.


    She knew there was a reason why Kerr didn''t support the Gu family.


    "So? Do I have to let them seed? Am I the money machine of the Gu family?" Kerr let go of


    Nicole''s hand and sat on the sofa with a serious expression on his face.


    Over the years, Kerr had been fed up with what he had done for the Gu family. Therefore, Kerr


    when faced with the usations of Jack and Freya, he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Following Kerr, Nicole sat beside him. She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his


    neck, leaning her face on his shoulder. "Kerr, I know you have your own reason for everything you


    do.


    No matter what happens or what others think of you, I will always be with you." Nicole would always


    support Kerr.


    Kerr had always been by her side when she needed protection andpanionship most. Now,


    Nicole was willing to face the difficulties with him.


    Feeling the warmth of Nicole, Kerr felt relieved. He raised his hand and put it around her shoulder.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    With a darkened face, Jack looked at Freya. Apparently, he med the whole thing on her. "You


    have made the mattere to this point. How should we end it now?


    You know what kind of person Kerr is. You also know the Gu family''s reputation. It is because of a


    jewelry that the Gu family has fallen into such an embarrassing situation.


    This is the responsibility of Nicole. But do you think you did nothing wrong?" Jack didn''t expect that


    as the hostess of the Gu family, Freya was sent to the police station for theft.


    No matter how he exined to the public that it was a misunderstanding, Freya represented the Gu


    family, and now she had long be a joke in the eyes of outsiders.


    Freya looked into Jack''s eyes, with tears in her eyes. "You are still criticizing me. Do you know what


    had happened to the Gu family?


    If I didn''t sell those jewelry to maintain the Gu family, do you think the Gu family is still the same as


    before? It''s just a ne. How could that bitch called the police directly?


    You don''t me her, but scold me here?" Freya cried even more sadly. What Kerr said just now had


    already hurt her heart. At this time, she was very flustered.


    Standing up, Freya was about to walk towards the door, but she stopped as soon as she took two


    steps. The debt collectors hadn''t let her go yet.


    If she dared walk out if the vi, soon, they woulde to her. Those people were all ouws.


    Freya had seen what had happened to those who didn''t pay back the money. She was very afraid.


    Looking at the hesitant steps of Freya, Jack sighed, "What''s the point of arguing here? Both the Gu


    family''s reputation and the Gu family''s shares are in the hands of that woman.


    Didn''t you say that as long as you let her marry into the Gu family, you would be able to get the


    shares from her? And now? You not only fail to get the shares, but also ruin the reputation of the Gu


    family. This is not I expected."


    Jack raised his head and looked at the back of Freya. This was the real purpose for them to allow


    Nicole to marry into the Gu family. However, a few days had passed, but there was no progress.


    If it went on like this, not only did they not get the shares, but also the Gu family would be in a mess


    because of Nicole.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raising her hand, Freya wiped the tears on her face and said, "I don''t believe that Nicole really


    dares to do anything to me." Freya said firmly. All the worries and fears in her heart disappeared.


    Now that things hade to this, it couldn''t be any worse.


    As soon as Freya finished speaking, the phone in her bag rang. This was her private. Only those


    who were familiar with her knew it, so she knew that someone must be looking for her.


    Walking to the sofa, she took out her phone and looked at the number on it. With a meaningful look


    in her eyes, Freya deliberately avoided the sight of Jack. Holding the phone in her hand, she walked


    to the window.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Jack to hear what she said on the phone.


    She pressed the answer key and put the phone by her ear...

 Chapter 492 Who Did You Date

    Chapter 492 Who Did You Date


    "Auntie, are you okay? I just saw the report on TV. I''m worried about you. Where are you now? Is it


    okay if Ie to see you? I believe that there must be some misunderstandings."


    There was obvious concern in Sunny''s anxious tone, but there was a trace ofcency in her


    eyes.


    She knew that Freya was poor and embarrassed, but she didn''t expect that Freya would do such


    shameless thing, which was beyond her imagination. However, Sunny could take advantage of this


    situation.


    "Auntie, I know you must be wronged. No one knows you better than me. Did someone wants to


    make trouble for you on purpose?"


    Hearing what Sunny said, Freya felt warm in her heart. She didn''t expect that at this time, the


    person who cared about her was Sunny. Although Sunny had betrayed Kerr...


    Freya thought that her kindness to Sunny in the past was worth it.


    "I''m fine now. Where are you? Let''s talk about it when we meet." It was inconvenient for Freya to


    talk at Gu''s house, so she had to let Sunnye out to meet her.


    Perhaps Sunny could help her solve the problems and troubles she had encountered now.


    Recalling how generous Sunny wasst time, Freya knew that she had a good life now.


    "Okay, let''s meet at the club we used to go. I''ll wait for you there." After saying that, Sunny got the


    confirmation of Freya and hung up the phone directly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing on the stairs, Moore heard what Sunny said. He frowned and asked, "What are you


    doing?" Since Moore quarrel with Sunnyst time, he seldom stayed at home.


    What''s more, he didn''t care what Sunny was doing. As long as she didn''t cause him any trouble, he


    didn''t give a damn about her at all.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Sunny stood up and nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She


    wanted to go out of the vi directly, but was stopped by Moore''s serious voice.


    "I''m talking to you. Can''t you hear me? Sunny, you have to know that I have given you everything


    you have now, so you should behave yourself in front of me."


    Moore hated the unruly look of Sunny.


    The reason why he gave all these to Sunny was that she gave birth to Ron for him. But that didn''t


    mean that she could do whatever she wanted.


    Sunny stopped with obvious contempt. She turned around and looked at Moore behind her,


    "Really? Did I hear it wrong? Is Mr. Moore caring about me? I''m ttered."


    She knew that Moore didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect that him had gone too far. He didn''t take


    her seriously at all and even wanted her to be submissive to him.


    Frowning, Moore walked up to Sunny, reached out his hand and pinched her chin. "Don''t talk to me


    like that, unless you want to get your ass out of here.


    Miss He, if you leave here, is there another He family for you to rely on?" Moore satirized that


    Sunny had to rely on him to survive.


    Sure enough, there was obvious anger and indignation in Sunny''s eyes. She led a rich life since she


    was born, and had never suffered like this.


    Thinking of her n, Sunny felt confident. "Really? If I leave here, who else will help you defeat


    Kerr? Can those sluts on the bar help you with it?"


    Sunny knew that even if Moore didn''t say it out, in his heart, he had always wanted to destroy Kerr.


    His goal had never changed.


    Based on her understanding of Moore, Sunny had the courage to contradict him.


    Hearing what she said, Moore let go of her hand, and the anger in his eyes faded a little. He had to


    admit that Sunny was good for him. She could do something, but others couldn''t.


    "What do you mean? Who did you date just now?" Moore suddenly realized that Sunny''s phone call


    might have something to do with the Gu family.


    Sunny tidied up her clothes and nced at Moore, "Freya." After saying three words, Sunny saw


    the excitement in Moore''s eyes.


    "What do you want from her?" Moore asked Sunny. He knew that Sunny no longer dreamed of


    marrying Kerr. Now she just wanted to take revenge.


    Maybe love can''t make them together, but with amon enemy could.


    Sunny smiledcently, "What do I want? I can''t let Kerr and Nicole live in peace like this. I will


    pay back a thousand times for the pain they have caused me."


    This was her bottom line.


    "Freya is my weapon. With Freya, Kerr and Nicole will never have a peaceful life." Sunny said


    resolutely.


    There was also a smile at the corners of Moore''s mouth. Thinking of the news he heard today, the


    look in Moore''s eyes became different when he looked at Sunny. "Did you cause the trouble in the


    Gu family today?"


    He didn''t expect that Sunny would be so smart. Now he felt that it was a good choice to keep her by


    his side.


    Sunny''s eyes were full ofcency, "I''m going to stir up more troubles in the Gu family. Just wait


    and see." After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the gate of the vi.


    As soon as she took two steps forward, she stopped and said, "Moore, since you keep me by your


    side and give me everything I have, I won''t let you down."


    Sunny wanted Moore to know her value. She didn''t want to be jealous of the women around Moore


    anymore.


    Sunny was not interested in those tricks.


    Looking at the receding figure of Sunny, Moore was calm.


    Sitting in the club, Sunny drank tea leisurely and waited for Freya. Not long after, the door of the


    private room was pushed open and Freya walked in with a serious look.


    "Auntie, here you are. I''ve brought you your favorite tea. You don''t look well. Is this matter really


    troublesome?" Sunny stood up with concern.


    She held out her hand, held Freya''s arm and helped her sit on the sofa.


    "Sunny, you have no idea how unreasonable Nicole is. She even sent me to the police station for a


    ne!" Thinking of what Nicole did on purpose today, Freya couldn''t help but feel angry.


    She sat on the sofa, her chest still heaving because of the anger in her heart.


    Sunny gently patted on Freya''s back.

 Chapter 493 I Need Your Cooperation

    Chapter 493 I Need Your Cooperation


    "Auntie, don''t get angry because of some unworthy people. Otherwise, they would be more


    arrogant!" Sunnyforted Freya.


    She sat next to Freya and handed the teacup to her.


    "I heard from the outside that you took Nicole''s ne. How could it be possible? I thought these


    rumors were deliberately trying to destroy your reputation.


    I know you very well. Besides, everyone in A City knows the power of Gu family. You can get


    whatever you want. How could you take other people''s things."


    Sunny frowned and analyzed the possibility with concern. She kept finding excuses for Freya to


    gain her trust.


    "That''s what you think, but it doesn''t mean everyone thinks the same way. Sunny, you don''t know


    how unreasonable Nicole was. She even sent me to the police station!"


    Freya finally found a way to vent her grievance. Holding Sunny in her arms, she cried and


    comined.


    "She didn''t regard me as an elder at all. When she was at home, she shouted at me. I really don''t


    know why Kerr fell in love with such a woman."


    Freya knew that Sunny still had feelings for Kerr. Otherwise, Sunny wouldn''t havee to tter


    her at this time. Although Freya knew that it was impossible for Sunny and Kerr to be together


    again...


    if Sunny still had feelings for Kerr, it would be good for her.


    "Maybe, in the eyes of Nicole, she only needs to please Kerr. I remember that when we were both in


    the Gu Group, Nicole was only a mere director at that time.


    But she thought that she was Kerr''s girlfriend, so she could do whatever she wanted in front of the


    employees of the Gu Group. At that time, I told Kerr that it was a little inappropriate, but Kerr likes


    Nicole.


    So he didn''t listen to me. I''m also powerless." Sunny looked helpless.


    She looked at Freya with a meaningful look, but she was very proud in her heart. She saw Freya''s


    hatred for Nicole.


    "This woman is a temptress. She only cling to Kerr every day and makes me angry at home. Sooner


    orter, I will let her know how powerful I am, and she will no longer be arrogant."


    Freya clenched her fists and said, "That woman even managed to persuade Kerr to transfer the


    shares of the KN Group to her, which was supposed to be the property of the Gu family."


    This was what Freya really cared about. During this period of time, Freya had asked Cherry to keep


    an eye on Nicole, but she had no chance to get the stock certificate or something like that.


    They only knew that Kerr had transferred the shares to Nicole, but they didn''t know the specific


    number.


    "In this way, Nicole will be even more arrogant and she would never respect you and uncle. It''s


    really unfair for you to live under the same roof with such a daughter-inw."


    On the surface, Sunny sympathized with Freya, but there was a hidden meaning in her words.


    "Aunt, in fact, these things belong to you and uncle. They can''t fall into the hands of Nicole for no


    reason."


    She knew that Freya thought it the same way.


    Freya nodded. She had been thinking about how to get the shares from Nicole. Since she failed to


    get the shares through normal methods, she could only resort to some unusual ploys.


    She couldn''t care so much now. Only when she got the shares could she have money and pay off


    the debts.


    All of a sudden, an idea shed through Freya''s mind, making her eyes brighten. She turned her


    head and looked at Sunny beside her. The sadness on her face gradually disappeared, and a faint


    smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "Sunny, I have an idea, but I need your help. Whether we can seed or not depends on you.


    Sunny, can you do me a favor?" Freya held Sunny''s hand.


    From the moment Sunny appeared, Freya knew that she was sent by God to help her.


    Seeing thecency in Freya''s eyes, Sunny asked with confusion, "What do you mean? What


    do you need me for? As long as I can help your mother, I will do my best.


    I''ve always kept your kindness in mind. If there is a chance, I will definitely repay you." Sunny said


    sincerely, but she was a little uncertain.


    Neither she nor Freya could persuade Nicole to give up the shares in her hands. If Freya was really


    so confident, it meant that there must be something wrong with her methods.


    "I know you are the most thoughtful one. Don''t worry. I will arrange everything well and won''t put


    you in danger, although Nicole and Kerr said that they wouldn''t care about us.


    I don''t believe that if we were in danger and ask Nicole to exchange her shares for our lives, she


    would still ignore me."


    Freya said firmly. Although Freya didn''t know Nicole well, if Nicole really gave up saving her life


    because of the shares in her hands, it would also show Kerr what kind of person Nicole was.


    She didn''t believe that Kerr would still be with a vicious woman.


    Whether Nicole agreed or not, it was a dilemma. She would lose something no matter what her


    choice was.


    "You mean... How could you be in danger now?" Sunny had guessed what Freya was thinking, but


    she pretended that she knew nothing.


    She wanted Freya to tell her in person, in case if something really went wrong, she could pin all the


    me on Freya.


    Freya held Sunny''s hand and said, "Sunny, I can only count on you this time. I hope you can help


    me ask Nicole to hand over the shares.


    At that time, I will put on an act with you and pretend that I was kidnapped by you. At that time,


    Nicole would listen to you and hand over the shares in your hands. After it is done, I will definitely


    treat you well.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    You''re right, Sunny. These shares belong to me and Jack. They shouldn''t have been possessed by


    Nicole at all."


    Hearing what Freya said, Sunny felt that Freya was indeed greedy and selfish. When the whole


    thing was carried out, all the risks were taken by Sunny alone.

 Chapter 494 Its Risky

    Chapter 494 It''s Risky


    However, Freya would benefit from the n.


    Sunny was not a fool. It was impossible for her not to understand this point.


    She wouldn''t agree to Freya''s request. Seeing the excited look on Freya''s face, Sunny put on an


    embarrassed look and said, "Auntie, it seems that it''s too risky. If Kerr knows about it...


    In other words, even if we can hide it from Kerr, if Nicole calls the police as soon as she gets the


    news, I can''t exin it clearly at that time, and you will also be in trouble because of this matter."


    She didn''t want to be taken to the police station by Nicole and suffered like Freya.


    Although she didn''t care about the rumors outside, it was not worth it to take the risk just for Freya.


    "Sunny, it is me who asked you to do it. Of course I won''t put you in danger. Don''t worry. Once


    something happens, I won''t let you take the responsibility alone.


    Please help me. Think about what Nicole had done to Ron. If it weren''t for Nicole, you might have


    married to Kerr long ago, and there would not have had so much troubleter.


    Don''t you hate her at all? This time, you can also have a good chance to teach Nicole a lesson and


    let her know how powerful you are."


    Freya encouraged Sunny. As expected, as she spoke ill of Nicole, anger gradually appeared on


    Sunny''s face.


    She sessfully ignited the anger in Sunny''s heart.


    "Auntie, you are right, but this matter is important. I have to think about it carefully, and it is not easy


    to carry out. I need to prepare a lot of things.


    Don''t act rashly. I hope you can think it over." Sunny said lightly. In fact, the anger in her heart was


    about to burn herself up.


    But she forced herself to calm down.


    She was not as impulsive as she used to be. She had to consider the consequences of everything


    she did now, because she had a Ron. Although Moore kept her at home because of Ron...


    When she noticed that Moore didn''t care about Ron, she had to make a n for Ron''s future.


    After saying that, Sunny stood up and said, "Aunt, I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well. Besides, Ron


    should wake up at this time. I have to go back first."


    What Freya said just now brought back the buried memory in her heart, which affected her mood.


    She was restraining her anger. Those memories had made her crazy. She didn''t want to be like that


    again.


    Freya held Sunny''s hand and said, "Sunny, I can give you some time to think about it, but I hope


    you can give me a reply as soon as possible. After all, you are the person I trust most.


    In fact, I can also pay someone to help me on this matter. But I know how much you hate Nicole. I


    want to give you a chance to vent your anger.


    You have to understand my good intention." Freya tried to persuade Sunny.


    In fact, except for Sunny, Freya didn''t have the extra money to look for others, nor could she


    cooperate with others. But she couldn''t let Sunny know about it.


    Her embarrassment made her anger burn more fiercely.


    "I know your kindness. Don''t worry. I will think it over. You are right. I need a closure with Nicole.


    Maybe I can really take advantage of this opportunity. Auntie, I''ll go back first. When I figure it out,


    I''ll contact you." Sunny said goodbye to Freya with a smile.


    Then she left the club.


    Sitting in the car, Sunny''s face darkened, and the anger and hatred in her eyes were so obvious. It


    was all because of Nicole that ruined everything for her.


    But now, Nicole was enjoying everything that should belong to her.


    How could she give up like that?


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Sitting on the driver''s seat, Edward saw the unhappy look on


    Sunny''s face.


    He always cared about her mood.


    Sunny raised her head and met Edward''s eyes. "Edward, do you think I should let off Nicole? She


    has done so many bad things. Why can she enjoy everything now?


    Those are all mine." There was obvious cruelty in Sunny''s tone.


    Hearing what she said, Edward was very worried. He was afraid that she would be as addicted to


    the past as before and couldn''t extricate herself from it. "Miss, it''s all in the past.


    There''s really no need to think about it anymore. Isn''t it good now? Think about Ron. He is growing


    up happily and healthily every day." Edward didn''t know why Sunny suddenly brought up such a


    topic, so he had to persuade her.


    But when Edward mentioned Ron, Sunny didn''t hesitate anymore. "You are right. I have to think


    twice for Ron."


    Sunny''s words were full of deep meaning.


    Then she didn''t say anything more. She just ordered Edward to drive back to Moore''s vi soon.


    It was rare that night fell, but Moore was still at home and did not go out. In the past, every night,


    Moore was nowhere to be found at home.


    "You''re back? What did Freya say to you? Is the Gu family in chaos?" With aptop in his hand,


    Moore looked at the screen and asked Sunny without raising his head.


    But he didn''t get any reply from her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny looked preupied.


    Frowning, Moore looked up at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Moore knew that there must be


    something wrong with Sunny, so he could not help but be patient.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he still wanted to rely on Sunny to pin down the Gu family.


    Looking into Moore''s eyes, Sunny conveyed Freya''s idea to him. She hoped that Moore knew about


    the n. If something really happened, Moore would also be prepared.


    As expected, when Moore heard this, he was so excited that he closed theptop in his hand, stood


    up and walked to Sunny, sitting beside her.


    Moore put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Why are you hesitating? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You should know that although


    Freya''s n is risky, if it seeds, it would be good for us too.


    She wants to take advantage of you and treat you as a fool."

 Chapter 495 New Products

    Chapter 495 New Products


    "Then why can''t we just make use of this opportunity?" Moore didn''t expect that Kerr could save the


    Gu Group.


    After leaving the Gu Group, no matter which industry he engaged in, it was impossible for him to get


    business from Kerr.


    It was better to find a way to get back the Gu Group from Kerr than to work so hard.


    Looking at the shrewdness in Moore''s eyes, Sunny had guessed what he wanted to do, but both


    Moore and Freya put the risk on her alone.


    Therefore, the more they persuaded Sunny, the more hesitant she became.


    Sunny looked into Moore''s eyes and said, "Do you want to use me as a tool to get close to Kerr?


    Now the scale of the KN Group is out of your expectation, so you have a new idea about it?"


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Moore wore a smile on his face, trying to make her rx her vignce.


    "Sunny, no matter what I want and what I want to do with the KN Group, If I can really get some


    shares of the KN Group, or in other words, I can evenpletely control thepany in our own


    hands, then we don''t have to worry about Kerr anymore.


    At that time, you can do whatever you want to do to Kerr and even take revenge."


    Moore coaxed Sunny. He knew that Kerr had hurt her and left a scar in her heart, so he knew that


    Sunny would definitely agree.


    "Sunny, although it''s risky, didn''t Freya tell you that she will arrange everything well? I can promise


    you that if we get the shares of the KN Group, All these things and property would belong to Ron in


    the end? No matter what I do outside, Ron is my only son. He is our hope in the future."


    Hearing Moore''s words, Sunny''s eyes twinkled. Moore said was exactly what she wanted, but there


    was no evidence. "Moore, if you really think so for Ron.


    Should you give Ron a legal identity? Since Ron was born, you have never announced the identity


    of Ron and me to the public."


    Sunny needed a promise from Moore.


    Looking at [ºÎÑÅæÃ]''s eyes, [Ä«°×] knew what [ºÎÑÅæÃ] was thinking. He used to think that [ºÎÑÅæÃ]


    was simple minded and easy to control, but now it seemed that [ºÎÑÅæÃ] also knew to guarantee his


    own interests.


    "Of course. If you want, we can go through the formalities tomorrow and make our rtionship


    legitimate. In this way, you can rest assured?"


    Now Moore needed to gain Sunny''s trust. It was just an marriage certificate, and the future might be


    full of many changes. Moore didn''t care much about it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, since you have showed your sincerity, I won''t let you down."


    After saying that, Sunny stood up and went upstairs to her bedroom. Although she had no feelings


    for Moore, she chose topromise for the sake of Ron in the future.


    Even though she was scared, she had to confront Nicole and Kerr.


    In the vi of Gu family.


    Nicole sat in the study with Kerr.


    After the incident, Kerr wished he could take Nicole with him wherever he went. Only in this way


    could he rest assured.


    Although Nicole felt helpless, she was willing to follow him all the time as long as he could let go off


    Freya.


    "Knock, knock." Someone knocked on the door of the study. Nicole looked up at the door.


    "Come in." Kerr said without raising his head.


    Jared pushed the door open and came in with a gift box in his hand. He walked up to Kerr and put


    the gift box on the table.


    "Sir, Mr. Ken asked someone to give it to me. He said it was a newly developed product." Jared


    knew Ken''s ability and felt curious about the new product.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Nicole stood up and walked to Kerr. She put her hand on his shoulder and


    looked at the things in his hands curiously.


    "What''s this?" Nicole asked Kerr.


    Kerr stretched out his hand and put it around her waist, letting her sit on his legs. Then he held her


    in his arms with his long arms.


    "You want to know?" Kerr approached Nicole''s ear and said lightly, but his breath sprayed directly


    on her fair skin, making her feel a little itchy.


    Jared stood aside with embarrassment.


    Nicole lowered her head shyly.


    Jared had already been used to the intimacy between the two of them. He turned his face away


    consciously and said, "Mr. Ken said that he had tested it and there would be no mistake." Jared told


    Kerr the news he got.


    Seeing that Kerr waved at him, Jared turned around and left the study.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her head,


    frowned and looked at Kerr behind her. She reached out and pinched his ear.


    "Don''t be so presumptuous in front of others in the future!" She warned Kerr. Although the whole


    world knew that she was Kerr''s woman, she still felt ufortable.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and opened the gift box in front of him.


    A delicate fountain pen appeared in front of her.


    The fountain pen was ck all over, with golden patterns on it, low-key and luxurious.


    "A fountain pen?" Although what Nicole saw was a pen, she knew it was not that simple. Otherwise,


    Jared and Ken would not pay so much attention to it.


    Kerr nodded and held the pen in his hand. He opened the pen cap and wrote Nicole''s name on the


    paper in front of him.


    Nicole looked at the name on the paper and didn''t find anything unusual. She couldn''t help but look


    at Kerr doubtfully.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The ink of this pen is made of a special material. Now you see these three words, but they will fade


    with time and eventually disappear."


    Kerr exined to Nicole.

 Chapter 496 When Will You Pay Me Back

    Chapter 496 When Will You Pay Me Back


    They would face many different choices and helpless situations no matter in the business


    competitions or the family conflicts.


    That''s why he wanted Ken to develop this pen.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It could help him solve a lot of troubles in the future.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, there was obvious disbelief in Nicole''s eyes.


    As if she had discovered a new continent.


    "Really?" Holding the pen in her hand, she looked at the tip of the pen carefully and didn''t find


    anything unusual.


    Kerr nodded and put the pen in his drawer.


    "Nicole, I have dealt with the police. Although the matter has passed, they will give you a warning,


    but I''m sorry to let you be wronged." Kerr put his hand into his pocket.


    He took out the ne that Freya threw back. It was the one that Kerr gave to Nicole before the


    wedding. It had a different meaning to her


    Nicole shook her head and said, "I don''t want you to say that to me, Kerr. We are family and we


    don''t need to say that." Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s neck.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    Freya returned to the Gu family''s old house.


    Seeing that the vi had returned to peace, Freya called over Cherry and Kelvin. "Did they leave?"


    She asked. Although Freya med Nicole, she didn''t want Kerr and Nicole to leave at all.


    After all, for Freya and Jack, Nicole was their sponsor, and she had everything they needed the


    most.


    "No, young Mistress stopped Master. But now Master is full of vignce. I heard the conversation


    between him and young Mistress secretly. Master has solved the matter."


    "Don''t worry, mydy." Cherry had been hiding at the door of Kerr''s study just now. It was not easy


    for her to hear such a sentence that had something to do with Freya.


    Hearing the report from Cherry, Freya finally felt relieved. She raised her hand and gently patted her


    chest.


    "Mrs. Gu, although it''s true, the rumors about the Gu family have never stopped. If simr things


    continue to happen, no one can change it."


    Seeing that Freya was obviously relieved, Kelvin could not help reminding her.


    He didn''t expect that Freya could do such a ridiculous thing.


    "I see." Obviously, Freya was a little impatient to hear that. She raised her leg and walked towards


    the bedroom upstairs.


    But when she just took two steps forward, she heard the sound from the door.


    "Mydy, there are two men at the door. They are looking for you." The security guard also felt


    strange. Looking at the two people''s dressing, they seemed a little out of ce with Freya.


    It didn''t look like Freya''s usual friends at all. But they could clearly tell Freya''s name and her private


    phone number, so the security guard had toe in and ask her.


    Freya was shocked and had a guess in her heart. She didn''t want to see those two people, but she


    knew that if she didn''t go out today, the other party would not stop so easily.


    At that time, it would be her, Freya who would be involved and have loss.


    "You don''t have to invite them in. I''ll go out to have a look." In Freya''s eyes, those people were not


    qualified to enter the Gu family at all.


    She didn''t want anyone in Gu family to see those people.


    Cherry and Kelvin looked at each other. They didn''t know what Freya was nervous about, but they


    could feel that Freya was nervous, even worried and scared.


    As soon as Freya walked out of the vi, she saw two men looking like ruffians in the night.


    "This way." Freya walked to the front of the two people and said lightly. Then she walked to a blind


    corner of the monitoring in the old house of the Gu family, with obvious displeasure on her face.


    "Haven''t I told you not toe here to see me?" When Freya borrowed money, she made it clear


    that no matter what happened, she would not let anyone know that it had anything to do with the Gu


    family.


    When the man heard her words, a disdainful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Mrs. Gu,


    we don''t want to, but we called you, but you didn''t answer. We can''t find you."


    "It''s been a long time. We don''t know when you want to pay back the money. If you don''t have it,


    we''ll have to find the KN Group. I heard that the profit of the group is good recently."


    The man threatened Freya.


    If they really went to thepany, they could no longer hide this matter.


    Although they might have to face the risk brought by Kerr..


    But they could get the money from him.


    Freya''s face darkened. "You''d better know what you are talking about. I warn you, if you dare to


    spread this matter, I promise you won''t get a penny.


    At that time, you will have to bear a lot of risks! If you don''t believe me, you can have a try. You just


    want to get the money. Is it necessary to make things soplicated? "


    She warned the man in front of her. She knew that if she really pushed these two people too hard,


    they would really do anything, but in that case, they would also suffer a loss.


    If possible, no one wanted to end up like this.


    "Mrs. Gu, if you can pay the money back on time, everything will be fine. When can you give us a


    certain time?"


    The man tried both hard and soft tactics.


    Freya''s face rxed a little. "Three days. Give me three days. I will definitely get a lot of money. By


    that time, the whole KN group will be mine.


    Do you think I still won''t give back the money to you then?" Freya said firmly. Although Sunny hadn''t


    given her a clear answer, Freya was not worried at all.


    The man took a look at hispanion, and then looked at the old house of the Gu family behind


    Freya. He knew that even if she didn''t have money, she would eventuallye up with a solution.


    "Well, since Mrs. Gu has said that, I won''t let your words fall to the ground. It''s settled then. Three


    days. Three dayster, if I still don''t see the money, Mrs. Gu, don''t me me for being rude."


    After warning Freya, the man left her sight.


    Seeing the man leave, Freya finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was not sure about it


    herself, but she could be calm for a while.


    She turned around and walked into the vi.


    But Freya didn''t know that every move of her was seen by Kerr.

 Chapter 497 Completely Cleared

    Chapter 497 Completely Cleared


    Kerr stood in front of the French window of the study. In fact, his study had a good feature. Although


    it was only located on the second floor of the vi, his study had a broad view.


    He could see every corner of the house clearly.


    Nicole stood beside Kerr. When she saw the two unidentified men, she was still worried about


    Freya, but she noticed the attitude of Freya towards the two people.


    It was obvious that they knew each other.


    "Kerr, did you know what they are doing?" Nicole asked Kerr lightly.


    Because she didn''t see any surprise on Kerr''s face.


    Kerr held her shoulder and said, "Do you feel pathetic to have such a family and parents?" Kerr''s


    tone was full of disappointment.


    Nicole put her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his chest.


    "You still have me, Jay and Lucas. I won''t let you down." Nicoleforted him.


    Kerr nodded and looked out of the window at the dark night sky. He held her hand and asked, "Let


    me take you out for a walk." Kerr knew what happened today had affected her mood.


    Nicole nodded in agreement.


    The two walked hand in hand on the path.


    Nicole looked up at the starry sky and asked, "Kerr, do you have anything to hide from me?" Nicole


    had always wanted to find an opportunity to tell Kerr about Ben, but every time she wanted to do


    so...


    It was all because of all kinds of things that she had missed the chances.


    Kerr shook his head slightly, "No, I never need to have secrets in front of you." Kerr said firmly. He


    couldn''t control what happened to Freya, and it also had nothing to do with him and Nicole.


    So it was not a secret.


    "I..." When Nicole was about to answer, her phone rang in her pocket. She looked at the phone


    number she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Nicole was obviously stunned. Baron hadn''t appeared in her world for a long time. She didn''t know


    what he wanted.


    However, Nicole still pressed the answer key and put it near her ear. She stopped and stood in front


    of Kerr.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Baron? What''s wrong?" Nicole asked Baron, but she also found that with her words, the face of


    Kerr darkened.


    This man was really domineering. He wanted topletely make Baron disappear from her world.


    Nicole reached out her hand and touched Kerr''s chin. She looked at him with obvious ttery in her


    eyes.


    "Nothing. I just miss you. I saw the news about the Gu family on TV, so I was a little worried about


    you." Baron said in a tired tone.


    Since Maggie''s death, the Fang family and the Chen family hadpletely be enemies. At


    that time, Baron''s mother had been aiming at establishing a strong alliance, but now it seemed to


    have be a very troublesome thing.


    Baron had been in the office for days and nights. He didn''t dare to rx a little. After all, he carried


    the whole Fang Group on his shoulder.


    "What''s wrong with you? You sounded tired. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Nicoleforted Baron. She


    took him as a friend.


    However, after having Lucas, Nicole was a little tired. She put more attention and energy on Lucas,


    Kerr and Jay. She and Baron could no longer return to those carefree time.


    Hearing her concern, Baron felt relieved. "I''m fine too. As long as you are happy, I''m relieved. If I


    have time, I want to see you."


    Baron knew that they shouldn''t have any connection.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    He missed her so much.


    Nicole sensed the helplessness in Baron''s tone, but she didn''t realize that it was because of her.


    "Baron, how''s your work going recently? Was there any trouble? If you need my help, you can just


    tell me." What Nicole thought was very simple.


    Baron knew that Nicole was innocent in some way, so he didn''t think she was perfunctory at all.


    "Okay, I happen to need a helper. Would you like toe over?" Baron was just joking, but he didn''t


    expect that Nicole would take it seriously.


    Nicole was first stunned. Then she saw the anger in Kerr''s eyes and felt a little embarrassed, but


    she also knew that Baron would never ask for help easily.


    "Baron, I still have a project at hand. I need to think about it." Nicole was not an irresponsible


    person.


    Although she knew that Baron might have encountered difficulties, she was also a very cautious


    person. If Baron wanted to turn against Kerr, she would never be a part of it.


    "I know. If you are really willing toe and help me, I''m really honored. Take your time. I hope you


    can give me a positive answer." Baron''s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew how capable Nicole was, and now she was different from before. With the protection of the


    Gu Group and the KN Group, she had already had her own resources.


    The crisis the Fang Group was facing might be solved with the help of Nicole.


    "Okay." Nicole agreed with Baron and hung up the phone.


    Feeling Kerr''s coldness, Nicole knew that he was jealous. "Mr. Kerr, I want to take a walk in the


    garden ahead."


    She pointed to a small garden not far away and changed the topic.


    But Kerr wouldn''t let her muddle through it so easily.


    Standing still, he looked at her and asked, "Are you going to Fang Group?" There was obvious


    displeasure in his words. If this little woman really dared to go to another man''s side...


    He wouldn''t let go of the Fang Group or Baron.


    With a faint smile, Nicole said, "It seems that Baron is in trouble. Do you know what difficulties he


    had?" Nicole asked Kerr. Although the Fang Group and the KN Group were in different industries, if


    the Fang Group encountered any problems...


    Kerr would definitely get the news.

 Chapter 498 I Just Want To Help Him

    Chapter 498 I Just Want To Help Him


    "I don''t know." There was obvious anger in Kerr''s tone. He hated that Nicole cared about another


    man in front of him.


    Looking at his darkened face, Nicole said helplessly, "Kerr, we''re married, and we have two


    children, Jay and Lucas. Don''t you believe me?


    You should know that I just regard Baron as my friend. When we got married, Baron gave his best


    wishes. Now that he is in trouble, I can''t just sit by and do nothing."


    Nicole persuaded Kerr.


    They were just friends.


    "I trust you, but I don''t trust him." Kerr said indifferently. he didn''t believe any man who approached


    Nicole.


    Holding her hand, Kerr seemed to be worried that she would leave him soon.


    Even though he knew that Nicole just wanted to help Baron with his work, Kerr still didn''t want to


    send her to his side.


    Nicole looked helpless and wanted to persuade Kerr, but he was obviously unwilling to say anything


    more. He held her hand and walked into the vi.


    "Kerr, are you hiding something from me? Did Baron''s problem have anything to do with you?"


    Nicole pretended to be serious.


    She knew that Kerr''s evasion might mean that he knew it.


    Hearing the displeasure in her tone, Kerr stopped and asked, "What do you want to know? The


    reason why the Fang Group is in trouble is because of the death of Maggie. The Chen Group pin all


    the me on Baron.


    That''s why the Chen Group has brought a lot of trouble to Baron. He now is in a pickle." With a dark


    face, Kerr told Nicole what had happened to Baron.


    In fact, Kerr didn''t want to, but in the face of her questioning, he still chose to be honest with her.


    Nicole was shocked. All these things had been in the past, and she hadn''t heard any news about


    Baron for a long time in her life. She thought he had left here.


    And start a new life in another city, but now it seemed that everything was just Nicole''s beautiful


    expectation.


    The reality was often much crueler.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand and said, "Kerr, after I finish the project with Harry, I want to help Baron.


    Anyway, the death of Maggie has something to do with me.


    I can''t pretend nothing has happened."


    Nicole said seriously. If she didn''t know what difficulties Baron had encountered, she might be able


    to be indifferent, but she couldn''t sit by when she knew.


    "Have you made up your mind? Why don''t you ask for my opinion?" Kerr was also a little angry, "If


    you think you owe him, I can make it up for him in another way, and you don''t need to do it


    personally."


    Kerr said firmly.


    "I know your another way is to hand over some of the business to Baron, but I know him well. He


    won''t ept charity or sympathy."


    Nicole knew that Kerr''s n would be helpful to Baron, but he wouldn''t ept it.


    Baron took her as a friend, so he was willing to ask for help.


    "So? Do you have to be with him?" Kerr could indulge Nicole in everything, but he couldn''t tolerate


    this matter.


    Noticing Kerr''s anger, Nicole frowned and said, "You know I didn''t mean that. I was just helping him


    as a friend."


    Letting go of Nicole''s hand, Kerr turned around and went upstairs.


    Looking at the receding figure of Kerr, Nicole shook her head helplessly. She walked straight to


    Lucas''s room and held him in her arms. "Your daddy is angry, what should I do? It seems that I can


    only sleep with you here tonight."


    Nicole lowered her head and looked at Lucas''s pretty face. The uneasy feelings in her heart just


    now suddenly calmed down, as if this little baby had a magic power.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Lucas opened his eyes and smiled at her. He reached out his hand and


    gently grabbed her cor, as if telling her that he didn''t want her to leave.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to sleep with Mommy?" She knew that even if Kerr was really angry, he wouldn''t shut


    her out. But she was very happy to see that Lucas relied on her.


    Putting Lucas on the bedside, Nicoley beside him and closed her eyes. After a whole day''s


    torture, she also felt tired and soon fell asleep.


    But some people couldn''t fall asleep.


    After taking a shower, Kerr sat on the bed, waiting for the little woman to coax him orpromise


    completely. But he didn''t see her until the clock on the wall pointed to twelve o''clock.


    How he wished he could hold the little woman in his hand and really give her a good lesson. Then


    he stood up and walked directly to the room of Lucas.


    In the whole house, Nicole spent most of her time in their bedroom, as well as the room of Lucas.


    Standing at the door of Lucas''s room, he reached out his hand and gently pushed the door open.


    He saw the dim light in the room, indicating that the people inside had fallen asleep.


    His face darkened again. He was mad at her, but that little woman slept so soundly.


    Unconsciously, he walked to the side of Nicole. Seeing the little woman sleepingzily, the anger in


    his eyes gradually disappeared. He stretched out his hand and lifted up Nicole''s arm that was


    resting on Lucas.


    He held her in his arms carefully, but she didn''t seem to wake up at all.


    When he walked out of the room with her in his arms, his face softened a little. He put her on the


    bed and held her in his arms.


    It seemed that Nicole was aware of his action. She turned over and mumbled unconsciously,


    "Kerr..." In her dream, there seemed to be only this man.


    Hearing her whisper, the anger in Kerr''s heart finally disappeared.


    "Isn''t it good to only stay with me?" Kerr said in a low voice. He knew that Nicole couldn''t hear him,


    so he had to kiss her forehead helplessly and fell asleep with her in his arms.

 Chapter 499 You Are Right

    Chapter 499 You Are Right


    Freya didn''t sleep all night. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning. She was thinking about what


    kind of reply Sunny would give her. Finally, at dawn, she dialed Sunny''s number.


    The phone was quickly connected. "Aunt, you woke up early." Obviously, Sunny was still sleepy,


    with obvious surprise in her voice.


    "Sunny, it''s been a night. Have you made up your mind?"


    Freya was very anxious. Three days passed quickly.


    If she couldn''t get the money, it would be very troublesome for her.


    Hearing what she said, Sunny looked at Moore beside her and said, "I have thought about it, auntie.


    I can promise you that I will help you with the contract. I need a day to prepare."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sunny had to legitimate her rtionship with Moore in order to get the shares of the KN Group.


    Moreover, she couldn''t let Freya handle the contract. Otherwise, at that time, Freya would definitely


    y tricks on her.


    "Sunny, don''t worry. I will treat you well after it is done." Freya said lightly with obvious excitement in


    her eyes. If she could really get the shares in the hands of Nicole...


    She would live a carefree life in the future.


    "It''s not a big deal. As long as you are satisfied, I will feel happy."


    After saying that, Sunny hung up on her.


    Obviously, Moore had heard what Sunny had said.


    "You are smart. One day is enough. As long as we get the signature of Nicole, the contract will


    come into force. Then KN Group is ours. As far as I know, Kerr has eighty-five percent of the


    shares.


    The remaining fifteen percent is unknown, but it doesn''t matter. As long as we can get eighty-five


    percent of the shares, we can kick Kerr and Nicole out of the KN Grouppletely."


    Moore said with excitement.


    He was already nning what would happen after he got the shares.


    ncing at him indifferently, Sunny got out of bed and said, "Don''t forget what you have promised


    me." She reminded Moore.


    Moore walked up to her and put his arms around her waist from behind. "Don''t worry. I''ve told them


    about it. Soon someone will send what you want."


    He was not so stupid as to go through the normal procedures with Sunny. He only wanted to own


    these shares and didn''t want to share them with anyone.


    But now, obviously, Freya only trusted Sunny, so he had to coax Sunny in this way.


    Sunny looked surprised, but an hourter, when Sunny held the two marriage certificates in her


    hands, she realized that this might be the beginning of their rtionship.


    "This is a contract. I have prepared two copies. One is to let Nicole transfer her shares under your


    name, and the other is to transfer your shares to Freya.


    If you hand over these two contracts to Freya, she won''t doubt you anymore." Moore was


    thoughtful. He didn''t want anything wrong to happen again.


    After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "Sunny, after you get the shares of the KN Group,


    I will take care of the group''s affairs, and I will give the shares to Ron fairly.


    In this way, you can rest assured. Ron is our child, and everything for us." Holding Sunny''s hand,


    Moore said seriously.


    "No matter what I do outside, you and Ron are in my heart." Moore knew that Sunny still didn''t


    believe him.


    Looking into Moore''s eyes, Sunny was deeply touched.


    "You''d better do what you said. Then it is worthy taking the risk." Sunny reminded Moore.


    Moore nodded.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    When Nicole opened her eyes, she saw the side face of the man next to her. Kerr closed his eyes


    and his eyshes were more curly than that of ordinary girls. He was sleeping,zily with a hint of


    bewitchment.


    Nicole reached out her hand and wanted to touch his eyebrows, as if she wanted to keep every his


    move and smile in her heart.


    "Are you awake?" Kerr closed his eyes and sensed Nicole''s action. He said lightly, but there was


    obvious anger in his words.


    Nicole couldn''t help chuckling, "So were you pretending to be asleep?" Nicole knew that Kerr was


    still thinking about what happenedst night.


    "Why did I remember that I slept with Lucasst night? Why was I here when I woke up in the


    morning? Was I sleepwalking?" Nicole knew it was Kerr who did it.


    But she still asked knowingly.


    Kerr''s face darkened. Even if he didn''t open his eyes, he could imagine how arrogant this little


    woman was. He turned over and directly held her in his arms.


    "What did you say? Repeat what you just said." Nicole looked at her with obvious threat.


    He reached out his hand and fondled along her waist, and stopped at her most sensitive spot.


    Feeling Kerr''s threat, Nicole immediately raised her hand and surrendered. "I didn''t say anything.


    My husband is right!" There was an obvious ingratiating look on her face.


    Kerr was satisfied to hear her address him like this. He moved his hand away gradually and said,


    "You have to call me like this no matter where you are from now on!"


    Kerr said overbearingly. He wanted to be Nicole''s everything.


    It seemed that no matter where Nicole was, he wanted to upy her heart.


    "What?" Nicole was surprised. If there weren''t only the two of them, she wouldn''t have called him


    husband. Although she cared about Kerr very much.


    And they had been married, Nicole still felt shy to call Kerr in this way.


    Atst, under the threat of Kerr''s eyes, she had to agree for the time being. Otherwise, she had no


    doubt that he would not let her get out of the bed.


    "Don''t sleep in the same bed with any other man except me." Kerr pointed at her nose gently with


    his index finger and warned her.


    He worried if Nicole wasn''t around him.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole said, "Come on, Mr. Kerr, do you also dislike your son?"

 Chapter 500 Stay Out Of It

    Chapter 500 Stay Out Of It


    It suddenly urred to Nicole that Kerr and Jay were jealous before.


    Kerr let go of Nicole, stood up and got out of bed. "He will be someone else''s husband sooner or


    later. So you can''t." After saying that, he turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Shaking her head, Nicole stood up and put the diamond ne back into the safe.


    This was a gift from Kerr. She couldn''t give it to Freya as a present. But after this incident, she


    thought about giving some jewelry to Freya. After all, if she could really use these small favors to


    move Freya...


    She was also willing to spend some time and energy on this matter. As long as the Gu family could


    live in peace and it could make Kerr feel better.


    However, to her surprise, Freya didn''t appreciate it.


    On the first floor of the vi.


    After getting the confirmation from Sunny, Freya was in a good mood unconsciously. She sat in the


    dining room with a smile on her face.


    When Kerr went downstairs with Nicole, he didn''t intend to have breakfast, because He didn''t want


    Freya to embarrass Nicole again.


    But he didn''t expect to hear Freya''s voice.


    "Kerr, since you have to go to work, you''d better have breakfast before you leave." Freya called him.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped her steps and held the hand of Kerr. Since Freya had made a nice


    gesture towards him, she believed that Freya had learned her lesson after the ident.


    She wanted him to let go of the pass. She took Kerr''s hand and walked to the table. She sat down


    and looked at him gently.


    Freya nced at Nicole out of the corner of her eye. Although Freya still disliked Nicole, she didn''t


    show it on her face. "Nicole, do you have anything to do tomorrow? If not, go shopping with me."


    After what happened yesterday, it was reasonable for her to get somepensation from Nicole.


    Hearing the way Freya addressed Nicole, the people sitting at the table were all stunned. They


    didn''t expect that Freya would take the initiative to talk to Nicole.


    Nicole was also surprised. She had thought that she would have to bear their cold faces a few days.


    Looking up at Freya who was eating soup elegantly, Nicole didn''t know how to answer her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly. Looking at Freya, he guessed her purpose. "Nicole is very busy with


    her work. She is not free."


    He didn''t want Freya to get close to Nicole at all.


    Even when he was here, Freya''s attitude towards Nicole was horrible. He didn''t know how Freya


    would embarrass Nicole behind his back.


    Freya frowned, "Don''t you need to make up for what had happened yesterday? I was really


    frightened. You can handle the business of the group, right? How busy can she be?"


    Freya had to find a way to get Nicole out, so as to make sure that this matter would bepleted


    without Kerr knowing it.


    Kerr was about to refute Freya, but was stopped by Nicole beside him.


    "Okay, I''m free tomorrow. I also want to buy mom some jewelry aspensation." Looking at


    Freya''s darkened face, Nicole smiled sweetly.


    Hearing that, Freya''s face softened a little. She nodded slightly and said nothing.


    After breakfast, Nicole and Kerr left the house.


    Sitting in the car, Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and said, "If you want to make her


    happy, I can ask someone to send the jewelry home. You don''t have to force yourself." Kerr felt


    sorry for her.


    He wanted Nicole to be happy with him, but he always made her suffer some grievances.


    Shaking her head, Nicole said, "I''ve thought about it carefullyst night. You think I''m better than


    Sunny, but why can''t the Gu family see my merits?


    Maybe there are other reasons besides my family background. Maybe I didn''t spend enough time


    on them. I want to try to change. I''m kind of like it.


    They are your family. From the moment we got married, they are also my family. It''s my duty to be


    filial to them with you." What Nicole said was true.


    She didn''t believe that she was any worse than Sunny.


    Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, Kerr knew her personality. Once she made a decision, she


    wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Nicole, I will support you whatever you want to do. Don''t worry. I got your back." Kerr paused, "But


    Nicole, I have to remind you.


    In this world, it is very likely that you have made a lot of efforts, but you can''t get anything in the


    end. Moreover, some people will never feel satisfied, and they will only be more and more


    greedy."


    Kerr had said this before. Nicole remembered that it was because of Kerr that she didn''t pay much


    attention to please the Gu family.


    At that time, it was different. She was just Kerr''s girlfriend. Now, the whole world knew that she was


    his wife, and her every move was closely rted to the Gu family.


    She couldn''t stay out of this anymore.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will know what I''m doing. And I''m not afraid of anything because I have the


    best husband in the world, right?" Holding Kerr''s arm, Nicole leaned on his shoulder happily.


    Lowering his head, Kerr looked at her. He obviously felt that today''s she was different from usual.


    "Fawn on me? And you want to please the Gu family? What do you want?"


    Kerr began to doubt Nicole''s motive and purpose.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole raised her head, looked at him and curled her lips, "You just said that you would support me


    no matter what I did. I remember it." Said Nicole firmly.


    A n gradually formed in her mind.


    Kerr''s face suddenly darkened. He thought of a possibility and said without hesitation, "It''s


    impossible for you to go to the Fang Group to help Baron!"


    Kerr was firm on this matter and would not make any concession.


    Nicole frowned and looked at him with an aggrieved face. Before she could carry out her n, he


    had discovered it.


    "Don''t you want to fulfill what you just said?" There was an obvious plea in her eyes.


    However, Kerr looked out of the window. Apparently, he didn''t take her words seriously.

 Chapter 501 Being Ignored

    Chapter 501 Being Ignored


    Kerr forced himself to ignore Nicole, because he didn''t want topromise.


    He was afraid that his heart would soften when he saw the pitiful look on her face.


    Holding Kerr''s face, Nicole forced him to look at her and said, "Kerr, Baron must have some


    problems now. Otherwise, he would not ask me for help.


    Don''t worry. I wille back to you after the Fang Group gets through the difficulties." Nicole raised


    her finger to her ear and swore.


    Kerr remained silent.


    When the car stopped, he walked out of the car with her hand in hand, but he didn''t give her a reply.


    "Kerr!"


    Nicole was an impetuous person. She couldn''t stand being ignored by Kerr like this. She stopped


    and took his hand, calling out his name.


    Kerr stopped reluctantly and turned to look at the little woman. "We''ll talk about it after you finish the


    project in your hand." Kerr knew that it would take some time for her to finish the project.


    She hoped that after this period of time, she could give up her thoughts.


    "Promise?" A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.


    Kerr nodded. He didn''t say that he would agree to Nicole''s request, but she didn''t overthink it.


    Standing on tiptoe, Nicole gave him a kiss on the corner of his mouth. Obviously, she looked happy.


    However, Kerr reached out his hand and held the back of her head, deepened the kiss. They were


    standing at the gate of the building of the KN Group. It was working time, and many employees of


    thepany witnessed such a beautiful scene.


    But when they saw clearly the man and the woman, they all lowered their heads and left.


    Feeling the gaze of the people around, Nicole struggled to break free from Kerr, but thetter, who


    tasted her sweetness, would not let her go so easily.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She reached out her hand and pinched Kerr''s waist to make him let go of her.


    Nicole looked at him unhappily, "Many people have seen it."


    "We are a legal couple. What are you afraid of?" Kerr raised his hand and rubbed Nicole''s nose.


    "You tter me for another man. I haven''t punished you yet! Just wait for me tonight."


    Kerr warned her with tenderness in his eyes.


    Then he saw Nicole take a step back and escape from his arms.


    Nicole made a face at Kerr. She couldn''t stand here and talk about something intimate with Kerr in


    public like this.


    She turned around and walked into the office with a rxed look on her face.


    Seeing Nicole, Daisy walked into her office with a pile of documents in her hand.


    "Mrs. Nicole, this is Mr. Zhang from the Zhang Group. He asked someone to send the materials."


    Daisy put the documents in front of Nicole.


    Nicole nodded. Looking at the data, she frowned slightly.


    "Are these the original materials sent by the Zhang Group, or the materials sorted out by you?"


    Nicole knew that generally speaking, Daisy would look through the documents before sending them


    to her.


    Obviously, Daisy was a little absent-minded. She was stunned when she heard what Nicole said,


    and then said, "I sorted it out." Daisy looked at Nicole.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Daisy''s pale face. "Daisy, are you ufortable? Give me the


    original materials." Nicole closed the folder in her hand.


    She nned to fix it herself.


    "Is there any problem?" Daisy handed another folder to Nicole, and then looked at the content of the


    two folders.


    Nicole pointed at the wrong data. Daisy was shocked when she saw it.


    Fortunately, Nicole was careful enough. Otherwise, these wrong data would cause a lot of trouble


    once they were used.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nicole. I''ll fix it right away." As Daisy spoke, she was about to take back the two


    documents, but was stopped by Nicole.


    "I can do it myself." As Nicole spoke, she raised her head and looked into Daisy''s eyes. "Daisy, is


    there anything on your mind? If you want, you can tell me."


    Nicole really missed the time when she was with Lily on business.


    She believed in Daisy''s ability. The reason why Daisy made a mistake was because that there was


    something on her mind.


    Daisy lowered her head. Thinking the secret she had been hiding, she shook her head and said,


    "Nothing. Maybe I''m too tired from work recently." Daisy said lightly.


    "In that case, you can take a day off tomorrow and adjust yourself. You don''t need to worry about


    the cooperation with the Zhang Group. Most of the things have been settled.


    As for some details, I can handle them by myself. And you don''t need to worry about Kerr. I will help


    you exin."


    Nicoleforted her.


    Hearing her concern, Daisy''s eyes were full of gratitude. She hesitated for a while and nodded. After


    handing over her work, Daisy left thepany.


    Without a capable assistant, Nicole was so busy that she didn''t even know the lunch break time


    until Jared knocked on the door of her office.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Kerr is waiting for you to have lunch together." Jared reminded Nicole, but he didn''t


    see Daisy. He felt strange, but he couldn''t ask her.


    "I see. I''ll be there soon." While speaking, Nicole was still looking down at the documents in her


    hands.


    Feeling that Jared was standing there still, Nicole raised her head and closed the folder in her hand,


    "Are you looking for Daisy?"


    As expected, as soon as Nicole said this, she saw the embarrassment and hesitation on Jared''s


    face. "Jared, don''t tell me that you haven''t patched things up with Daisy yet."


    Last time she felt that these two people were at odds. Now it seemed that the conflict had not been


    solved.


    Embarrassed, Jared raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Nicole.


    She ignored me. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Why does she so angry with me?"


    Speaking of this, Jared felt a little depressed.


    "How long have you guys been together?" Nicole asked him lightly.


    Jared thought for a while, "More than five years." He didn''t know why Nicole suddenly asked this.

 Chapter 502 Fall In Love With Her

    Chapter 502 Fall In Love With Her


    Now thinking about it, Jared realized that he had been with Daisy for a long time.


    "In the past five years, why haven''t you thought of giving Daisy a wedding? Why don''t you think


    about giving her a home?" Nicole knew that as time went by...


    Women tended to be more and more insecure in a rtionship.


    And the sense of security of a woman, in fact, all came from the other half.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Jared was obviously stunned. He had never thought about this question.


    Perhaps it was because of time that he began to get used to be with Daisy.


    He didn''t think too much other things.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Nicole, do you mean that I need to make a promise to Daisy?" Jared asked her tentatively.


    Nicole stood up and looked at the man behind Jared. Knowing that Kerr was waiting anxiously, she


    walked towards the door.


    "Isn''t it? If you really love a woman, you should give her a promise." Nicole walked to Kerr with a


    smile and held his arm before he got angry.


    She snuggled up to Kerr like a little cat. There was obvious tenderness and love in Kerr''s eyes.


    Lowering his head and looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr''s face softened a little.


    Seeing Kerr, Jared lowered his head and didn''t continue the topic with Nicole.


    Nicole turned around and left the office with Kerr. "Don''t you n to give them a wedding?" Nicole


    asked Kerr for his opinion.


    After all, Kerr had been there when Jared were Daisy together. She believed that Kerr would also


    hope that they could work things out.


    "It''s a man''s responsibility to give his woman a wedding. Should I teach him?" Kerr''s voice was loud


    and powerful, so that Jared, who was standing behind him, could hear him clearly.


    Jared was speechless. It turned out that his hesitation had already been disliked by Kerr and Nicole


    for a long time.


    Nicole just smiled and looked at Kerr with admiration.


    "I still remember that you liked to cling to me like this when you first met me, but I felt that you were


    very annoying at that time." Nicole thought it was funny that Kerr ran into the bathroom to chase her.


    But Kerr didn''t think so. In his eyes, those were the beautiful memories between them.


    Holding Nicole''s waist, Kerr smiled, "Since when did you not hate me so much?" Kerr knew that


    Nicole had misunderstood him before.


    That was why she had been avoiding him.


    Nicole tilted her head and thought for a long time, but she didn''te up with a specific moment.


    "Maybe, it''s just unconsciously. I can''t exin it clearly. I don''t know since when I don''t hate you so


    much.


    And I started to like you a little bit." With happiness in her eyes, Nicole stared at her reflection in


    Kerr''s eyes.


    Kerr smiled and said nothing. What had happened in the past didn''t matter. It was enough for him to


    have Nicole at the present and in the future.


    Time passed quickly, but Nicole didn''t notice that it had been almost two years since she came back


    to Kerr.


    In the evening, when she returned to the Gu family''s house, she took a shower. When she saw the


    message from Baron on the phone, she remembered what she had promised him before that she


    wanted some time to think about his offer.


    Nicole picked up the phone and dialed him back directly. The phone was quickly picked up, and she


    even felt that Baron had been waiting for her call.


    "Nicole, are you going to give me the answer now?" Baron''s tone was full of expectation.


    Although he had decided not to disturb her life before, he still thought of the most important person


    for him while he was at the most difficult time.


    Nicole walked out of the bedroom with her phone in her hand. The man in the bathroom was taking


    a shower. She didn''t want to be heard by him. Otherwise, the room would be filled with jealousy.


    "Baron, I''ve thought about it. I really want to help you, but I have a very important project in hand


    and can''t get out of it for the time being. If I really want to help you, I still need some time."


    Nicole told him honestly. Without Nicole''s help, Nicole had more tasks than before. She had to


    personally check all the projects she dealt with, so it was difficult for her.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with yourpany for the time being. If you need any help, just tell


    me directly. If it''s about the cooperation, maybe Kerr can help you."


    She knew that if she asked Kerr to make a choice between letting her help Baron in person or


    giving some the business to Baron, Kerr would definitely choose thetter.


    Nicole was confident in this question.


    Hearing what she said, Baron felt disappointed, but he didn''t want her to find out, so he didn''t show


    it, because he knew that she had tried her best.


    But he couldn''t ept Kerr''s help. "I know. Don''t worry. I can handle it by myself. But if you finish


    your work these days, I still miss the days when we work side by side."


    Baron missed those beautiful memories very much when they were abroad.


    Maybe it was his biggest mistake to let Nicole return here to develop her career.


    Standing by the handrail of the stairs, Nicole smiled faintly. "At that time, we were all students, so of


    course we could be carefree. But now it''s different. I''m a mother of two children."


    Thinking of her two treasures, Nicole felt happy in her heart. It seemed that no matter what price


    she had to pay, as long as she could exchange the safety of these two babies, she would be


    satisfied.


    "Yes, time is so cruel that we can''t go back to the past." Baron sighed and hung up after chatting


    with her for a while.


    Putting away her phone, Nicole turned around and saw Freya standing behind her. Looking at


    Freya, Nicole knew that she had been standing behind her for a long time.


    "Who were you talking to?" Freya said indifferently. It was hard to tell whether she was happy or


    angry from her tone.


    Hearing what she said, Nicole said frankly, "Just a friend." She had nothing to hide. Even though


    she was Kerr''s wife, she should have the right to make friends.


    "That Baron from Fang family?" Freya heard the name called by Nicole just now.

 Chapter 503 Reasonable

    Chapter 503 Reasonable


    Freya spected. She had already heard the rumors before Nicole married to Kerr.


    But now, Freya was eager to see Nicole get close to Baron, so that she would arouse the aversion


    of Kerr.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Freya said, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to restrict you. I heard


    that he was your ssmate in college, but in fact, I''m still a rtively open-minded mother-inw.


    I''m not that rigid." Freya said generously, but when she saw Nicole walk out of the room on purpose


    to make a phone call, it meant that she was hiding a secret from Kerr.


    If Kerr knew about it, Freya would wait to see a good show.


    Nicole stepped forward and looked into Freya''s eyes. "Of course, I always know that you are the


    most reasonable one. Besides, I''m just a good friend of Baron. We just get in touch with each other


    on the phone sometimes. Is there any problems?


    I know. There were rumors about me and Baron before. But there is nothing between us, so I don''t


    care. I know Mom won''t care, right?"


    With a smile on her face, Nicole seemed to be chatting with Freya. Although she didn''t know why


    Freya''s attitude towards her had suddenly changed so much.


    However, as long as Freya didn''t make trouble again, Nicole didn''t care much about it.


    "Of course. It''s gettingte. You and Kerr should go to bed early. Don''t forget what you promised me


    tomorrow." Freya exhorted Nicole. She would have everything she had been dreaming of after


    tomorrow.


    At that time, she would no longer have to worry about Nicole.


    After saying that, Freya turned around and went back to her room.


    Seeing that Freya walk pass her, Nicole had some doubts in her heart. She always felt that


    something was wrong, but she didn''t think too much. When she returned to the bedroom, she heard


    the sound of water flowing in the bathroom.


    Which indicated that Kerr was still taking a shower.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Nicole looked at the documents in her hands. These were


    originally Daisy''s tasks, and now she had to bear them all by herself.


    Soon, she felt tired. Tilting her head, she fell asleep with the documents in her arms.


    When Kerr walked out of the bathroom, he saw that Nicole was sitting and sleeping. Helplessness


    appeared on his face. He held her shoulder and let her lie slowly on the pillow.


    But when he stretched out his hand, he found that Nicole''s hair was wet, which made him frown


    slightly. She would have a headache if she slept like this.


    Seeing that Nicole slept soundly, Kerr didn''t use the hair dryer to dry her hair. He sat beside her and


    could only dry her long hair with a dry towel. Then he fell asleep with her in his arms with


    satisfaction.


    In the morning, Kerr was aroused by the sound of the phone. Seeing that Nicole turned over in her


    sleep, Kerr left the room with the phone in his hand. Hearing the content of the phone, Kerr


    frowned.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." After saying that, he put down his phone.


    When he turned around and walked into the room, he saw Nicole sitting on the bed, confused.


    "Why do you wake up so early?" Kerr walked up to her, reached out his hand and stroked her hair


    naturally with tenderness in his eyes.


    Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s waist and pressed her face against his. "I can''t fall asleep without


    you." Said Nicole in a cute voice.


    When Kerr got out of the bed, she woke up.


    Hearing her vague voice, Kerr felt the greatest satisfaction as a man, as if he could give up


    everythingpletely as long as there was such a woman by his side.


    "You can sleep a little longer today. I have something to deal with in thepany. I maye back


    late tonight." Kerr reminded her and quickly changed his clothes.


    Nicole nodded, tied his tie and walked him out.


    Seeing that Nicole sent Kerr out of the door, Cherry walked up to her and said lightly to her back,


    "Mrs. Nicole, Mrs. Freya asked me to tell you that she has something to do and has to go out first.


    She will call youter and inform you the address."


    Hearing what Cherry said, Nicole turned around. She didn''t know what Freya was going to do, but


    she didn''t care much about it. She nodded and went back to her room.


    Not long after, Nicole received a call from Freya. Seeing that Freya''s phone number was shown on


    the screen, Nicole pressed the answer key and put the phone beside her ear.


    "Nicole,e to the Beach House now." The voice on the phone was familiar and strange.


    Before Nicole said anything, the other party directly told her the address.


    Frowning, a figure suddenly appeared in Nicole''s mind, which made her very surprised. If it was


    really that person, she didn''t know why she was with Freya.


    "Sunny, why do you have Kerr''s mother''s phone?" Nicole was sure that the voice on the phone was


    Sunny.


    Even if it was just a sentence, Nicole could never forget it. As this woman once made her


    completely lose Kerr.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Sunny, who was on the other end of the phone, was shocked. Looking at


    Freya sitting on the sofa opposite, she didn''t want to hide anymore. Anyway, they would meet


    sooner orter.


    "So what? If you want to know why her phone is in my hand,e here right now!" After saying


    that, Sunny wanted to hang up the phone directly, but she saw the hint in Freya''s eyes.


    So Sunny said again, "Nicole, I asked you toe here alone. You''d better not y tricks on me. If


    you dare to tell Kerr about it...


    I promise you that you will regret for the rest of your life, and Kerr will hate you forever." Sunny


    warned Nicole and hung up the phone before she got a chance to answer.


    "What do you want?" Before Nicole could finish her words, the phone was hung up. She put down


    her phone and thought about it.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she called over Cherry.


    "Cherry, every time Mrs. Freya went out, she would bring you with her. Why didn''t she bring you


    with her this time? And do you know who Mrs. Freya went to see?" Nicole asked.


    She had to get some necessary information before she could go there. Otherwise, she would be in


    a passive position.


    Cherry shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know. When Mrs. Freya left, she just said she wanted


    to see an old friend. It seemed that she was also called away by someone in the phone."

 Chapter 504 Sneaking Around

    Chapter 504 Sneaking Around


    "She didn''t allow me to follow her when she went out."


    Seeing the expression on Cherry''s face, Nicole knew that she didn''t lie.


    Old friend? It seemed that Freya knew that the person she was going to meet was Sunny.


    But she didn''t understand why Freya still wanted to see Sunny at this time. Suddenly, something


    urred to her. She turned around and walked towards the study.


    Jared came in from the gate of the vi and saw Cherry standing at the stairs in a daze. "What are


    you doing here, Cherry?"


    Seeing Jared, Cherry shook her head, turned around and left his sight.


    Jared sensed that Cherry was a little absent-minded, but he didn''t overthink it. He walked towards


    Kerr''s study and pushed the door open, only to see Nicole standing behind Kerr''s desk.


    "Mrs. Nicole?" Jared looked at Nicole, who was lowering her head. It was obvious that the desk was


    muddled up a little. It seemed that Nicole was looking for something. "What are you looking for? Do


    you need my help?"


    Hearing Jared''s voice, Nicole raised her head. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear.


    "Why are you here?" Sunny said that she couldn''t tell Kerr. Since Sunny sounded so confident, it


    meant that Freya was under her control.


    Nicole didn''t dare to take the risks.


    Jared was stunned. Then he looked at a folder on the desk and said, "I''m here to fetch a document


    for Mr. Kerr. It''s for his meeting." Jared said as he held the folder in his hand.


    Hearing his answer, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m fine. My earrings seem to have fallen down here. I can look for them myself. Go and send the


    documents to Kerr." As Nicole spoke, she quietly held the fountain pen in her hand and put it behind


    her back.


    She didn''t want Jared to see it.


    Jared nodded, turned around. But when he walked to the door, he noticed that there was an


    obvious evasion in Nicole''s eyes just now, and she was obviously shocked when she saw him.


    It seemed that they were all a little strange today. Out of curiosity, Jared stopped and left the study


    door behind him slightly open.


    Seeing Jared leave, Nicole raised her hand and looked at the fountain pen she just found. She


    recognized that the dark ck pen with golden patterns was the one Kerr showed her before.


    Although Nicole didn''t know what Sunny wanted to do, she had to be on guard.


    She hoped that she had thought too much.


    Standing at the door of the study, Jared saw the thing in her hand. He knew it, but he didn''t know


    what it was for. Jared saw her walking towards the door.


    Then he turned around and left.


    Jared handed the folder to Kerr in the meeting room. Thinking of Nicole''s strange behavior just now,


    Jared bent over and whispered in Kerr''s ear.


    Hearing his words, Kerr frowned, "Really?" Kerr knew that Nicole would go out with Freya today. He


    had been a little worried before, but now he heard from Jared that Nicole behaved strangely...


    He was even more worried.


    Jared nodded.


    Kerr stood up directly. All the people in the office were confused when they saw him, but before they


    could react, Kerr had left the meeting room.


    "Mr. Kerr, we must settle this n in today''s meeting." Jared didn''t expect that Kerr would leave the


    whole office behind him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He quickly followed Kerr, but thetter didn''t respond. Kerr''s action was the best answer. In his


    heart, nothing was more important than Nicole.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Nicole packed up her things briefly, prepared something, put them in her handbag, and drove out.


    With doubts all over her face, Cherry looked at the receding figure of Nicole. She didn''t know why


    Nicole suddenly cared about Freya so much, so she dialed the number of Freya, and soon the


    phone was answered.


    "Madam, where are you? Mrs. Nicole asked your whereabouts just now."


    Hearing what Cherry said, Freya smiled faintly. "Ignore her. If she asks you, you can tell her that you


    can''t contact me and don''t know where I am."


    Freya didn''t tell this to Cherry, because she didn''t want more people to know the secret.


    Although Cherry was confused, she did as Freya said.


    "Yes, madam. Mrs. Nicole has gone out." Cherry reported the whereabouts of Nicole to her.


    Freya smiledcently, as if she the shares of the KN Group had been in her pocket.


    Putting down her phone, Freya looked at Sunny opposite her and then looked at the two contracts


    on the tea table in front of her. "I didn''t expect that you are so considerate.


    Don''t worry. I will treat you well after it is done." Freya was very satisfied with Sunny''s performance.


    Compared with Nicole, Freya preferred Sunny since she was obedient and submissive.


    Sunny smiled faintly, "This is what I should do." While speaking, Sunny gave Edward a look behind


    her. Then thetter took out a rope and walked to Freya.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry that you will have to suffer a little." Sunny showed an expression of pity.


    Looking at the rope in Edward''s hand, Freya felt disgusted and unwilling, but she knew that if she


    wanted to get those shares, she must make these sacrifices.


    So she nodded to Edward.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny looked at Freya with disdain.


    The phone in her hand suddenly rang. Looking at the number of Moore on the screen, Sunny stood


    up, walked aside and answered the phone.


    "Has Nicole arrived?" Moore asked. He didn''t show up, but paid close attention to Sunny''s actions in


    real time.


    It was Freya who asked Sunny for help. It was not appropriate for him to show up. His appearance


    would only make Freya full of vignce.


    "Not yet." Sunny trusted Moore very much now.


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Moore said, "When it''s done, tell Edward to get rid of Freya." Moore


    knew that if they really seeded, Freya would be a future trouble.


    Therefore, their long-term n was to get rid of Freyapletely.


    Hearing Moore''s words, Sunny asked in surprise, "What did you say?" She raised her voice


    unconsciously. Although she hated Kerr and Nicole very much, she had never meant to kill them...

 Chapter 505 Private Area

    Chapter 505 Private Area


    Sunny couldn''t be so cruel to Freya.


    Moore frowned, "Sunny, if you want to achieve something big, don''t care about those details. You


    will know that this is the right thing to do in the future." He knew that Sunny was timid.


    But this was something they had to do.


    Subconsciously, Sunny looked at Freya behind her, thinking about what Moore had said to her. "Do


    you have to do this?" Sunny asked Moore.


    "Sunny, think it over. When they hurt you and kicked you out of the Gu family, they didn''t show


    mercy at all." Moore provoked her.


    Sunny hung up the phone with resentment in her eyes.


    When she walked in front of Freya, the anger on her face had not yet faded away, and she had


    be a little ferocious. It was obvious that she was irritated by Moore.


    "Sunny, what''s wrong with you?" Freya sensed that something was wrong with Sunny, so she asked


    her hesitantly.


    "Miss!" Edward called Sunny and felt the emotional change of her.


    Hearing the voice of Edward, Sunny seemed to be a little sober and her face returned to normal.


    "Nothing." After saying that, she sat on the sofa.


    Seeing Sunny''s action, Freya breathed a sigh of relief. She sat on the sofa and waited for Nicole.


    Thinking of the shocked look of Sunny just now, Freya couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "Sunny, who was on the phone just now?"


    Sunny remembered what Moore had told her and could not to let Freya know that Moore was


    involved.


    "Nothing. My friend was in trouble and asked me for help."


    Driving the car alone, Nicole was very nervous. She wanted to call Kerr, but she was afraid that she


    couldn''t help telling him the truth.


    But she really wanted to hear his voice.


    Kerr drove the car at full speed. Looking at the location sent by Jared, he dialed Nicole''s number


    directly.


    Suddenly, Nicole''s phone rang, which startled her. She braked and stopped the car all of a sudden


    and realized that she was too nervous.


    After taking several deep breaths, she gradually calmed down.


    She picked up the phone and saw Kerr''s number on it. She was moved. She thought that they really


    had a connection. She took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong, Kerr? Aren''t you in a meeting?" Nicole tried her best to make her tone sound


    natural. She didn''t want him to find anything unusual.


    If she could solve these problems by herself, she didn''t want Kerr to be bothered.


    Hearing her calm tone, Kerr felt a little relieved.


    "I miss you. Where are you? I''m going to see you. " Kerr said. He didn''t want Nicole to face it alone,


    no matter what the reason was.


    "No, thanks. I''m at home, but I''m going out soon. You should go to work. Don''t you have to work


    overtime tonight? Don''t worry. I''m fine. I can take care of myself."


    Nicole seldom lied to Kerr.


    She felt guilty, but it was a white lie.


    She hoped that he wouldn''t me her.


    In fact, Kerr soon made her understand the price of lying. Of course, this was thetter part of the


    story.


    "Are you sure? Nicole, anyway, you have me, understand?" Nicole reminded her, hoping to give her


    enough sense of security.


    Lowering his head, he looked at the screen, which showing Nicole''s location. Kerr knew that the


    little woman was lying, but he didn''t debunk her lie.


    But the more she lied, the more curious he was. What made her unwilling to tell him the truth? Kerr


    slowed down the car, but still drove towards Nicole''s position.


    Nicole didn''t tell him her location, nor did he tell her his.


    "I''m sure. I''m not a child. You know, I''m also very powerful." In fact, as long as she heard Kerr''s


    voice, she would feelforted.


    She didn''t feel scared at all.


    Half joking with [¹ËÔó¿­], Ning Qianxi felt relieved. In fact, [ºÎÑÅæÃ] was not terrible. She could have


    exposed [ºÎÑÅæÃ], but now she could.


    "Kerr, I''m going out. I will talk to youter when Ie back, okay?" Nicole patiently coaxed Kerr.


    She also knew that if she waste, Sunny might be impatient.


    By that time, things might be more troublesome.


    Nicole wanted to bring Freya back safe and sound, or else she would have to shoulder all the


    responsibilities.


    Kerr promised her and put down his phone. He was not as anxious as before. Thinking that Nicole


    wanted to help Baron before, he couldn''t help but feel a little suspicious.


    However, it didn''t seem that there was a link between the two things. He knew that Nicole was a


    simple girl who could not hide anything in her heart, so his mind was full of doubts.


    As things developed, Kerr had no choice but to follow Nicole and see what was going on.


    Nicole started the car again and drove to the given address.


    Soon, a white vi appeared in front of her. It was located at the seaside. She stopped the car and


    looked around. It was obviously a private area.


    There were no other buildings around.


    She knew that it meant that if anything happened to her, she would have no chance to escape or


    ask for help.


    Just when Nicole felt that she had made her decision on impulse and hesitated about leaving some


    clues for Kerr to find her, her mobile phone rang.


    It showed Sunny''s number. Nicole''s eyes darkened. She took a deep breath and pressed the


    answer button.


    "Since you''re already here, why don''t youe in? Nicole, are you afraid?"


    Standing in front of the ss window, Sunny saw Nicole''s car stopped at the door. But because the


    window made up of a special material, Nicole couldn''t see Sunny from where she was.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Nicole looked around quietly, but Sunny was nowhere to be found. She felt


    strange.


    "You don''t have to look for her. If you are afraid, it''s not toote to chicken out now." With a smile at


    the corners of her mouth, Sunny felt good to manipte Nicole like that.


    All of a sudden, Nicole felt relieved. Since she hade here, she was mentally prepared. Since


    she couldn''t escape here, then she did not care anymore.

 Chapter 506 Share Transfer

    Chapter 506 Share Transfer


    "Sunny He, why are you making everything mysterious?" Nicole got off the car as she spoke.


    Standing at the gate of the vi, Nicole hung up the phone, holding her bag in her hand, and walked


    towards the inner door.


    The door opened automatically as she walked in.


    With vignce in her eyes, Nicole walked in slowly.


    "Long time no see, Nicole Ning. Do you still remember me?" Sunny''s words were full of sarcasm.


    Standing at the door of the living room and looking at Nicole, she still felt so disgusted.


    Nicole looked into Sunny''s eyes and said helplessly, "I guess you don''t want to see me at all, do


    you?" Said Nicole indifferently.


    From the day she knew Sunny, she had regarded Nicole as her natural enemy.


    Seeing that there was no timidity on Nicole''s face, Sunny became even angrier. "Nicole, don''t be so


    arrogant. Do you think you have everything? Do you think you are the winner of life? "


    "The game has just begun. You don''t have the right to end it before I say it''s over." Sunny warned


    Nicole.


    "A game? Sunny, I know what I said is meaningless to you. If you really want to treat our


    rtionship as a game, I have to ept it. "


    "Tell me, how do you want to y it?" Nicole knew she had no other choice.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Sunny didn''t feel any sense of achievement, but she said, "Nicole, I really


    want to know if you can be so arrogant when you lose everything."


    Reaching out her hand, Sunny gave a hint to Edward.


    Seeing her gesture, Edward walked up to her and handed the documents he had prepared.


    "Sign it." Sunny reached out her hand and handed the folder to Nicole.


    Suspiciously, Nicole took it over and turned to the first page. When she saw the words "share


    transfer", she got prepared.


    "You know better than anyone else why I came here. Now I haven''t seen anyone, but you want me


    to transfer my shares to your name? Sunny, don''t you think you are too naive? "


    Nicole mocked Sunny.


    She threw the folder on the table in front of her.


    Even if Freya was in the hands of Sunny, Nicole still had to take the initiative. Once she showed a


    little weakness, Sunny would only be more arrogant.


    Sunny frowned, "it seems that you don''t care about Mrs. Gu''s safety at all? If Kerr knows that you


    value the shares more than his mother, I guess he will be surprised. "


    Thinking of Kerr''s disappointment, Sunny couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She wanted Nicole and Kerr to understand the pain they had brought to her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Nicole said, "Sunny, do you still want to sow


    dissension between us now? I just said that I wanted to ensure her safety, and I didn''t say that I


    wouldn''t give these shares to you. "


    She knew that Sunny had no good intention. Though she kidnapped Freya, she wouldn''t really hurt


    her. However Nicole couldn''t rest assured if she didn''t see the safety of Freya with her own eyes.


    With aplicated look in her eyes, Sunny hesitated for a while and gave Edward a nce.


    After receiving the hint, Edward went into a room on the first floor of the vi. Soon, he came out


    with Freya in his hand.


    "Nicole! Help me! " Under the control of Edward, Freya called for help as soon as she saw Nicole.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole turned to look at Freya. Seeing that Freya''s body was tied up by a rope,


    she didn''t expect that Sunny was serious this time.


    "Sunny, have you forgotten how she protected you in the Gu family? Is this how you repay her? "


    Nicole looked at Sunny''s indifferent face.


    Only then did she realize that there were really many heartless people in the world.


    "Repay her? I love Kerr wholeheartedly. How did he repay me? Don''t you think you are not qualified


    to lecture me here? "


    Sunny felt that no matter it was Nicole, Kerr or Sunny, or in other words, the whole Gu family could


    not make up for the hurt she had suffered, so she could not calmly face Nicole.


    "Nicole, let me tell you. All you have now is paid with my pain. So remember, as long as I''m alive, I


    won''t let you live."


    Sunny said resolutely with obvious hatred in her eyes.


    Nicole knew that Sunny had fallen into a paranoid state. No matter what she said, Sunny wouldn''t


    listen to her, so she didn''t want to argue with her anymore.


    "What on earth do you want? Let''s get straight to the point and then let her go. " Nicole nced at


    Freya, who was standing aside.


    She felt a little strange. Although Freya was tied back by Edward, she didn''t look embarrassed at


    all. Logically speaking, Freya must have been controlled by Sunny unwillingly.


    Before Nicole could think more, she was interrupted by Sunny''s ringtone.


    Turning around, Sunny picked up her phone on the sofa and saw the number on it. She frowned


    and answered the phone impatiently. "What''s up?"


    She didn''t know what Moore wanted.


    Looking at the contract in his hand, Moore smiled slightly.


    "I will send you a contract. Ask Nicole to sign it. She should be here now. No matter what you ask


    her to do now, she will be obedient."


    Moore reminded Sunny, "But I warn you, don''t go too far. You should know what''s more important.


    With thepany and money, we can do anything we want."


    He bewitched Sunny.


    This time, he took Sunny as a chess piece and wanted to make good use of it.


    Sunny''s knitted brows suddenly rxed, "I see." Although Sunny knew nothing about business, she


    could only believe in Moore. After all, he was her legitimate husband.


    If there was something wrong with her, Moore could not get rid of it.


    Nicole kept an eye on Sunny''s behavior and guessed that there was someone else behind her.


    Nicole knew that it must be Moore.

 Chapter 507 We Are The Same

    Chapter 507 We Are The Same


    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    Sunny put down the phone and walked to the fax machine. Soon, a document appeared in front of


    her.


    Back in front of Nicole, Sunny looked at her arrogantly, "Sign these two documents, and I''ll let Freya


    go." Sunny knew what Moore said was right. In this world, as long as you have money, you will have


    everything.


    Taking it over, Nicole nced at the words on it and frowned, "How do you know I''m going to take


    over this foreign trade contract?" Nicole squinted at Sunny.


    The contract in front of her had been delivered to her a few days ago. After reading it, she learned


    about the background of thepany that cooperated with her and knew that the other party''s


    background was not clean.


    If they cooperated, it was very likely that there would be problems. Although the profit was great,


    she still canceled the contract and refused the other party.


    She didn''t know why Sunny suddenly got the contract.


    Or, it could be said that Moore had just given the contract to Sunny. Suddenly, Nicole had a wild


    guess in her heart. Did it mean that Moore sent the contract to her in the name of others before?


    However, she did not speak out her guess.


    Sunny didn''t have much patience. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. You should know clearly that you


    have no right to choose." While speaking, Sunny took a look at Edward beside Freya.


    Edward immediately took out a dagger from behind and pressed it against Freya''s neck.


    "Ah!" Freya screamed loudly. She had always been living afortable and rich life, had never


    seen such a shocking scene. She had thought that she was just pretending to be kidnapped by


    Sunny, but when she felt the tip of the knife touching her skin...


    She was still scared. If Edward made a mistake, her life would be threatened.


    Nicole heard the scream of Freya, but she pretended to be calm. If she showed panic at this time, it


    would only make Sunny more arrogant.


    "Nicole! Don''t you want to save me? You want to see me die here, don''t you?" Freya asked loudly


    out of fear. She didn''t expect that Nicole was really so heartless.


    "Let me tell you, if something really happens to me today, I will ask Kerr to divorce you when I go


    back. He won''t forgive you. Think it over!"


    Freya still didn''t want to go that far. She didn''t expect that Sunny would act so realistic.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly. "If I don''t want to save you, I don''t need to be here today." Nicole


    said to Freya, but she was looking at Sunny.


    She wanted to perceive some emotions on Sunny''s face.


    "Can you let her go after I sign it? Sunny, I''m not a fool. If you don''t show your sincerity, how can I


    sign it?" Nicole wanted Sunny to let go of Freya.


    But Sunny didn''t hesitate at all.


    Sunny shook her head, "It seems that you haven''t figured out the rules of the game yet. Nicole, this


    is my game. The rules are made by me, and you have no right to refuse."


    With a sigh, Nicole held the share transfer agreement on the table in her hand and took out the


    fountain pen she had prepared from her bag.


    Taking two steps back, Nicole nced at Sunny indifferently, stared at her face and signed her


    name at the bottom of the document.


    Seeing that Nicole signed her name without hesitation, Sunny was obviously surprised. She


    stretched out her hand to snatch the document, but Nicole dodged.


    After finishing the signature, Nicole dodged back and held the document high in front of Sunny. "Let


    her go!" Putting away her fountain pen, Nicole held the contract in her hands.


    Pretending that she was about to torn apart the contracts, Nicole said, "Sunny, you should know


    how valuable these two contracts are, but if I tear them up now, there will be nothing.


    You will get the contracts when you give her to me." Nicole was not that stupid. If Sunny took away


    the contract and refused to let Freya go, and even let her do something more unreasonable, things


    would beyond her imagination.


    "You!" Sunny looked at Nicole who was ying tricks in front her, feeling that Nicole had never


    changed. She was pestering and fooling with Kerr like that before. "Nicole, you are still as annoying


    as before."


    Sunny said through gritted teeth. In fact, for a moment, Sunny really wanted Nicole to die in front of


    her, but she didn''t dare, because she still had Ron.


    If something happened to her, no one would take care of Ron.


    "You too." There was obvious firmness in Nicole''s eyes.


    Sunny had no choice but to grit her teeth and said to Edward, "Release her."


    Edward let go of his hand that was controlling Freya, push her towards Nicole.


    Freya was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes. All of a sudden, she lost her bnce and stumbled.


    Her ankle was injured. "Ah! It hurts!" Freya screamed and almost fell down.


    Seeing Freya''s expression, Nicole stepped forward and held her. But at that moment, Sunny


    reached out her hand and snatched the contract from Nicole''s hands.


    "Are you okay?" Looking at Freya''s injury, Nicole untied the rope on her body.


    Sunny checked the signature on the contract immediately and found that it was indeed Nicole''s


    name. Acent smile appeared on Sunny''s face.


    "Nicole!"


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Nicole stretched out her arm and hided Freya behind her. She faced Sunny


    directly and said, "You have got what you want. What else do you want?"


    She wouldn''t allow Sunny to push her luck.


    "If you still want to threaten me, I will tell Kerr. You should know what he would do." With the phone


    in her hand, Nicole threatened Sunny.


    But she didn''t notice thecency in Freya''s eyes behind her. Freya looked at Sunny and


    smiled. However, the pain on her ankle made her frown.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I suggest you that you''d better figure out how to exin to Kerr since you had


    lost the entire KN Group." Sunny was waiting for a good show.


    She was not in a hurry to do anything to Nicole.

 Chapter 508 Prophet

    Chapter 508 Prophet


    Because Sunny was waiting for Kerr to drive Nicole out of the Gu family. If Kerr knew that Nicole


    had given all the shares of the KN Group to her...


    When Kerr lost everything and had to work for others, Sunny didn''t believe that there would be any


    so-called love between Kerr and Nicole.


    Nicole held Freya''s arm and said, "It has nothing to do with you." After saying that, she supported


    Freya to walk towards the gate of the vi. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Looking at the receding figure of Nicole, Edward knew that Sunny hated her very much, so he


    walked up to Sunny and said, "Miss Sunny, don''t you want to punish her? As long as it is what you


    want, I am willing to do it for you."


    Edward was loyal to Sunny.


    He just wanted her to be happy.


    Sunny shook her head slightly, "We are not in a hurry. Since I didn''t do it, so someone will do it for


    me." Sunny said calmly but firmly.


    Edward nodded and obeyed Sunny''s order.


    Nicole helped Freya out of the vi and got in the car. Then she started the car and left here.


    "How did you meet Sunny?" Nicole asked Freya. ording to what Cherry said, Freya knew she


    was going to see Sunny before she went out.


    With obvious displeasure in her eyes, Freya said, "I met her by chance, but I didn''t expect to be


    held up here by her. It''s such a bad luck. My foot hurts. Send me to the hospital quickly."


    She had never felt such a pain before.


    Looking at Freya''s sad face, Nicole didn''t say anything more. Anyway, the matter had been in the


    pass, and she knew that it was unnecessary to ask any more questions.


    So she didn''t say anything more.


    She drove directly to the hospital.


    She didn''t notice the ck Rolls-Royce that had been parked beside the vi just now.


    Kerr parked the car at a distance from the vi. Seeing that Nicole got out of the car and walked into


    the vi, Kerr got out of the car without hesitation.


    But he didn''t walk towards the gate of the vi.


    Kerr turned over and directly jumped into the second floor of the vi. He entered the room from the


    balcony of the second floor and went to the stairway. He heard everything on the first floor.


    Knowing that Sunny only wanted to get the shares and contract and would not threaten Nicole''s


    safety, Kerr decided to leave the matter to Nicole and did not show up.


    He didn''t expect that Nicole could really give up everything for the sake of Freya. The Gu family had


    been harsh on her, but she never took it to heart. He felt that she was awesome.


    After hearing that Nicole left with Freya, Kerr returned to the car. He didn''t show up because he


    wanted Freya to understand Nicole''s kindness. In this way, Freya could treat Nicole well in the


    future.


    Kerr knew that Nicole and Freya had gone to the hospital, so he called Harley. Then he drove back


    to the KN Group.


    When Nicole''s car stopped at the gate of the hospital, she saw Harley standing at there. She could


    not help but feel strange.


    "Who are you waiting for here?" Nicole opened the door and asked when she saw Harley.


    Harley smiled faintly. "Who else?" There was a hint of helplessness in his tone. If it weren''t for the


    order of the eldest son of the Gu family, he wouldn''t have been interested in standing here patiently.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Wait for me? How do you know I''ming? Do you have some magic?" As Nicole spoke, she


    helped Freya get out of the car. Soon a nurse came over and pushed a wheelchair for Freya to sit


    down.


    Then they sent Freya into the clinic.


    "You can take me as a prophet." Harley and Nicole followed. He also wanted to know how Kerr


    predicted this. If Kerr was with Nicole, he would definitelye with her.


    But obviously Kerr was nowhere to be found now. It was just a trifle. If Nicole didn''t care, there was


    no need for Harley to ask.


    ording to the examination, Freya just sprained her ankle and it was not serious at all, so Freya


    just overreacted.


    "No news about Lisa?" When waiting for the examination of Freya, Nicole asked about Harley. In


    fact, after the wedding, Nicole tried to call Lisa.


    The phone was connected, and Lisa was in a good mental state, but she didn''t want to talk about


    Harley. Nicole didn''t know why, but when she heard the conversation between Harley and Kerr, she


    knew that there was a secret between the two of them.


    Maybe the problem was Kerr. It seemed that Nicole had to have a good talk with Kerr when she


    went home in the evening. Otherwise, this matter would affect Lisa and Harley''s rtionship.


    Harley shook her head and said, "I won''t give up. Lisa can only be mine. But you should also ask


    Kerr to speed up his investigation. You have already had two children with Kerr, and I still have


    nothing."


    When Harley said this, his face was full of resentment. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with Kerr''s


    action.


    Hearing that, Nicole smiled sheepishly. "I know. I will. Don''t worry." After saying that, Freya was also


    sent out of the examination room. Then, Nicole took her back to the Gu family''s old house.


    "Don''t you care about losing the KN Group at all?" Looking at the back of Nicole when she went


    upstairs, Freya frowned and asked her. From the vi to the hospital to home...


    She notice that Nicole was not sad about it at all, not even disappointed. She was talking and


    laughing with Harley. She didn''t believe that there was really someone in the world who didn''t care


    about hundreds of millions dors of shares.


    No one could resist such a big temptation.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped and turned around. She said to Freya, "The KN Group is very


    important to both me and Kerr. You don''t have to doubt it.


    But there is one thing you don''t need to suspect. If I really have to choose, the KN Group is not as


    important as you. As long as you are safe, everything will be fine, because you are Kerr''s mother."


    She didn''t need Freya''s gratitude, but she wanted Freya to understand her sincerity to marry into


    the Gu family.


    Then Nicole returned to the study.


    Freya sniffed and sat on the sofa, "Hypocrite!" Freya said lightly. In her opinion, Nicole was just


    saying it, and she must feel sad for the shares in her heart.


    Taking out her phone, Freya couldn''t wait to call Sunny...

 Chapter 509 He Is Taking A Shower

    Chapter 509 He Is Taking A Shower


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Freya could not help but feel a little anxious,


    but she had no choice. She had juste back. If she went out at this time, it would easily arouse


    other people''s suspicion.


    Holding her phone, Freya dialed Sunny''s number again and again.


    Finally, Sunny picked up the phone. "Aunt, I''m sorry. My phone wasn''t with me just now. I didn''t hear


    it."


    Sunny tried to find an excuse.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Freya felt giddy with excitement, so she didn''t care whether Sunny was lying


    or not.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Sunny, check on the contract that Nicole has signed. If there is


    no problem, can we also sign the contracts?"


    Freya was in a hurry to get the shares, since she had risked her life for her. Without getting them,


    she couldn''t rest assured.


    Sitting next to Moore, Sunny looked at the smile at the corners of His mouth and saidcently,


    "Aunt, you may not know. Here is the thing. The share transfer cannot be handled immediately.


    Nicole has just transferred the shares to me. I still need to go through some procedures to get the


    real shares. When everything is done, I can transfer the shares to you."


    Sunny found an excuse.


    These shares were only herpensation from Kerr. How could she give them to Freya?


    Hearing Sunny''s words, the excitement on Freya''s face immediately disappeared.


    "How long will it take?" Freya was a little anxious, but she also knew that it was rted to the


    change of the shares of the wholepany, which must be a very troublesome thing.


    So Freya didn''t push her too hard.


    "I have found a professional here. Maybe it can be done a little faster. Don''t worry. I will inform you


    as soon as I get any news, okay?" Sunny lied.


    She didn''t want to make things worse at this time. It would be a good time for her to have a


    showdown with Freya when she got the sharespletely.


    "That''s good. Sunny, I''m a little anxious. Please hurry up." Freya exhorted her.


    Hearing that Sunny had agreed, Freya felt a little relieved. After hanging up the phone, she


    hesitated and wondered why Sunny didn''t mention the procedure before.


    Did Sunny also want to take away these shares? But thinking of Sunny''s attitude just now, Freya felt


    that it was not her acting.


    Freya didn''t know whom she could discuss with on this matter.


    Sitting next to Sunny, Moore looked at the two contracts and felt confident. He put his arm around


    Sunny''s shoulder and kissed her on the forehead.


    "With these two things, we don''t need to worry about anything in the future. Tomorrow I will officially


    start this project, and first get the profit from it."


    Moore said confidently.


    Feeling Moore''s action, Sunny was obviously a little surprised, but she did not refuse. After all, if


    everything went on smoothly, she would spend the rest of her life with Moore.


    "Nicole said she had seen this contract before. What does it mean?" Sunny knew that Nicole


    wouldn''t talk nonsense.


    Moore just shook his head. "I asked someone to send this contract to Nicole in the name of others. I


    wanted to deceive her into signing it, but I didn''t expect her to be so smart.


    It had never urred to me that she could know there was something wrong with the contract and


    send it back to me." Moore was still angry at the mention of this matter.


    But now, the contract was sent back to Nicole and she signed it.


    Sunny didn''t know much about business, so she left it to Moore. As long as Moore could give the


    shares to Ron, all Sunny''s efforts were worth it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is the contract very important?" Sunny aid indifferently.


    Moore smiled and pinched Sunny''s chin to make her look up at him. "Haven''t you always wanted to


    find an opportunity to punish Nicole?


    This time, I will help you teach her a lesson and vent your anger." Moore knew that once something


    happened to Nicole, Kerr would also be in trouble. As long as Kerr was having a hard time, Moore


    would be very happy.


    If nothing happened, Nicole was lucky enough. But with the help of the KN Group, Moore knew that


    there would a second chance, even if Nicole could make a narrow escape this time.


    Looking at the firmness in Moore''s eyes, Sunny was full of expectations and trusted him more.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Sitting in Kerr''s study, Nicole took out the fountain pen from her bag and held it in her hand, hoping


    that it would work. She thought about what Kerr had said before.


    Then she took out her phone and dialed Ken''s number.


    The phone was soon connected. Nicole said directly, "Ken, I have a question to ask you." Nicole


    asked Ken, but got no reply from him.


    Nicole couldn''t help feeling a little strange, "Ken?" She listened carefully to the content on the


    phone.


    "Who are you?" A very gentle female voice came into Nicole''s ears, which made her feel surprised.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole looked at the number on it and found that it was indeed Ken''s.


    Again, she put the phone near her ear and said, "Hello, I''m Nicole Ning, the wife of Ken''s good


    friend.


    I have something to talk to him. Is it convenient for him to answer the phone now?"


    Nicole asked cautiously, not knowing that Ken had been in a rtionship with another woman.


    Thinking of the time when Ken and Bonnie were together, she felt a little disappointed. But she also


    knew that their rtionship hade to an end, so she could only ept the reality.


    "Ken... He is taking a shower. Please wait a second." The woman said shyly.


    Hearing this, Nicole had a rough idea of what was going on there. Feeling embarrassed, Nicole had


    to hang up the phone, "Okay, I''ll call backter."


    After saying that, she was about to hang up the phone, but she heard the voice from the other side,


    "Wait a minute."


    The woman reminded Nicole in a low voice. Then she looked at Ken who walked out of the


    bathroom and said, "I answered the phone for you." While speaking, the woman handed the phone


    to Ken.


    Ken was wearing bath towel around his waist, which perfectly showed his muscr figure and eight


    pack abs.

 Chapter 510 Three To Five Days

    Chapter 510 Three To Five Days


    Ken wiped the water on his hair with a towel and took the phone from the woman.


    He took a look at the number and put it beside his ear.


    "What''s the matter, Nicole?" He knew that if there was nothing else, Nicole would not call him easily.


    Hearing Ken''s voice, Nicole felt a little embarrassed.


    "Did I interrupt you? It doesn''t matter. If you are busy, I can call youter. I''m not in a hurry." Nicole


    asked Ken.


    She also knew how depressed Ken was since he just broke up with Bonnie. Now seeing Ken


    moved on and start a new life, Nicole should feel happy for him.


    Ken looked at the woman in front of him and knew that Nicole had misunderstood him, but he didn''t


    exin.


    "No. What do you want to say?" Sitting on the sofa, Ken looked helpless.


    The woman looked at Ken with shyness. After all, she had just known him for a short time. Although


    she was destined to be Ken''s wife, there was no substantial progress between her and Ken.


    When she first knew Ken, she didn''t have a good impression of him. After getting along with him,


    she found that Ken was not a yboy as the rumors said. On the contrary, he was very gentleman


    and considerate.


    She secretly nced at Ken. It seemed that Ken was not angry with her because she had touched


    his phone.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t say that I''m disturbing you." Nicole was a sensible person. Then she


    said, "you asked Jared to send a fountain pen to Kerr before.


    Do you remember?" Nicole was worried that Ken would forget it.


    "Of course I remember what I made. What''s wrong?" Ken was very confident in his research result.


    It was not strange that Nicole knew about it, but it was not normal for her to ask about it.


    Nicole looked at the fountain pen in her hand, "How long will the writing of this pen disappear? It will


    work, right?" She was very nervous. If there was really an ident...


    Then she would bring a lot of trouble to the KN Group.


    And this was also rted to her own business. If her eyes didn''t deceive her, she was the guarantor,


    and there must be something wrong with the contract.


    Otherwise, Moore wouldn''t go to great pains to send the contracts to her. If something happened,


    she would be the main person to be responsible. At that time, she couldn''t imagine what the


    consequences would be.


    Ken knew that if Nicole could ask such a question, it meant that either she had used a pen, or she


    was about to use a pen. "About three to five days."


    The chemical reaction was unstable under the condition of different air moisture.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole was finally relieved. "I see. I won''t disturb you anymore. That''s it."


    Nicole was about to hang up the phone.


    But she was stopped by Ken.


    "Don''t you want to tell me what you have done with that pen? Then I''ll ask Kerr." Ken knew that if


    Nicole didn''t hide anything from Kerr, she wouldn''t have called him directly.


    With Kerr by Nicole''s side, she didn''t have to ask him for help.


    "Please don''t! If you tell him that I had used the pen..." Nicole didn''t want Kerr to worry about her.


    Since the problem had been solved, it was meaningless whether Kerr knew it or not.


    There was no need for him to worry about her.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t do anything bad with your great invention, and I didn''t do anything wrong to


    Kerr. So leave me alone, OK?" Nicole didn''t want to say anything more with Ken at this time.


    "I don''t want to waste your time. You guys have fun. I understand. Ken, I''m very happy that you


    have moved on." As Nicole spoke, her tone gradually changed.


    She didn''t want Ken to be depressed all the time. With a new woman by his side, Ken could rx a


    little.


    Hearing what she said, Ken''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Did he move on? Ken didn''t know himself. But he knew that they were all happy for him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Nicole hung up the phone.


    Nicole put the pen back to the previous position, tidied up Kerr''s desk in person, and breathed a


    sigh of relief, with a smile at the corners of her mouth, as if she had handled the matter well.


    Ken put down his phone and looked into the distance, absent-minded.


    Seeing that Ken was in a daze, the woman sitting next to him felt something wrong. She waved her


    hand in front of Ken and asked, "Ken, what''s wrong? Something happened?"


    Her gentle tone was full of concern for him.


    Ken came to his senses and looked at the girl in front of him. She was not his type, but her eyes


    resembled Bonnie''s very much, but her character was very different from that of Bonnie.


    Bonnie was lively and cheerful, and the girl in front of her was gentle and quiet. Perhaps Ken was


    also different from before, and everyone was changing. Ken knew that the girl in front of him was a


    good choice for marriage.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ll change my clothes and drive you home." After saying that, Ken stood up,


    changed his clothes and took the girl out of the hotel.


    The girl followed Ken with her head down. She was too shy to raise her head and look around.


    Suddenly, she didn''t see the front clearly and directly bumped into Ken''s back.


    "I''m sorry." The girl apologized in a low voice.


    Ken turned around and felt that the girl was careful and cautious when she was with him. He


    reached out his hand and held the girl''s hand for the first time. "In fact, you don''t have to be so


    nervous. We will be together for the rest of our lives.


    The most important thing is to get along well with each other." Ken said lightly.


    He had a date with this girl for five times and went out for meals for four times. Today, the waiter


    identally knocked over the soup bowl and poured it on Ken, so he took the girl to change his


    clothes in the room.


    Ken didn''t know whether he liked the girl in front of him or not. He just knew that he didn''t hate her.


    Anyway, they were going to get married. He didn''t mind who the bride was. Anyway, their parents


    were satisfied with this marriage.


    Looking at their two hands holding together, the girl nodded shyly.


    Sitting in the car, Ken seemed to have forgotten that he once wanted to give up everything of the


    Qin family just to be with that girl in his heart.


    But now, Kenpromised.

 Chapter 511 Stealing

    Chapter 511 Stealing


    It was because Bonnie let Ken down so much.


    In the evening, when Kerr returned home, Freya and Jack were sitting at the table and having


    dinner. Kerr didn''t see Nicole.


    "Kerr, let''s have dinner together." Seeing hime back, Freya took the initiative to greet him.


    "Where is Nicole?" Kerr asked.


    Freya''s face changed, but she didn''t show it too obviously. "I don''t know." Sitting at the table, Freya


    turned her face away.


    Looking at Freya, Kerr knew that what Nicole had done for her was totally not worth it. "If it weren''t


    for Nicole, I''m afraid you would not have sat here safe and sound.


    Even if you don''t want to thank her, should you give her the most basic care?" Kerr reminded Freya


    of what had happened in the daytime.


    He wanted Freya to understand how wonderful it was for Nicole to do so.


    Hearing what he said, Freya was stunned. She turned around and looked into his cold eyes. "How


    do you know? Did Nicole tell you?" Freya was worried that something unexpected would happen


    before it was finished.


    After all, Nicole was simple and might not think so much. But Kerr was different. Freya knew clearly


    how smart he was, so she had to worry about it.


    Looking at the nervous look on Freya''s face, Kerr had doubts in his heart. If Freya was just


    threatened by Sunny, there was no need for her to be so afraid after knowing that Kerr had


    discovered what had happened.


    On the contrary, Freya would take the initiative to tell him the truth, so that Sunny would be


    punished.


    "Mom, are you afraid that I know about it? Are you willing to give what belongs to the Gu family to


    an outsider? Nicole is my wife, but you are also on guard against her, not to mention Sunny, who


    has nothing to do with the Gu family."


    Kerr bent down and put his hands on the armrest of Freya''s chair. He stared at her face, full of


    scrutiny.


    Being stared at by Kerr, Freya felt a little guilty, but she had to pretend to be calm. She turned her


    face away and avoided his gaze. "What can I do? My life was hanging by a thread. Should I still


    care about the money?"


    Her voice was getting lower and lower, and it was obvious that Freya had no confidence at all.


    Different from what she usually said, Kerr knew that she was lying. It seemed that this so-called


    ident was not that simple. In that case, he must be able to find out the truth behind all these.


    Standing straight, Kerr knew that it was impossible for Freya to tell the truth, so he didn''t want to ask


    any more questions. He turned around and turned his back to Freya. He then said indifferently, "I


    hope you won''t do anything that will make you regret. After all, it''s hard to say what would happen


    next." Obviously, Kerr meant something.


    After saying that, he went upstairs.


    Looking at the receding figure of Kerr, Freya certainly understood what he said. She thought about


    the phone call she made to Sunny this afternoon, but she was unwilling to doubt it.


    After all, such a consequence was uneptable to her.


    "What did you do? What does he mean?" Jack put down his chopsticks and looked at Freya. It


    seemed that Kerr had known something he didn''t know.


    He knew that Freya was not simple and had been working hard for the shares held by Nicole, but


    he didn''t know what exactly Freya had done.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Freya came back to her senses and immediately became irritable. At this


    time, Freya''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t want to tell anyone about it.


    "Stop asking. You''ll know soon." After saying that, Freya lost her appetite. She stood up and was


    about to go upstairs, but was stopped by Jack.


    "Stop! You should make it clear, don''t I even have the right to know in this family? You are getting


    more and more presumptuous." Jack felt his authority was challenged.


    He didn''t know what had happened at home.


    Freya stopped, turned around and looked at Jack. She was very hesitant, but finally said lightly, "Go


    to the study." There were people around. Freya didn''t want to arouse suspects.


    And now, she was really a little confused and needed someone to discuss it.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack stood up and followed Freya into the study. Although he was happy and in a better mental


    state than before because of the KN Group...


    He was sick after all, and he was just trying to stay in a good condition.


    He walked slowly and closed the door behind him. Then he sat on the rocking chair and asked,


    "What were you talking about with Kerr?" Jack''s tone was obviously not as energetic and powerful


    as before.


    Freya sighed and told Jack what had happened during the day.


    "Nonsense! Are you sure that Sunny won''t go back on her word?" Jack didn''t believe Sunny. For a


    person who had betrayed the Gu family, he would not choose to believe her again.


    He didn''t expect that Freya would really hand over the shares of the KN Group to Sunny.


    Hearing the angry voice of Jack, Freya was startled. "Why are you yelling at me? I did this in order


    to get the shares of the KN Group, didn''t I? Do you have any better ideas?


    Compared with Nicole, I believe in Sunny more. Anyway, we have watched Sunny grow up.


    Besides, she has been with me for a short time. We had a good time."


    Freya was finding an excuse for herself.


    In fact, hearing what Jack said just now, Freya was not sure, but since things hade to this


    point, she had no way back, and she could only continue.


    She prayed that Sunny wouldn''t go back on her word.


    Looking at Freya''s confident face, Jack sighed, "You! If Sunny transfers her shares to Moore, the


    Gu family will not even be able to protect the KN Group."


    Jack could only sigh helplessly, wondering if he should tell Kerr about it. He was getting old, and


    something was out of his control.


    Taking a look at Jack, Freya sat on the sofa with a stubborn look on her face. "Just wait and see. I''m


    sure that Sunny will return the shares to me."


    Jack shook his head and said helplessly, "Maybe you have forgotten one thing..."

 Chapter 512 Get Back At Each Other

    Chapter 512 Get Back At Each Other


    "Kerr is the enemy of Sunny." Jack also heard about what happened to Daniel. Since it was Kerr


    who did it, Jack could not interfere, so he had to give up the He family as an ally.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Freya was obviously shocked. She even forgot that there was such a thing.


    But since it had been done, it was toote for her to regret, so she could only pretend to be calm.


    In the bedroom.


    Kerr pushed the bedroom door open and saw Nicole tidying up something. Hearing the sound of the


    door behind her, she didn''t turn around but said lightly, "You are back." Nicole recognized Kerr''s


    footsteps. The familiar voice made her feel at ease.


    Walking behind her, Kerr put his arm around her from behind.


    He breathed in the fresh scent of her.


    "Have you taken a shower?" Kerr said lightly. Even if Nicole didn''t do anything, it was the greatest


    enjoyment for Kerr to stand in front of her and looked at her like this.


    Hearing Kerr''s maic voice, Nicole felt helpless. She shook her head and said, "Mr. Kerr, I can''t


    take a shower when you are not around?"


    Standing straight, Nicole turned around and untied Kerr''s tie, "Are you tired? I have prepared the


    bath water for you."


    She wanted to be a gentle woman, who could give him enough care and love when he felt tired.


    Kerr lowered his head, kissed her and said vaguely, "Let''s bathe together." Kerr missed her very


    much since they hadn''t seen each other for only one day.


    "No, thanks. I''ve taken a shower. Just go ahead. I''m waiting for you to have dinner with me." Nicole


    urged him. She held his shoulder, made him turn around and push him into the bathroom.


    Kerr knew that this little woman was tired today, so he didn''t force her. "I''ll punish youter." Kerr


    said lightly and closed the bathroom door.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue at the closed door, turned around and walked to the wardrobe,


    preparing the homewear for Kerr.


    After Kerr finished his shower, Nicole handed the clothes to him and packed up. Then she went


    downstairs to have dinner with Kerr.


    Jack and Freya were no longer in the dining room.


    Sitting at the table, Kerr picked up a sweet and sour sparerib with his chopsticks and gave it to


    Nicole, "What did you do today? What did you buy for shopping?" Kerr asked casually.


    But he was testing the little woman in front of him. Although Nicole didn''t put herself in any danger


    today, Kerr still felt dissatisfied.


    You would never know what would happen next. Kerr did not allow her to take the risk, but he had to


    let this little woman understand how to protect herself.


    "Ah, I didn''t buy anything. I didn''t see anything I like." Nicole replied perfunctorily to Kerr. Knowing


    that Kerr didn''t care about these things, she lowered her head and bit her chopsticks.


    But when Nicole lied when eating, she would bite her chopsticks. Even Nicole herself didn''t aware


    of it.


    But Kerr saw it.


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at Nicole seriously, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me the


    truth. Tell me, if you have something to hide from me.


    If I find it out myself, you know the consequences." Kerr gave Nicole a meaningful look with obvious


    threat.


    Nicole was shocked. Her intuition told her that Kerr was talking about the matter in the daytime, but


    the matter had been solved. She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    After all, taking revenge was not worth it.


    "Do you mean that I called Jay secretly during the day?" Nicole changed the topic and managed to


    muddle through.


    She wondered whether Ken had betrayed her.


    Kerr stood up and pretended that he was about to go back to his room.


    There was surprise in Nicole''s eyes. No matter how angry he used to be, he wouldn''t ignore her like


    that. But this time, what happened to him? "Kerr..."


    Standing behind Kerr, there was obvious grievance in Nicole''s eyes. Maybe she was spoiled by


    Kerr, she couldn''t bear the grievance from him at all.


    Hearing the grievance in her voice, Kerr smiled slightly. He turned around and stretched out his


    arms, directly holding her in his arms. "You lied to me, but you still looked wronged?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t think that I don''t have the heart to punish you if you look at me like this." Kerr said and went


    back to the bedroom with Nicole in his arms.


    After putting her down, Kerr bent over and held her in his arms


    "Kerr! Ah!" Nicole suppressed her impulse to scream.


    It was impossible for her to resist the desire.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr showed obvious tenderness and patience in his eyes.


    Lowering his head, he gently kissed her cheek, forehead and her lips. When she slowly closed her


    eyes...


    The sudden ringtone interrupted the sweet moment between the two.


    Kerr ignored it and kissed Nicole on the lips.


    Nicole opened her eyes and saw the phone on the bedside table. She pushed Kerr''s shoulder and


    said, "Kerr, it''s yours."


    She knew that this was Kerr''s private phone. The person who could call must be his friend, and


    must have something to talk to him.


    Obviously, Kerr felt a little disappointed. With displeasure on his face, he sat up straight and held


    the phone in his hand.


    Looking at Harley''s number on the screen, Kerr pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear, "If


    you don''t have enough reasons, I will definitely let you pay for this call."


    Kerr threatened directly.

 Chapter 513 Going On A Blind Date

    Chapter 513 Going On A Blind Date


    Hearing Kerr''s displeased tone, Harley was stunned, but soon realized what Kerr might be doing,


    otherwise he wouldn''t be so angry.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole finally got rid of Kerr''s restraint. She sat up and looked at his angry face.


    There was obvious helplessness in her eyes, but she was relieved.


    She stood up and was about to get out of bed, but Kerr grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are we going?" Kerr exerted force to make Nicole sit beside him.


    Nicole had no choice but to watch him holding the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Harley heard Kerr''s words and knew that Nicole was beside him.


    "That''s good. Take Nicole here with you. Ken invited us to a party. We''re all here, you and Nicole


    should join us." Asked Harley.


    After so many things happened, it was rare for them to hang out together, so Harley cherished this


    opportunity very much.


    But it was a pity that Lisa was not with him. Otherwise, he would treat Lisa more considerately than


    Kerr did to Nicole.


    Kerr looked at Nicole beside him and frowned slightly. "No, I have something else to do. You guys


    have fun." Kerr was about to hang up when he heard the voice from the other end of the line...


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t ruin this for us. Nicole is already your wife, are you still worried that Nicole will run


    away? Don''t push her so hard. I''m kind of worry about her health!"


    Harley snickered.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Nicole clearly heard what Harley said on the phone. She couldn''t help blushing.


    How could Harley say something like that? Nicole rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t know how Lisa is now. Last time I heard from Lisa that a blind date has been arranged at


    home. I wonder how she is doing now?


    What do you think, Kerr?" Nicole tried to frighten Harley deliberately. After all, she had to give him a


    little warning, because she was not a pushover.


    Looking at the snicker on Nicole''s face, Kerr raised his hand and stroked the back of her head. His


    eyes were full of affection. This little woman was always smart and funny.


    "What? You said Lisa is going on a blind date? Nicole, tell me, where is Lisa? Has she left A City


    and returned to the Xue family?" Harley stood up from the sofa.


    He looked nervous. When it came to Lisa, it was impossible for him to be cool. He had an impulse


    to go to Xue family, and he was more determined about his decision.


    Nicole made a face at Kerr and didn''t answer. Instead, she said to Kerr, "They are all waiting for


    you. Let''s go. We haven''t been hung out for a long time."


    She knew that before she came back to Kerr, party was part of Kerr''s daily life. He was happy and


    carefree back then.


    But since she appeared, Kerr had spent almost all his free time apanying her, in order to make


    her feel relieved and safe.


    "Do you want to go?" Kerr asked Nicole. He wouldn''t take part in any activities that Nicole didn''t


    want to go.


    Nicole understood what he meant and nodded. She had decided to go with him when Harley invited


    them just now.


    "I see. I''ll be there soon." After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for


    Harley to ask.


    This made Harley very upset.


    Nicole stood up and wanted to walk to the wardrobe, but her wrist was held in Kerr''s hand and he


    had no intention of letting her go.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Kerr straightened his face and asked her, with obvious


    seriousness in his eyes.


    It was rare for Nicole to see Kerr''s face her like this. She couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "What do you want to know?" Nicole lowered her head and stood in front of Kerr, like a child who


    had done something wrong, receiving the education and punishment from the teacher.


    Holding Kerr''s hands, Nicole put on a ttering smile and said, "You should know that I didn''t mean


    to hide anything from you.


    I just don''t want you to worry about me." It was not an excuse, but her real thought.


    But Kerr''s face didn''t soften at all.


    "What did you hide from me?" Obviously, Kerr knew everything, but just waiting for Nicole to speak.


    Nicole had no choice but to tell Kerr the whole story of the day. She squatted in front of Kerr, looked


    up at him and said, "You said that no matter what happened, you wouldn''t be angry with me!"


    Before he got angry, Nicole reminded him first.


    Although Nicole knew that no matter how angry he was, he wouldn''t do anything to her.


    But Kerr didn''t want him to get angry because of her.


    Kerr reached out his hand and pinched her nose. "This is your first time, so I let it go. Don''t think


    that I won''t punish you if you say so. I must teach you a lesson if you did it again next time.


    Nicole, I have also said that no matter what happens, I hope you can tell me and share it with me.


    No matter what happens, difficulties or hardships, I will be with you and experience them with you."


    Kerr frowned. Fortunately, Nicole didn''t encounter any ident today.


    Otherwise, he would not let go of anyone who got involved today.


    He reached out his hand and held her in his arms. God knew how nervous he was when he stood at


    the stairs and saw her protecting Freya with her own body.


    At that moment, he really wanted to rush out, hold Nicole in his arms,fort her and give her a


    sense of security.


    "Nicole, you should always remember that you are my woman and you don''t have to take any risks


    alone, understand?" Kerr reminded Nicole.


    He wanted to give her a stable life.


    Hearing his voice, Nicole seemed to know something. She held him back and asked hesitantly,


    "Kerr, did you know it before I went to see Sunny?


    You called me on purpose, didn''t you?" At that moment, Nicole clearly felt that Kerr was around,


    although she did not see him with her own eyes.

 Chapter 514 How Dare You

    Chapter 514 How Dare You


    But Nicole was sure that it was because of Kerr that she felt safe.


    Kerr didn''t deny it.


    Nicole let go of Kerr and looked into his eyes seriously, "Kerr, have you always been protecting me


    secretly? Or, in fact, you were also there?"


    She boldly guessed, and saw it in Kerr''s eyes. She knew that all her guesses were true.


    It was all her fault. She had paid all her attention on Freya and Sunny and hadn''t noticed that Kerr


    was around. But as long as she thought that no matter what she was doing...


    Kerr was silently protecting her, Nicole was full of courage and fearless.


    "Thank you, Kerr. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in the first ce. I made you worried." Nicole


    apologized sincerely and looked guilty. She had worried about Kerr, so she knew how it felt to worry


    about someone.


    It was a thousand times more painful than enduring the pain with him.


    "Don''t think that I can forgive you just because you apologize." Although Kerr said so, there was no


    sign of me on his face.


    Nicole smiled faintly. She took the initiative and threw herself into his arms.


    But before Kerr was about to have a reaction, Nicole pushed him away and said, "Didn''t we promise


    Harley? If we stay here any longer, the party would be over soon."


    Kerr also knew that Ken had something to talk about, so he let go of Nicole for the time being. He


    changed his clothes with her and walked out of the Gu family''s vi.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Nicole looked out of the window at the night sky. The night breeze


    blew on her face, making her feelfortable. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it.


    "If I were you, I would think about how topensate me." Kerr looked at Nicole''scent face


    and couldn''t help but frighten her.


    Hearing his voice, Nicole opened her eyes and looked at Kerr, "What? Didn''t I make it up to you just


    now?


    I have shown my sincerity. Mr. Kerr, don''t be so mean, okay?" Nicole acted coquettishly to Kerr and


    softened her voice on purpose.


    However, Kerr seemed to be very firm and didn''t move at all. Even though his body had be


    stiff because of Nicole''s cute voice, in order to wait for more rewards, Kerr had to endure it for the


    time being.


    "If a kiss is your gesture, do you think you are too insincere?" Kerrughed at Nicole.


    Hearing his words, Nicole curled her lips, "Then what do you want exactly?" Nicole changed her soft


    voice, as if she had given up struggling.


    "You''ll know in a minute." Kerr said in a tone that made her hair stand on end.


    Nicole frowned and couldn''t figure out what was on Kerr''s mind.


    The car was parked in the underground garage of the bar, where there was a private parking space


    for Kerr. Seeing that Ken and Harley were there, and even Zachary was there, Kerr knew that


    something happened.


    Following Kerr, Nicole asked curiously, "Hello! Kerr, what on earth do you want from me?"


    Hearing Nicole''s stubborn tone, Kerr just smiled, "Are you afraid? Isn''t you unafraid of anything?"


    Kerr still remembered the time when he first met Nicole.


    It was because of her character that he was deeply attracted by her.


    He was d that Nicole was still the same as before. Her original self didn''t change a little as time


    went by. Kerr''s biggest wish was to let her live in the way she wanted.


    Only in this way could she get true happiness.


    "Who is afraid? It''s no big deal. Anyway, I gave birth to Lucas. If you really dare to do anything to


    me, I will take him away from home with me." Nicole threatened Kerr.


    "Let''s see whether you are afraid or not by then!" Said Nicole proudly.


    Now that she had something on Kerr, she was not afraid of his threat at all.


    Kerr felt the little woman''s arrogant attitude. He tightened his hand around her waist and pressed


    her body against his. "Run away from home?


    How dare you?" He stared at the stubborn expression on her face, but he knew that she was just


    saying it. They were destined to be inseparable from each other.


    Hearing his domineering tone, there was no fear on Nicole''s face. Instead, she was even more


    comcent. "So what? What can you do about it? Do you dare to punish me now?"


    Nicole said confidently.


    Kerr turned around and held her tightly in his arms.


    He wanted to teach her a lesson, since he wouldn''t want her to blurt out those words on impulse.


    Feeling Kerr''s overbearing, Nicole didn''t resist. She just heard the sound of a car. She didn''t want to


    be seen by others, if someone really saw it...


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She believed that on the second day, there would be a striking title on the newspaper, "The CEO of


    the KN Group and his wife boldly show off their love in public."


    She didn''t want to be a celebrity because of this.


    Raising her hand, Nicole held Kerr''s side face. She knew it was impossible to push him away at this


    time.


    Therefore, she had to take another strategy. The more obedient she was to him, the more likely he


    would let her go.


    Sure enough, feeling the tenderness of Nicole, Kerr stopped being overbearing, let go of her, and let


    her lean in his arms. "This is your punishment if you made a mistake."


    Kerr threatened.


    Nicole didn''t continue to argue, but snickered at the childishness of Kerr, a CEO of a bigpany.


    Then she followed him into the bar, which was the property of the Qin Group.


    Therefore, Kerr and the others had their exclusive ess here to protect them from being


    disturbed.


    Kerr led Nicole to the VIP room they usually went. When they arrived at the door of the room, Nicole


    heard the voice of Harley from inside.


    "Let me tell you, no one can stop me." With a ss of wine in his hand, Harley looked at Ken and


    Zachary who were sitting on the sofa.


    There was an obvious threat on his face, but unfortunately, Ken and Zachary didn''t take it seriously


    at all. Ken was just drinking the wine in the ss, while Zachary kept his eyes on Avery beside him.

 Chapter 515 Marriage

    Chapter 515 Marriage


    With a frown, Harley lowered his head, dejected. When he was about to sit on the sofa, he heard


    the door of the room was pushed open from the outside, which cheered him up again.


    He raised his hand and pointed at Kerr, "Kerr, let me tell you. I can''t wait anymore." Harley was filled


    with righteous indignation, as if he was ming Kerr for his mistakes.


    Kerr didn''t take it seriously. Holding Nicole''s hand, he walked to the sofa and sat down, without even


    looking at Harley.


    Nicole smiled at Harley, nced at Avery and greeted her. Then she sat between Kerr and Avery.


    "Mr. Harley, you''d better not put on an act here. Fortunately, you''re a doctor. Otherwise, if you want


    to be be an actor with such poor acting skill, you''ll be doomed."


    Avery teased Harley and leaned on Zachary''s shoulder. During this period of time, Avery and


    Zachary were like conjoined twin babies, as if no one could separate them from each other. But the


    smile on her face was serious.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Harley''s face immediately changed. "Let me tell you, don''t think that I don''t


    dare do it. You are all in pairs, but I don''t know where my Lisa is."


    Harley said seriously. Since thest time they parted in discord, Ben had blocked the news of Lisa.


    Harley tried his best, but there was no news of Lisa.


    Seeing that his love was gone, how could he not be anxious?


    Looking at the anxious look on Harley''s face, Nicole stretched out her arm and pushed Kerr beside


    her, "Are you thinking too much? Don''t dy affect Harley''s marriage because of your suspicions."


    In fact, she didn''t want Kerr to keep tracing. Until now, Kerr still didn''t know that Ben hade to


    her alone before the wedding. She didn''t know what was going on with the shares.


    She didn''t want Kerr to know this, because subconsciously, she thought if he knew it, things would


    be more troublesome.


    So Nicole wanted Kerr to give up paying attention to Xue family.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr just nced at her lightly without any response. But when he looked at


    Harley, he became serious.


    Feeling Kerr''s gaze, Harley was not reconciled, but he also sat on the sofa quietly.


    "Well, let''s talk about itter. I called you here today to announce something." Ken interrupted and


    said indifferently.


    Putting the ss of wine on the table in front of him, Ken looked ahead nkly and said, "I''m


    getting married." He said in a low voice.


    But everyone in the room heard it.


    Avery looked at Nicole, confused. She had no idea whom Ken was going to marry. When she was


    about to ask, she was stopped by Zachary.


    The room fell into silence. It seemed that no one knew what to say. Although it was a good news,


    none of the people present was happy.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken looked up at the people around him and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to congratte


    me?" As Ken spoke, he picked up the ss in front of him and drank it up.


    It was as if a strong man was going to the execution ground.


    Nicole had heard the girl''s voice. Although she had never seen that girl, she could feel her


    tenderness and peace.


    Nicole knew that maybe Ken hadn''t fallen in love with that girl yet, but in the future, she believed


    that girl would use her tenderness to heal the trauma in Ken''s heart.


    "Congrattions!" When everyone was surprised, Nicole spoke first, smiled at Ken in front of her


    and sincerely congratted him.


    Ken looked sideways at Nicole and nodded.


    Kerr raised his hand and put it on Nicole''s shoulder.


    "Have you met the bride-to-be?" Kerr said naturally. He knew that if Nicole didn''t know the whole


    story, she would not be as calm as she was now.


    Nicole shook her head, "Not yet. I believe that we will meet soon." There was obvious firmness in


    Nicole''s words. Then she withdrew her sight from Ken and looked at Kerr beside her.


    "Kerr, have you ever thought that if you miss me, will you ept the arrangement from your family?"


    Nicole looked at Kerr curiously.


    Although it was impossible, Nicole still wanted to hear an answer from Kerr.


    "I won''t let you go." Kerr said seriously.


    Nicole smiled faintly and had already guessed Kerr''s answer.


    Sitting aside and looking at Ken, Harley picked up his ss and gently clinked it with Ken''s. He


    knew that Ken was not happy about the marriage.


    In fact, Harley was also afraid that he would end up like Ken and miss the person he liked most. It


    seemed that Ken didn''t care whom he would spend the rest of his life with.


    That night, Ken and Harley got drunk, as if dering their dissatisfaction, but they were a little


    powerless to change.


    Noticing the tiredness in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr stood up and was about to leave with her, but when he


    walked to the exit, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Holding Avery''s shoulder, Zachary lowered his head and said to her, "Wait for me in the car. I have


    something to tell Kerr." Zachary said gently.


    Avery, who had only drunk one ss, was all sober. She nodded and sat in the front passenger


    seat.


    Seeing Kerr stop, Nicole turned around and saw Zachary behind her. She understood what they


    meant, and then said with a smile.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car." After saying that, Nicole got into the car. She knew the rtionship


    between Kerr and Zachary. In fact, she really hoped that Zachary could be the most capable helper


    of Kerr.


    This was what Kerr needed right now.


    Turning around, Kerr looked into Zachary''s eyes and knew that he had something to say.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Zachary said indifferently, "If you want to investigate the Xue family, you can


    use another way. Since Harley is your man, the Xue family will naturally guard against him.


    So, it''s hard for your people to find out the information of the Xue family." Zachary had a clear mind.


    He had already known that Kerr and Harley were investigating the Xue family.


    But after all, this matter had nothing to do with him, so Zachary didn''t get involved.

 Chapter 516 It Must Be Completed

    Chapter 516 It Must Be Completed


    Now, seeing that Kerr and Harley seemed to be in trouble, Zachary couldn''t help but want to give


    them some advice. Even though Zachary didn''t admit that he was a member of the Gu family, he


    still treated Kerr as his friend.


    "What do you know?" Kerr asked Zachary. As a member of the Gu family, he knew that Zachary


    didn''t want to go back to the Gu family, so he never asked him to go back.


    He also didn''t want Zachary to get involved. If the Xue family really had such a strong background,


    then Kerr didn''t want him to be the target of the Xue family.


    "I don''t know anything, but I know a person. Maybe he knows something you don''t know." Zachary''s


    words had an implication, but he didn''t speak it out directly.


    He looked at Kerr meaningfully.


    Almost in an instant, Kerr understood what Zachary meant. He nodded at Zachary, turned around,


    got in the car and left.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Nicole obviously sensed the expectation in Kerr''s eyes.


    "What makes you so happy? What did Zachary say to you?" Nicole couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Kerr didn''t tell Nicole, "Something about thepany." After saying that, Kerr took Nicole back to


    the Gu family.


    Then she fell asleep as soon as shein in the bed.


    When Kerr finished his shower and was about to punish the little woman, he saw her tired face. He


    shook his head helplessly, tucked her in, held her in his arms,y beside her and fell asleep.


    This night, Nicole and Kerr slept soundly, but for some people, it was a business opportunity that


    they could seize.


    Standing in front of the warehouse and listening to the sound of machine work, Moore smiled faintly.


    "Mr. Moore, these products will be produced in a week at thetest." A man in a ck suit stood


    beside Moore, looking embarrassed.


    He wanted to discuss with Moore, but Moore was in high spirits, eager to get the finished product


    immediately.


    "I don''t have a week. Three days. Three dayster, this batch of products must be done. I don''t care


    what method you use. If it ispleted in three days...


    How much is the profit from these goods?" As long as Moore thought of the profit brought by these


    things, he was very excited.


    But the man standing next to Moore frowned and said, "Mr. Moore, you should know that the


    production time has beenpressed for a week. If you continue to reduce it to three days, the


    quality of the products will be greatly impacted."


    The man reminded Moore.


    But obviously, it was not Moore''s concern. "I don''t care. As long as I can send these goods out three


    dayster, you don''t have to worry about the rest."


    After saying that, Moore turned around and left the warehouse.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Moore looked at the contract on the passenger seat,


    which clearly wrote with the name of Nicole.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He really wanted to know how Kerr would react if something really happened to Nicole. Perhaps he


    could take advantage of this opportunity to get a huge amount of money from Kerr.


    So that Kerr could have a taste of failure.


    The next morning, when Nicole woke up, Kerr was no longer by her side. She raised her hand and


    rubbed her eyes in a daze.


    In the study.


    Kerr stood on the balcony, with his phone in his hand and a serious look on his face.


    "So, are you not going to tell me what you know?" Kerr asked Jay.


    Sitting on a rock by the sea, Jay looked at the calm sea and shook his hanging legs. "I don''t know


    anything. What should I say?" Jay said with a smile.


    "Is Mommy still sleeping?" Jay only cared about Nicole and didn''t want her to encounter anything


    unhappy.


    Kerr knew that Jay was worried about Nicole all the time. "If you don''t tell me, I may never see her


    again." Kerr threatened him.


    Then he was about to hang up the phone.


    But he was stopped by Jay.


    After all, Jay was not as smart as Kerr. "Can I have a second chance?" Jay smiled. Kerr finally


    found his value.


    This time, Jay wanted Kerr to know how powerful he was.


    "This is yourst chance." Kerr didn''t have much patience, since he had given all his patience and


    tenderness to Nicole.


    Knowing Kerr''s temper, Jay stuck out his tongue and made a face which Kerr couldn''t see on the


    phone. "I really don''t know what''s going on with the Xue family. Callie only knows a little about it.


    What''s more, she is very defensive and never tells me anything about the Xue family. I only know


    that Callie was adopted by Ben. That''s all."


    Jay tried to evade the important and dwelling on the trivial.


    He wouldn''t easily tell Kerr the information he had obtained with great difficulty. In this way, if there


    was really any change in the future, all the credit would be attributed to Kerr.


    "I don''t care about Callie." Kerr frowned. His intuition told him that it was not that simple, and Jay


    was deliberately mystifying him.


    "I know. You care about Mommy. Isn''t she with you? Then you must protect her well." Jay exhorted


    Kerr. ording to the information he got, Nicole was obviously not safe now.


    Kerr knew that Jay was deliberately beating around the Bush, so he stopped talking about these


    useless news. "I will tell your master that your training time will be extended."


    After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone.


    "You!" As soon as Jay heard Kerr''s words, his face changed. He didn''t expect that Kerr would


    punish him like that.


    Before he could retort, the phone was hung up.


    Jay was not as powerful as Kerr.


    Jay was no match for him in the end, but Jay would not sit by and do nothing after he knew that


    Nicole might be in danger, even if Kerr was by her side.


    He was also keeping an eye on Nicole.


    Putting away his phone, Jay went back to his room at once. He turned on hisputer and looked


    for Callie.


    "Callie, I have something urgent to tell you." Jay sent the message.


    Soon he got a reply. He clicked on the video call, and Jay saw Callie''s pretty face, but with obvious


    dissatisfaction, "Jay, every time you said you had something urgent to tell me..."

 Chapter 517 Take Her Son Away

    Chapter 517 Take Her Son Away


    Jay was so annoying that Callie wanted to beat him to death. Every time Jay called her name, he


    would be very anxious. But when she asked, Jay just said that he missed her.


    Hearing Callie''s voice, Jay smiled faintly. His childish smile disappeared, and he looked serious.


    "Something really happen this time. It''s about my mommy. I want to find some information, but I


    have some difficulties. Please help me."


    Jay begged.


    He knew that Callie liked Nicole very much, so using Nicole as an excuse, Callie would definitely


    agree. In fact, he could easily handle such a small thing, and he didn''t need her help at all.


    But Jay liked the feeling of working side by side with Callie.


    "Auntie? Okay, I see. I''ll check it right away." As expected, when Callie heard that it had something


    to do with Nicole, she immediately gave a response.


    She wasn''t as impatient as before.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding his chin with his hands, Jay looked at the serious look of Callie on the screen. She was still


    a weak child, but her eyes were stubborn and serious.


    In fact, Jay felt that because of her family background, Callie was instinctively on guard against


    people who approached her. It was difficult for her to open her heart to anyone.


    "Callie, is uncle Ben nice to you?" Jay asked her seriously. If Callie was not so happy living in the


    Xue family, Jay could think about it carefully and help her move out of there.


    "Dad is the best. Jay, don''t ask such stupid questions." Callie was very grateful to Ben for


    everything he had given her, so she didn''t allow anyone to say something bad to Ben.


    Not even Jay.


    "If you cane back to the Xue family one day, maybe you will know how good dad is to you."


    After saying that, Callie shut her mouth in time.


    Ben had warned her not to tell Jay about it. She was worried that if she spilled the beans, Ben''s


    n would be disrupted.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Callie. No matter what happens, I will respect my mommy''s choice. But for


    me, you are as important as my mommy."


    Jay said seriously.


    Callie was obviously stunned. Her intuition told her that Jay had known everything.


    The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. Neither of them continued the topic, but


    only focused on the matter of Nicole.


    In the vi of Gu family.


    Kerr put away his phone, turned around and walked out of the study. He happened to see Nicole


    coming out of the bedroom after packing up, so he naturally walked up to her and held her waist.


    "I''ll go to thepany with you today." Nicole lowered her head and buttoned up the sleeves of her


    shirt.


    "Don''t think you can escape punishment just because you fell asleep yesterday." Kerr whispered in


    her ear, full of temptation. A seductive voice came into Nicole''s ears.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole pushed Kerr, who was standing beside her, and said, "Go


    and change your clothes. I''m going to check Lucas." Then she walked towards Lucas''s room.


    She ignored Kerr behind her.


    Pushing the door open, Nicole found that Lucas had just woken up. She walked to him with a smile


    and held him up on the bed.


    "Lucas, do you miss Mommy?" When Nicole looked up, Harrow was nowhere to be found. She


    could not help but feel a little strange.


    Generally speaking, Harrow was always by Lucas''s side and would never leave.


    When she walked out of the bedroom with Lucas in her arms, she saw Harrowing in from the


    outside.


    "Mrs. Nicole, please let me take care of Lucas. Mr. Kerr is waiting for you downstairs." Harrow took


    Lucas from Nicole''s hand, with a hint of evasion in her eyes.


    She didn''t dare look straight into Nicole''s eyes.


    Hearing what Harrow said, Nicole didn''t think too much. She gave Lucas to Harrow and left the Gu


    family.


    In the living room.


    Seeing Nicole and Kerr leave the Gu family, Freya lookedcent.


    "Have you told Harrow about it?" Freya asked Cherry beside her, turned around and looked away.


    Cherry lowered her head and felt Freya''s gaze. She nodded and said, "Yes, she didn''t agree or


    refuse. I said that I would give her some time to think about it."


    Although Cherry did what Freya said, it did not mean that she agreed with Freya.


    "Mrs. Freya, will Harrow tell Mr. Kerr about it directly? In fact, Lucas is at home every day. You can


    see him all the time."


    Cherry didn''t know why Freya suddenly targeted at Lucas, but she knew that both Kerr and Nicole


    cared about the two children very much.


    Therefore, as long as someone wanted to plot against the two children, things would not end so


    easily after Kerr and Nicole knew it.


    "What do you know? Nicole thought she would be able to enjoy the title of Mrs. Gu as long as she


    gave birth to the baby for Kerr. It''s not that easy.


    You have also seen the attitude of Kerr to me. Does it have nothing to do with Nicole?" Freya also


    wanted to let Nicole know how painful it felt.


    "She took my son away, so I want to take her son with me. Jay has grown up and has his own idea.


    It''s difficult to control him. Lucas is just the right person."


    While saying that, Freya went upstairs to her bedroom.


    Soon, she would own the shares of the KN Group. She would continue to let Kerr be the president


    of thepany, but the final power was in her hands. Only in this way, she would have a sense of


    security.


    Moreover, she nned to train Lucas in person.


    Freya really wanted to know if the child she had personally cultivated would be worse than the child


    educated by Nicole.


    Moreover, if Kerr really had some discord with her in the future, she could have someone to rely on.


    Cherry lowered her head and kept silent. She knew that Freya was determined about her n, so


    she could not say anything more.


    When the car was parked in the underground garage of the KN Group, Nicole unfastened the seat


    belt and was about to open the door, but she heard the door locked.


    With curiosity written all over her face, Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr, but her head was


    directly held by Kerr''s hand.

 Chapter 518 Refuse Him

    Chapter 518 Refuse Him


    The faint mint scent was familiar to Nicole.


    Kerr bent over directlyid down Nicole''s seat


    "HMM... No! " Nicole reached out her hand to push Kerr away. This was the garage, and it was the


    rush hour to and off work. Although Kerr''s car window was special, she didn''t feel safe at all.


    Noticing Nicole''s nervousness, Kerr held her hand and gave her a deep and gentle kiss. His broad


    palm extended from her hand to her arm.


    Nicole turned her head to avoid Kerr''s kiss and looked out of the window.


    "Kerr! I don''t want to! " Nicole said that seriously and frowned.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In her opinion, this kind of thing should be sweet. She shouldn''t be so nervous, which made her feel


    scared.


    Kerr looked up at Nicole and asked, "What''s wrong?" He had never thought that Nicole would


    refuse him.


    In fact, Kerr didn''t intend to do anything to her. He just wanted to frighten her.


    After all, it was necessary for Nicole to remember that no matter what kind of problem she would


    encounter in the future, she should inform him as soon as possible.


    Nicole sat up, adjusted her seat and tidied up her clothes. Fortunately, there were no obvious


    wrinkles on her clothes. She turned around and looked at Kerr''s dark face.


    "Kerr... This is in thepany. We still have a lot of time when we go back home. " Nicole held


    Kerr''s hand and didn''t want him to be unhappy about it.


    Kerr nced at Nicole, "Are you afraid?" Looking at Nicole''s aggrieved face, Kerr reached out his


    hand to touch her chin. He didn''t intend to me her.


    "If you get the lesson, you have to tell me what you are doing all the time." Kerr said lightly.


    It was at this time that Nicole realized that Kerr was talking about this.


    She leaned on Kerr''s shoulder with a smile.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m sorry to make you worried." Nicole found herself narrow-minded. No matter


    what happened, her feelings were the most important in Kerr''s heart.


    After kissing on Nicole''s forehead, Kerr took her to his office.


    Time passed by day by day.


    Sitting in the office, Nicole looked at the time on the desk circled by herself on the calendar.


    Perhaps the handwriting on the agreement she signed today would slowly disappear.


    She was finally relieved.


    On the wharf.


    Sitting in the car, Moore looked at the newly released products on the ship. The corners of his


    mouth rose slightly, as if he had seen a huge profit.


    He started the car and drove away from the dock.


    But ten minutester, Moore''s phone rang. He pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear and asked,


    "what''s up?" There was obvious joy in Moore''s words.


    "Mr. Moore, something happened. The goods we went out just now were detained." The man on the


    other end of the phone said anxiously.


    Once this matter was found out, Moore could not escape, and these people would also be involved.


    Hearing the man''s words, Moore braked the car and stopped it directly. He asked in disbelief, "what


    did you say? It was fine just now, wasn''t it? "


    He had thought about this deal for a long time. Although it was risky, the profit was objective.


    That was why he took the risk.


    "It''s true, Mr. Moore. Please think of a way. Now all our goods and even our warehouse have been


    sealed." The man looked at the chaotic scene in front of him and hid to secretly convey the situation


    to Moore.


    Anyway, this matter had to be solved by him.


    "I see." Moore hung up the phone. Fortunately, he had prepared for it and can easily put it all on


    Nicole. In this way, it had nothing to do with him.


    But at this time, he was in the limelight. Even if the police couldn''t do anything to him, his partner


    wouldnd him in troubles, so Moore quickly decided to leave here temporarily.


    After driving back to the vi, Moore walked into the study, with his passport and rted


    identification, and all the cash with him. He looked in a hurry.


    "What are you doing?" Sunny felt strange when she saw Moore put the cash into his bag.


    Hearing her voice, Moore''s back to her froze and he looked nervous. He took a deep breath, but he


    pretended to be calm and turned around. "Aren''t we going to deal with the equity transfer? We have


    to invite our friends to celebrate it."


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Moore walked to Sunny, touched her hair and walked outside.


    Thinking about what Moore said, Sunny felt something was wrong. She turned around and chased


    after him, "Moore Gu, are you hiding something from me? Don''t forget that I''m your legal wife now."


    "I have the right to know everything about you." Sunny walked up to Moore and stopped him.


    Moore was already anxious. Looking at Sunny, his patience disappeared. He frowned at her and


    said, "I have something to do now. Let''s talk about itter."


    Stretching out his hand, Moore pushed Sunny away and walked out quickly.


    Sunny didn''t expect that Moore would really fight with her and fell to the ground.


    When she raised her head, she was surprised to see that Moore had walked out of the vi. With


    her hands on the marble floor, Sunny felt cold.


    Maybe she was too naive and thought it would be different with a legal identity.


    In fact, it was just her illusion.


    In the CEO Office of the KN Group.


    Kerr sat behind his desk and looked at Jared, saying, "Are you telling the truth?" Kerr knew that


    Moore was not a quiet person, but he didn''t expect that he would be so bold.


    Jared nodded, "yes, Master. I just got the news that the goods and materials smuggled by Moore


    have been sealed up. The police are looking for him now."


    He was also surprised, but since Sunny had looked for Nicole, Kerr had asked him to keep an eye


    on the movements of Moore and Sunny. He didn''t expect that he had really gleaned something


    useful.

 Chapter 519 Kerrs Plot

    Chapter 519 Kerr''s Plot


    Kerr smiled slightly. This time, it was Moore who provoked him, so he would not show any mercy to


    Moore.


    "If he wants to run away with it, how can I give him the chance?" Kerr gave Jared a meaningful look.


    Kerr understood what he meant. "I''ll send people to the airport and every exit to search for Moore.


    The news just came out, so he must not have the chance to leave here."


    After saying that, Jared turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Kerr behind him.


    "Wait!" Kerr said indifferently, stood up and walked to Jared, "I''ll go by myself." Kerr really wanted to


    see what Moore would say this time.


    Jared nodded and followed Kerr. As soon as they got into the car, Jared''s phone rang.


    Looking at the position shown on the screen, Jared turned around and looked at Kerr. "Sir, our men


    found Moore at the airport. He is going to leave here by ne in two hours."


    Fortunately, they had been prepared, otherwise, it was very likely that Moore would escape.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, but there was obvious determination in his eyes. This time, he didn''t want


    to give Moore another chance to resist.


    Jared ordered the driver to speed up to the airport.


    At the airport.


    Sitting in the lounge, Moore was very anxious. He wore a big sunsses and was afraid that others


    would recognize him.


    "Mr. Moore." A familiar male voice came from behind Moore.


    When Moore turned around, he saw Kim walking towards him from not far away. Moore frowned


    slightly. He didn''t expect that Kim would appear at this time.


    "Kim? Why are you here?" Moore pretended as if nothing had happened and asked Kim.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Moore?" Seeing that Moore only had a small bag with him, and he didn''t


    even take the most basic suitcase with him, it could be seen how anxious Moore was.


    Moore sensed the hostility in Kim''s words. He pulled a long face and said, "Kim, where I am going


    seems to have nothing to do with you, right? Don''t forget that I had helped you when you were


    kicked out by Kerr.


    I am your boss now. Are you questioning me now?" Moore was dissatisfied with the attitude of Kim.


    He kept Kim by his side in order to let Kerr know the feeling of being betrayed.


    But Moore didn''t expect that before he could do anything, there was something wrong with the first


    batch of goods he produced. All his efforts were in vain.


    Now seeing Kim, who was used to be Kerr''s man, Moore naturally had a long face.


    "Help me? Yes, so of course I am very grateful to you, Mr. Moore. Where are you going? Something


    happened in the warehouse just now. Don''t you want to say goodbye after dealing with it properly?"


    With a serious look on his face, Kim stepped forward and stopped Moore from leaving.


    "I warn you, don''t meddle in other people''s business." With obvious anger on his face, Moore


    warned him. He took off his sunsses and looked around vigntly.


    "Whatever I want to do is my business. It has nothing to do with you." Moore bypassed Kim and


    wanted to leave. His intuition told him that it was not good to stay here for a long time. If he


    continued to dy, something would definitely go wrong.


    But now that Kim had appeared, how could he let him leave so easily?


    "Mr. Moore, you''d better make it clear before you think about leaving," said Kim, reaching out his


    arm to stop Moore. There was obvious meaning in his words.


    "You!" Moore frowned and stared at Kim, but before he finished his words, he heard the footsteps


    behind him.


    Moore was so surprised that he didn''t even dare to look back to confirm the identity of the visitor.


    Looking at theer, Kim withdrew his arm, walked to Kerr and bent down slightly, "Sir." Kim said


    respectfully.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Kim, Kerr nodded and said, "Thank you for your help." It


    was a plot of Kerr. He pretended to drive away Kim in order to make Moore rx his vignce.


    He knew that Moore had been keeping an eye on him, so Kerr was very sure that Moore would


    come to Kim after he was driven out of the Gu family.


    Therefore, Kerr took the opportunity to let Kim stay with Moore, so that he could have more


    evidence and information of Moore.


    Upon hearing Kerr''s words, Kim was moved. He was a subordinate of Kerr, and the reason why


    Kerr could assign this task to him was that he trusted him enough.


    In fact, for Kim, trust was more important than anything else.


    Nodding his head, Kim took a step back, stood beside Kerr and made way for him.


    Looking at Kim who returned their group, Jared also understood everything. But it had never


    urred to Jared that Kerr didn''t even tell him about it, which made him worried about the Kim a lot.


    Raising his hand, Jared clenched his fist and gently thumped on Kim''s shoulder, but there was an


    obvious smile on his face.


    Kerr stepped forward and stood in front of Moore.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You don''t even have the courage to look back at me?" Kerr said indifferently, with sarcasm


    in his words.


    He knew what Moore had done behind the scenes.


    Looking up at Kerr''s arrogant face, Moore smiled slightly. He was not as nervous as he was just


    now. It was true that there was something wrong with the business, but the guarantor in the


    contracts was Nicole.


    Moore had nothing to worry about. Now he saw that Kerr was still happy, he would soon make him


    cry bitterly.


    "Oh, it is you. Long time no see, Kerr." Moore said in a rxed tone with a smile on his face.


    Thinking of this, he wasn''t as scared as he was just now.


    Feeling Moore''s relief, Kerr knew what he was thinking, so his eyes became morecent.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry? Don''t you need to be responsible for what you have done?"


    said Kerr, looking like he was waiting to see Moore to make a fool of himself.


    "As a man, you only know to escape when something happens. It''s really despicable." Kerr satirized


    Moore.


    Since childhood, Kerr had found that Moore was timid and coward, so he looked down upon Moore


    from the bottom of his heart and never treated him as his own family.

 Chapter 520 I Mean Something Else

    Chapter 520 I Mean Something Else


    Moore hated Kerr''s arrogance, as if he didn''t care about anything or anyone.


    "Kerr! You have been showing off your superiority since you were a child. You are the eldest son of


    the Gu family, but so what? Let me tell you, even if I am not a child of the Gu family, I can still have


    everything you have!"


    Moore''s words were full of grievance.


    Looking at Moore, Kerr shook his head and said, "Moore, I will make you admit defeat


    wholeheartedly." This time, Kerr didn''t destroy Moore directly.


    It was because he wanted to see with his own eyes that Moore was digging his own grave step by


    step. At that time, the frustration brought to him was the real defeat of Moore.


    Moore frowned. He didn''t know what Kerr was talking about, but at the thought that he had


    seeded in getting Nicole involved into trouble, Moore looked rxed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not sure who will win! Kerr, let''s wait and see." After saying that, Moore turned around and was


    about to leave. But at the moment he turned around, he saw two men in uniforms walking towards


    him.


    "Hello, are you Moore Gu?" Two uniformed men showed their IDs to Moore and asked.


    Moore knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but he still did not hide, so he nodded


    helplessly. "Yes, I am."


    "There is a smuggling case. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation." The two men said


    to Moore indifferently.


    Moore nodded and said, "Okay." He then followed the man. When he was about to take a step


    forward, he thought of Kerr behind him. He knew that the appearance of Kerr and Kim was not a


    coincidence.


    But it was toote to say anything now. Moore stopped and turned to look at Kerr. "Kerr, I am


    looking forward to seeing you again. I know you wille to see me."


    Moore''s words implied something else. He would soon pin all the me on Nicole. At that time, it


    was impossible for Kerr to stay out of the affair.


    If Kerr wanted to save Nicole, he must have to save him as well.


    He was looking forward to seeing Kerr''s helpless and angry face.


    Kerr knew what Moore meant and didn''t say anything. He just watched the staff in front of him take


    Moore away from his sight.


    "Sir, Mrs. Nicole hasn''t known about it yet. Should we inform her?" Jared stepped forward and


    asked Kerr.


    After all, this matter could not be concealed from Nicole, so it was better to let her know as soon as


    possible, so that Nicole could be mentally prepared.


    However, Kerr shook his head, turned around and walked towards the exit of the airport.


    After driving back to the KN Group, Kerr went straight to the office of Nicole. When he pushed the


    door open, he only saw Daisy.


    "Where is Nicole?" Kerr asked. Since thest incident, Kerr didn''t allow Nicole to meet clients in


    private, so she only worked in thepany.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Daisy turned around and nodded to him.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole went to the bathroom." Daisy looked pale and seemed very ufortable.


    Kerr nodded and didn''t notice the difference of Daisy, because he didn''t pay attention to anyone,


    except for Nicole.


    Standing at the door of the bathroom, Kerr suddenly remembered what had happened before he


    was with Nicole. He smiled and said firmly, "Nicole, I give you a choice. Will youe out by


    yourself or be carried out by me?"


    Standing in front of the wash basin, Nicole suddenly heard Kerr''s voice. She thought it was her


    illusion, so she stood up and looked around. There was only herself in the bathroom.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little scared, but she didn''t think too much. Maybe she missed Kerr, so


    his voice echoed in her head.


    She took out her phone and dialed Kerr''s number. Leaning against the wash basin, she smiled.


    Standing at the door of the bathroom, Kerr felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He took it out and


    saw the caller ID of Nicole. He pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "What are you doing? I seem to miss you a little. I heard your voice just now."


    Nicole said lightly. She knew that she was silly to do so, but she knew that Kerr would notugh at


    her, but she did not hear Kerr''s voice in the phone.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear me?" With a strange look on her face, Nicole looked at the


    phone in her hand. The phone was connected and there was no problem.


    "What happened?" Nicole murmured.


    Suddenly, her body was held from behind.


    "Ah!" Nicole screamed out of fear, but soon she felt the breath of Kerr, and she was relieved.


    Seeing the change of Nicole''s mood, Kerr kissed her on her side face and said, "Didn''t you say that


    you missed me?" Kerr held her in his arms, not caring that they were in thedies'' room.


    Although Ker didn''t care, Nicole was a little embarrassed. If a female colleague came inter and


    saw Kerr, she would not only be shocked, but also be bad for Kerr''s reputation.


    "This is thedy''s room!" Nicole looked at Kerr in surprise.


    Kerr shrugged, "You have said something like that before." Kerr still remembered thatst time


    when Nicole said so, she also looked shy.


    Nicole knew what he meant. Thinking of herself at that time, she couldn''t help lowering her head


    and smiling faintly. She turned to Kerr and said, "So I didn''t hear it wrong just now. It was your


    voice."


    It suddenly urred to her thatst time, Kerr also said the same thing.


    Kerr nodded.


    He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Nicole sensed the obvious domineering and possessiveness in his kiss, which seemed to be very


    different from usual. She wanted to push him away, but failed.


    Kerr held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to move at all.


    Holding her in his arms, Kerr turned around and took her into a cubicle.


    In an instant, Nicole knew what he wanted to do. But they were in thepany, so she was very


    nervous and felt the erection of Kerr''s body. "Kerr, not here!"


    Nicole wanted to persuade Kerr, but she was stopped by him in the most direct way. All her refusal


    turned into murmurs under his passionate kisses, with her arms tightly around his neck.

 Chapter 521 Happened Again

    Chapter 521 Happened Again


    Feeling Nicole''s resistance, Kerr had to give up and picked up the suit jacket that was thrown aside.


    Kerr wrapped around Nicole, took out his mobile phone and dialed Jared''s number, "Clear the


    office." He would never let anyone see Nicole''s flushed cheeks.


    Only Kerr could appreciate such a charming beauty.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared rushed to the door of the bathroom and saw Daisy guarding at the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was Jared''s job all the time, but Kerr drove too fast just now. Jared and Kim followed closely


    followed behind him, but they still arrived muchter than Kerr.


    Daisy just nced at Jared indifferently. She knew that everything would be fine as long as Jared


    was here, so she turned around and walked towards her office without saying a word to him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared sensed that there was something wrong with her, but he didn''t have time to pay attention to it.


    He immediately dispersed all the people from the bathroom to the elevator door, then he left there


    as fast he could.


    In the bathroom, Nicole felt weak all over her body. She could only hold Kerr tightly to support


    herself. She heard the voice of Kerr on the phone just now.


    She felt shy and said, "It is so obvious. Everyone knew what we have done in the bathroom."


    Nicole frowned and looked at Kerr. Although they did nothing, the result was the same.


    "So what? We are a legal couple. Now it looked like we really did something in here. It''s more


    exciting!" Kerr whispered in her ear.


    Nicole felt shy and put her hand on Kerr''s shoulder. She opened her mouth and bit his shoulder with


    obvious punishment.


    But she didn''t know that the sharp pain stimte Kerr''s nerves more. He picked up Nicole and


    walked outside directly.


    Nicole buried her face in Kerr''s arms. Although she was still wearing clothes, it was all wrinkled and


    messed by Kerr.


    She knew that she was in a mess now and that no one would see her.


    Putting Nicole in his lounge, Kerr stroked her side face with obvious affection in his eyes.


    After everything went back to peace, he looked at Nicole sleeping soundly in his arms and said,


    "Your physical strength is still so weak." Kerr said lightly, but his eyes were full of affection.


    After getting up, Kerr put on his clothes and walked out of the lounge. He gently closed the door.


    The walls and doors of the lounge were specially made, which could iste the noise and let Nicole


    have a good rest.


    Sitting behind the desk, Kerr pressed the telephone extension button.


    Jared received the signal, opened the door and came in.


    "Sir."


    Kerr looked up at Jared and asked, "Is there any news about Moore?" Kerr knew that Moore would


    definitely pin all the me on Nicole, but so far, no one hade to her.


    It was indeed a little strange.


    As soon as Kerr finished his words, Jared heard his phone ring before he could say anything. He


    looked at the number on it and found it was Daisy.


    Jared hung up the phone subconsciously, thinking that Daisy had something private to tell him.


    But soon, Daisy called him again. Jared had no choice but to answer it. Before he could speak, he


    heard her voice.


    "The police are looking for Mrs. Nicole." There was obvious dissatisfaction in Daisy''s tone. Then she


    hung up the phone directly.


    Jared was stunned. He knew that Daisy was angry, but it was not the right time to exin, so he just


    said to Kerr lightly.


    "Sir, they are here." Kerr looked at him and nodded. Then Jared turned around to deal with it. When


    he went to Nicole''s office, he saw Daisy.


    When he was about to walk forward, Daisy turn around directly without giving him a look.


    Jared walked up to the police officers and gave them a briefing, which also exined that Nicole


    couldn''t meet them because of her health.


    After the police officers left, Jared walked to the back of Daisy, "Daisy, listen to me. I didn''t mean to


    hang up on you just now. I''m indeed busy."


    Jared had ignored Daisy before because of work, but she understood him very well. But now, he


    clearly felt that they had drifted apart.


    Daisy didn''t say anything but turned around and left.


    Jared wanted to catch up with her, but his phone rang. He had no choice but to go to Kerr''s office,


    leaving Daisy alone.


    In the police office.


    Moore looked at the police officer calmly, as if he was not worried that he would be involved in this


    matter.


    "Mr. Moore, have you ever seen the things hidden in the fishing boats?"


    Moore shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. What fishing boats?"


    Moore asked knowingly.


    "Mr. Moore, ording to the source, those goods were produced under your order. How do you


    exin this? I remind you, Mr. Moore, many things are facts, and you can''t muddle through it!"


    The police officer warned Moore.


    But Moore still didn''t want to admit it.


    "If you really have evidence, you don''t need to ask me. I don''t have anything to tell you. I have


    contacted mywyer. I won''t say anything more before meeting him."


    Said Moore firmly.


    Of course, he knew that these things had something to do with Kerr.


    Even when those goods were sealed up, Moore thought that it was Kerr''s tricks, but probably Kerr


    didn''t expect that he would get Nicole involved.


    At that time, Kerr would regret it.


    Looking at Moore''s arrogant face, the police officer had no choice but to stand up, turn around and


    go out.


    "What should I do? He won''t say anything. Mr. Kerr has told us that this is an important case, and


    can''t let him muddle through it so easily."


    In the face of Moore''s attitude, the police officers were at a loss, and it was Kerr who reported it.


    They could not suspect that Kerr ndered Moore...

 Chapter 522 Someone Reported

    Chapter 522 Someone Reported


    The police sighed slightly.


    Soon, Moore''swyer arrived. He walked into the room and saw Moore.


    "Mr. Moore." Sitting opposite to Moore, Dunn Zhang nodded at him. He had been with Moore since


    the first time Moore came back here.


    So Moore trusted him very much.


    Dunn Zhang''s slender figure and a pair of ck framed sses made him look very serious.


    "Dunn, I just want to know if Kerr framed me up behind my back." Moore looked at Dunn Zhang


    angrily.


    He knew that no one would do that to him, except for Tim.


    Dunn Zhang looked into Moore''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moore. I can''t give you the answer to


    your question, but I''ve learned that someone reported it behind your back.


    As for whether it is Kerr or not, I don''t know." Dunn Zhang said fairly. Even if he had doubts in his


    heart, he wouldn''t talk nonsense without direct evidence.


    Because he knew that he had to bear legal responsibility for every word he said.


    "It must be him!" Gritting his teeth, Moore wished he could kill Kerr directly. How could Kerr block his


    way of making money at such a critical moment?


    Looking at Dunn''s expression, Dunn Zhang shook his head helplessly. Maybe this was the


    difference between Moore and Kerr. When something happened, what Moore thought about was


    not how to solve it.


    Instead, he was thinking about how to retaliate.


    "Mr. Moore, please allow me to remind you that you still have to find a way to solve the current


    predicament. In this case, the police have already obtained some evidence.


    It will be very troublesome. If someone stands out to point out your mistakes, this matter has


    something to do with you." Dunn Zhang lowered his head and looked at the information he had.


    "Then what should we do?" Moore was frightened by him. He looked at Dunn seriously. He didn''t


    want his career to be ruined because of this.


    Dunn shook his head, "There is something we can do. As far as I know, you have signed a contract


    with the other party, which can be the most advantageous evidence."


    So far, the contract was still in the hands of Moore.


    Hearing Dunn''s reminder, Moore suddenly remembered that he was so nervous just now that he


    even forgot to use Nicole as an excuse.


    "Dunn, thank you for reminding me. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just helping Nicole to take care


    of the warehouse. As for what they have produced and where these goods will be sent, it has


    nothing to do with me."


    Said Moore firmly.


    Dunn frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what Moore meant, nor did he know why Moore


    suddenly became less nervous. "Mr. Moore, I hope you can take this matter seriously. It''s not a


    small matter."


    "Dunn, please go to my home. There is a contract in the drawer of my study. You will understand


    everything when you see it." Moore looked unfathomable.


    Dunn didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and left. After arranging everything well, he went


    straight to Moore''s home.


    "Mrs. Sunny, Mr. Moore asked me to get a contract." Dunn stood in front of Sunny.


    With an indifferent look on her face, Sunny thought of the anxious look on Moore''s face before and


    knew that something must have happened. But she didn''t know what on earth Moore had done


    outside.


    "What happened to Moore? Is he still in A City?" Sunny sensed that Moore wanted to run away, but


    she didn''t know why. After a whole day, Sunny was in panic.


    She was worried that she would be implicated in this matter, but as long as Ron was with her, it


    would be difficult for her to leave.


    "Mr. Moore is suspected of smuggling and has been under supervision. He said there is a contract.


    Do you have any idea what it is?" Dunn asked Sunny.


    Sunny''s eyes suddenly lit up. Thinking of the contract that Moore asked Nicole to signst time, she


    turned around and ran to the study of Moore. She took out the foreign trade contract from the


    drawer.


    Turning to thest page, Sunny looked at the empty signature area.


    "It''s impossible!" Sunny was taken aback. She then screamed loudly.


    Following Sunny, Dunn took the contract from her hand. After a simple look at the content, he


    gradually understood, "Mrs. Sunny, it''s an invalid contract without a signature."


    But the warehouse was owned by Moore, so this matter still had something to do with Moore.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve seen Nicole''s signature on it clearly." Sunny told Dunn seriously, but it was obvious that Dunn


    only admitted the truth in front of him.


    "Maybe Mrs. Sunny made a mistake." Dunn said lightly.


    "No way! I can''t remember it wrong!" Sunny was determined and had a bad intuition. She took a


    step forward and grabbed Dunn''s arm. "Dunn, please let me see Moore!


    I have something to ask him." Sunny knew that she had to discuss it with Moore.


    Looking at Sunny, Dunn nodded, "Now Mr. Moore is only assisting in the investigation. He will be


    back soon. Don''t worry. I''ll will leave first."


    After saying that, Dunn left the vi directly.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sunny was confused. The share transfer contract was in the hands of Moore, so


    she didn''t know if there was also something wrong with that contract.


    Holding the contract in her hand, Sunny couldn''t believe her eyes. She had seen Nicole sign the


    contract with her own eyes, but why did it disappear?


    Soon, Moore came back and walked in in a hurry. He asked Sunny loudly, "What''s wrong with the


    contract? Why is it ineffective?"


    Moore couldn''t figure it out. In his opinion, it was a very simple thing. As long as the contract was


    handed over, everyone knew that this ident had something to do with Nicole.


    When Moore walked in front of Sunny, he saw the contract in her hand at a nce. He grabbed it


    and turned to thest page. As expected, there was no handwriting on it.


    "What''s going on?" Moore questioned Sunny loudly. In his opinion, the contract came from Sunny,


    so she must have done something behind his back.


    Hearing Moore''s usation, Sunny stood up from the sofa and said angrily, "You asked me what


    happened? I want to ask you that question too! The contract has been in your hands since I got it.


    Why does it be like this now?"

 Chapter 523 In Vain

    Chapter 523 In Vain


    "Dunn said this is an invalid contract. Why? Where do you want to go today?" Sunny stared at


    Moore and saw the confusion on his face, she knew that he didn''t fake it.


    Maybe it was not their fault at all, but Nicole''s trap.


    "Enough! Is it the right time to talk about this? Sunny, if you have the mood to yell at me here, you''d


    better ask Freya about it." Moore reminded Sunny.


    While they were talking, Moore''s mobile phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, Moore


    could not help but be shocked. The thing that he was most afraid of finally happen.


    He pressed the answer key and put the phone near his ear. Listening to the news on the phone,


    Moore''s face was full of anger. He did not expect that he would be defeated by Nicole after careful


    consideration.


    Putting down his mobile phone, Moore directly threw it on the wall opposite the living room. The


    mobile phone instantly broke into pieces, making a loud sound.


    Obviously, Sunny was shocked by his behavior. She raised her hand subconsciously and covered


    her ears.


    "Ah!" Looking at Moore''s angry face, Sunny didn''t dare to take a deep breath. She just sat on the


    sofa silently and lowered her head. She didn''t want to provoke him at this time.


    "Do you know who called you just now?" Moore looked at Sunny and said in a bitter voice. Sitting


    on the sofa next to Sunny, he looked at Sunny, who slightly shook her head, with the corner of his


    eyes.


    Moore smiled, but his smile was so gloomy and horrible, as if he had been out of his mind.


    "He told me that Nicole''s signature on the share transfer agreement had disappeared." Moore was


    sure that it was all because of Nicole.


    Now he finally understood why Nicole could hand over her shares so easily.


    It turned out that she didn''t n to hand over the shares to him at all.


    Sunny suddenly raised her head with obvious surprise on her face, "How is that possible? What the


    hell is going on?" Sunny didn''t even know how Nicole did it.


    But it was toote to say anything now. Sunny had an impulse to tear Nicole into pieces, but she


    knew that there was no such a chance again.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What should we do now?" Sunny was worried that this matter would get her into trouble. After all,


    she and Moore were now a legal couple. If she had known it would be like this, she would not have


    chosen to marry Moore at this time.


    Moore stood up and walked outside, ignoring Sunny.


    "Hey! Where are you going now? Don''t get me into trouble!" Sunny warned Moore loudly at his


    receding figure. Business couple would unite and fight against the enemy when they hadmon


    interest, but they would also be selfish in the face of a disaster.


    So Sunny didn''t think she was wrong at all.


    In the KN Group.


    Nicole opened her eyes and looked out of the window. It was already dark. She frowned. There was


    no light in the dim room. She reached out her hand and turned on the bedsidemp.


    The warm yellow light shone on her. The sudden light made her a little ufortable. She raised


    her hand to block the light in front of her. When she lowered her head, she saw the hickey on her


    body.


    Nicole was speechless. "Kerr!" This guy really had no scruples at all. She looked at her arms, which


    were all hickeys left by Kerr.


    It seemed that she could only wear long sleeves to cover it, but it was summer outside.


    Although her voice was not low at all, Kerr didn''t hear it because of the sound instion effect of the


    lounge. But there was a light sensor system in the lounge.


    So when Nicole turned on the light, Kerr knew that she had woken up.


    Kerr stood up and walked to the door of the lounge. He reached out his hand and pushed the door


    open. Since Kerr was against the light, his figure was dark and blurry.


    Hearing the noise of the door, Nicole subconsciously covered her body under the quilt. When she


    saw clearly that it was Kerr who came in, anger appeared on her face.


    "Kerr! Look at what you have done!" Nicole med him loudly.


    They had been together for a long time. It seemed that his passion for her was getting stronger. The


    stereotype of marriage Nicole had heard before didn''t seem to work on Kerr.


    Kerr walked to Nicole and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked down at the marks on her arm and


    smiled with satisfaction. "It''s perfect."


    Looking at the marks on her body, he was very proud.


    Nicole took her arm back from his hand and pinched his ear, "Mr. Kerr, don''t you feel


    embarrassed?"


    But he shouldn''t feel embarrassed, because the mark was on her body, and he couldn''t feel it.


    Thinking of this, Nicole didn''t give him any chance to resist. She leaned forward and directly bit his


    shoulder.


    She also wanted to leave her own mark on his body.


    Looking at her angry face, Kerr didn''t dodge, allowing her to vent her anger.


    Nicole didn''t exert too much strength. After all, she felt sorry for Kerr. She just gave him a light


    punishment and then let go of him. She red at Kerr who was smiling.


    "Well, don''t be angry. You have worked hard recently. Isn''t it good for you to have a rest? Are you


    hungry? Let''s grab something to eat." Kerr stroked Nicole''s hair and took out his clothes from the


    wardrobe, intending to put them on her.


    But she dodged. "No, I don''t feel well. I need to take a shower." Before falling asleep, Nicole


    sweated and felt sticky all over her body.


    Kerr didn''t do bathe her because he was worried that she would get sick after taking a shower when


    she was asleep. Now that Nicole wanted to do this, Kerr was happy with it.


    "Let me help you."


    While speaking, Kerr was about to hold Nicole in his arms, but he failed.


    Nicole jumped to the floor and made a face at him, "Mr. Kerr, do you think I''m a fool? I don''t think


    you just want to help me take a shower. I know what is in your mind."


    She was not that stupid.


    Then she turned around and walked into the bathroom. She closed the door as if she was on guard


    against Kerr.


    Kerr shook his head helplessly and heard the sound of water flowing in the bathroom.

 Chapter 524 Little Lover

    Chapter 524 Little Lover


    Lowering his head, Kerr saw the screen of Nicole''s mobile phone lit up, on which the group photo of


    Jay and Lucas was clearly disyed. Kerr''s face darkened. His mobile phone was full of Nicole''s


    photos...


    He didn''t expect that this little woman all cared about her sons. He reached out his hand and held


    her phone in his hand. When he was about to change the photo, the phone showed that someone


    was calling in.


    Looking at the special signal, Kerr knew who it was, so he pressed the answer button.


    "Mommy! Do you miss Jay? Jay misses Mommy very much!" Before Nicole opened her mouth, Jay


    told her how much he missed her. It seemed that only when he talked to Nicole, he was a child.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Kerr''s face darkened. It turned out that this brat always called Nicole secretly.


    "Mommy! Why don''t you say anything? The signal is bad. Can''t you hear me?" Obviously, Jay was


    a little anxious. Their training was very strict, and the geographical location of the ind was very


    special.


    So the signal they used was strictly monitored.


    "She is taking a shower." Kerr said lightly with obvious displeasure in his eyes.


    Jay heard Kerr''s voice at once and felt disappointed. "Why not Mommy? I miss her very much."


    "If that''s what you want to ask, I''ve already answered you. That''s it." Kerr was about to hang up, but


    Jay stopped him.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t do that. It''s not easy for me to get the signal. Let me talk to mommy for a


    while. She will miss me very much and might cry secretly at midnight."


    Jay threatened Kerr. He knew that Kerr cared about Nicole, so he had to use her as an excuse. In


    fact, Jay missed Nicole very much.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Kerr hesitated. Although he didn''t discover that Nicole was crying behind his


    back, even he was worried about Jay, how could Nicole not be concerned with him?


    Not hearing Kerr''s voice, Jay thought that he had left his phone aside and could not help feeling


    dissatisfied.


    "How could you treat me like this after I told you such important news?" Jayined. If he hadn''t


    found out what Moore was doing, how could Kerr have the chance to hand these things over to the


    police?


    Kerr guessed that the information he received was sent by Jay, and now he was more certain. "Why


    are you keeping an eye on Moore?" Kerr didn''t want Jay to get involved in the feud between him


    and Moore.


    He could handle these things well. He wanted Nicole and Jay to know that as the man of the family,


    he could give them the best protection.


    "Sunny even took Mommy away. How can I let them go?" Jay said with pride. Although he was not


    by Nicole''s side, he knew everything that had happened to her.


    He had promised to protect Nicole, so he must keep his promise.


    "Then why didn''t you just hand over the information to the police, but let me do it?" The smuggling


    of Moore was reported by Kerr, but the information and materials came from Jay.


    In other words, they all made contribution to these things.


    Standing in front of the window, Kerr felt that Jay was identical with him in personality when he was


    still a child.


    "The world is always so unfair. What a child says will never be taken seriously by others." Jay


    wanted to take advantage of Kerr''s identity.


    No one dared to take Kerr''s words seriously.


    "Kerr? Who are you talking to?" As soon as Nicole walked out of the bathroom, she saw Kerr


    standing in front of the window, with a phone in his hand, and wiping the water drops from her hair


    with a towel in her hand.


    Nicole walked barefoot to Kerr''s side, her eyes full of expectation.


    Jay was so sensitive that he heard Nicole''s voice, "Mommy! It''s me. I''m Jay!" Jay shouted at Nicole


    on the phone.


    Kerr put the phone near Nicole''s ear.


    Hearing the familiar voice on the phone, Nicole said with tears in her eyes, "Jay! Are you okay?"


    There was a lump in her throat.


    Since Jay left, Nicole rarely heard from Jay.


    Feeling the excitement of Nicole, Jay''s eyes turned red and he lowered his head and became very


    lonely.


    "I''m fine." Jay said lightly. Jay bore all the hardships and tiredness alone just to make Nicole rest


    assured.


    He was protecting her in his own way.


    Nicole nodded and lowered her head, tears streaming down. She didn''t want Jay to find out, so she


    tried her best to hold back.


    That was why Kerr didn''t want Jay to call Nicole. He didn''t want to see her tears, no matter what.


    "Are you crying for another man?" Kerr stretched out his finger and gently wiped the tears from the


    corner of Nicole''s eyes.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole raised her head and red at Kerr, "You knew my son called, why


    didn''t you tell me?" Nicole questioned Kerr.


    If she hadn''t found it herself, Kerr wouldn''t have given the phone to her.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay heard the conversation between Nicole and Kerr. Although they


    were quarreling, he felt so happy. He knew that even if he was not with Nicole, She could also live a


    happy life.


    "Yes, yes! He just doesn''t want you to talk to me, so that he can have you alone." Jay added fuel to


    the fire, and was in high spirit.


    Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole smiled, "Tell mommy, what are you doing there every day? Did you eat


    on time?" What Nicole cared about was very trivial.


    Even though she knew that someone was taking care of Jay, she still couldn''t rest assured without


    seeing him in person.


    As for Jay''s training, Kerr and Jay chose to hide it from her. If she knew that Jay was undergoing


    such harsh training every day, she couldn''t stand it. Because she felt sorry for Jay and would let him


    come back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief chat with Nicole, Jay hung up the phone.

 Chapter 525 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 525 Eavesdropping


    At the same time, the mobile phone in Nicole''s hand was taken away by Kerr. "It''s time for you to


    have meals. If you don''t eat now, I''m going to be angry." Kerr deliberately pulled a long face.


    He said to Nicole seriously.


    However, Kerr''s authority was no longer unchallengeable. At least, Nicole didn''t look timid in front of


    Kerr''s angry face.


    Nicole sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. Kerr ad dried her long hair with a towel when she was


    on the phone.


    Kerr held up her face and made her look up at him. "Nicole, I will always be here with you. You


    should know that even they are our children, they will grow up one day.


    They will leave us eventually. In the future, only the two of us can be together. I won''t leave you."


    Kerr knew that Nicole couldn''t ept such departure for the time being.


    So he would apany her to ept it slowly.


    Although Nicole knew it, it was difficult to really put it into practice.


    "I see. Give me some time to get used to it." Nicole stood up, changed her clothes, took Kerr''s hand


    and walked out of the lounge.


    Although she missed and worried about Jay, she knew that Kerr was right.


    Sitting in the dining room, Kerr sliced the steak with fork in front of him naturally and put it in front of


    Nicole, who looked at the two people at the next table.


    "What are you looking at?" Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole put her index finger to her lips, indicating him not to make any sound. She was trying hard to


    eavesdrop on the conversation between the two people next table. Although she knew it was


    inappropriate...


    When she heard the name they mentioned just now, she couldn''t help but feel anxious and curious.


    In order to protect the privacy of every diner in the restaurant, there were proper distance between


    the tables, so even Nicole listened carefully for a long time, she only heard the name.


    As for the rest, she got nothing.


    She was a little disappointed.


    "What do you want to know? Why don''t you ask me directly?" Kerr stared at Nicole. This little


    woman was always so smart.


    Raising her head, Nicole looked into Kerr''s eyes and said, "I heard them mentioning Moore, so I


    was a little curious." She hadn''t heard about Moore for a long time.


    Although she deeply suspected that the person behind Sunny''s n was Moore, there was no


    evidence.


    Kerr looked up at Jared and gave him a meaningful look.


    Jared nodded and went to the table next door. Soon, the two people stood up and walked to Kerr


    and Nicole.


    When they saw Kerr, they nodded respectfully to Kerr and greeted, "Mr. Kerr, long time no see." The


    man bent slightly towards Kerr with a ttering look on his face.


    However, Kerr only looked at Nicole and didn''t care about the people around him at all.


    "Repeat what you just said." Kerr said lightly. Since Nicole wanted to hear it, he would fulfill her


    wish.


    Nicole looked into Kerr''s eyes and caught a glimpse of the man who appeared beside her. She felt


    embarrassed. It was her fault to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Kerr went even further. Nicole winked at Kerr, indicating him not to do this, as if he


    was telling everyone openly that she was eavesdropping on others'' speech.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the man standing next to Kerr didn''t feel dissatisfied at all. Instead, he fawned on Kerr and


    said, "Yes, Mr. Kerr. We were just having a simple conversation Moore''s smuggling.


    Since Moore left the Gu Group, he has been secretly making some products. No one knows what


    the use of these products is." The man told Kerr everything he knew.


    Kerr was not surprised at all when he heard the news, while Nicole looked at the man in front of her


    in surprise and even couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    She thought Moore just squander the money, but she didn''t expect him to be suspected of


    smuggling.


    After saying that, the man returned to his original table, and the table fell into silence.


    "Surprised? Did you hear it clearly? Aren''t you still curious?" Kerr said lightly, reached out his hand


    and ced a ss of juice in front of Nicole.


    With a confused look on her face, Nicole nodded, "Howe? Did Moore ask me to sign the so-


    called foreign trade agreement just to get me involved in this matter?"


    All of a sudden, she came to her senses and felt a little scared. After all, if she hadn''t been


    prepared, she might have been implicated by Moore now.


    Kerr nodded, satisfied with Nicole''s reaction.


    "He wants you to take all the me for him." Moore''s trick was actually brilliant, but he didn''t expect


    Nicole to be more clever than he was. Kerr was gratified that Nicole knew how to protect herself.


    But it didn''t matter even if Nicole didn''t realize what had happened, because Kerr would make


    everyone and everything that could hurt her disappearpletely.


    So he was rx when Moore get into trouble.


    Nicole nodded. She had wanted to be lenient, but it seemed that some people would never realize


    their mistakes.


    "You don''t have to be sad and disappointed for someone who doesn''t deserve your sympathy." Kerr


    reminded Nicole.


    He knew what she was thinking. Most of the time, she was strong and independent, but she also


    had some small thoughts. These small thoughts just showed her kindness.


    "It''s not because I''m sad and disappointed, but because I''m helpless. I don''t know when such a life


    wille to an end. Is the conflict between us and Moore going to go on and on like this?


    Moore has Ron, and we also have Jay and Lucas. Is it because of the feud between us so that our


    next generation have to be impacted?" Nicole felt helpless.


    However, it was beyond their control. After all, it was Moore and Sunny who couldn''t let it go, not


    them.


    "It''s over soon. Don''t worry. Trust me!" Kerr knew that Nicole''s wish was simple. She wanted a


    simple life, but many things were beyond her imagination.


    Nicole nodded. In the end, she had to leave this matter to Kerr.


    She smiled at Nicole, picked up the ss on the table and took a sip of the juice.

 Chapter 526 Be Lenient

    Chapter 526 Be Lenient


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya had been waiting for three days, and the injury on her foot was almost healed, but there was


    still no news from Sunny. Obviously, she had lost her patience and could not wait any longer.


    Standing up, she dialed Sunny''s number.


    In the vi.


    Sunny sat on the sofa. After Moore left the vi, she was anxious. Now it was obvious that all their


    efforts had been in vain.


    Not only didn''t she get the shares of the KN Group, but also Moore might be in danger. Sunny was


    worried that she would be involved. When she heard the phone ring, she was obviously startled.


    Looking at the number on the screen, Sunny hung up angrily and ignored Freya. She didn''t know


    why Freya called at this time.


    Anyway, for Sunny, Freya was of no use to her. With this ident, Sunny didn''t know how to get out


    of the predicament, and she didn''t know whether they still had a chance in the future.


    Hearing Sunny hung up the phone on purpose, Freya''s face was full of surprise, because in her


    impression, no matter what happened, Sunny didn''t dare to be so disrespectful to her.


    Freya frowned. Jack''s words had been lingering in her mind. She also felt scared, so she dialed


    Sunny''s number repeatedly.


    After a long time, Freya didn''t even know how many calls she had made before Sunny finally


    answered the phone.


    "What are you doing? Why are you still calling me now?" Sunny''s tone was full of displeasure, not


    as respectful as usual, but with obvious questioning, as if she was full of disgust with Freya.


    When Freya heard Sunny''s tone, her eyes widened in surprise. "Sunny, do you know who you are


    talking to?" Freya questioned Sunny. In the Gu family, even Nicole had never treated her like this.


    Let alone Sunny.


    Feeling the arrogance in Freya''s attitude, Sunny snorted, "Freya! I know I''m talking to you. Don''t


    forget that it''s you who called me. If you don''t have anything else to do, I''m still very busy. I won''t


    waste my time with you."


    Sunny was about to hang up the phone.


    "Sunny! Why are you ying dumb to me? My shares are still in your hands. When can the


    procedure bepleted?" Freya didn''t want to care about Sunny''s attitude.


    She just wanted to get the shares as soon as possible, in case anything happened. Jack''s reminder


    might be true. Freya was worried that Sunny would cast covetous eyes on those shares.


    At that time, Freya would really make a food of herself.


    "Shares? How dare you mention the shares to me? If you want the shares, you can ask your good


    daughter-inw. How dare that bitch y this trick with me?


    She is really not afraid of what I will do to you. In her heart, she is not willing to give up those shares


    at all, and she has never thought of saving you!" Sunny didn''t let go of this opportunity to sow


    discord.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Nicole didn''t let her live in peace, she wouldn''t let her go either.


    Hearing what Sunny said, Freya looked confused. "Sunny, what are you talking about? The share


    transfer agreement has been signed by Nicole. Don''t y dumb with me. You just don''t want to


    transfer the shares to me, right?"


    What Freya was worried about still happened, but she didn''t know what to do at all. After all, those


    shares were not a small amount of money.


    "You should know it clearly that it''s Nicole who doesn''t want to transfer the shares to you. She


    tampered with the transfer agreement and it is invalid now. I can''t get the shares, neither can you.


    Freya, you have cheated by Nicole."


    Sunny knew that Nicole wanted to deceive her, but she had to pin all the me on Nicole.


    Only in this way could the Gu family be in a chaos.


    "What did you say? Sunny, you didn''t lie to me?" Freya didn''t know whether she should believe


    Sunny or not, but it seemed that she couldn''t ask Nicole about it directly.


    When Freya was hesitating, Sunny had hung up the phone.


    Sitting on the sofa, Freya looked into the distance disappointedly, her eyes bing dull.


    She was confused and wondered how to confirm it.


    "Mrs. Freya!" Cherry walked to the side of Freya. Seeing that Freya was absent-minded, Cherry


    called her lightly.


    "What?" All of a sudden, Freya came back to her senses and saw Cherry in front of her, with a guilty


    look on her face.


    Cherry was also shocked by Freya''s expression. "Mrs. Freya, it''s me!" Cherry didn''t know what was


    wrong with Freya, but she felt a little strange when she looked at Freya.


    Freya took a deep breath and tried to look calm. "What''s wrong?" She asked lightly.


    "Here is the thing, Mrs. Freya. You asked me to talk to Harrow and take away Lucas..." Cherry was


    also surprised by Harrow''s reaction.


    Standing up, Freya interrupted her, "Don''t worry about it. We''ll talk about itter. I have to go out."


    Freya wanted to ask Nicole about it.


    Faced with what Sunny said, Freya didn''t know whether she should believe it or not, but when she


    walked to the door of the vi, she stopped.


    Three days had passed, and there were still people standing at the gate of the vi, urging her to


    pay the debt.


    Freya couldn''t take out a penny now and had no ability to pay back. If she went out at this time, she


    would definitely be caught. At that time, if the news spread, the reputation of the Gu family would


    also be damaged.


    Turning around, Freya looked at Cherry and asked, "Haven''t Kerr and Nicolee back yet?"


    Worried, Freya raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already dinner time.


    Kerr and Nicole woulde back at this time every day.


    Cherry shook her head, "No. Mrs. Freya, do you need me to give them a call?" Cherry didn''t know


    why Freya suddenly began to care about Nicole.


    Freya nodded with hesitation. As Cherry picked up the phone in front of her and dialed Kerr''s


    number, a phone rang from the gate of the vi was heard as soon as her phone was connected.


    Cherry was slightly surprised. When she raised her head, she saw Kerre in with Nicole, hand in


    hand.


    Kerr''s face darkened, as if he was very unhappy. But Nicole wore a smile on her face, showing no


    sign of unhappiness.

 Chapter 527 A Little Kindness

    Chapter 527 A Little Kindness


    "Kerr... You''re back." There was obvious surprise in Freya''s tone. She looked at Nicole


    unconsciously.


    "Have you had dinner? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for you." While saying that, Freya was


    about to go to the kitchen, but was stopped by Kerr as soon as she took a step forward.


    "No, thanks. I have had dinner with Nicole outside." After saying that, Kerr kept staring at Freya with


    obvious anger. He took a step forward and was about to say something, but was stopped by Nicole


    beside him.


    With a smile at Freya and Kerr, Nicole said, "Kerr, you''ve been busy all day. You must be tired. Go


    upstairs and take a shower." Obviously, Nicole didn''t want Kerr to say anything right now.


    Feeling Kerr''s hostility, Kerr took a step back and looked at him with fear.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr knew what she meant, so he went upstairs.


    "Nicole, do you have time? I have something to tell you!" Seeing that Nicole was about to follow


    Kerr, Freya immediately stopped her.


    But her tone was kind and humble.


    Hearing that, Nicole stopped her steps and turned around. She was surprised to see the smile on


    Freya''s face. Last time when Freya showed such a sincere smile, she was driven out of the Gu


    family by Freya.


    And almost lost the whole KN Group.


    But she was Freya. As the daughter-inw of the Gu family, Nicole couldn''t refuse her request.


    "Kerr, you can go upstairs first. I willeter." Nicole gently patted the back of Kerr''s hand.


    Then she pulled her hand out of Kerr''s palm.


    Kerr frowned. Obviously, he didn''t want Nicole to stay with Freya alone.


    But seeing the firmness in Nicole''s eyes, Kerr had to take a meaningful look at Freya, and then


    turned to the bedroom upstairs.


    Seeing Kerr leave, Freya felt relieved.


    With a faint smile at Freya, Nicole walked towards the garden outside the vi. It was quiet there at


    this time. Perhaps Freya didn''t want others to hear their conversation.


    Freya followed Nicole in tacit agreement. Looking at her back, Freya''s eyes twinkled.


    "Nicole, I want to ask you about the sharesst time. Did you really transfer the shares of the KN


    Group to Sunny? It''s all Kerr''s years of hard work. Does he know that?"


    Using Kerr as an excuse, Freya didn''t want Nicole to know that she had colluded with Sunny. On


    the surface, she was concerned about Kerr and Nicole, but in fact, she was testing Sunny''s words.


    Nicole turned around and said to Freya, "Mom, don''t worry. The shares of the KN Group didn''t fall


    into Sunny''s hands. Although Kerr has known about it, the problems have been solved.


    As for why you were kidnapped by Sunny, I don''t want to ask you about it anymore. Let bygones be


    bygones." Nicole sensed Freya''s hesitation.


    Perhaps Freya had been suffering a lot these days, so Nicole didn''t want to say anything more.


    Lowering her head, Nicole took out a card from her bag. She reached out and handed it to Freya.


    "Mother, this card is small gif for you. You can buy something you like with it.


    Or you can also take the money to do what you need to do. Besides, from now on, I will give the


    living expense to Uncle Kelvin and Cherry every month."


    Nicole didn''t care about the money at all. She just wanted the family to be peaceful, so that Kerr


    could be happy. As the daughter-inw of the Gu family, she could also have a peaceful life.


    "I know Mom doesn''t like me, but it''s true that I''m a member of the Gu family. Kerr didn''t say it, but it


    doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know. I hope mom can still be careful."


    Nicole reminded Freya.


    Seeing the bank card in her hand, Freya felt surprised. She didn''t expect that Nicole would be so


    generous. But if she took the money from Nicole like this...


    She felt a little embarrassed, so she didn''t give a response for a long time. However, when she


    heard what Nicole said, Freya couldn''t even refute but lowered her head.


    Looking at Freya, Nicole smiled faintly. She stepped forward, reached out her hand and stuffed the


    bank card into Freya''s hand. "I''ll go upstairs first."


    Then she turned around and walked into the vi.


    Freya looked at the receding figure of Nicole.


    Looking down at the bank card in her hand, Freya was very happy. Anyway, she finally got the


    money.


    But when she thought that these money, that was originally Kerr''s, now under the control of Nicole,


    which made Freya feel dissatisfied.


    Stopping at the door of the garden, Nicole seemed to have guessed what Freya was thinking. She


    turned her face away and did not turn around. Her voice was very light, but clear. "I earned the


    money myself. It is a small gift for you.


    Don''t worry. I didn''t squander the KN Group''s ie."


    The sound of high-heeled shoes faded away. Although all the shares of the KN Group were under


    Nicole''s name, she did not care about the specific ie of thepany.


    Because she didn''t care about those things at all.


    Freya was stunned. She looked at Nicole''s back thoughtfully and said nothing.


    In the bedroom upstairs.


    Kerr stood in front of the window. From their bedroom, he could see everything in the garden.


    Although Kerr didn''t hear what Nicole and Freya said, he saw what Nicole was doing.


    When Nicole pushed the bedroom door open, she saw Kerr standing in front of the window. It


    urred to her that he could see their every move from there.


    Nicole put her bag on the table nearby, walked behind him, stretched out her arms and hugged him


    from behind. "So Mr. Kerr is also peeping at others?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile in her eyes, Nicole joked, feeling the tension in Kerr''s body.


    Kerr raised his hand and held her in his arms. "Since my dear wife likes to eavesdrop. We should


    share the same hobby." Kerr took it for granted, "And you are my wife, not ''Others''."


    He kissed on her forehead.


    "Are youughing at me?" Nicole raised her head and stared at Kerr.


    Although the sarcasm in his words was not obvious, and he indulged her in every aspect, Nicole


    could still hear it.


    Kerr shook his head slightly, "How dare I? Why did you give all your money to her?" Kerr knew that


    Nicole had her own savings before she was with him.


    She saved it for Jay.


    Nicole smiled faintly, "Because she is your mother. No matter what she had done, this fact can''t be


    changed. She gave you life and gave me such a good husband. I''m very grateful to her.


    It''s my duty to take care of her for you." What Nicole said made sense.

 Chapter 528 Peeping And Eavesdropping

    Chapter 528 Peeping And Eavesdropping


    At least that was what Nicole thought.


    For her, money was never the most important thing.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and looked at Freya who was standing still with the phone in her hand.


    "You know what she will do with the money. You have seen the people outside the vi just now."


    When they came back just now, they saw those people sneaking outside the vi.


    Kerr knew clearly that Freya had been forced by the gambling debts to not go out, but he did not


    expect that those people really dared to cause trouble in the Gu family.


    He wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    It was the first time that Nicole hade into contact with those malicious people. Nicole didn''t


    know why there was such a person in the world.


    It seemed that she couldn''t figure out why Freya had provoked these people.


    "These troubles must have made her feel distressed. I hope she can get rid of them and live a


    better life." Nicole didn''t discuss it with Kerr before she made a decision.


    Because she knew that once Kerr knew it, he might not agree. After all, if Kerr really wanted to give


    the money to Freya, he could have done it long ago.


    There was no need to wait till now.


    "Besides, shouldn''t I make the call in the family? Why can''t I even make a decision on such a small


    matter?" Nicole broke free from Kerr''s arms with her hands on her waist.


    She asked Kerr with dissatisfaction.


    Looking at the anger on her face, Kerr felt happy. Maybe this was how precious Nicole was, even if


    the whole world showed malice to her...


    she could still tolerate everything.


    It was because of her kindness that she helped Freya. She didn''t think that she made a sacrifice.


    "Okay, okay. You are the boss. I''ll leave everything to you, okay?" Kerr patiently coaxed her.


    Nicole finally felt happy and hid in his arms. She felt very contented, because just now, she had felt


    that Freya was slowly epting her.


    Kerr let go of Nicole and walked into the bathroom.


    Then Nicole picked up her phone and dialed the number of Harley.


    "Mrs. Nicole, it''s sote. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Kerr will be jealous?" Harley''s voice was full of


    banter.


    She knew that Harley was making fun of her. "So what? Anyway, I''m not the only one to suffer.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, no matter how angry Kerr is, he would not vent his anger


    on me.


    But if it was you, it might not be the case. You and Lisa have been go through a rough patch, and


    now you have to deal with Kerr. I feel so pitiful when I think about it." Nicole said jokingly.


    She knew that Kerr and Lisa were Harley''s weakness, so she used these two people to frighten


    him.


    "Mrs. Nicole, what can I do for you? Just tell me directly. Don''t make such a joke. My heart can''t


    bear the pressure anymore. If I pass out because of fear, maybe no one will help you."


    Harley knew that Nicole must have something to tell him, or she wouldn''t have connected him so


    late.


    "Well, you are smart. So don''t mess with me." Nicole made fun of Harley, since she had taken him


    as her close friend. "Well, I''m not kidding. Do you remember what I asked youst time?"


    Nicole stopped joking and became serious, "I asked youst time if there is a better treatment for


    his disease?" Nicole had always kept Jack''s physical condition in mind.


    When she just came back to the Gu family, she had asked Harley. The Gu family was always in


    troubled times, and was not a desirable ce for Jack to recuperate. Therefore, Nicole wanted to


    send Jack to a better ce that was good for his health.


    If it weren''t for his health, Nicole knew that Jack wouldn''tpromise so easily.


    "I know what you mean, but as I said, this disease is irreversible, but a good environment for


    recuperation can indeed help to suppress the worsening of the condition."


    As a doctor, Harley couldn''t cure all the patient. There were still many medical problems in the world


    that hadn''t been solved.


    In the face of disease, humans became very insignificant.


    "What about your suggestion? What kind of ce is better?" Nicole nned to give this news to


    Kerr as a gift.


    Only by solving Kerr''s worries could he really rx. Nicole wanted to see him happy.


    "I see. I''ll send you the relevant informationter. If you really want to do this, Nicole, you have to be


    mentally prepared, and also talk to Jack about it."


    Harley thought that it was not as simple as Nicole thought. "Besides, I think you should discuss it


    with Kerr."


    After all, Jack was Kerr''s father, and Jack was a stubborn man. If he thought that he was controlled


    by others, he might not appreciate it.


    Nicole thought about Harley''s words and said, "I see. Send the materials to my e-mail first. Thank


    you." Hanging up the phone, Nicoley prone in the middle of the bed and turned on herptop.


    Soon, Harley''s e-mail was sent to her.


    When Kerr walked out of the bathroom, he saw Nicole attentively looking at theputer screen in


    front of her. "What are you looking at? Why don''t you go to the study? It''s not good for your eyes."


    Frowning, Kerr walked to Nicole, bent over andy beside her.


    "You came out just in time. Look at this." Nicole turned around the screen of theputer a little,


    adjusted the direction and showed it to Kerr.


    "What do you think of the environment here?" Nicole made a choice and looked at Kerr expectantly.


    Kerr looked at the pictures on the advertising video. The manor was beautiful and elegant. And the


    green nts upied most of the residential area. It was obviously a good ce for vacation or


    recuperation.


    "What? Are you going to take me to live in retirement here? Isn''t it a little early to think about it


    now?" Kerr was half joking. In fact, Nicole to think about these things.


    Before Nicole felt tired of the life here, Kerr would prepare everything for her. At that time, maybe


    Jay could be on his own, and he would take Nicole to do whatever she wanted to do.


    "Of course not. What do you think of this ce?" Nicole put down Kerr''s hand above her head, sat


    up and looked at him seriously.


    She was looking forward to his answer.


    "Not bad." Kerr said lightly. Although he didn''t know what she wanted to do, he saw the expectation


    on her face and didn''t want to disappoint her.


    Hearing his affirmative answer, Nicole became excited at once. "What do you think of sending father


    here for recuperation? Although Harley said that his disease can''t bepletely cured, better


    treatment will be beneficial to his condition."


    Nicole had made a perfect n.


    However, Kerr shook his head and said, "Nicole, I appreciate your kindness. But don''t mention it


    again, and don''t tell him without your permission. Be good."


    As Kerr spoke, the smile on his face disappeared. He reached out his hand and closed theptop in


    front of him. Then he turned around and put the used towel back into the bathroom.


    Seeing the obvious change of Kerr, Nicole felt surprised and confused. "Why? Didn''t you say that


    this ce is not bad?"


    Nicole chased after Kerr and asked.


    Kerr kept silent all the time. He took a look at his watch, carried Nicole in his arms and went back to


    bed.


    "There is no reason. You should go to bed. Are you afraid of the dark circles under your eyes


    tomorrow morning, you little night owl?" Kerr threatened Nicole, tucked her in, closed his eyes and


    held her tightly in his arms.


    Nicole frowned and looked at Kerr who bypassed her questions, "Then tell me why, or I can''t fall


    asleep." Nicole threatened him.


    But Kerr didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, Kerr, you pretend to be asleep, right?" Nicole stared at Kerr, reached out her hand and


    searched something under the quilt, with an obvious snicker in her eyes.


    She really wanted to see if he could fall asleep.


    Sure enough, five minutester, Kerr suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Nicole with his


    possessive eyes. "Since you don''t want to sleep, let''s do something meaningful."


    While speaking, he turned over and directly lifted the quilt to cover their heads, and then trapped


    her in his arms.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Kerr would be pissed off. But no matter how hard she


    tried, she couldn''t escape from him.


    "Okay, okay! I admit defeat. Stop it!" Nicole raised her hand in surrender. If she didn''t admit defeat,


    she might be eaten up by Kerr.


    Kerr also knew that Nicole was tired enough, so he stopped in time to teach her a lesson. "Let''s see


    if you dare to mess with me in the future."


    Kerr stretched out his arm and held her shoulder, lying beside her.


    Noticing the change of Kerr''s body, Nicole turned to him and looked at Kerr who closed his eyes


    tightly. Obviously, he was restraining himself. "Are you feeling bad, Kerr?"

 Chapter 529 Solution

    Chapter 529 Solution


    Hearing Nicole''s gentle voice, Kerr had a strong desire in his heart. So he tried his best to ignore


    her.


    "Sleep tight." Kerr said lightly.


    Knowing what he meant, Nicole raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She stretched out her arms


    and deliberately held him tightly. "Good night." She then raised her head and kissed Kerr on his


    chin.


    She clearly felt that his body became more stiff and tense.


    "Nicole, you did it on purpose!" Kerr clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t do anything to Nicole. He


    had to endure it. After all, he had chosen this little mischievous woman to be his wife by himself.


    Kerr had no choice but to bear the responsibility silently.


    Hiding in his arms, Nicole giggled, closed her eyes and slept soundly.


    But tonight, someone couldn''t fall asleep because of Nicole and Kerr.


    Sitting in the car, Moore lowered the window, lit the cigarette in his hand, extinguished it, and then lit


    it again. Soon, the door was full of cigarette ash and butts, but the impatience and restlessness in


    his heart did not disappear at all.


    Taking out his phone, he looked at the number in his contact list and didn''t know whom to call.


    Obviously, this matter had been escted.


    It was not that easy to solve it.


    But Moore didn''t want to get himself involved. He found a number and dialed it. The phone rang for


    a long time before it was answered.


    "Who is it?" There was obvious impatience in his sleepy voice.


    It waste at night. Obviously, the call disturbed his rest.


    "I''m Moore. Smith, I''m in trouble." Moore said lightly. Since the afternoon, he had gradually calmed


    down from anger.


    Now this matter had nothing to do with Nicole, and the shares he had got were gone. He could not


    even protect himself.


    Hearing Moore''s voice, the man on the other end of the phone sat up from the bed and suddenly


    sobered up. He looked at the sleeping woman beside him with surprise and vignce.


    "Mr. Moore, where are you now?" The man lowered his voice. He had seen the news report and


    knew that Moore was in trouble.


    "It''s none of your business. I just want to know what else can I do?" Moore reminded the man.


    The man was a little hesitant. Moore wanted to cooperate with him on this matter, but he knew that


    something bad would happen, so he refused Moore. He did not expect that something really


    happened.


    At that time, Moore was very determined, although he didn''t know why Moore was so confident.


    It was toote to say that.


    "Mr. Moore, I don''t know what to do, but I know if you get more people involved, maybe someone


    can be your scapegoat." The man knew that Moore had a grudge against the Gu family.


    Since things hade to this point, he should cut off all means of retreat.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the man''s words, Moore''s eyes lit up. He suddenly thought of a person. Since things had


    come to this point, he had no other choice. "I know."


    Putting down his phone, Moore drove back to the vi and went straight to the bedroom.


    Sunny had already fallen asleep on the bed. Hearing the noise, she opened her eyes and saw


    Moore standing in front of her.


    She was taken aback and asked, "What are you doing?" Sunny sat up vigntly, stepped back,


    leaned against the head of the bed and questioned Moore.


    Moore sat on the edge of the bed and said, "Sunny, I need your help now." He turned to look at


    Sunny. The only person who could get in touch with Freya was her.


    Sunny looked at him with suspicion and vignce.


    After Moore told her the ns, she still had a full face of doubts. "You mean that you want to pin all


    the me on Freya? Freya won''t admit it, and we don''t have any evidence.


    Freya is not a fool. She is not stupid enough to take the me for you." Sunny said indifferently.


    But Moore smiled faintly with obvious certainty in his eyes, "She will, because you has something


    on her." Moore reached out and held Sunny''s hand.


    "You can give Freya two choices. If she doesn''t admit it, you will tell the media that Freya came to


    you and asked you to kidnap and threaten her to get Nicole''s shares.


    In this way, the noble image of Freya willpletely ruined. If she doesn''t want others to know what


    kind of person she really is, she has to admit the crime herself after I report it to the police."


    Moore knew that this secret was a fatal blow to Freya. All the members of Gu family were


    hypocritical and cared about their own image.


    They wouldn''t let others have a bad impression on them.


    Sunny knew Freya better than Moore. She also knew that if she really did so, Freya would


    compromise.


    "Why should I get myself involved? Did you ever think of taking me with you when you wanted to


    run away?" Sunny turned around andy on the bed with her back to Moore.


    She was in a fit of pique. She remembered how cold and ruthless Moore was. This man had no


    mercy at all.


    With a smile, Moore bent over and held Sunny in his arms. "I was worried that you and Ron would


    be implicated back then. Sunny, I know my attitude was not good during the day.


    But I also have a reason. I''m afraid that you will be involved in this matter. In this case, no one will


    take care of Ron. Do you want it? And if something really happens to me, Ron will lose his father.


    All my property will be investigated and even frozen. What would you and Ron live on then?" Moore


    threatened Sunny.


    In the final analysis, everything was about interests.


    They gathered for benefits and would eventually be apart because of the same reason.


    Moore sweet-talked her. Sunny was also afraid that Moore would get involved in this matter.


    Now it seemed that what Moore said was indeed reasonable. If they put all the me on Freya,


    everything would be fine.


    Sunny didn''t say anything, but she had epted Moore''s suggestion in her heart.


    Lying next to Sunny, Moore knew that she was easy to be deceived. "Indeed, I''ve made a perfect


    n after I got the shares. I was going to make a fortune.


    I could teach Nicole a lesson, or take you and Ron away with me. If you stay here, we would be


    restricted everywhere. I want to give you a better life.


    I will give you and Ron aplete family. We don''t have our own family anymore. Do you also want


    Ron to live in an iplete home?"


    Moore said pitifully. He knew to use Ron as an excuse.


    "Stop it. I know what to do. I''ll call Freya tomorrow morning." Sunny interrupted Moore.


    Although she knew that she couldn''tpletely believe what Moore said, she had to admit that


    some of his words indeed made senses.


    It was all because of Ron that Sunny chose topromise.


    Hearing the affirmative answer of Sunny, Moore finally felt relieved. "You can tell Freya that even if


    something really happened to her, Kerr and Nicole will definitely find a way to save her."


    In this way, the Gu family would get into trouble together.

 Chapter 530 Birds Of A Feather Flock Together

    Chapter 530 Birds Of A Feather Flock Together


    "Then she has no reason to refuse."


    Moore had a good n.


    With her eyes closed, Sunny thought about what Moore had said. Anyway, the rtionship between


    her and Freya had been ruined, and it didn''t matter even if she got Freya involved.


    The next day, in the Gu family''s old house.


    Freya stood in the living room with her cell phone in her hand. When she saw Cherrye in from


    the door, she asked, "Have you given the money to them?" Freya didn''t expect that Nicole would be


    so generous.


    The money was enough for her to pay off her gambling debts.


    Cherry walked to Freya and stopped. She nodded at Freya and said, "Yes, they have left." Facing


    the powerful background of the Gu family, those people didn''t dare to take a step forward, but only


    stood at the door.


    In this way, if the news spread, it would not be good for the Gu family''s reputation.


    Freya was finally relieved.


    She sat on the sofa and picked up the teacup in front of her. She didn''t expect that a greater


    disaster was waiting for her.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Looking at Sunny''s number on the screen, Freya thought of Sunny''s


    attitude towards her yesterday. There was obvious contempt in her eyes.


    "Madam, Miss Sunny is calling. Do you want to answer it?" Cherry asked Freya, but she saw that


    Freya didn''t care about it at all. So Cherry took the phone silently and pressed hang it up.


    Fortunately, now the KN Group was not in the hands of others, but Freya also didn''t have any


    control over it, which made her feel a little distressed.


    Hearing the sound in the phone, Sunny knew that Freya refused to answer her phone. "Freya


    doesn''t answer the phone." Sunny looked at Moore beside her.


    Frowning, Moore was lost in thought. Before he could say anything, he heard footstepsing from


    the door of the vi. Dunn stood at the door and nodded slightly to Moore.


    "Mr. Moore, I''m afraid you have to make it clear to them yourself." Dunn just came to remind Moore,


    and soon two uniformed staff came in.


    Knowing that he couldn''t avoid it, Moore stood up, straightened his suit jacket and gave Sunny a


    meaningful look. He left this matter to her.


    Seeing that Moore was taken away, Sunny was in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "Edward, what should I do?" Sunny turned around and looked at Edward behind her, with confusion


    in her eyes. Although Moore had made it clear, Sunny was still at a loss.


    Edward sighed helplessly, "Miss, you''d better find a way to find Freya and let her bear all the


    responsibilities." Edward had already heard Moore''s idea.


    Hearing what Edward said, Sunny nodded, simply tidied up and drove out. Since Freya refused to


    answer the phone, Sunny had to go to her house.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house. Sunny sat in the car and watched Kerr


    drive his car and leave the vi. Of course, she also saw Nicole sitting on the passenger seat, with a


    smile on her face.


    Sunny tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She couldn''t bear the smile on Nicole''s face, which


    became so dazzling all of a sudden in Sunny''s eyes.


    Sunny didn''t rx her vignce until Kerr''s car disappeared in her sight.


    Turning her head, Sunny stared at the gate of the vi. She waited for the whole morning and finally


    saw Freya at about eleven o''clock.


    "Auntie." Sunny stopped Freya.


    Hearing someone calling her, Freya was about to get in the car, but stopped and turned around.


    She saw Sunny sitting in the car next to her, with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    But soon her eyes were full of disdain.


    Freya ignored Sunny and directly sat in the car. The driver started the car and drove outside.


    Looking at the arrogant look of Freya, Sunny didn''t care at all. She stepped on the elerator and


    stopped her car in front of Freya''s, blocking her way.


    The driver didn''t expect that Sunny would suddenly appear, so he had to brake to prevent the two


    cars from bumping into each other.


    Due to inertia, Freya''s body leaned forward instinctively. She raised her head and saw that it was


    Sunny who was ying tricks. Anger appeared on Freya''s face. She stretched out her hand to open


    the door, and got out of the car directly.


    "What the hell do you want? Sunny, how dare you show up in front of me?" Freya had always


    thought that Sunny was simple minded, but now it seemed that only birds of a feather flock together.


    There were reasons why Moore and Sunny could be together.


    "Auntie, don''t be so angry. I have something to tell you. I called you but you didn''t answer the


    phone. So I have toe to your house." Sunny didn''t care about Freya''s anger at all.


    "I think you''d better get in the car first." Sunny nced at the passenger seat beside her


    indifferently, indicating that she wanted Freya to sit in.


    Although there was a smile on Sunny''s face, her politeness to Freya was reced by disdain.


    "You want me to get in the car? Sunny, I hope you won''t appear in front of me again. I will only feel


    disgusted to see you."


    Freya said seriously. She turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by what Sunny


    said behind her.


    "Auntie, don''t you worry what you did would be known by others? I''m afraid that your perfect image


    will be ruined by then."


    Sunny knew too many secrets of Freya. When they came to light, Freya would be in great trouble.


    Therefore, Sunny was very confident that Freya wouldpromise.


    Freya stopped and frowned. She turned around and looked into theplicated eyes of Sunny.


    "What did you say?" Freya hesitated.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she still walked to the passenger seat of Sunny''s car and said, "What do you want to say? I


    hope you can tell me as soon as possible. I have something very important to do." Freya just


    wanted to get rid of Sunny as soon as possible.


    It seemed that she didn''t know Sunny well. She had never thought that such words woulde out


    of Sunny''s mouth.


    Sunny started the car and drove away from the Gu family''s old house.


    "I need your help. There is something wrong with Moore''s business. It''s a little troublesome for us,


    but it''s an easy thing for you."


    Sunny smiled ironically at Freya.

 Chapter 531 It Is Important

    Chapter 531 It Is Important


    "So I hope that when the relevant departments look for you, you can take the responsibility. "


    Sunny said lightly.


    But Freya was not a fool. How could she not understand what Sunny meant. "Sunny, do you want


    me to take the me for Moore? What did he do?"


    Freya felt angry at the mention of Moore.


    She had hated this name for almost twenty years. It was impossible for her to make a sacrifice for


    Moore at this time.


    "Nothing. Auntie must have read the news. It''s just a misunderstanding." Sunny couldn''t exin it


    clearly, "In fact, you don''t need to know anything. You just need to admit the crimes when someone


    asks you."


    Sunny said lightly.


    "Are you joking? Why should I? Do you think I don''t know that Moore is suspected of smuggling? If


    this crime is proved to be true, he will be in jail." Freya didn''t know why Sunny thought of her.


    "Sunny, this has nothing to do with me. Why should I help you?" Freya frowned.


    Hearing Freya''s question, Sunny smiled faintly, "Aunt, don''t you like me the most? I know you will


    agree, because you don''t want your secrets to be exposed to the public, don''t you?


    The incident of the diamond nest time has already affected your reputation. If the outsiders


    know that you had nned a kidnapping in order to get the shares from her daughter-inw...


    "I don''t know what others will think of you." Sunny threatened.


    Freya''s face had changed from disgust to anger. "Are you threatening me? Sunny, you don''t have


    any evidence. If you exposed that matter, you would be involved too."


    Looking at Sunny''s determined look, Freya did not have any confidence in her heart, but if she


    flinched now, then Sunny would only push her luck.


    "Auntie, you know clearly that I have made a perfect n before I went to find you. I hope you can


    think about it carefully.


    This is for you, auntie. You can listen to it carefully and make a decision. I have a lot of backups. It


    doesn''t matter even if you destroy it."


    Sunny took out a mini recording pen from her bag and put it in Freya''s hand calmly.


    "But I have to remind you that the police wille soon. You should be prepared." After saying that,


    Sunny opened the door, indicating that Freya could leave.


    Looking at Sunny''s face, Freya didn''t want to argue with her any more, so she turned around and


    got off the car, watching Sunny''s car disappear in front of her.


    Lowering her head to look at the recorder in her hand, Freya had a bad feeling. When she pressed


    the switch and heard the conversation inside, she could not help but widen her eyes. The voice on


    the recorder was exactly what they had discussed about the kidnapping that day.


    "Madam?" Seeing Freya standing at the gate of the vi, Cherry stepped forward and called her.


    But the sudden appearance of Cherry startled Freya.


    "What?" Subconsciously, Freya hid the recorder pen behind her back. She didn''t expect that Sunny


    had betrayed her trust and she had made a fool of herself.


    Seeing the surprised look on Freya''s face, Cherry was confused. "Mrs. Freya, didn''t you just say


    that you wanted to go shopping?" Cherry asked Freya.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya came to herself and shook her head, "I don''t want to go now." After saying that, she went


    back to the vi. Now she was upied at the thought of what Sunny had just said.


    She really didn''t know what to do.


    Standing in the living room, Freya walked back and forth restlessly with her mobile phone in her


    hand. She had no choice but to call Kerr, but no one answered.


    She then had no choice but to call Nicole.


    In the KN Group.


    Sitting in the meeting room, Nicole felt her phone vibrate. She looked at the sales manager who


    was making a speech, while Kerr was looking at her. Nicole was speechless.


    Although everyone knew their rtionship now, Nicole still couldn''t stand Kerr''s passionate and


    attentive eyes.


    Looking at the number on the phone, Nicole looked at Kerr in confusion and gave him a look. Then


    she quietly walked out of the meeting room with the phone in her hand.


    However, as soon as she pressed the answer key and put the phone near her ear, Freya hung up.


    When she felt strange, she saw Kerre out of the meeting room.


    "What''s wrong?" Kerr walked to her, held her shoulder and asked.


    Nicole shook her head, knowing that the meeting was not over yet. "You should go back to the


    meeting now. I can handle such a small matter." Nicoleforted him, though she didn''t know why


    Freya called her.


    "When ite to you, everything is important to me." Kerr looked at Nicole seriously. In his eyes,


    even if Nicole just frowned slightly, Kerr would feel it.


    Nicole smiled, "It is nothing, really. Go ahead. I''ll tell youter." Nicole turned around and pushed


    Kerr into the meeting room. Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Holding the phone in her hand, she called back, but no one answered. Just as Nicole was guessing


    what happened, Jared hurried to the meeting room.


    "Mrs. Nicole." With an anxious look on his face, Jared greeted Nicole and was about to enter the


    meeting room. Apparently, he had something to talk with Kerr.


    "What''s wrong? Jared." Nicole stopped Jared. She didn''t want Kerr to be distracted.


    Jared also knew that this meeting was very important. He turned around and said to Nicole, "Mis.


    Nicole, Uncle Kelvin just called and said that Mrs. Freya was taken away by the police." Jared didn''t


    know what Freya had done.


    There was no time for investigation, and Freya didn''t say anything before she was taken away.


    A look of surprise appeared on Nicole''s face. In her opinion, Freya didn''t like her and was a little


    greedy for vanity. However, it was unlikely that Freya would do something illegal.


    Moreover, Nicole lowered her head and looked at the phone in her hand. Did Freya want to call her


    for help before she was taken away?


    Nicole could only guess in this way. Then she put away her phone, walked towards her office and


    took Jared with her.

 Chapter 532 The Gu Family Is Involved

    Chapter 532 The Gu Family Is Involved


    "Jared, find out the reason at once." In Nicole''s opinion, this matter was not that simple.


    Thinking of the report she had seen before, Nicole lowered her head and found the yesterday''s


    newspaper on the desk, which clearly reported Moore was found guilty of smuggling.


    "Go and see if it has anything to do with this matter." Nicole said lightly and handed the newspaper


    to Jared.


    Although Jared didn''t understand, he nodded and left the office to investigate.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Ken standing at the door.


    "Mr. Ken." Jared nodded slightly and greeted Ken. Then Jared made way for him.


    "No need to do anything." Obviously, Ken was well prepared. When he walked into Kerr''s office, he


    only saw Nicole. "Where is Kerr?" Ken asked, thinking that he should let Kerr know about it.


    Nicole didn''t expect that Ken woulde at this time. "Kerr is in a meeting. He will finish it a little


    later. Why are you here all of a sudden?" Nicole asked curiously.


    Ken calmly sat on the sofa and said, "Let''s talk about it after Kerres. I don''t want to repeat it


    again." Obviously, Ken was well prepared.


    Nicole looked at Ken, and then looked at Jared, who was standing at the door. She bypassed the


    desk and walked up to Ken. "Are you here for the matter of Kerr''s mother?"


    They just got the news. Nicole didn''t expect that Ken would know it so soon.


    "Or what? If she gets into trouble, we have to solve it." Ken''s tone was full of helplessness.


    Looking up at the confused look on Nicole''s face, Ken realized that Nicole didn''t know his


    rtionship with Freya. "No wonder you asked me like that. Didn''t Kerr tell you the rtionship


    between me and his mother?"


    Ken didn''t want toe here.


    "ording to our rtionship, I should call Kerr''s mother aunt, but we are not that close and we


    rarely contact each other. But since something happened to her, so I can''t stand by and do nothing.


    I know what she did to you before, but I''m sorry that I can''t do anything to help you." Ken had no


    choice.


    In the past, Ken wanted to be with Bonnie. So the Qin family cut off the rtions with him and took


    away some of his privileges. It was already very difficult for Ken to protect himself, so it was


    impossible for him to help Nicole.


    Nicole nodded to show her understanding. She sat opposite Ken and asked, "When is your wedding


    date?" Nicole changed the topic and saw Ken''s calm face.


    It seemed that there was no change in Ken''s life after being apart with Bonnie, but they all knew that


    Ken was not happy at all.


    "The 8th of next month." Ken said indifferently. Although it was a wedding, Ken was not looking


    forward to it at all. He was not happy, as if he had nothing to do with the uing wedding.


    Nicole looked at Ken''s face and asked, "Ken, you really don''t want to fight for it?" She didn''t want to


    see Ken to be so dejected. Although she knew that Bonnie was not the best choice for Ken...


    She hoped that Ken could think it over and be responsible for the bride.


    "For what? Her?" Ken shook his head, "The past is the past. Didn''t you let her stay there forever? In


    that case, it''s good."


    Ken said simply, "I hope she won''t appear at my wedding. This is my only request." Not knowing


    why, Ken always had an intuition that Bonnie would appear at the wedding.


    Then his wedding would be messed up thoroughly.


    "Don''t worry. I know." Of course, Nicole knew the importance. It was not the right time for Bonnie to


    show up.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard the door of the office was pushed open from the


    outside. She turned around and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "Is it over? So soon?"


    It was at least fifteen minutes earlier than she expected.


    Naturally, Kerr walked to Nicole and sat opposite Ken. "Is Ken who called you in the meeting?" Kerr


    asked Nicole.


    But he felt that it was impossible. Even if Ken really had something to talk to him, it was impossible


    for him to call Nicole.


    "Something happened to the Gu family." Before Nicole spoke, Ken raised his head and looked at


    Kerr with a serious face.


    "The evidence that Moore was suspected of smuggling was sufficient, but because the contract was


    not signed by Party B. Although this matter helped Nicole get out of trouble, it also gave Moore a


    chance to find the loophole."


    Ken looked at Kerr and said, "Obviously, now Moore is targeting at the Gu family. Theit first goal is


    Freya." Ken reminded Kerr.


    Kerr''s face darkened, "Why is she involved in this matter?" Kerr couldn''t figure it out.


    "I don''t know yet. I only know that she is being investigated now. Moore said that he had been


    ordered by Freya to make those products. Although it seems impossible...


    It''s not an easy thing to make it clear once she got herself into such trouble." Ken was also


    confused.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole could not help feeling nervous. "What should we do? Can you bail her


    out first? I''m afraid she can''t stand that kind of ce."


    Although Freya didn''t treat Nicole well before, it was still a conflict within the Gu family. She couldn''t


    watch others frame Freya like this.


    "I''m afraid not. This matter has just been found out, so it''s very troublesome. I''m also waiting for the


    news." Ken said in a calm voice.


    But noticing Nicole''s concerns towards Freya, Ken felt relieved for Kerr.


    If Nicole chose to hate Freya, they had no right to me her. After all, they knew clearly what Freya


    had done before.


    But now, the anxiety and worry on Nicole''s face were true.


    Kerr raised his hand and held Nicole''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Let her suffer and learn her lesson,


    and let her see clearly what kind of people Moore and Sunny are.


    I believe that after this incident, she will no longer believe the two of them." Kerr knew that it had


    something to do with Sunny. Last time Freya was kidnapped, Kerr had suspected her.

 Chapter 533 Dont Deserve Her

    Chapter 533 Don''t Deserve Her


    But Kerr didn''t know Freya would do something like that.


    Nicole knew what Kerr said was reasonable, but she was still a little worried.


    Ken''s phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, his face darkened. He stood up, walked to


    the window, pressed the answer key and put it beside his ear.


    "Ken, do you think the flowers at the wedding should be white roses or champagne roses?" A gentle


    female voice asked happily with a little cautiousness.


    "Just choose the one you like." Ken didn''t care about it at all. Flowers, colors and styles were the


    same for him.


    He knew that she was looking forward to the wedding, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Okay, I see. Are you busy now?" The little woman seemed to want to talk to Ken, but she was


    afraid of disturbing him.


    Ken knew what she meant, but he answered perfunctorily without hesitation, "I''m a little busy. Can I


    call youter?" Ken said lightly.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Perhaps this was the difference between her and Bonnie. If it were Bonnie, she would definitely


    keep pestering Ken, who loved it when Bonnie did it.


    He turned around and met the eyes of Nicole and Kerr. Ken didn''t dodge at all.


    "I suddenly feel that you don''t deserve the bride-to-be who is full of expectations for the wedding on


    the phone." Nicole couldn''t imagine what would happen if she was full of expectation for her future


    marriage and her uing wedding, While her future husband didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    Maybe she would never choose to marry.


    After all, it was irresponsible for both the woman and man if they married without love.


    With a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, Ken nodded and did not deny, "You are right. I


    really don''t deserve her." Ken knew that he wasme. Because of Bonnie, he became more and


    more unlike himself.


    He couldn''t move on.


    Nicole wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Kerr beside her.


    Kerr gently held her hand, and she shut up.


    "If my memory serves me right, your fiancee may help with this matter." Kerr raised his head and


    changed the topic.


    Kerr had a certain understanding of the background of the girl. Ken nodded.


    Nicole sighed. She was quite curious about the girl.


    Jared stood aside, holding the phone in his hand and keeping asking about the news.


    The result came out soon.


    "Sir, I got the news. Now Moore has put all the me on Mrs. Freya, but she didn''t seem to defend


    herself or admit it."


    Jared also felt strange.


    Kerr heard what he said.


    "Why?" Nicole knew well about Freya''s temper. She knew that Freya was not a pushover.


    "Someone has something on her." Ken said with obvious helplessness.


    But he was so sure.


    Nicole turned around and looked at Kerr. She found that there was no doubt on his face, which


    meant that he also agreed with Ken.


    "In that case, if we can''t let Moore admit it himself, will it be impossible for mom to prove her


    innocence?" Nicole didn''t expect Moore to be so insidious.


    She had escaped once, but Moore actually aimed at Freya.


    Kerr nodded.


    "I''m going to see him." Kerr stood up with obvious anger on his face. Moore had crossed the line.


    Kerr didn''t want to tolerate it anymore.


    Looking at Kerr''s angry face, Nicole stretched out her hand and directly grabbed his arm. "Kerr, how


    can I rest assured if you go to Moore like that now?"


    She didn''t want Kerr to have any ident because of that scumbag.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Now Moore was in the police station. If anything happened to him, Kerr would be implicated.


    "Kerr, don''t be impulsive. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t have the chance to teach Moore a


    lesson?" Ken also felt that it was not the right time to confront Moore head on.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll figure it out." Without full confidence, Ken turned around and walked outside.


    Looking at the back of Ken, Nicole was full of expectation, but she had an idea.


    "Kerr, I want to find someone." Nicole said to Kerr lightly.


    "Sunny!" As soon as Nicole mentioned Sunny, she felt that Kerr''s face darkened, even with obvious


    disgust. "You also know that now Sunny is with Moore. As long as I find some evidence to prove


    that mother is innocent...


    The problem is solved." Nicole had a n in mind.


    Seeing that Nicole seemed to be ready to say something to Sunny, Kerr said, "Okay, I''ll go with


    you." Kerr would not let her face it alone.


    "Okay, but you have to hide in the dark. With you, Sunny must be on her guard." Nicole exhorted


    Kerr and felt relieved after he gave her a positive answer.


    After making an appointment with Sunny about the time and address, Nicole and Kerr arrived at the


    cafe in advance.


    But Sunny hesitated.


    She knew that it must have something to do with Freya if Nicole wanted to meet her at this time, but


    she couldn''t figure out the reason. "Edward, do you think I should go or not?


    It''s impossible for Nicole to know those things, so I don''t need to worry about it at all. But what does


    she want from me?" Sunny couldn''t figure it out.


    Now that Moore was not here, Sunny felt a little uncertain.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward wanted to protect her from any danger. Of course, he hoped that


    the less trouble the better. "Miss, in that case, you don''t have to meet her.


    Mr. Moore is not here. I don''t know what will happen." Edward was also worried.


    However, the curiosity in Sunny''s heart was burning and she didn''t want to care about her safety


    anymore.


    "But anyway, she won''t do anything to me in a public ce. She doesn''t have the guts. I must go."


    Otherwise, Nicole would thought that Sunny was afraid of her.


    Sunny had already lost Kerr to Nicole. She didn''t want to lose a second time.

 Chapter 534 Being Carried Away

    Chapter 534 Being Carried Away


    While speaking, Sunny went straight to the gate of the vi. Seeing this, Edward had no choice but


    to follow her.


    Edward parked the car at the door of the cafe.


    "Miss, are you really going in?" Edward asked her. He was a little worried. After all, Nicole was Kerr.


    Now their strength could not be underestimated.


    Sunny hesitated, "Edward, go and do something for me. You must seed. Once it is done, I would


    not be controlled by Nicole anymore."


    Although it was risky, Sunny still wanted to have a try.


    Looking up at Sunny in the rearview mirror, Edward knew that it must be something huge that could


    make Sunny so nervous, so he nodded and said, "Miss, no matter what you want to do, I will help


    you."


    Sunny had never doubted against Edward''s loyalty to her, but at that time, Edward didn''t know that


    this was thest time he saw Sunny and he had fulfilled his promise to her.


    His loyalty protected her from the danger.


    Edward got out of the car and opened the door for Sunny. Before she entered the cafe, Edward


    hesitated and said.


    "Miss Sunny!"


    Hearing the voice behind her, Sunny turned around and looked at Edward in confusion, "What''s


    wrong?" Sunny asked Edward, but thetter shook his head at her.


    "Nothing. I have finished what you asked me to do and wille back to pick you up soon." Edward


    smiled at Sunny.


    Sunny nodded and walked into the cafe.


    Seeing her receding figure, Edward got in the car, started the engine and left.


    As soon as Sunny entered the coffee shop, she saw Nicole sitting at a table near the window in the


    hall. Sunny was very satisfied that Nicole didn''t choose a private room, which was the safest for her.


    The waiter led Sunny to Nicole''s table, asked her what she wanted for drinks and left.


    "Miss Sunny, you are punctual." Nicole sat opposite Sunny and said with a smile. Behind Sunny,


    there was a big green nt, which blocked the view of the opposite.


    They formed an independent space to ensure the privacy of each table.


    Looking at the kind look on Nicole''s face, Sunny didn''t appreciate it. "Nicole, you should know that


    we are almost enemies. Maybe you are smiling at me on the surface...


    I''m afraid that you are thinking about how to kill me in your heart." Sunny teased her half-jokingly.


    What she hated most was the hypocritical look of Nicole. It was the same when Nicole was in the


    Gu Group, and now she didn''t change at all. Sunny wondered if Kerr just liked the hypocritical look


    of Nicole.


    Thinking of Kerr, Sunny had no love but endless resentment.


    Feeling Sunny''s hostility, Nicole just smiled and said, "I don''t understand what you mean. I think it is


    you who want to kill me."


    Nicole retorted.


    "You!" Sunny knew that Nicole had always been sharp tongued. When she was about to refute


    Nicole with anger, she was interrupted by Nicole''s following words.


    "I know what happened in the past made you unhappy, but it''s all in the past. Now that you and I


    have our own families, shouldn''t we think about each other''s future?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole mentioned Ron. "I heard what had happened to Moore. You must have a hard time before it


    is settled.


    What''s more, you have a child at such a young age. So I hope you can tell me if you encounter any


    difficulties. I''m willing to help you."


    Nicole wanted to bribe Sunny with money, but she also wanted to see Sunny''s reactions towards


    Moore''s ident. If in Sunny''s heart, money and interests were more important than Moore...


    Maybe her n would work.


    "Nicole, you don''t have to pretend to be kind to me. I don''t need your charity no matter what. You''d


    better mind your own business."


    Thinking of what happened to Freya, Sunny smiled and asked, "Why is aunt in trouble? You should


    know it better than anyone else, right? If you don''t think you are smart enough, maybe aunt is fine


    now."


    She couldn''t wait to see Kerr put the me on Nicole. In this way, no matter how much Kerr loved


    Nicole, he couldn''t be with her.


    After all, Kerr would be an unfilial son.


    Hearing what Sunny said, Nicole pretended to be surprised, "Sunny, what are you talking about?


    Why can''t I understand? What happened to Kerr''s mother? Isn''t she at home?"


    Nicole wanted to get something out of Sunny''s mouth. It was easy to reveal her mistakes when she


    wascent. Then she would blurt out something.


    "You don''t know? Nicole, don''t y dumb in front of me. I hate it when you y dumb. Freya should


    be waiting for you and Kerr to save her now, right?"


    Sunny hated Nicole. She didn''t believe that Nicole didn''t know that Freya had been taken away by


    the police, but the surprise on Nicole''s face was very real.


    "Why? Sunny, now that you want to meet me, it means that you are here for this matter. Last time I


    saw you, you threatened me with Kerr''s mother.


    Do you still want that to happen again?" The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared. Maybe what


    Sunny wanted to see was her nervous look.


    Nicole frowned and looked worried.


    "Nicole, don''t talk nonsense. I can sue you for nder. When did I threaten you with Freya? Do you


    have any evidence?" Sunny was not a fool.


    Since Nicole had yed tricks on her and she had got nothing, and now it had caused a lot of


    trouble, how could she let Nicole find know her secrets?


    "Sunny, now that we all know what kind of person we are, there is no need to hide anything here.


    Just tell me what happened. Does this matter have anything to do with you?


    Last time when you threatened me, you had already obtained the shares of the KN Group. Aren''t


    you satisfied? What else do you want?"

 Chapter 535 Aim At Lucas

    Chapter 535 Aim At Lucas


    "Just tell me what you want. I''ve given you the KN Group. Even if you threaten me in the same way,


    it''s useless." Nicole asked Sunny seriously


    "The shares of the KN Group are in your hands. I have nothing." Said Nicole seriously.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Sunny was furious. "Nicole, don''t talk nonsense. Why are you still


    pretending? Do you think I don''t know that you tampered with the share transfer contract?


    The contracts are all nk now. I have nothing. The KN Group is still under your control. I really


    didn''t expect that you would ignore the safety of Freya.


    Maybe Kerr also didn''t expect that. I wonder what he will think after he knows it? Nicole, aren''t you


    afraid that I will expose you and Freya will have an ident because of you?"


    Sunny knew that Nicole was not a good person. Now it seemed that Nicole was not that simple.


    Looking at Sunny''s eyes, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. "Nicole, it mean that you have admitted


    that you threatened me? Do you want to trade the safety of Kerr''s mother for the interests of the KN


    Group?


    Sunny, you have a good n. But what a pity!" Nicole smiled again and inadvertently nced at the


    shadow behind Sunny, which made her feel relieved.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, they got some valuable information.


    Feeling Nicole''scency, Sunny realized something was wrong. "Nicole, what do you mean?


    What are youughing at?" Sunny became nervous. It was not until now that she realized Nicole''s


    purpose.


    "Why did you suddenly ask me out?" Sunny looked around vigntly and didn''t find anyone


    suspicious, but her intuition told her that something was wrong.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Sunny waited for Edward''s call a long time, which made her feel


    uneasy.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Edward parked the car outside the vi area of Gu family.


    After a while, a ck car stopped beside Edward''s car. Two men in ck got out of the car and


    walked directly to Edward. "Edward, do you really want to do this?


    I''ve already asked someone to inquire about it. Kerr is paying great attention to the safety of the Gu


    family now, and it is said that there are many people around the child, so it''s not likely for us to


    seed."


    The man told Edward the news he got, with obvious unwillingness in his words. Although they


    hadn''t made a move, they knew that it was impossible to seed.


    If they tried again, they would be courting death.


    "If you don''t want to go, I won''t force you." When Edward was about to close the window, a man


    beside the car stopped him.


    "Edward, what are you talking about? We are brothers. Since we are already here, how can we let


    you take the risk alone?" The man promised confidently.


    Then he sat on the passenger seat of Edward''s car. He was very nervous, but he didn''t show it on


    his face.


    Beside the car stood a man. He watched Edward''s car leave. He then sat in his car and waited


    here.


    Edward drove the car to the back side of the main vi of the Gu family. There were guards at the


    gate. It was impossible for them to sneak into the Gu family.


    "Edward, what are you going to do? As far as I know, the baby''s room is on the third floor." The man


    sat in the car and looked through the window at the position above the vi, but they could see


    nothing.


    Edward kept silent, not thinking about whether this matter could be sessful, but thinking about


    how to seed. He knew that Sunny had no time, and Lucas was Sunny''s only hope.


    He couldn''t put her in danger.


    Looking at the determined look on Edward''s face, the man sighed and said, "Edward, let me check


    on the surroundings." As the man spoke, he opened the door and carefully leaned against the car


    beside him to cover his body.


    Then he went around to the vi.


    Edward opened the car door and looked around cautiously. He didn''t find anything unusual, so he


    walked to the man''s side and gave him a look. Edward stepped on the man''s shoulder, turned over


    to the tform and jumped to the second floor of the vi.


    The man squatted down and hid beside the car, observing the situation.


    In the vi.


    Hearing the news from the maid beside her, Cherry hurried to the living room and came to the side


    of Kelvin. "Uncle Kelvin, someone wants to break in the vi." Cherry whispered beside him.


    She raised her hand to cover her mouth and said in a low voice.


    Shocked, Kelvin nodded to Cherry and walked quickly towards the monitoring room. Soon, he saw


    that Edward sneaked out of a room on the second floor of the vi.


    He carefully looked through the rooms one by one, as if he was looking for something.


    "Inform the security guard at the gate. How dare he break in the Gu family with such a little trick."


    Kelvin had gone through a lot with Jack.


    The Gu family could achieve what it was today definitely not relying on a simple business


    background. Many people were coveting the assets of the Gu family and the power behind it, but


    there was a reason why the Gu family could still be so powerful in the A City.


    Kelvin took out his phone and dialed Kerr''s number. "Mr. Master, it''s Edward. But I don''t know why


    he came to the Gu family." Kelvin''s kept his eyes on the screen.


    He wanted to know the purpose of Edward. He knew that since Edward coulde here, it meant


    that he had been instructed by Sunny. As for whether it was Moore who asked Sunny to do so, he


    had no idea.


    So he chose to inform Kerr as soon as possible.


    "Find out his purpose and keep him alive." Kerr said lightly, but his voice was very cold. It was


    Sunny and Moore who yed tricks on him, he didn''t need to give them any more chance.


    He heard clearly what Sunny said just now. He put down his phone and looked at the recorder pen


    in front of him.


    Kerr''s face darkened.


    He then heard the voice behind him.


    "Nicole, if youe to me today to save Freya, I advise you not to waste your time. Since you are


    safe now, then Freya will be in trouble.


    Besides, haven''t you heard that Freya has confessed her crime? Haven''t you thought about why?"

 Chapter 536 Being Threatened

    Chapter 536 Being Threatened


    Sunny knew that it was impossible for Nicole to find out the truth easily, so she was not afraid that


    Nicole would know all this. If they knew what Freya had done behind their back...


    The Gu family would definitely be in a mess.


    "What do you mean? If I''m not mistaken, it''s all Moore''s idea. His purpose is to drag more people


    into the mire. he can''t find any evidence rted to me, he has shifted the target.


    You know what on earth has happened. What evidence have you got from Kerr''s mother that forced


    her to take the me for you?"


    Nicole had received the news that Freya didn''t admit her crime, but she didn''t deny it either, which


    made Nicole feel very strange, because in her impression, Freya was never a person who would


    easily admit defeat.


    She remembered what Kerr had said that Sunny had something on Freya.


    "Since you are so curious, I''ll tell you why I caught Freya so easily at that time. Have you never


    doubted it?"


    At the thought that it was Freya who suggested this idea, Sunny couldn''t help but feelcent. It


    was Freya who had set a trap for herself. She just gave Freya a push.


    "It was Freya who took the initiative to ask me to kidnap her in order to get the shares of the KN


    Group in your hands. She didn''t treat you as a member of the Gu family at all. How could she be


    willing to give you the property of the Gu family?


    But she didn''t expect that I would betray her. How could I give her back the shares in my hands?"


    Sunny was very angry at the thought of the shares she had acquired were all gone.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Nicole didn''t suspect at all. Perhaps she knew very well what kind of


    person Freya was, and she also knew that Freya pretended to be nice to her.


    Before Nicole could react, she clearly heard the sound of ss breaking. Frowning, she looked up


    at the source of the sound, which was behind Sunny.


    Kerr sat behind Sunny. The ss in his hand had been broken into pieces. The transparent water


    flowed down through Kerr''s fingers, and the ss fragments broke his palm.


    But Kerr didn''t even frown. The anger in his heart had already made him feel ashamed for the Gu


    family and Freya. He didn''t expect that in order to get the so-called shares, Freya had actually done


    something like that.


    He knew how much injustice Nicole had suffered.


    "Well, I see. Sunny, I know you have a way to contact Moore. I advise you to solve the problem as


    soon as possible if you and Moore still want to stay in this city.


    I hope that Kerr''s mother is safe and sound, and I can let this thing go. Otherwise, I will make you


    regret. If you refuse me, we will wait and see."


    With a serious look, Nicole stood up and threatened Sunny. She was worried about Kerr''s mood.


    Hearing such a cruel fact, Kerr must be in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Nicole was about to leave, Sunny grabbed her arm and said, "Make it clear. What do


    you want to do? It has nothing to do with me."


    She didn''t know what Nicole meant. She was unhappy that she didn''t see Nicole get angry because


    of this ident. She didn''t believe that Nicole could be so selfless. No one could bear such


    grievance.


    She thought that Nicole just pretended to be generous.


    Sunny wanted to mock Nicole again, but she heard a horrible voice.


    "Let her go!" Kerr said seriously, turned around and walked directly to the side of Nicole. He


    stretched out his hand to hide Nicole''s arm from Sunny.


    He looked at Sunny coldly and held Nicole in his arms.


    "Sunny, you have to pay for what you have done." Kerr reached out his hand and pressed the


    switch of the recorder pen in his hand. They heard what Sunny had just said.


    Sunny was surprised to see Kerr. She stepped back subconsciously, perhaps out of fear, but she


    also knew that she had fallen into the trap set by Nicole.


    "You! You..." Sunny pointed at Kerr and Nicole with her trembling fingers.


    But she kept dodging Kerr''s gaze.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand, took out the recorder pen from his hand and handed it to Jared behind her.


    She looked at the wound on Kerr''s hand with concern.


    "Jared, go get the medical kit." In Nicole''s eyes, only Kerr''s safety was the most important.


    "Does it hurt? Why did you do that? Don''t you know I''m worried about you?" Nicole frowned and


    med Kerr seriously, but actually she was worried about him.


    Kerr felt the warmth from Nicole''s palm and shook his head at her.


    Sunny looked at Kerr who fixed his eyes on Nicole. There was no time for her to be jealous, and


    she just wanted to find an opportunity to leave here right away.


    "Stop!" When Sunny was about to walk to the door, she was stopped by Kerr''s serious voice.


    She had to stop, trembling.


    "You''d better believe what Nicole said just now. I will only give you one day to think about it, or I will


    teach you a lesson with the person you care most." Kerr threatened her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Sunny staggered and thought of Ron. Without thinking too much, she left the cafe quickly.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole sat on the sofa. Just then, Jared came over with a medical kit in his


    hand. Nicole took out gauze and iodine to clean Kerr''s wound.


    "Hold on. It must hurt." Her voice was full of pity. In fact, she didn''t have the heart to do that. But


    looking at the blood on the wound, she had to grit her teeth and clean the wound for Kerr.


    With obvious surprise in his eyes, Nicole asked, "Nicole, when did you stop feeling dizzy with


    blood?" Kerr held up Nicole''s cheek with his uninjured hand.


    He knew that Nicole would faint at the sight of blood, but she was alright and was caring about his


    wound.


    Nicole was slightly stunned. She turned her head away and focus on the wound.

 Chapter 537 Worry Has Overcome Fear

    Chapter 537 Worry Has Ovee Fear


    Then Nicole fixed her eyes on Kerr''s wound. In fact, neither did she herself know when she stopped


    fainting at the sight of blood.


    Perhaps it was because she was too worried that she couldn''t faint. It was Kerr who was injured, so


    she was so nervous.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole raised her head and looked at the surprise in his eyes. Then she


    realized what Kerr had said.


    "I... I don''t know. " There was obvious confusion in her eyes. It seemed that Nicole was not sure


    about it and she was all the more confused about why Kerr was so happy.


    Kerr bent over and kissed on the corner of Nicole''s mouth.


    There was obvious surprise in her eyes.


    "Why are you so happy? It seems that you are not the one who got hurt. " Nicole red at Kerr,


    then lowered her head and carefully cleaned the wound on Kerr''s palm.


    "It''s good that you are fine." Kerr was just worried. When he didn''t stay with Nicole, what would


    happen if she suddenly saw the red liquid and fainted. She might be in danger.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    That was why Kerr was always worried about Nicole.


    Nicole wrapped the wound on Kerr''s hand with gauze, looked up at him seriously and said, "Kerr, I


    hope this is thest time you are so impulsive."


    "No matter what happens, I hope you can understand that you are no longer alone. You have me,


    Jay and Lucas behind you. You have to be responsible for us, so you can''t let yourself get hurt.


    And you shouldn''t hurt yourself." Nicole was worried about Kerr''s temper. She knew that Kerr might


    just lower his head to her for the rest of his life. Looking at such an arrogant Kerr, Nicole felt that he


    was still a child.


    She raised her hand and touched his face. There was no me in Nicole''s eyes, but tenderness.


    Kerr pulled Nicole to his side and let her sit on hisps. "Don''t worry. It''s just a small problem. I


    know what to do, but..."


    "Nicole, don''t you really feel angry?" Although Kerr had guessed that what happened to Freya might


    have something to do with Sunny, he never expected that it was true.


    Freya''s idea was far beyond Kerr''s expectation.


    Shaking her head, Nicole said, "I believe that after this incident, she will definitely learn a lesson.


    And we also know that Sunny will never get involved with mother again.


    "It''s a good thing for us." Nicole thought it over clearly. No matter how the process was, as long as


    the result was what they wanted, it would be enough, and they didn''t really lose anything.


    "But are the words that you threatened Sunny just now true?" Nicole probably guessed Freya''s


    weakness mentioned by Kerr.


    Although she knew that Kerr was not a person who would hurt innocent people, she was still very


    curious.


    "This is the price Moore and Sunny should pay. Nicole, it''s none of your business. I know what to


    do. I''ll drive you back to thepany." Kerr stood up and held Nicole''s hand.


    As soon as he walked out of the coffee shop, Kerr''s phone rang. Looking at the number on the


    screen, Kerr pressed the answer key, put it beside his ear and listened to the voice on the phone.


    He frowned, let go of Nicole''s hand and put away his phone. "I''ll ask Jared to send you back to the


    company. I have something to deal with." Kerr said lightly and touched Nicole''s long hair.


    After giving Jared a look, Kerr was about to leave, but his wrist was grabbed by Nicole, who was


    beside him.


    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you. " Nicole said firmly. Although she knew that Kerr wouldn''t do


    anything bad behind her back, she saw the nervous look on Kerr''s face.


    Nicole also knew that it was not a good thing.


    Holding Kerr''s hand firmly, Nicole made up her mind to follow him.


    Looking at Nicole''s eyes, Kerr knew that he couldn''t change her mind, so he had to take her into the


    car.


    Intuitively, Jared went to the driver''s seat, started the car and drove towards the Gu''s old house.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. Even if they hadn''t entered, Jared could still see the gate.


    There were more people than before. Something must have happened in the vi.


    Getting out of the car, Jared opened the door for Kerr and Nicole, and followed Kerr into the vi.


    With curiosity in her eyes, Nicole looked at the people in the living room and followed Kerr to the


    sofa. She saw Kelvin and Cherry standing beside.


    "who''s this?" Nicole looked at the man who was tied up in the living room and knelt in front of her


    and felt familiar, but the man bowed his head, so she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    And the man was entirely dressed in ck. It was obvious that he had an ulterior motive.


    Kerr raised his hand and held Nicole''s shoulder, keeping her in his arms all the time and not


    allowing her to be hurt.


    "Raise your head." Kerr said indifferently.


    He knew what he wanted to do. In fact, what he wanted to do was the same as Sunny, but Sunny


    underestimated his ability. This time, he wanted her to know that he could do something.


    But Sunny couldn''t.


    Edward heard Kerr''s voice, but he didn''t move.


    Seeing this, Kim stepped forward, grabbed Edward''s hair and forced him to look up.


    "Edward? Why are you here? " Nicole was surprised. Obviously, the appearance of Edward had


    threatened the safety of Gu family. Otherwise, Kelvin wouldn''t have caught Edward.


    Nicole subconsciously thought of Lucas, who stayed at home every day. She let go of Kerr''s hand


    and wanted to go upstairs, with obvious anxiety on her face.


    "Don''t worry. He is fine." Said Harrow, trying tofort her.


    Taking Lucas from Harrow''s hand, Nicole looked at his fair face and saw him sleeping soundly in


    her arms. Her nervous mood just now slowly rxed.


    "What happened?" With a cane in his hand, Jack walked to the stairway and saw Nicole standing


    on the stairs with Lucas in her arms. He also saw many people surrounding the living room.


    He was so weak that he had left many things behind. He didn''te out until he heard the sound in


    the bedroom.

 Chapter 538 A World Of Difference

    Chapter 538 A World Of Difference


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Nicole was also startled. She held Lucas tightly in her arms subconsciously,


    raised her head, looked into Jack''s eyes and gently coaxed Lucas in her arms.


    Maybe it was because Lucas heard the sound, he opened his eyes and yawned, but did not cry


    because of fear.


    It seemed that since he was born, he had never cried for several times.


    Feeling Lucas''s obedience, Nicole was gratified.


    Looking up, Jack saw Kerr standing in the living room. He was so nervous just now that he seemed


    to be relieved.


    Jack was not capable enough to deal with the Gu family, so he could only leave it to Kerr.


    "Mr. Jack, someone broke in." When Kelvin saw Jack, he walked to him and reported the news in a


    low voice. Jack had been at home all the time.


    But Kelvin was afraid that the appearance of the Edward would disturb Jack''s rest, so he ordered


    everyone to move carefully to avoid waking up Jack. Unexpectedly, Jack was still awakened.


    However, Jack didn''t get angry as expected. Without asking anything, Jack turned around and


    walked towards the bedroom.


    "Sir..." Surprise was written all over Kelvin''s face. When he was about to ask Jack, he heard Jack''s


    weak but clear voice.


    "I''ll leave everything at home to Kerr. No need to ask me for my opinion." It was difficult for Jack to


    walk unaided now. So he had to rely on his crutch. He really needed give up his control in this


    family.


    Looking at the weak Jack, Nicole felt sorry for him. She still remembered that Jack was so arrogant


    when she first saw him.


    But there was a world of difference from now. Time pasted fast, and Nicole also cherished the


    present life.


    Turning around, Nicole walked to Kerr, holding Lucas in her arms. "Kerr, Lucas is fine."


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward turned his eyes to Lucas. He searched every room on the second


    and third floors, but he didn''t find the child.


    Now he knew that in fact, he had already been found when he entered the Gu family''s house. Lucas


    had already been transferred to another position, and there was someone to take care of him


    specially.


    But now the target was right in front of him. It was obvious that Edward had changed his mind and


    tried to stand up. Fortunately, Kim kept an eye on Edward all the time. He lifted his foot and kicked


    Edward directly to his shin.


    Once again, Edward knelt on the ground and looked at Nicole with resentment.


    "Your target is Lucas?" When Nicole saw the gaze of Edward, she couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    Fortunately, Kerr had been prepared, otherwise, something would have happened to her son.


    Subconsciously, Nicole took a step back to keep a distance from Edward. She didn''t want to frighten


    Lucas in her arms, but Lucas''s reaction made her feel very strange.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, he was always cold and indifferent.


    He just looked into her eyes and smiled.


    "Did Sunny send you here?" Kerr sat on the sofa with Nicole in his arms. There was obvious


    questioning in his eyes.


    Edward was silent.


    Nicole was not used to being stared at like this. Especially, there was obvious anger in Edward''s


    eyes. She turned around and avoided his gaze.


    Seeing that, Kim, who was standing behind Edward, raised his leg and kicked Edward to the


    ground. Edwardy on the ground and wanted to stand up, but his back was trampled by Kim.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Now that I''m caught by you, it means that my luck is not on my side today. But, Kerr! No matter


    what I do, it has nothing to do with Miss Sunny. It''s all my own idea."


    Beforeing here, perhaps when Sunny proposed this idea, Edward had already guessed that


    there would be such a result, but he would refuse Sunny''s requests.


    Even if in the end, he knew that he would not have a good end, he was willing to do so.


    "Kerr, if you are a man, don''t involve innocent people in this matter." Edward warned Kerr.


    "I will give you a chance to live. If you are willing to tell me the person behind you, I promise you will


    be safe." Kerr bent down, his eyes were cold.


    "Ha-ha..." ... Looking at Kerr''s face, Edward burst intoughter. He knew that Kerr was setting a trap


    for him. If Kerr knew it that he had almost hurt Nicole in the past...


    He knew that Kerr won''t sit here so calmly to negotiate with him.


    "What are youughing at?" Kim exerted more strength on his foot, and Edward''sughter stopped


    abruptly.


    Edward, whose breath was suppressed, knew the threat from Kim.


    "I won''t force you. You can choose not to say anything, but I hope you can bear the consequences


    behind it." While speaking, Kerr waved at Kim.


    Receiving the hint, Kim immediately called two people over, lifted up Edward on the ground and


    walked out of the vi.


    "Kerr? What do you want to do with Edward?" Nicole knew that Edward had done a lot of cruel


    things. He almost hurt Harrow before, but she didn''t want Edward had an ident because of Kerr.


    It was very likely that this matter would not be clear in the end, and Kerr would also be involved.


    "Don''t worry." Kerr just patted the back of Nicole''s hand, then stretched out his index finger and


    gently touched Lucas''s cheek. In fact, this child''s personality was more like his.


    Perhaps it was because he was not around with Jay when he was that little, so Jay''s personality


    was more like Nicole''s, lively and cheerful, which was the best gift for Kerr.


    As for Lucas, he was as calm and quiet as the stars in the sky, dazzling but unreachable, but no one


    could ignore his existence.


    Nicole looked at the gate of the vi unconsciously, but she didn''t see anyone or hear any sound.


    "Tell me now, or I''ll go out to have a look." As Nicole spoke, she was about to stand up and walk


    outside, but before she could take a step forward, her wrist was held by Kerr beside her.


    Kerr shook his head at Nicole, indicating her to wait a little longer.


    Soon, Kim came in from the gate of the vi without any panic on his face. "Sir, Edward has ran


    away." Kim said lightly.

 Chapter 539 Ron disappeared

    Chapter 539 Ron disappeared


    Kim said it calmly, as if it was not an important thing.


    Kerr was also calm. He didn''t mean to punish Kim, so he didn''t feel surprised.


    "Why do you seem to have known it for a long time? Why did he run away?" Nicole looked at Kerr


    strangely. She thought that after Edward was being caught this time...


    The feud between them woulde to an end. Unexpectedly, it seemed to be just a beginning.


    "You want to know? Come with me." Kerr took Lucas from Nicole''s hand and handed it to Harrow,


    who had been standing aside. Then he held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the vi.


    "It''s time for Lucas to go to bed, Harrow." Nicole followed Kerr''s steps, but turned around to remind


    Harrow. Lucas had been sleeping since he came out of the room.


    Children were fond of sleeping, so Nicole had to leave Lucas alone.


    Harrow nodded and watched Kerr and Nicole leave.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Jared drove the car while Kim sat on the passenger seat, with aptop and


    headphones in his hands. He seemed to be listening to something.


    Soon, he raised the volume, "Sir, I got some news." Kim turned around and looked at Kerr.


    Nicole pricked up her ears and heard the voices of Edward and Sunny.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. I failed. Kerr is sending someone to look for me. I can''te back to you for the


    time being." Said Edward apologetically.


    Hearing what Edward said, Sunny was shocked. At this time, she was still on the way home.


    "Edward, you must be careful. Come back quickly. Kerr is threatening me with Ron. I don''t know


    what to do."


    Sunny''s voice was trembling. She didn''t know what to do. Since she didn''te back home or see


    Ron, she couldn''t rest assured.


    When Edward heard her words, he didn''t expect that Kerr''s trick was the same as Sunny''s. Now,


    not only did he failed to get Lucas, but also might put Ron in trouble. If Sunny knew it, she would


    definitely copse.


    "Miss, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Ron." Edward knew that Ron was the most


    important person for Sunny now, so even if he risked his life, he would ensure the safety of Ron.


    Then he hung up the phone and sped up. He looked at the rearview mirror and found that Kerr''s car


    was following them.


    Hearing what Edward said, Nicole frowned and asked, "Are you really sending someone to get


    Ron?" Nicole asked Kerr. She had to admit that it was a way to make Sunny or Moorepromise.


    However, Nicole did not agree with this.


    Kerr looked down at the stubborn expression on the little woman''s face and asked, "What do you


    think?" He knew that Nicole knew him well. Although he said so, he wouldn''t hurt Ron unless he


    had to.


    "I don''t think you can do that. After all, Ron is still a child." Leaning on Kerr''s shoulder, Nicole


    sincerely hoped that every child in the world could be treated well.


    Kim kept monitoring Edward''s phone. Soon, Edward''s phone rang again. Kim took a look at Kerr.


    "Edward, where are you? Kerr really took Ron away! What should I do?" There was obvious panic


    in Sunny''s voice.


    When she returned to the vi, she was looking for Ron everywhere, but Ron was nowhere to be


    found.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Did the nanny take him out?" Edward reminded Sunny. He knew her well. Once


    something happened to her, she would be panic.


    Edward was really worried about Sunny, but now he couldn''t even protect himself, let alone help


    Sunny.


    "No, I have asked everyone. The nanny said that not long after I went out this morning, someone


    came to pick up Ron and said that it was me who asked him to do so."


    Sunny sobbed, "Kerr has gone too far. It must be Kerr. What should I do? I''m going to find Kerr


    now." Sunny was about to get even with Kerr.


    Kerr threatened her. She thought that when Nicole asked her out at that time, they distract her


    attention and take Ron away. Sunny didn''t expect Nicole to be so despicable.


    "Nicole asked me out, and Kerr took action. It must be them, no one else but them." Sunny said with


    certainty.


    While thinking about what Sunny said, Edward was convinced by her. Indeed, now it seemed that


    only Kerr had such ability and motivation. "Miss, don''t worry. I will bring young Ron back to you. You


    can just wait at home."


    As soon as he finished his words, Edward hung up the phone. Then he braked to the bottom, turned


    the steering wheel quickly. The car turned around and stopped in the middle of the road.


    This was a coastal road, next to the sea. The end of this road belonged to the Gu family, so


    normally, there were very few cars passing by. At this time, there were only the cars of Edward and


    the Gu family on the road.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, Jared stopped the car at a certain distance from Edward and watched him.


    Soon, the Gu family''s cars behind quickly moved forward and surrounded Edward. If it weren''t for


    Kerr''s order, they would have been able to catch up with Edward a long time ago.


    Kim and Jared opened the door, got out of the car and stood beside it.


    The voice on the phone just now echoed in Nicole''s mind. She turned her face and looked at Kerr.


    "Kerr, I''ll ask you for thest time. Did you do something to Ron?"


    Nicole knew that she shouldn''t have doubted Kerr, but the truth was in front of her eyes. In this city,


    Kerr was the biggest enemy of Sunny. What Edward and Sunny had just said was reasonable.


    Nicole didn''t know what to do, but she sincerely hoped that this matter would not affect the child.


    "When you said so, you actually have believed the spections of Sunny and Edward. You have


    already doubted me in your heart." There was obvious dissatisfaction in Kerr''s voice.


    He and Nicole had gone through so much together. He didn''t expect that Nicole would suspect him


    for an outsider. He was very disappointed.

 Chapter 540 The Person I Should Meet

    Chapter 540 The Person I Should Meet


    Feeling Kerr''s displeasure, Nicole didn''t directly answer his question. She just turned her face away


    and didn''t look at his injured eyes. "Kerr, I don''t mean that. I just want to know where Ron is.


    No matter who is the parents of Ron, the child is always innocent. As a father, no matter what we do


    in the future, no matter what decision we make, we will give priority to the child."


    Said Nicole indifferently.


    She was reminding Kerr, but when Kerr heard her words, it seemed to have a different meaning.


    "Do you mean that I am not a qualified father? Nicole, I didn''t expect you to think so." While


    speaking, Kerr opened the door, got out of the car and mmed the door.


    A loud bang was heard, which startled Nicole.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole turned around, only to find that there was no one beside her. She was


    surprised with her eyes wide open. Since they were together, Kerr hadn''t lost his temper with her for


    a long time.


    She reached out to open the door, only to find that it was locked by Kerr.


    Nicole knocked down the window and looked at Kerr beside the car, "Kerr! Open the door! How


    dare you lock me in the car!" Nicole knew that Kerr didn''t want her to get involved at all.


    With the constant bang on the window, Nicole tried to attract Kerr''s attention, but he just stood


    beside the car and didn''t turn around to look at her.


    Kerr caught a glimpse of Nicole''s action and the anger on her face, but he ignored it and went


    straight to the car of Edward.


    "Kerr! Come back!" Nicole called Kerr, but received no response. So she took out her phone and


    dialed his number.


    Putting the phone near her ear, Nicole looked anxious. Because there was another car in front of


    her, she couldn''t see Edward''s car at all, and the figure of Kerr gradually disappeared from her


    sight.


    Hearing the phone in his pocket ringing, Kerr took it out and saw the number of Nicole. He directly


    hang up on her.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redialter." Hearing


    the mechanical voice on the phone, Nicole felt Kerr''s anger.


    At first, Nicole wanted to apologize to Kerr. But after careful consideration, she knew that she


    shouldn''t suspect him at all.


    But now seeing Kerr''s attitude, Nicole also got angry.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Nicole was anxious and wanted to know what was going on outside


    the car, so she didn''t care so much. She dialed Kerr''s phone again, but the phone was powered off.


    Nicole threw her phone on the seat of the car casually, and the emotion in her heart was written on


    her face.


    "Kerr, you win." Nicole gnashed her teeth.


    Outside the car, Kerr stood in front of Edward''s car and stared at Edward''s face with his sharp eyes.


    Kerr could see the anger on Edward''s face clearly even though he was a little far away and even


    through the window.


    "Sir, this position is very dangerous. You''d better take a few steps back." Kim stood beside Kerr and


    tried to persuade him. At this time, Kerr was standing in front of Edward''s car.


    If Edward suddenly started the car, it would directly hit Kerr, and then he would be very


    dangerous.


    But Kerr didn''t dodge. He just stood in front of Edward''s car.


    Having no choice, Kim and Jared stepped forward and stood in front of Kerr to prevent an ident.


    If there was an ident, they could also protect Kerr.


    Looking at Kerr''s calm face, Edward held the steering wheel tightly with his hands. At this time,


    there was no progress in Moore''s case. There was no one around for Sunny to rely on, and no one


    to trust.


    If he didn''t confront Kerr for Sunny, then Ron''s whereabouts would probably be unknown from now


    on.


    Hesitating, Edward stepped on the gas and rushed to Kerr.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Kim and Jared called Kerr''s name together. Then they all raised their hands and grabbed Kerr''s


    arms. Seeing the car getting closer and closer, they all wanted to take Kerr away from here.


    However, there was no fear on Kerr''s face. He just stood still and watched Edward getting closer


    and closer to him.


    Atst, one meter away from Kerr, Edward directly stepped on the brake to the bottom. He didn''t


    dare to hurt Kerr.


    If Ron was really in Kerr''s hands, then if Kerr was hurt, Ron would also suffer the same or more


    serious injuries. After all, Ron was still so young.


    He couldn''t guarantee the safety of Ron.


    The car stopped steadily in front of Kerr, but it didn''t hurt his safety.


    With obvious certainty in his eyes, Kerr took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it between his


    fingers. He lit it and took a deep drag. Then he puffed out a smoke, looking very rx.


    But no one knew how angry Kerr was. In fact, he was also thinking who had taken Ron away.


    He was just bluffing Sunny. If he really wanted to catch Ron, it would be easy and he didn''t need to


    n too much.


    But obviously, someone had taken Ron away and framed him. Kerr had to figure out who it was.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Edward opened the door and got out of the car. Standing in front of


    Kerr, Edward was reluctant, but he had no choice.


    "Mr. Kerr, I have something to ask you." Edward lowered his head to Kerr. At this time, he and


    Sunny had no right to negotiate with Kerr.


    Kerr exhaled a puff of smoke and turned to look at Edward indifferently. His eyes were full of


    disdain. In fact, Kerr appreciated Edward''s loyalty.


    Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person.


    "I want to see her before dark." Kerr said calmly. Although he didn''t tell everyone who ''she'' was,


    everyone knew that he was referring to Freya.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward took out his phone and dialed the number of Moore''s assistant.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is Mr. Moore now?"

 Chapter 541 Betray Moore

    Chapter 541 Betray Moore


    As far as Edward knew, it was still up to Moore to solve the problem.


    "It''s not settled yet. It''s none of your business." Moore''s assistant said coldly.


    As Moore''s man, the assistant had never taken Edward seriously. Moreover, Moore''s case was so


    troublesome that he had no time to care about anything else.


    So the assistant was about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Looking up at Kerr in front of him, Edward knew that he couldn''t escape at all. He had to


    help Sunny find Ron.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Freya or anyone in the Gu family. Don''t target at the Gu family


    anymore, and don''t try to put the me on them."


    Edward warned Moore''s assistant in front of Kerr.


    Hearing Edward''s words, Moore''s assistant thought he had misheard. "Edward, you have to know


    your identity. You can''t interfere in this matter, and I hope you don''t talk nonsense.


    If anything happens to Mr. Moore, your miss will also be involved. At that time, all of us will be in


    trouble. Do you think you can escape?"


    Standing at the gate of the police station and looking at what was going on inside, Moore''s assistant


    knew that Dunn had been in there for a while, but there was no news yet.


    "You''d better tell Moore what I have said and let him figure it out by himself. Otherwise, I will tell the


    police everything I know. Don''t me me for not reminding you at that time.


    He knows clearly what he has done. Once others know it, I''m afraid that Moore will be in bigger


    trouble."


    Edward threatened Moore''s assistant. He knew that these words would be heard by Moore, so he


    threatened him. He wanted Kerr to understand his determination.


    Edward kept staring at Kerr, but he couldn''t see any change in Kerr''s expression.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who you work for? What benefits will you get if you betray Mr. Moore?


    Edward, you''d better think twice before you do anything."


    The person on the other side of the phone kept reminding Edward. Edward also knew what he


    meant, and of course he also knew that in this way, even if Kerr let him go after the matter was over,


    Moore would not let him go.


    In the end, he knew that he would not end up well.


    "Do as I say!" Edward shouted at the person on the other end of the phone, and then hung up


    before he could give the person a chance to refute.


    Looking up at Kerr, Edward said, "Mr. Kerr, I have done as you said. Can you tell me where Ron is


    now? The baby is innocent."


    He wanted to find Ron first, so that Sunny could rest assured.


    Kerr remained silent. The cigarette between his fingers was about to burn out.


    "Creak..." The sudden brake attracted everyone''s attention.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared and Kim turned their heads, but Kerr was very calm. He just threw the cigarette butt on the


    ground and trampled it out with his bright leather shoes.


    "Kerr!" A hysterical female voice appeared in Kerr''s ear. Even without turning around, Kerr knew


    who was speaking behind him.


    Sunny''s car stopped at the outermost part of the road. She got out of the car, passed through the


    traffic and went straight to Kerr. But before she could get close to Kerr, she was stopped by Kerr''s


    men.


    She stared at Kerr, "Kerr! Give Ron back to me!" Sunny asked Kerr, "Where have you taken Ron?"


    She didn''t expect that Kerr would do something to Ron.


    "Miss Sunny!" Seeing that Sunny was arrested, Edward wanted to step forward to her. No matter


    what, Edward would always protect Sunny.


    But Kerr wouldn''t give them any chance to do whatever they wanted.


    Noticing Kerr''s expression, Kim reached out his hand and pressed Edward''s body against the car


    door beside him, "You''d better know your current situation."


    Kim warned Edward coldly.


    "Kerr! If you want to do something, juste to me. It was me who threatened Nicole. It has


    nothing to do with Miss Sunny. Let her and Ron go."


    For the sake of Sunny, he wanted to take all the responsibility. If her sacrifice could guarantee the


    safety of Sunny and Ron, he was willing to do it.


    Hearing Sunny''s cry, Edward felt sorry for her from the bottom of his heart. Sunny was a great girl in


    his heart and should be loved by everyone. But what had happened to Sunny now?


    Kerr stretched out his hand and directly pinched the neck of Edward, "You can bear the


    responsibility alone. I don''t care what method you use, I just want a result, understand?"


    For people like Edward and Sunny, Kerr disdained to take them as his opponents.


    And he also knew that all these things were done by Moore. As for Sunny and Edward, they were


    just Moore''s pawns.


    Feeling Kerr''s threat, Edward nodded and said, "I know."


    Now Edward and Sunny''s lives were under Kerr''s control, so no matter what Kerr said, he had to


    agree unconditionally.


    "Good." Kerr''s eyes were cold. He let go of his hand and walked towards Sunny. Then he took a


    look at Kim who was pressing Edward.


    Knowing what Kerr meant, Kim took hold of Edward''s body and put him into the car, preparing to


    leave here. The sooner this matter was settled, the better. After all, Freya hadn''te back yet.


    "Miss Sunny!" Edward stared at Sunny with obvious reluctance. He knew that he would never see


    her again after he left here.


    When Sunny was very young, he had been with her. He had been spending all his life to protect


    Sunny. For Sunny, he was willing to do anything.


    "Edward!" Tears were all over Sunny''s face. Although she didn''t know what agreement Edward and


    Kerr had reached, looking at Edward''s resolute expression, Sunny had a bad feeling.


    It seemed that she would never see him again.


    "Where are you taking him?" Sunny asked loudly, but no one present could give her an answer.


    Kerr stopped in front of Sunny.

 Chapter 542 A Quarrel

    Chapter 542 A Quarrel


    Kerr reached out and pinched Sunny''s chin.


    "Why do you think that Ron was taken away by me?" Kerr asked Sunny coldly. The


    misunderstanding had already brought trouble to him and Nicole.


    Kerr wouldn''t let go of Sunny so easily. He hoped this was thest time he saw Sunny.


    Feeling the murderous look in Kerr''s eyes, Sunny was trembling. She tried to avoid his grip, but her


    arms were tightly held by the two men beside her, unable to move at all.


    Facing Kerr''s questioning, although Sunny felt scared, she had to face it bravely.


    "If it weren''t you, who else would it be? Kerr, give Ron back to me! You havepletely destroyed


    the He family. Do you still want to eradicate everyone around me?"


    Speaking of the past, Sunny''s voice was full of resentment. She used to put her whole heart on this


    man in front of her, but what did she get?


    Now she didn''t want to tolerate it anymore.


    Kerr pinched Sunny''s chin with his fingers slightly, full of threat.


    "You should know why the He family disappeared. Sunny, only you know who you have offended.


    Don''t think that I will pay for your responsibility."


    Kerr shook off Sunny with all his strength, his whole body exuding anger.


    He hadn''t had a quarrel with Nicole for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it was still because of


    Sunny.


    Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, Kerr wiped off the hand that was holding Sunny just now.


    Then he turned around and threw the handkerchief into the trash can on the roadside.


    He walked towards the car.


    When he was near the car, he saw that Nicole was trying to break the car lock.


    Such a serious look made Kerr feel very cute. Perhaps only Nicole could be so cute in the world.


    Kerr opened the door and got in.


    "Ah!" Looking at the sudden appearance of Kerr, Nicole couldn''t help but scream out of guilt. Then


    she quickly turned around and deliberately ignored Kerr.


    However, Nicole peeked at him from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing Kerr''s darkened face, Nicole had to keep silent and said nothing. She was angry.


    Kerr had never been so fierce to her before.


    She also felt wronged.


    Sitting in the car, Jared took a look at Kerr and Nicole who were indifferent to each other and could


    only ask Kerr.


    "Sir, shall we go back to thepany or the old house now?"


    Hearing Jared''s voice, Kerr didn''t look at the little woman who deliberately kept a distance from him,


    "Go back to thepany."


    Nicole heard his cold voice. She hadn''t seen him like this for a long time.


    She kept away from Kerr unconsciously. This time, she wanted to teach him a lesson. How could he


    be so disrespectful to her and ignore her in front of Jared and Kim.


    Jared started the car and drove towards the KN Group. The car stopped at the gate of the building.


    Jared got off the car and opened the door for Kerr. He watched Kerr get out of the car, but Nicole


    didn''t move.


    "Jared, drive me home." Nicole didn''t want to see Kerr now.


    If Kerr kept ignoring her, she would consider whether she should run away from home with Lucas.


    Nicole was sure that Kerr, who was standing beside the car, had heard her voice, but he didn''t


    respond at all.


    Jared looked at Kerr with embarrassment. Seeing that Kerr didn''t object, Jared got into the car


    again and started the car.


    Through the window, Nicole looked at Kerr, who was standing outside the car. Seeing only the back


    of Kerr, she could not help feeling upset.


    She took out her phone and dialed Avery''s number. The call was soon connected. "Are you at


    home, Avery? I''m going to live with you for a few days. Will you take me in?"


    There was obvious anger in Nicole''s voice.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared couldn''t help but feel surprised. If Kerr knew it, it would certainly


    cause another uproar.


    On the other side of the phone, Avery was surprised to hear what Nicole said. "Are you sure?


    What''s up? Is Kerr willing to leave you alone?" Avery teased.


    "Don''t mention it. Just tell me if you ept me or not? And your Godson." Thinking of the indifferent


    look of Kerr, Nicole couldn''t hold back her anger.


    She had decided to apologize to Kerr, but when she faced his cold attitude, she suddenly lost the


    courage.


    "It''s such a good thing. How can I not take you in? Of course OK. Do you need me to pick you up?"


    Avery didn''t afraid that it would get her into trouble.


    She knew that there must be a conflict between Nicole and Kerr, which was a once-in-a-century


    chance. Since she knew it, how could she let it go so easily?


    After getting Avery''s approval, Nicole said with satisfaction. "You don''t have to pick me up. I''ll be


    thereter." Then she hung up the phone.


    Jared looked up at Nicole in the rearview mirror and hesitated whether he should say something.


    "Just say it." It had been a long time since Nicole knew Jared. How could she not see the change of


    Jared''s expression?


    "Mrs. Nicole, are you really going to leave Mr. Kerr? If Mr. Kerr knows it, he must be very anxious."


    Jared persuaded Nicole.


    Nicole looked out of the window and said stubbornly, "Do you think he will be anxious after she


    treated me with indifference just now? I think he is just tired of me. That''s better. We can separate


    and calm down for a few days."


    Although Nicole said so, in her heart, she didn''t want to leave Kerr at all and hoped that he would


    stand out to stop her immediately.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, Nicole wouldn''t have called Avery in front of Jared. She wanted Jared to tell Kerr that


    she was going to run away from home.


    Nicole knew that her little tricks would been seen through by Kerr, but if Kerr didn''te to coax her


    in this case...


    Then she really had to consider what was on his mind.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you are overthinking it. You are the only one in Mr. Kerr''s heart from beginning to end.


    You should know this better than anyone else." Looking at Nicole''s awkward expression, Jared


    couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 543 Married Life

    Chapter 543 Married Life


    However, Nicole just curled her lips and didn''t say anything. When the car stopped at the gate of Gu


    family''s house, Nicole walked towards the door, and before leaving, she told Jared to wait here.


    Jared looked at Nicole and found that she was obviously serious. So he had to call Kerr as soon as


    Nicole entered the vi.


    "Sir, Mrs. Nicole is going to run away from home. I just heard that Mrs. Nicole said she was going to


    the Lin family." Jared wanted Kerr to stop Nicole before she really took action.


    But Kerr''s reaction was much calmer than he had imagined.


    "Okay. She can go anywhere she wants." Kerr said calmly and hung up the phone after giving Jared


    an order.


    Atst, only Jared looked confused and even a little at a loss. It was already a rare thing to see


    Nicole and Kerr quarrel.


    He didn''t expect to see the two of them separate.


    Not long after, Jared saw Lucase out of the vi with Lucas in her arms, followed by Harrow.


    Jared immediately opened the door for Nicole. Seeing that Harrow was also confused, Jared could


    only shake his head and shrug to show that he was also helpless.


    After sending Nicole to Lin family, Jared returned to the KN Group. He stood in front of Kerr and


    said, "Mr. Kerr, Mr. Nicole has arrived at Lin family. Harrow is with her."


    Jared reported the situation to Kerr.


    But he didn''t see that Kerr was anxious and angry. He wasn''t even nervous at all.


    "Send out this document." Without raising his head, Kerr handed the folder to Jared.


    Jared took over the folder and held it in his hand. He didn''t move and suddenly couldn''t understand


    Kerr.


    "Any other questions?" Kerr looked up at Jared.


    Jared immediately came to his senses, shook his head, turned around and left. As soon as he


    walked to the door of the office, he saw that Kim came in from the outside. "Sir, Edward has


    admitted and bear all the charges.


    Mrs. Freya will be fine soon. There are still some formalities to be handled, but we can leave it to


    thewyer." Kim reported the situation to Kerr.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, it was Moore who did this. Even Sunny was involved, so Kim dared not make a decision


    easily. He had toe back and ask Kerr for his opinion.


    Kerr frowned and asked, "Where is Moore?" In this way, although he saved Freya, he also


    guaranteed the safety of Moore, which was not what he wanted.


    Moreover, Ron''s whereabouts were still unknown. Kerr didn''t care where the child was, but he


    couldn''t affect his rtionship with Nicole because of this irrelevant child.


    He knew that Nicole was a stubborn person. If she couldn''t see Ron, she wouldn''t believe him


    easily.


    "Moore hasn''t shown up yet, and there are still some formalities to be handled. What''s more, he is


    involved in much moreplicated things than Mrs. Freya, and the procedures are more


    complicated than her."


    In addition, Kim also used some tricks to prevent Moore froming out so easily.


    "Find Ron right away and bring him to me." Kerr said firmly.


    Both Kim and Jared were surprised by Kerr''s words. They didn''t expect that Kerr began to be


    interested in a child.


    But no matter what Kerr said, Kim would do as he said and nodded to him.


    "Besides, since things havee to this, investigate the things that should be solved. We are not in


    a hurry." Kerr''s words were obscure, but there was a deep meaning.


    Jared understood what Kerr meant. He nodded and was about to exin.


    In the Lin family''s house.


    Sitting on the sofa angrily, Nicole thought of Kerr''s indifferent attitude. She believe that Jared had


    told Kerr that she had ran away from home, but Kerr didn''t respond at all.


    "What''s wrong? Mrs. Nicole?" Avery deliberately made fun of her. It had been a long time since she


    saw Nicole being so willful, but Avery felt that Nicole was lucky.


    Kerr must love her deeply and spoiled her all the time so that she could still be so willful after being


    a mother.


    Hearing Avery''s tone, Nicole rolled her eyes at her. "I know you areughing at me." Leaning


    against the back of the sofa, Nicole raised her head.


    She was a little disappointed.


    "No, I didn''t. Tell me how are you doing after marriage, so that I can consider carefully whether to


    get married or not." Avery sat beside Nicole.


    She reached out and held Nicole''s arm intimately. In her mind, she was imagining her future married


    life with Zachary.


    In fact, Avery didn''t need to think too much, because Zachary was an orphan. Moreover, he had


    promised Avery, whether before or after marriage, Their rtionship would never change.


    Thinking of this, her heart was full of sweetness.


    "Married life? I don''t know. I don''t know since when our life has changed." Nicole tried to recall every


    detail between her and Kerr.


    Although it was unforgettable, her definition of marriage was not very clear.


    Except that they had Lucas and Jay now, Nicole didn''t feel any change between her and Kerr.


    Perhaps it was because of Kerr''s love that Nicole felt a sense of security that she could be so


    presumptuous. But once Kerr gave her a cold shoulder, she would feel very disappointed.


    Avery looked at Nicole who was in a daze. Except for her career, Nicole seldom pay attention to


    other things, especially when it came to these trivial details, she was very careless.


    "You! You have always been like this." Avery raised her hand and patted on Nicole''s head.


    In the evening, when Zachary came back from thepany, he heard Avery''s heartyughter


    before entering the door. The corners of his mouth lifted unconsciously, which was his most


    happiest time every day.


    Zachary and Avery had been living a happy life ever since they revealed their true feelings to each


    other. For the first time, Zachary felt home.


    As soon as Zachary entered the vi, he saw that Avery was sitting with her back to him and facing


    Nicole. He gave Nicole a look, and thetter took the hint and didn''t say anything even though she


    saw him.

 Chapter 544 Be A Wife And A Mother

    Chapter 544 Be A Wife And A Mother


    "Nicole, you know what? I have never thought that Zachary looks very serious at ordinary times,


    but..." Avery said, waving her hands.


    She had long wanted to tell these things to Nicole, but she had never had a chance. This time,


    Nicole ran away from home, which gave a chance to Avery.


    "But what?" Zachary quietly walked behind Avery, reached out his hand and hugged her from


    behind.


    "Ah!" Avery didn''t expect that Zachary would suddenlye back. She was startled and threw the


    cup in her hand on the ground. She didn''t feel relieved until she heard the familiar voice.


    She turned around and gently pounded Zachary''s chest.


    "Why are you scaring me?" Avery frowned and med Zachary.


    "What are you talking about? You talked behind my back? You look guilty. I''ll teach you a lesson


    tonight!" Zachary threatened Avery meaningfully.


    As soon as Avery heard what he said, she opened her eyes wide and immediately understood what


    he meant. She ran out of his arms when he was not noticing.


    "I will sleep with Nicole tonight. She is in a bad mood and needs me to apany her." Avery


    walked quickly to Nicole and held her arm as if she had caught a life-saving straw.


    She knew how awesome Zachary was. Every time he could make her fall asleep unconsciously,


    and when she woke up, she would feel that her whole body was so sore that it seemed to have


    broken into pieces.


    Seeing that Avery obviously dodged, Zachary shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care.


    Anyway, in his eyes, as long as he wanted, he could do it anytime.


    Feeling the happiness of Avery, Nicole said, "If you say so, I think Zachary will hate me very much,


    won''t he? After all, I have to stay here for a few days!" Nicole had another ce to go.


    But she thought that she hadn''t been with Avery for a long time, so she could take this opportunity


    to have a good chat with her.


    If it weren''t for the quarrel, Kerr wouldn''t have let Nicole out so generously.


    "No! He won''t. I have to cherish the time when I''m single, or I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Avery sighed with emotion. It seemed that they were both kids.


    But she had grown up unconsciously, bing a wife and a mother soon.


    Zachary nced at Nicole lightly without any objection, but he also knew that there was a reason


    why Nicole coulde here.


    "It doesn''t matter how long Nicole wants to stay here. It is okay As long as your husband doesn''t


    misunderstand that it''s Avery who took you away ande and tear down my house." Zachary


    joked.


    But he won''t let off Avery that easily. He just didn''t want to embarrass Avery in front of Nicole.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t." Nicole didn''t know what Kerr was doing. For the whole afternoon, there was


    no news from him. She put her phone on the table all the time, so that she won''t miss any call.


    However, the phone had been quiet all the time. She peeked at the screen of the phone for many


    times, but every time it let her down.


    After dinner, Avery really wanted to sleep with Nicole. Nicole was speechless. "Are you sure?"


    Looking at Avery, who was standing at the door with a pillow in her arms, Nicole had no choice but


    to open the door and let her in.


    Avery nodded and chuckled to herself. She would not tell Nicole that she sneaked out while Zachary


    was taking a shower. "I know you are the best!"


    She happily ran to the bed and saw that Nicole''s long hair was still dripping. Obviously, she had just


    taken a shower. "Hasn''t Kerr called you yet?"


    Avery picked up Nicole''s phone and didn''t see any message from Kerr.


    Nicole shook her head. She was very disappointed, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Isn''t it better


    without news from him? I don''t want to go back either. Can''t I stay here with you?"


    Nicoleforted herself in this way, but she was thinking that if Kerr appeared this time, she would


    not let him go easily.


    Avery shrugged her shoulders and said, "Yes, you''re right. I''m going to take a shower first and I''ll


    chat with youter." She then walked into the bathroom.


    Nicole picked up the phone and unlocked it. Looking at the empty screen, whose wallpaper was


    Jay''s smiling face, she threw the phone on the bed in chagrin, and then picked up a towel to wipe


    the water drops on her hair.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door. Nicole walked to the door and opened it


    directly. As expected, Zachary stood at the door with a dark face. When he saw Nicole, his face


    softened a little.


    "Avery is taking a shower." Nicole snickered. In fact, she was already praying for Avery, knowing


    that Avery had sneaked over.


    Zachary nodded and walked into the bedroom.


    Without any hesitation, Nicole went out and left the room to the two of them.


    After entering another guest room, Nicoley on the bed and looked out of the window at the


    moonlight. She tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. She wanted to know what Kerr was


    doing. He should have been off work at this time.


    But there was still no news about him.


    In the KN Group.


    Kerr closed theptop in front of him, stood up and looked at the moon outside the window.


    "Sir, are you really going to pick up Mrs. Nicole tomorrow?" Kim didn''t understand why Kerr didn''t


    seem to be in a hurry. Even though Freya was fine now and coulde back home...


    He didn''t tell anyone about it to Freya.


    "Are you doubting my decision?" Kerr said lightly, but his voice was full of determination.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I dare not. It''s my fault." Knowing Kerr''s temper, Kim took a step back and lowered his head.


    Thinking of what happened to Nicole, he opened his mouth again.


    "Besides, Mrs. Nicole is in the Lin family. I have called Mr. Zachary. ording to him, it seems that


    Mrs. Nicole would live in the Lin family for a long time." He couldn''t understand why Kerr and Nicole


    were so mad at each other because of such a trifle.


    Perhaps it was because Kerr had always knew the position of Nicole that he didn''t look nervous at


    all.


    "Really?" Kerr smiled and wondered what this little woman was thinking about.


    He raised his hand and waved at Kim behind him, indicating him to leave. Then Kerr turned around


    and picked up the phone and car key on the table.


    The phone was very quiet. He knew that the little woman was angry.

 Chapter 545 Surrender

    Chapter 545 Surrender


    Otherwise, Nicole would have called him earlier.


    Sitting in the car, Kerr started the engine and headed for Zachary''s vi.


    In the vi of the Lin.


    Lying in the bathtub, Avery closed her eyes leisurely. Hearing the sound of the bathroom door being


    opened, she didn''t open her eyes either. She thought it was Nicole, so she said lightly.


    "Nicole, would you like to take a bath with me? It''s veryfortable." Avery said with a smile.


    She didn''t realize that danger was approaching.


    Hearing Avery''s invitation, Zachary''s smile became more obvious. He walked up to her without


    hesitation and saw that Avery''s body was covered by white bubbles, leaving only her small face


    outside.


    Squatting next to Avery, Zachary reached out his hand, lifted a little water and sprinkled it directly on


    her face.


    "Ah! Nicole, how dare you y this trick with me!" Avery cried out as she felt the water drop on her


    face. She opened her eyes and looked into Zachary''s possessive eyes.


    She was surprised.


    "Why are you here?" Avery sat up at once and looked around the bathroom. There was no trace of


    Nicole.


    "What? Who else are you expecting?" Zachary''s face darkened. Before Avery could react, he


    stretched out his hand and pulled her out of the bathtub.


    Avery instinctively stretched out her arms and encircled his neck, "I mean, where is Nicole? She


    betrayed me!" Avery didn''t expect that Nicole would surrender so soon.


    She kept murmuring, but when she felt the anger of the man beside her, her face immediately


    changed. She looked at Zachary obediently, "You must be very tired after a busy day."


    Let''s go to bed early, okay?" Avery asked Zachary with a ttering smile.


    Zachary quickly wiped the water off Avery''s body and put her on the quilt. "It''s toote to bargain


    with me now, isn''t it?"


    While saying, Zachary lowered his head and approached her with a hint of punishment.


    Avery frowned and looked wronged, "No, I don''t want it... My waist is so sore." Avery begged.


    In fact, Zachary didn''t want to do anything to Avery, but he didn''t like to see her dodge. "If you don''t


    want to, you can tell me. Don''t hide from me."


    Zachary reached out his hand and gently touched Avery''s nose, warning her. He knew that he had


    exhausted her these days. It was not that he didn''t control himself, but that this little woman in front


    of him was too delicious.


    "Really?" Avery''s eyes lit up.


    Zachary turned over andy beside Avery. He reached out his hand and held her in his arms. The


    unique fragrance of her body satisfied him.


    He couldn''t do anything to her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Avery supported her body with her arms and turned her face to look at Zachary. Only then did she


    feel that he was not as serious as Kerr, nor as yful as Ken.


    It seemed that everything was just right, which made her feelfortable and at ease.


    "Zachary..." Before Avery finished her words, she heard some rustling sounds from the balcony.


    Zachary immediately sat up and covered Avery''s mouth with his hand, indicating her not to make


    any sound. Feeling the fear of the little woman beside him, Zachary kissed her on the forehead.


    Afterforting her, Zachary stood up and walked towards the balcony.


    "Zachary, watch out!" Avery looked at Zachary worriedly, holding the corner of the quilt to cover her


    body.


    The corners of Zachary''s mouth rose slightly, as if he was not worried at all.


    Before he went to the balcony, he saw a ck figure standing on the balcony, tall and straight.


    "Mr. Kerr, it seems that you got the wrong information." Looking at the ck figure, Zachary said


    firmly.


    Hearing Zachary''s voice, Kerr frowned and lifted the gauze curtain in front of him. Then he


    appeared in front of Zachary and Avery.


    "Why are you here?" The information Kerr got couldn''t be wrong. Harrow told him personally that


    Nicole was in this room, so he chose toe in through the window.


    Seeing Kerr, Avery, who was sitting at the bedside, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Kerr, why did you choose the window? Are you afraid that I won''t open the door for you?" Avery


    teased Kerr. She didn''t expect that he had put a lot of effort in finding Nicole.


    Kerr ignored Avery and looked at Zachary, "Where is she?" Kerr just wanted to find that little


    woman.


    Zachary gave him a look, indicating him that Nicole was next door.


    Kerr turned around and walked out of Avery''s room without hesitation.


    "Do you think Kerr is here to patch things up with Nicole? Then why didn''t he call her in the daytime


    but waited till night to show up in this way?"


    Avery was confused.


    Zachary shook his head and went back to Avery. He held her in his arms again and said, "Let them


    solve their own problems."


    He was not interested in caring about other''s affairs.


    Walking to the door of Nicole, Kerr turned the doorknob gently and found that it was not locked. He


    frowned and thought, ''Doesn''t she have any sense of defense?''


    He gently opened the door and walked in. Looking at the little woman sleeping soundly in the room,


    he went straight to the side of Nicole, bent down, and reached out his hand to gently touch her side


    face.


    "Who is it?" Nicole was still in a state of light sleep, so she felt the touch on her face and woke up


    directly. When she opened her eyes, she shook off the hand in front of her hard.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole felt surprised. She sat up and asked, "Why are you here?" Surprise


    appeared in her big eyes, but it was concealed in an instant.


    Thinking that the two were still in a fight, Nicole didn''t want to talk to him. She turned her head and


    deliberately didn''t look at him.


    Looking at the little woman''s awkward look, Kerr had no choice but to sit beside her. He reached out


    his hand and stroked her long hair, "How long will you still be angry with me?"


    Kerr''s voice was full of helplessness.


    He knew that the little woman in front of him was very obedient.

 Chapter 546 Run Away From Home

    Chapter 546 Run Away From Home


    But once something irreconcble happened, this little woman, who usually looked like a catty,


    would also stretch out her sharp ws.


    "Who are you talking about? Me? I''m not mad at you!" Nicole shook her head to avoid Kerr''s hand,


    but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t avoid it.


    "I don''t know who you are. You have a cold fight with me. Then why do you still appear in front of


    me?" Nicole questioned Kerr. It was not until now that she realized that she couldn''t stand Kerr''s


    indifference at all.


    Lowering his head, Kerr kissed her chattering mouth. All the exnations and reasons were not as


    good as hugs.


    He just wanted to make her feel his existence.


    Only in this way could she feel safe.


    Feeling that Kerr''s kiss was the same as before, Nicole felt depressed for the whole afternoon. It


    seemed that her anger was dispersed all of a sudden. From the rejection at the beginning to the


    slow response...


    It was not until then that Nicole realized that there seemed to be no barrier between her and Kerr,


    and that nothing would change between them.


    After a long time, Kerr let go of the blushing Nicole. "Are you still angry? I haven''t settled ounts


    with you for wronging me!" Kerr gently bit her red lips.


    There was a clear hint of punishment.


    When Kerr heard those words, he was really angry at that moment, but after calming down, he


    seemed to understand that Nicole didn''t mean to hurt him like that.


    Looking straight into Kerr''s eyes, Nicole saw the sincere look on his face and knew that she was a


    little impulsive to say something like that. She had only heard Sunny''s guess, and she should have


    given Kerr a chance to exin.


    But it when it came to the baby, Nicole couldn''t deal with it calmly.


    "It''s not my fault. I didn''t even give you a chance to exin..." Her voice became lower and lower,


    obviously losing her previous confidence.


    Lowering his head and looking at the little woman in his arms, Kerr took off his coat andy beside


    her. "You even learned to run away from home? Are you not going toe back?"


    Kerr couldn''t imagine his life without Nicole.


    Nicole curled her lips, "Don''t you know to ask me to stay? Won''t youe to me if I leave?" Nicole


    said confidently.


    If she really wanted to leave, how could she let Jared inform him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was just her little tricks. Fortunately, Kerr knew what she was thinking.


    Leaning against his chest, Nicole felt at ease.


    "You will never be able to escape from me for the rest of your life." Kerr whispered in Nicole''s ear in


    a calm but firm tone. He had been so determined since he met Nicole.


    Nicole liked this sentence very much. She raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and suddenly


    thought of something. She sat up and looked at him seriously, "How to solve the problem of Moore?


    What did you say this afternoon?" Nicole asked with a curious look on her face. Nicole failed to get


    out the car and didn''t hear what Kerr and Edward had said.


    Nicole was more worried about Freya. "Mom is home?" Nicole asked Kerr.


    Kerr shook his head and said, "You have run away from home. Who will pick her up?" Kerr said


    calmly. Freya caused such a trouble, and in fact, it also hurt Nicole.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to let Freyapletely understand that Nicole was a nice girl.


    Nicole frowned, "Are you serious? Do you mean that she is fine now? How could Moore easily let


    go of this opportunity?" Nicole was confused.


    If it weren''t for the quarrel with Kerr, Nicole would have been thinking about how to save Freya all


    day long.


    To Kerr''s surprise, saving Freya seemed to be a simple thing.


    "It''s time to go to bed. You will pick her up tomorrow morning. I hope this is thest time." Of course,


    Kerr knew that Freya had more problems than that.


    But he also knew that Freya had never been to that kind of ce and would definitely learn her


    lesson, at least ording to the news that Kerr had received.


    "Tell me now, or I won''t be able to fall asleep." Nicole held his hand and begged him, but Kerr just


    closed his eyes and didn''t want to respond to her.


    Nicole had no choice but to lower her head and bite his solid muscles on his shoulder, but she had


    no strength.


    Noticing how Nicole vented her discontent, Kerr raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He


    stretched out his hand to hold Nicole''s body and stroked her long hair, as if coaxing a crying child.


    Nicole was speechless, as if Kerr used the same method every time.


    On the road.


    Moore sat in the car with his assistant in the driver''s seat.


    "Did Edward really say that?" Although it was not a big deal for Moore that Edward stood out and


    took all the responsibility, he was still not happy at all.


    Hearing what Moore said, his assistant looked up at him in the rearview mirror and nodded. "Yes, I


    asked Edward why he did that, but he didn''t say it."


    He also felt strange. It would do no good to Edward and Sunny.


    Moore clenched his fists. He really wanted to find out what had happened.


    "Where is Sunny?" If there was something wrong with Edward, it must have something to do with


    Sunny.


    "She is in the vi. There is one more thing. Sir, you have to be mentally prepared." The assistant


    looked at Moore and hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Moore frowned and looked at his assistant in the rearview mirror, "Go straight to the point." He had


    changed a lot during this period of time, so he didn''t take any idents seriously.


    There was nothing he couldn''t bear.


    "Ron is missing." The assistant knew that Moore would find out about it sooner orter, so he just


    told Moore directly, so that he could be prepared.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Moore''s eyes widened. Although he didn''t care much about Ron at


    ordinary times, anyway, it was his child. He couldn''t have no feelings for it.


    "What happened?" Moore questioned his assistant. It was only one day. He didn''t expect so many


    things to happen. He stared at his assistant...

 Chapter 547 Who Else

    Chapter 547 Who Else


    In fact, it was impossible for Moore to find the answer from his assistant.


    "I don''t know yet. When I got the news, I checked the surveince video of the vi as soon as


    possible, but there was nothing unusual. Ron just disappeared like that.


    Mrs. Sunny and Edward suspect that it was Kerr. They went to meet him, but I don''t know what


    happened and what the result is.


    We don''t have any evidence to prove that it has something to do with Kerr, so we have no reason to


    go straight to him." Speaking of this, he was also helpless.


    If Kerr really did it, they could only admire that Kerr''s means were very brilliant without leaving any


    trace.


    "It must be Kerr. I didn''t expect that He would y such a dirty trick. It''s really eye opening." Moore


    gritted his teeth.


    But he knew in his heart that it was highly possible for Kerr to do that. But if it was really Kerr, Kerr


    didn''t know if he wouldpromise by threatening him with Ron.


    Everything he owned now came from the Gu family. Even if Kerr had never mentioned it, he knew


    clearly that Kerr had kept these things in his heart.


    Sooner orter, Kerr would take back everything he had taken from the Gu family.


    But Moore didn''t want to give up anything. He didn''t know what choice he would make between


    money and Ron.


    "Sir, but Kerr didn''t say anything now. It is said that Mrs. Sunny also wanted to steal Lucas and


    asked Edward to the old house of the Gu family, but he failed."


    The assistant knew Sunny''s intention, but if she did it without preparation, she would definitely fail.


    "Stupid!" Moore didn''t expect that Sunny was so dumb.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Send someone to look for Ron right now, but don''t provoke Kerr. I don''t want to alert the enemy. I


    still have another chance if the Gu family didn''t know it.


    But if Kerr really has something on me, I will be doomed." If it was the time to make a choice, Moore


    would consider giving up on Ron.


    Hearing what Moore said, the assistant knew what he was going to do. Although he was a little sad,


    it was Moore''s choice. After all, it had nothing to do with him.


    "I know, sir. It''s very strange. There''s no problem with Freya, but no one from the Gu family picked


    her up. She doesn''t even know that she''s safe now."


    When he went to pick up Moore, he didn''t see Freya.


    Moore sneered.


    "Leave her alone." He didn''t care about Freya at all.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi.


    As soon as Moore entered the vi, he heard the voice of Sunny.


    "Where is my child? Give my child back to me!" Sunny grabbed the Butler standing in the living


    room and shouted hysterically, with a ferocious expression on her face.


    She was obviously abnormal.


    Aftering back from Kerr''s house, Sunny was very upset.


    She smashed everything in the bedroom upstairs. Now it was a mess.


    She searched every corner of Ron''s room, but didn''t find him.


    "Mrs. Sunny, we really don''t know where he is." The Butler tried to persuade Sunny, but after the


    whole afternoon, her condition was getting worse and worse, and there was no sign of getting


    better.


    "You don''t know? How could you not know? You just want to take my child away." Sunny cried and


    comined, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Moore stopped at the gate of the vi. Looking at the mess all over the ground, his face showed


    anger.


    "What are you doing?" In Sunny''s eyes, Sunny couldn''t do anything right. When he was in trouble,


    she couldn''t think of a way to save him.


    She would only make trouble again and again.


    And now she even lost Ron.


    Hearing Moore''s serious voice, Sunny was obviously startled. She loosened her grip on the Butler''s


    hand unconsciously.


    She turned around nkly, and looked into Moore''s eyes. She couldn''t help feeling scared with


    tears on her face.


    "Are you done?" Moore looked at the mess all over the floor. Pieces of ss were everywhere. The


    whole living room was in a mess because of Sunny. This was not the home that Moore wanted at


    all.


    He strode to Sunny, reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist. "Let me tell you, this is my home.


    You have no right to mess around here."


    Moore had had enough of Sunny. He had been doing this for the sake of the shares of the KN


    Group. Now that he had nothing, he didn''t need to tolerate her anymore.


    "Moore, my child is missing. Aren''t you worried at all? Who am I to you? Do you even care about


    your child?"


    Sunny couldn''t ept the fact that she had lost everything.


    Hearing Sunny''s usation, a mocking smile appeared on Moore''s face. "I really want to know, as


    Ron''s mother, where on earth Ron is now?"


    Moore shook off Sunny and threw her onto the sofa.


    Looking at Moore''s angry face, the Butler immediately asked someone to clean up the living room.


    "Ah!" Sunny screamed. She didn''t expect that Moore would hit her.


    She turned around and looked at the arrogant Moore. Her eyes were full of resentment.


    "Moore, are you ming me? Where were you when Ron disappeared? What have you done for


    Ron since he was born?" Sunny felt wronged.


    However, these words did not affect Moore at all. He turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    Sunny stood up and grabbed his arm.


    "Make it clear to me. Go out and find Ron. If anything happens to him, both of us will suffer." Sunny


    threatened him.


    Moore was forced to stop and then raised his hand. A loud p fell directly on Sunny''s face. There


    was no emotion in Moore''s eyes.


    "If you can''t find Ron, you don''t have toe back. Don''t challenge my bottom line anymore."


    Moore warned Sunny, looking at her lying on the ground.


    There was no mercy in his condescending manner.

 Chapter 548 Too Harsh

    Chapter 548 Too Harsh


    After saying that, Moore turned around and walked upstairs with determination.


    Sunny was lying on the ground with her hand cut by the ss fragments. Blood flowed down from


    her hand and dropped on the ground, which was particrly dazzling.


    Raising her head, Sunny looked at the back of Moore disappearing in front of her.


    The surprise on her face had turned into shock. She had never dreamed that she would end up like


    this.


    "Mrs. Sunny..." The Butler looked at Sunny and wanted to help her up, but before he could reach


    out his hand, she had already rose to her feet.


    With her hands on the floor, Sunny struggled to stand up and walked out in a daze without looking


    at anyone.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    But everyone saw the confusion and helplessness on her face.


    Stepping out of the gate of Moore''s vi, Sunny looked up at the night sky in silence.


    Sitting in the study, Moore frowned and said, "Send someone to keep an eye on her. If she wants to


    take revenge on Kerr, you don''t have to stop her. But be careful, no matter what she does, it has


    nothing to do with me."


    Moore said coldly. He wanted to get rid of Kerr with the help of Sunny, but he also didn''t want to get


    himself involved.


    Hearing Moore''s words, the assistant nodded and then told him, "Sir, so far, Kerr and Nicole are not


    affected at all."


    He knew that Moore''s target was only Kerr. It was just a trick to get Nicole and Freya involved.


    Clenching his fists, Moore said, "Don''t worry. Find out the whereabouts of Ron in a short time. If he


    is really in Kerr''s hand, then I have the reason to sue him."


    Both Sunny and Ron could be the tools for Moore to take revenge on Kerr. In his heart, as long as


    he had money, he could have as many wives and children as he wanted.


    And having Ron was not in his n.


    Looking at Moore''s serious look, as his assistant, he could only obey Moore''s orders. But he didn''t


    expect that Moore could even use his own son.


    In the vi by the sea.


    "Where does this childe from?" Lisa came in from the outside and saw a maid in the living


    room holding a baby. When she walked in, she felt the baby looked familiar.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ben nced at Ron indifferently, "Where have you been?" Ben knew that Lisa


    couldn''t let go of Harley.


    Since he didn''t allow Lisa to see Harley privately, he had never heard Lisa mentioned Harley again.


    Although Lisa didn''t mention it, it didn''t mean that she had moved on.


    At the mention of Harley, Lisa''s eyes dimmed. She sat on the sofa opposite Ben and looked at him


    in confusion.


    "Brother, I know you are worried about me and Rachel, and you are afraid that the men we chose


    would not be great enough. But ording to your way of testing, me and Rachel probably probably


    couldn''t get married anymore."


    Lisa knew that Ben was thinking for her, but she also felt that Ben was too harsh. She frowned and


    looked at him. Lisa didn''t dare to show too much dissatisfaction.


    "You mean you are not satisfied with me?" Ben stared at Lisa. In fact, he also knew Lisa''s


    personality. He knew that it was not easy for her to endure it until today.


    But now, Rachel''s matter hadn''t been solved, and he didn''t want her to get involved again.


    Seeing that Ben was obviously angry, Lisa sighed, "Brother, I just don''t understand. Why do you


    think Kerr is unreliable? But didn''t you send your best wishes to Rachel at her wedding?


    Don''t think that I don''t know that you have given the hidden shares of the KN Group to Rachel as a


    dowry." Lisa thought that it meant that Ben had epted Kerr, but the fact was different from what


    she thought.


    Ben stood up and nced at her indifferently. "You''d better listen to me. Just stay at home and


    apany Callie these days. Don''t go into mischief. I''ve arranged the marriage for you, and you


    should also meet him."


    He said it calmly. He had never told Lisa about it before. He knew how Lisa would react.


    "What did you say? Brother, what are you thinking about?" Lisa stood up and looked at Ben''s back.


    She was surprised and even suspected that there was something wrong with her ears.


    In the past, Ben was absolutely against the forced marriage.


    Ignoring Lisa''s surprise, Ben went upstairs.


    Sitting on the sofa, Callie looked at the book in her hand quietly. She raised her head and looked at


    Lisa. She shook her head helplessly and said, "Aunt, calm down."


    She knew Lisa''s temper very well. Although she sympathized with Lisa, this was a decision made


    by Ben and no one could change it.


    Hearing Callie''s voice, Lisa said with a sad face, "Callie, you can''t learn that from your father.


    What''s wrong with him recently? Why do I feel something is wrong?"


    Lisained to Callie.


    Callie didn''t seem to be surprised. "Daddy must have his reason to do so. Auntie, did you go to the


    hospital secretly today? If daddy knows it, he will be angry."


    Lisa curled his lips and didn''t care at all. She turned to look at the child in the maid''s hand and


    asked, "Where did he get this child? Why does he look so familiar?"


    "Daddy asked someone to bring the child back. I guess the child''s surname should be Gu." Callie


    raised her head and looked at the child in front of her. She didn''t want to be close to him at all.


    She felt different when she saw Lucas. Compared with Jay, Callie loved Lucas''s personality more.


    "Rachel''s youngest son? No, that is not it." Lisa guessed and denied.


    In the study on the second floor.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben sat behind the desk, with his assistant, Baker Xue, standing in front of him. Baker Xue had


    been with Ben for many years, and was trained by Ben himself.


    "Sir, it seems that your father has got some news about Miss Rachel. He hopes you can give him a


    response." Backer Xue bent down slight and said respectfully.


    He was dressed in a regr ck suit, with his hair neatlybed and a pair of ck framed


    sses on his face.

 Chapter 549 Haggard Freya

    Chapter 549 Haggard Freya


    Ben''s face darkened. Before he got the result, he couldn''t guarantee that he could let Rachel go


    back to the Xue family with him, so it was not appropriate to let the Xue family know the existence of


    Rachel at this time.


    He didn''t want his parents to feel disappointed again.


    Over the years, they had been expecting to know whether the news about Rachel was true or not,


    and then fell into deep disappointment.


    "Don''t tell them anything about Rachel for the time being." Ben ordered Baker. It seemed that this


    matter could not be stalled any longer.


    "I understand, sir. Mr. Kerr hasn''t suspected you yet, but he is also looking for the whereabouts of


    Ron. Do we need to hand over Ron to Mr. Kerr?"


    Baker knew that Ben took Ron away because he wanted to put the me on Kerr. But he didn''t


    expect that although Kerr had a quarrel with Nicole because of this, they patched up things soon.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, there would be no gaps between Nicole and Kerr.


    "No need. If Kerr can''t find Ron, he can''t exin it clearly, and Sunny won''t let him go. Just send


    someone to protect Nicole in secret."


    No matter what, Kerr would not let Sunny hurt Nicole. From the very beginning, Sunny was a


    trouble caused by Kerr, and Kerr would solve it himself.


    Baker nodded.


    In the vi of the Lin family.


    Hiding in Kerr''s arms, Nicole slept soundly, but was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    Frowning slightly, Nicole turned over, "What happened?" There was still a sense of bewilderment in


    her voice.


    Kerr had already woken up, but he didn''t get up. He kept looking at the little woman who was


    sleeping soundly.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kerr instinctively reached out his hand to cover Nicole''s ear, but the


    knock was too loud that the people in the room couldn''t pretend that they didn''t hear it.


    "Get up!" Avery stood at the door and shouted. With a bright smile on her face, she made a face at


    Zachary behind her.


    Zachary seemed to have been used to Avery''s quirky appearance. He just watched her disturb


    people''s dreams with a doting face, and she exined in this way.


    Kerr could disturb their rest in the middle of the night, so of course they could wake Kerr and Nicole


    up.


    Lying on the bed, Nicole heard Avery''s voice and couldn''t help but feel a little shy. She thought that


    Avery hadn''t known that Kerr was here. It was okay for her to run away from home alone and


    stayed here, but how could she be here with her husband?


    Through the door, Avery could feel Kerr''s anger, so she withdrew her hand obediently, turned


    around and hid in Zachary''s arms.


    Nicole sat up and said, "If Avery knows that you are here, she willugh at us." Nicole felt a little


    helpless.


    Kerr stroked her long hair and said, "We are a couple. There is no need tough at us. It is


    supposed to be us whough at them." Kerr said calmly.


    Feeling Kerr''s confidence, Nicole shook her head, stood up and put on her clothes. Then she took


    Kerr out of the bedroom, but when she arrived at the dining room, she didn''t see the surprise looks


    on Avery and Zachary''s faces.


    "She finally got up. I thought Mr. Kerr would not let Nicole get up." Avery leaned on Zachary''s


    shoulder, swallowed the milk in her mouth and spoke in a loud voice.


    With her eyes wide open, Nicole looked at Kerr and Avery, "You have already known that Kerr is


    here?" Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little shy. She was an adult, but she was still trapped by Kerr.


    Avery raised her head and smiled at Zachary.


    Kerr naturally put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder, sat down at the table and give the ss of milk


    to her.


    "Nicole, if you don''t have anything else to do today, can you apany me to try on the wedding


    dress?" Avery stoppedughing at Nicole and held her hand.


    Although Avery knew that everything was doing great with Zachary, she was a little nervous when it


    came to trying on the wedding dress and preparing for the wedding.


    Anyway, Nicole was experienced, so Avery wanted Nicole to be with her.


    "We have something to do." Kerr refused Avery decisively. He didn''t mean to oppose her.


    Unfortunately, they did have something to do.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Nicole also felt sorry. Freya hadn''t returned to the Gu family yet, and they


    had to solve it sooner.


    "I''m sorry, Avery. I also want to be with you, but I really have something to deal with." Nicole didn''t


    say anything in details. After all, it was rted to Kerr''s family.


    When it came to Freya, even if it was Avery, Nicole still needed to be careful. There were enough


    rumors outside.


    Taking a look at Kerr, Zachary knew what they were talking about, so he didn''t expose them directly.


    "How about another day? I can make another appointment for you." Zachary looked at Avery beside


    him. No matter what she wanted to do, he would try his best to satisfy her.


    Avery nodded at Zachary.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Nicole looked at Kerr with concern. Although Kerr had said that the matter had been


    solved, she was still a little worried.


    After breakfast, Nicole and Kerr arrived at the police station.


    Sitting in the car and waiting for Jared to finish all the procedures, Nicole got out of the car and saw


    Freyaing out.


    At this time, Freya looked haggard with her head down. Her delicate makeup had be dark and


    messy. With her head down, she was no longer as arrogant as usual.


    Nicole stepped forward and put the coat she had prepared on Freya''s shoulder with a faint smile.


    No matter what Freya had done before, Nicole chose to forgive her. Looking at the aged Freya,


    Nicole felt deeply helplessness. Perhaps all the mistakes Frey did were just because she felt


    insecure.


    Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, Freya raised her head and looked into Nicole''s warm eyes. At


    this moment, Freya seemed to understand why Kerr would fall in love with Nicole.


    Such kind eyes would bringfort and warmth to people when they were most vulnerable. Freya


    had always thought that the person who would pick her up was Sunny.

 Chapter 550 We Are Family

    Chapter 550 We Are Family


    However, to her surprise, it was Nicole who appeared in front of her in the end.


    Looking at the face of Nicole, Freya could only keep silent. She had been arrogant all her life, but


    she had shown her most vulnerable side in front of the people she hated most.


    In this situation, Freya didn''t know how to face Nicole and Kerr in the future.


    "Mom, let''s go home." Nicole said lightly and put her arm around Freya''s shoulder, showing no


    disgust at all.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, Freya''s eyes turned red. She stopped and asked, "why do youe to


    save me?" She raised her head and looked at Nicole.


    Her tone was very calm, not as sharp as before. Freya couldn''t figure it out. She always thought that


    Nicole was pretending to be kind and gentle because she coveted everything of the Gu family.


    But now, Freya had nothing. Any rational person would choose to stay away from her, because no


    matter what the truth was, after this time, her reputation would be affected, and whoever was with


    her might be questioned.


    "Because we are family." Nicole said lightly, "Maybe you don''t believe that I am a member of the Gu


    family from the moment I entered it.


    I want to do something for the Gu family. I want to regard you and father as family members. We


    have to face everything together no matter what happens."


    For Nicole, this was the meaning of a family.


    Freya fixed her eyes on Nicole. Perhaps only when she was in a desperate situation would she


    understand what kind of person was the most precious. No matter what Nicole said was true or not,


    she was willing to believe her. At least, at this time, the only person who was willing to stand by her


    side was Nicole.


    Freya kept silent. She followed Nicole into the car, her eyes meeting Kerr''s. Freya lowered her


    head. She always knew that she was not a good mother in Kerr''s heart.


    In fact, Kerr knew clearly what she had done, but Freya didn''t know how to change it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and felt veryforted. Nicole was probably the only person in the world


    who could really return good for evil.


    "Thank you, Nicole." Kerr said simply, right in front of Freya.


    In fact, Kerr''s meaning was very obvious when he said this. Freya owed Nicole an apology and


    gratitude.


    Hearing this, Freya looked away. The pride in her heart made her unable to lower her head, but the


    tears in her eyes could not be suppressed, silently sliding down her cheeks.


    It was rare for her to cry all her life.


    This time, she cried for being wronged and moved.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr, holding his hand with one hand and Freya''s hand with the other. She felt


    satisfied.


    She didn''t expect to hear any word but only hoped that Freya could ept her from the bottom of


    her heart and no longer reject her, Lucas or Jay.


    "Kerr, we are family. Among us there is no need to say thank you." Nicole showed her forgiveness


    to Freya. She turned around and handed the handkerchief to her.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house.


    Seeing Freya get out of the car, Kerr wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He


    didn''t know what else Freya wanted to do.


    When he was about to ask, Nicole stopped him. "Kerr, go back to thepany alone. I want to stay


    at home." Nicole knew that Freya neededfort at this moment.


    Except for Cherry, no one else in the family could get close to Freya. Perhaps Freya had been used


    to her arrogance, so it was impossible for her to lower her head and ept other people''s care.


    "Nicole?" Kerr was a man after all. He could read Nicole''s mind, but that didn''t mean he could read


    other people''s mind as well.


    Nicole gave Kerr a firm look, because she clearly felt that when she said this, Freya beside her


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knew that Kerr would respect her will and then send Kerr away sessfully. Nicole turned


    around and looked at Freya.


    "Last time I said that I wanted to apany mom to pick some jewelry. Why don''t we go there


    later? Or do you want to have a rest? " Nicole asked Freya considerately.


    Looking at the smile on Nicole''s face, Freya felt that no matter what grievance she had in her heart,


    it could all dissipate.


    Freya nodded and walked into the vi with thepany of Nicole.


    "Mydy, you''re back!" Seeing Freyaing in, Cherry said in surprise. She was the only one in the


    Gu family who was worried about Freya.


    However, there was nothing she could do. Now seeing that Freya was safe and sound, Cherry was


    so excited that tears were rolling in her eyes. But when she saw that Nicole was holding Freya''s


    arm, she was slightly surprised.


    "Don''t make a fuss." Freya said slowly. Then she let go of Nicole''s hand and went back to the


    bedroom. After a simple dressing up, Cherry followed Freya closely.


    Nicole didn''t care about it at all. She knew that their rtionship wouldn''t get better in a day.


    She took this opportunity to visit Lucas who had been brought here by Harrow.


    "Lucas!" Nicole held Lucas in her arms gently.


    "Young Mistress, aren''t you really worried that someone will take little master away?" Harrow stood


    by and asked Nicole.


    Last time, when Freya asked Cherry to find him, she had told all the conditions to Nicole. She had


    thought that she would nervously take Lucas away from the Gu family.


    But to Harley surprise, Nicole didn''t do that. She even pretended that nothing had happened.


    Nicole shook her head and said, "She won''t. Don''t worry about her anymore." Nicole knew that


    Harrow''s vignce was for the sake of Lucas and her.


    But this kind of thing would never happen again.


    After today, Freya was no longer the old Freya. Their rtionship would also change. Freya looked


    forward to a new beginning.


    "Why?" Harrow asked with curiosity.

 Chapter 551 Praising Nicole

    Chapter 551 Praising Nicole


    After all, it was rted to the safety of Lucas. Harrow didn''t believe that Nicole didn''t care about it,


    nor did he believe that Freya would turn good.


    In order to save Freya''s face, Nicole just smiled and said nothing more. "You''ll know it in the future."


    Nicole said calmly.


    Putting down Lucas, Nicole went back to her bedroom and took out a set of emerald jewelry from


    the dresser. This was a gift received for her marriage.


    She had never worn it before. The emerald green jade was crystal clear. She smiled faintly. This


    color was very suitable for Freya, which would make her skin look fair.


    "Young Mistress, are you going to give this set of jewelry tody Linda?" Seeing that, Harrow who


    had just persuaded Lucas to sleep, was surprised.


    Perhaps it was because of his growing environment that he didn''t trust others, especially those who


    had hurt him.


    So he wanted to remind Nicole to guard against Freya.


    Nicole nodded and looked up at Harrow in front of her. "Harrow, I understand your kindness, but you


    should believe in my judgment. I won''t let you down."


    She said firmly.


    Then she turned around and walked to the door of Freya''s bedroom with the jewelry box.


    Hearing the voice inside, Nicole stopped and smiled faintly.


    Following Nicole, Harrow was also interested in the voice inside.


    "Mydy, how did you solve this problem? How could that bastard Moore Gu drag you into the


    mire?"


    Cherry''s voice was full of worry. In the past day and night, she had thought of all kinds of ways, but


    she had not been able to get any news about Freya.


    Freya shook her head and said, "It''s not that easy for Moore to ask me to take the me for him. I


    just didn''t expect that Sunny could be so heartless. It seems that the purpose for which she has


    tried her best to please me before is to


    get the shares of KN Group. Fortunately, Nicole is smart. Otherwise, the whole group may fall into


    the hands of Moore and Sunny."


    It was not until now that Freya felt a lingering fear.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Cherry couldn''t help but feel surprised. Her hand holding the towel paused.


    Freya had just taken a shower, water drops still dripping down her long hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at the surprised Cherry in the mirror, Freya asked in confusion.


    "Mydy, are you praising young Mistress?" Since Freya and Nicole came back, she had realized


    that the rtionship between them had changed.


    But she didn''t expect that the situation would change so much.


    She knew clearly how much Freya hated Nicole in the past.


    But just now, Freya was unknowingly praising Nicole. Such a thing had never urred to her


    before, as rare as aet hitting the earth.


    Seeing the surprised look on her face, Freya red at her and said, "Don''t make a fuss. Nicole is


    right. We are family."


    After going through so many things, Freya gradually epted her fate. It seemed that she gradually


    understood how good Nicole was and what she had done for the Gu family.


    Freya didn''t know what Sunny would do if she took this position. After all, the fact was clear.


    "So, Madam, are you going to ept young Mistress?" Cherry wanted to know what Freya was


    thinking about, but when she thought of this possibility, she was very happy. Finally, she could see


    the peaceful scene of Gu family.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    For so many years, the Gu family had been cold. It was not until Nicole came here that she felt that


    the atmosphere of the whole Gu family had changed.


    She had to admit the influence of Nicole for all the servants of Gu family were talking about her. And


    she kept it in mind.


    Freya sighed and said, "Maybe, seeing is believing. Let nature take its course. Nicole has married


    Kerr, and she is a member of our Gu family. As for other things, just leave them to time."


    Such a thing could not be changed overnight.


    Looking at Freya, Cherry asked thest question in her heart, "Then... What about the investigation


    about little Master? " Cherry knew that Freya had nned to use Lucas to control Nicole.


    If Freya really did so, the rtionship between Freya and Nicole might not be alleviated for the rest


    of her life.


    There was no turning back.


    Hearing what Sara said, Freya was first stunned and hesitated for a while. It seemed that she was


    thinking about the impact of this matter. After a long time, she said lightly.


    "Nicole gave birth to the baby by herself, so let her take care of it. Just forget it and don''t mention it


    again." After the barrier in her heart disappeared, Freya felt unprecedentedly rxed. She didn''t


    want anyone to break the current situation.


    Cherry nodded her head. She knew that Freya had tried to ept Nicole from the bottom of her


    heart this time.


    Hearing all the words of Freya, Nicole, who was standing at the door, slightly raised the corners of


    her mouth. She took a look at Harrow beside her, and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Nicole raised her hand and knocked on the door of Freya''s room naturally.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Seeing the expression on Nicole''s face, Harrow turned around and went back to Lucas''s room.


    Perhaps this was the best result.


    Cherry walked to the door and opened it. When she saw Nicole, she smiled gratefully at her, "Young


    Mistress." She nodded at Nicole.


    Taking a step back, Cherry made room for Nicole.


    "Mom, I think this set of jade jewelry is more suitable for you. I can''t match such a noble


    temperament, so I want to give it to you. Please try it on!" Nicole walked directly behind Freya.


    Freya looked much better after making up. Nicole took out a ne and put it on Freya''s neck.


    The emerald green jade threw into relief the fairness of Freya''s skin. Freya had a good


    temperament, and with careful decoration, she looked more dignified.


    Looking at the jade ne with good quality on her neck, Freya stretched out her finger and


    gently stroked it. Her eyes were full of surprise. She had brought jewelry for so many years, so of


    course she could see that this ne was very valuable.


    "Nicole..." Freya raised her head and looked at Nicole in the mirror with obviousplexity in her


    eyes.


    Nicole just smiled.

 Chapter 552 Close To Her Heart

    Chapter 552 Close To Her Heart


    "Mom, I think it suits you very well. It''s very beautiful. As long as mom likes it, it''s good." The way


    Nicole addressed Freya made her particrly cute.


    Reaching out her hand, Nicole naturally wrapped her arms around Freya''s neck and rested her chin


    on her shoulder. "In fact, I have no mother since I was a child, although my stepmother treats me


    well.


    But she also had her own daughterter. I wanted to get close to them, but I didn''t dare." It was


    obvious that Nicole was a little depressed when she said these words. She had never said these


    things to others.


    Looking at the emotional change on Nicole''s face, for the first time, Freya felt that Nicole was very


    pitiful, although she looked very strong on the surface.


    In fact, there were times when Nicole was vulnerable.


    "If possible, I really want to treat you as my own mother. I know that I may not be what you expect,


    so you will instinctively reject me in your heart.


    Because of me, Kerr will contradict and disobey you, so you don''t like me more. In fact, it''s just that


    Kerr is working hard for his love.


    Most of the time, we are working hard for our love. I hope you can give me a chance, and give us a


    chance to start over."


    Nicole knew it was a good chance.


    She sincerely hoped that she could be close to Freya.


    Freya stared at Nicole all the time. It was the first time that someone had done such an intimate


    behavior with her. Even Sunny, she just held her arm in the past.


    For many years, Freya had never been so intimate with a person, which made her feel obviously


    ufortable, but she did not reject it in her heart. She slowly raised her hand and tried to hold the


    arm of Nicole.


    Looking into the mirror, Freya nodded, "Thank you, Nicole." Freya said lightly, but her words were


    obviously sincere.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She also hoped that this would be a new beginning.


    Nicole was very happy to be epted by Freya. She was even more proud than her progress in


    career.


    Holding Freya''s hand, Nicole went out of the door with her. As soon as they entered the private


    club, they saw a woman in gorgeous clothes and jewelry.


    She looked wealthy with arrogant eyes.


    "Oh, Mrs. Freya, what a coincidence? I didn''t expect to bump into you here." The woman greeted


    Freya first, but her tone was a little jealous.


    Nicole examined the woman in front of her. Although Nicole didn''t know her, she knew that this


    woman must know Freya.


    Noticing the unfriendly look in the woman''s eyes, Freya was about to say something, but was


    interrupted by her.


    "Why is Mrs. Freya here? I remember that I saw the report on the newspaper that you were


    assisting in the investigation of a smuggling case. Did you get the result so soon?"


    The woman''s words were full of provocation, without any concern.


    Freya''s body became stiff. She hated someone mentioning this thing. The experience of this matter


    seemed to be a stain in Freya''s life.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Freya didn''t know how to refute.


    "Madam, as you said, it''s just an investigation. It''s everyone''s duty to assist the police in handling


    cases. There''s no need to use it to make a fuss.


    You are so curious about the progress of this matter. Is the smuggling case rted to you?" Feeling


    the embarrassment on Freya''s face, Nicole retorted on behalf of her.


    Holding Freya''s arm, Nicole had no intention of dodging.


    Hearing the voice of Nicole, the woman standing in front of Freya turned her eyes to Nicole and


    looked her up and down. "You are..."


    For a moment, she did not recognize the identity of Nicole. The assistant following the woman


    whispered in the woman''s ear, seemed to be telling her the identity of Nicole.


    When the woman heard her assistant, she showed an expression of understanding. "I just wonder


    who you are. It turns out that you are the wife of Kerr. It seems that Kerr has a good taste and has


    found a great wife.


    But I heard that the Gu family is not satisfied with you? What? In order to please you mother-inw,


    you are defending for Freya now?" The woman looked at Freya and Nicole with obvious irony.


    She didn''t forget that Freya had publicly said that she would not admit Nicole as a member of the


    Gu family. Now Freya undoubtedly embarrassed herself.


    Looking at the woman''s arrogant look, Nicole probably guessed that Freya''s attitude towards her


    before had spread out, but she did not care.


    "You don''t have to worry about our family affairs. You''d better pay more attention to your own


    business than to other people''s family affairs here." There was obvious threat in Nicole''s words.


    She was not a person who would take advantage of her power to bully others, but she would not sit


    aside and do nothing while Freya was being bullied.


    Once Nicole was sure that Freya was her family, she would protect her at all costs.


    "Mrs. Zhang, I remember that someone saw Mr. Zhang have a son not long ago. Now you don''t look


    like you just gave birth. Isn''t it your child?"


    Freya said lightly. She knew Mrs. Zhang''s weakness.


    She was not a person who would be bullied easily. Since Mrs. Zhang didn''t want to let her go, she


    didn''t need to be polite.


    "If it''s just a rumor, I think it''s necessary for Mrs. Zhang to rify it. But I have something to do with


    Nicole, so I don''t have time to waste here."


    As Freya spoke, she led Nicole into the club.


    "You!" Mrs. Zhang''s anger rose to her head all of a sudden. She looked at the back of Freya with a


    red face and said, "Stop!" Her husband''s infidelity was now a hot topic in the business circle.


    Although she hadn''t reached the point of divorce, it really humiliated her. She didn''t expect that


    Freya would say it out in public.


    She felt that if she didn''t teach Freya and Nicole a lesson, she would be too ashamed toe here


    in the future.


    Nicole stopped. She had nned to let it go, but that woman didn''t let her go.


    "Freya, what did you say?" The woman walked up to Freya.

 Chapter 553 You Are The Same

    Chapter 553 You Are The Same


    The woman questioned Freya loudly.


    Looking at the woman''s excited face, Nicole was afraid that what Freya said would irritate the


    woman, so she stepped forward instinctively and stood in front of Freya. No matter what, she


    couldn''t let Freya be hurt.


    Looking at Nicole''s action, Freya was a little surprised. She knew that everyone would instinctively


    protect themselves when facing threats, but Nicole was different.


    "What do you want, Mrs. Zhang? Now that you have heard it, why do you ask me again? We both


    have our own lives. In that case, why do we satirize each other?


    Only we know what it feels like. Why do we have fight against each other?" Nicole didn''t care about


    other people''s family affairs at all.


    In her eyes, all these were others'' privacy.


    However, when others paid close attention to her privacy, she would instinctively reject them.


    "You! Who do you think you are? Now you are acting as a filial daughter-inw in front of me. Isn''t it


    you who sent Freya to the police station?


    Isn''t there anything shameful in your family? My husband just made a mistake that all men in the


    world would make. But what about you? You are not satisfied with each other.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But you have to show your concern for each other, which will make me feel sick." Mrs. Zhang didn''t


    like the way Nicole stood up for Freya.


    In her opinion, Nicole''s protection for Freya was just a show.


    Now that Freya had to steal Nicole''s jewelry to support herself, she was not terrifying at all.


    Seeing how arrogant Mrs. Zhang was, Freya stepped forward, held Nicole''s wrist, and pulled Nicole


    behind her. "Mrs. Zhang, it''s none of your business."


    Freya knew that no matter who was right or wrong in the past, it was all in the past.


    Since Nicole was able to save her, it was enough to prove that Nicole had been always caring about


    her.


    "The misunderstandings between me and Nicole are our business, and you don''t need to worry


    about it, but there is one more thing I need to remind you, Mrs. Zhang. The Zhang Group is not as


    stable as you think.


    If one day your marriage, which you have been cultivated for all of your life, is ruined by someone


    and you lose everything, I hope you won''t be too surprised."


    There was obvious meaning in Freya''s words.


    In fact, it was normal for a family like theirs to have some gossips, but no one would give up their


    marriage because their husbands had a affair outside.


    But now, the meaning of Freya''s words was naturally not that simple.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Freya! Are you cursing me?" Mrs. Zhang knew that with what happened


    today, she would be at daggers drawn with the whole Gu family.


    So it didn''t matter.


    As soon as Mrs. Zhang finished her words, a voice came from the entrance of the hall.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang. Men are not allowed to enter here." The staff of the hall stopped Mr. Zhang.


    Mr. Zhang looked at the hall with anger. Obviously, he was looking for someone.


    He wanted to break in directly, but he refrained himself at the thought of his identity.


    Hearing the staff''s words, Mrs. Zhang raised her head and saw her husband standing at the door. A


    smile appeared on her face.


    Since Freya and Nicole were acting with her, she also wanted them to see her happy family.


    "Honey, why did you pick me up in person?" Mrs. Zhang said loudly, wriggling her waist. She


    passed by Nicole and Freya and walked towards her husband.


    Obviously, she was showing off.


    Seeing Mrs. Zhang''s action, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to walk inside,


    she was stopped by Freya beside her.


    Freya had been in this circle for so many years, so how could she not know the most basic


    observation of words and expressions.


    At the first sight of Mr. Zhang, Freya knew that he must have something important to do here. It was


    not as simple as Mrs. Zhang thought. Since there was a good show to watch, how could she miss


    it?


    Knowing what Freya meant, Freya turned around and watched the scene with Freya.


    "p!" When Mrs. Zhang walked up to Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang didn''t say anything. He raised his


    hand and gave Mrs. Zhang a loud p on her side face.


    "What are you doing? Why did you hit me?" Mrs. Zhang raised her hand to cover her instantly


    swollen side face, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Although they didn''t love each other for so many years, her husband had never hit her.


    "You know what you have done! It doesn''t matter if you are ungrateful or not, but don''t implicate me.


    I tell you, I have informed thewyer, and we will divorce immediately."


    Mr. Zhang said firmly. His face was full of anger. He didn''t know how to vent it. It seemed that he


    even wanted to strangle Mrs. Zhang.


    When Mr. Zhang raised his head, he saw Nicole and Freya not far away. He was obviously shocked


    and walked towards the two of them. The anger on his face disappeared with a ttering smile.


    "Mrs. Freya, Mrs. Nicole, I know she brought you some trouble. I apologize to you on behalf of her.


    It''s my fault. I hope you can forgive me."


    Mr. Zhang nodded and bowed to Nicole and Freya with great courtesy.


    With an inexplicable look on her face, Nicole had no idea what had happened. She didn''t expect Mr.


    Zhang to apologize so soon.


    "Why should you apologize? What are you doing?" Seeing that her husband not only didn''t stand up


    for her, but also showed his kindness to Nicole and Freya, Mrs. Zhang rushed directly to Mr. Zhang.


    She reached out her hand and pushed her husband away, showing her anger.


    "Enough! Are you done? Do you still want the Zhang Group? Without the Zhang Group, can you still


    enjoy everything now?" Mr. Zhang pushed his wife away.


    Then he turned around and said with a smile to Freya and Nicole, who were still silent.


    "Since Mrs. Freya likes this ce, as an apology, I will decide to give this club to you as a gift. I


    hope you would like it." Mr. Zhang thought that Nicole and Freya were angry because they didn''t


    speak.


    So he offered to let Freya and Nicole cool down.


    Now everyone knew the position of Nicole in the KN Group.

 Chapter 554 A Harmonious Family

    Chapter 554 A Harmonious Family


    Offending Nicole meant offending Kerr and the whole KN Group.


    At that time, they would suffer more than just a private club.


    Mr. Zhang was also helpless about the trouble his wife brought to him. He didn''t expect that this


    woman would bring him such big problem.


    Hearing Mr. Zhang''s words, Nicole probably guessed that this matter had something to do with Kerr,


    but she was curious how Kerr knew it.


    "Mom, it''s up to you. As long as you are happy, everything will be fine." Nicole held Freya''s arm and


    said intimately, leaving the decision to Freya.


    Freya gently patted the back of Nicole''s hand, and was very satisfied with her reaction.


    Looking into Mr. Zhang''s eyes, Freya instantly pulled a long face.


    "We don''t need such a ce. I didn''t expect to meet such a disappointing thing when we came out


    to rx." Freya knew that her reputation in the business circle had been affected.


    Freya didn''t feel surprised at all about what happened today.


    But she didn''t want anyone to spread rumors about her rtionship with Nicole in the future, so she


    had to punish them as a warning to others today.


    "I just hope that Mr. Zhang can handle your own family affairs well. Don''t bring trouble to others


    because of it." Freya said with a different meaning.


    She nced at Mrs. Zhang, who was full of disbelief.


    Naturally, she walked up to Mrs. Zhang. With a smug look in her eyes, she said, "Mrs. Zhang, you


    should know better than me that only the one whoughs at the end will be the winner.


    It doesn''t matter what happened in the beginning. I just know that now I have a harmonious family


    and a filial daughter-inw. I don''t remember what happened in the past."


    Freya warned Mrs. Zhang, as well as everyone here. She also reminded everyone here that if they


    made a fuss about it again in the future...


    She would not let off them easily.


    Looking at the arrogant look of Freya, Mrs. Zhang''s face was full of resentment. She had


    embarrassed herself today, and it would soon spread throughout her whole circle. If she didn''t win


    back, she would be too embarrassed to meet her friends in the future.


    "Freya!" When Freya turned around, Mrs. Zhang stretched out her hand directly to the back of


    Freya.


    "Watch out!" When Freya walked towards Mrs. Zhang, Nicole had been observing Mrs. Zhang all


    the time, so when Mrs. Zhang stretched out her hand, Nicole screamed at the first time.


    Taking a step forward, Nicole firmly caught Freya''s body, preventing her from falling down.


    "Haven''t you done enough?" Seeing his wife''s action, Mr. Zhang knew that she had made trouble,


    so he stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and controlled her action.


    Frowning, Nicole took a look at Mrs. Zhang and then lowered her head to check on Freya.


    It was not until she found that Freya was not hurt that she felt relieved. "Since someone is so


    stubborn, let''s go to court."


    Nicole announced seriously and nced at the staff who had been standing silently beside her.


    "Please call the police for us." Nicole said firmly. "There is a monitor here. I suspect that Mrs. Zhang


    hurt someone on purpose." It was obvious that Nicole didn''t intend to let go of Mrs. Zhang easily.


    She wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her family.


    Freya stood straight and smiled at Nicole with satisfaction.


    Mr. Zhang also knew that if he opened his mouth at this time, he would be suspected, so he could


    only keep silent, waiting for Nicole and Freya toe up with a solution.


    Soon, the rted staff took Mrs. Zhang away.


    Holding Freya''s wrist, Nicole walked out of the club. And the club was suspended.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Freya, Mrs. Nicole, don''t worry. I will ept all the results. If you have anyints, you


    can contact me at any time."


    Mr. Zhang watched his wife being taken away, but he wasn''t worried about her at all. In his eyes,


    pleasing Kerr was the most important thing to do right now.


    In the eyes of a businessman, profit was above everything.


    Nicole didn''t say much, but she was not satisfied with Mr. Zhang''s performance. She ignored him


    and sat in the car with Freya.


    "It''s good to get used to it. When you slowlye into contact with this circle, you will find a lot of


    disgusting things." Freya said lightly, feeling that Nicole disliked Mr. Zhang.


    But it was obvious that Freya had been used to it.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole turned her face to look at her. On Freya''s face, she could only see


    tiredness, which seemed to have never happened before.


    Leaning her head on Freya''s shoulder, she nestled in her arms like a child.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to know more about Freya.


    The reason why Freya became so indifferent today was also because of the influence of the big


    environment, which turned her into a cold-blooded person.


    "In fact, you don''t want this kind of circle at all, right? In this circle, there is only status, interests and


    reputation, no trust between people.


    Let alone feelings and love." Nicole''s voice was calm but sincere.


    Freya looked out of the window and suddenly felt that Nicole was innocent and pure. Freya would


    probably never hear such words from Sunny.


    They grew up in simr environment and had been ustomed to such a life style.


    "I hope you won''t be influenced by the environment in the future." Freya really hoped to keep


    Nicole''s innocence, which was dear to her.


    Nicole sat up straight and looked at Freya with a smile. "Does mom likes me more and more


    because of my innocence?" Nicole was surprised that Freya didn''t frustrate her.


    And didn''tugh at her.


    It meant that Freya was trying to understand her.


    Anyway, it was a good start.


    Freya didn''t admit it, but looked out of the window with a little embarrassment.


    With a pride smile on her face, Nicole heard her mobile phone ring before she could continue.


    Looking at the number on the screen, which showed Kerr''s number, she pressed the answer key


    and put it beside her ear.


    "Since they had had the punishment they deserved, are you happy now?" There was obvious


    certainty in Kerr''s voice.

 Chapter 555 Its Not Fair

    Chapter 555 It''s Not Fair


    Kerr knew Nicole, so he gave her more opportunity.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole smiled, "Did you do it? How did you know that?" Nicole didn''t expect


    Kerr to hear it so soon.


    But that''s good. Without Kerr, Nicole would have to find a way by herself. Kerr had saved her a lot of


    trouble.


    "As long as you are happy, Nicole. I hope you understand that no matter what you are doing, I am


    always behind you. So you can do whatever you want to do."


    Kerr was the solid support of Nicole, which he had never doubted.


    Nicole felt sweet in her heart. "I know. I have to go out with mom. I''ll go hometer." Nicole gave


    Kerr a brief exnation to reassure him.


    Then she hung up the phone and turned her head to look into Freya''s eyes. Perhaps it was her


    illusion, but in Freya''s eyes, she actually saw a trace of envy and admiration.


    "It''s Kerr?" Freya said lightly. She had already guessed that Mr. Zhang''s sudden arrival was not a


    coincidence at all.


    Different from Jack, Kerr focused all his attention on Nicole, so she felt that she was loved.


    Nicole nodded, "In fact, you didn''t like me at the beginning just because of my family background?"


    She had always felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    Although the Gu family had been using her identity and family background to make a fuss, she felt


    that it was not the only reason.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    There was a trace of appreciation in Freya''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Nicole was so smart, and


    the reason behind it indeed more than that.


    Freya shook her head at Nicole, but she didn''t say anything. The driver parked the car in the


    underground parking lot of the shopping mall belonging to the KN Group.


    Holding Freya''s arm, Nicole got out of the car.


    "You don''t know that you not only get the identity of Mrs. Gu, but also get all the love of Kerr. Many


    people, especially in our circle, can''t get it."


    In fact, they had a high social status since childhood. When they grew up in a privileged


    environment, they had no idea what justice was.


    But love, and only, could not be bought with money, so they were envious and even jealous.


    "You have seen the rtionship between me and Kerr''s father. From the beginning of our wedding,


    we have been doing this for the interests of the Qin family and the Gu family. After we have Kerr, we


    have been separated.


    Outside, we are a loving couple, but only I know how it feels. No woman doesn''t want the love of


    her husband and the care of her children. I know that Kerr doesn''t like this family.


    But I can''t change it. Gradually, I be the person I hate most." Freya said bitterly, with a


    helpless smile on her face.


    She didn''t expect herself to be like this.


    In the past, she also wanted to be a good mother and a good wife. She couldn''t figure out what


    made here to this day step by step.


    Looking at Freya beside her, for the first time, Nicole felt the changes of Freya. Freya had a deep


    sense of helplessness, as if she knew what the problem was, but it could not be solved at all.


    "What about now? Why did you tell me this?" Nicole could feel the change in Freya, but if it was just


    because she saved Freya...


    Nicole didn''t believe it herself.


    Freya turned to look at Nicole and said, "Because I love the way you lead your life. I didn''t agree


    you to stay with Kerr at that time because you didn''t fit in with this circle.


    I''m afraid that after Kerr being with you, he will also be influenced by you and slowly want to stay


    away from us. I''d rather he is changed by thisplicated circle.


    And I don''t want him to leave us because he hates us."


    Freya said sincerely.


    If she couldn''t change this circle, she could only try to change Kerr and make him follow the rules of


    this circle.


    All of a sudden, Nicole understood what Freya was thinking. In fact, all her persistence and efforts


    were just because she was afraid of losing Kerr.


    Holding Freya''s arm, Nicole smiled sweetly, "Mom, are you epting me gradually?" Nicole was


    very happy.


    Not until today that she finally felt that she had be Kerr''s wife and a member of the Gu family.


    "What else can I do? Nicole, thank you for not giving up on Kerr. Thank you for making me believe


    that there is such a sincere rtionship in the world." Freya saw something she longed for but she


    couldn''t have from Nicole.


    That kind of sincere rtionship made Freya feel happy.


    With a faint smile, Nicole walked to the jewelry counter with Freya and sat in the VIP lounge.


    Knowing that Freya liked these luxurious jewelry, Nicole asked the staff to send all thetest styles


    to Freya.


    "Mom, pick whatever you like." Nicole really wanted to see the happy smile on Freya''s face. Only in


    this way could her family live in peace and save a lot of trouble in the future.


    Freya smiled happily. Nicole was bing a lovely daughter-inw, which made her feel very


    satisfied.


    Just as Freya was seriously looking at the jewelry in front of her, Nicole''s mobile phone suddenly


    rang. Looking at the strange number disyed on the screen, Nicole pressed the answer key and


    put it beside her ear.


    She stood up and walked to the window naturally.


    "Hello, who''s calling?" She said in a rxed tone, which showed that she was in a good mood.


    But the person on the other end of the phone was not in a good mood.


    "Nicole! Give my child back to me!" Sunny shouted at the phone. She had been standing outside


    the Gu''s old house for a while, but the security guard at the door stopped her.


    They said that both Nicole and Kerr were not at home, but Sunny didn''t believe it.


    Without Edward and Moore, if she lost Ron again, she would really lose the courage to live her life.


    Hearing Sunny''s hysterical voice, Nicole frowned. She was also worried about the child, but she


    could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 556 The Curse Of Sunny

    Chapter 556 The Curse Of Sunny


    Nicole had asked Kerr seriously, so she was sure that it had nothing to do with him.


    For Nicole, whether it was herself or Kerr, they had been very kind to Sunny and had a clear


    conscience, so she was very calm in the face of Sunny''s usation.


    "Ron''s disappearance has nothing to do with Kerr and me. If you really want to find your child, you''d


    better call the police as soon as possible, so that the staff may help you."


    Nicole knew that Sunny, who had lost Ron, had no sense at all.


    If someone took Jay or Lucas away from her, she would be the same as Sunny. But she really didn''t


    know the position of Ron, so she couldn''t help her.


    Then she was about to hang up the phone.


    However, Sunny, who was on the other end of the phone, obviously didn''t want to let it go. "Nicole,


    you still don''t admit it yet. Let me tell you, if anything happened to Ron, I will get back at Lucas for


    what happened to my son!"


    Sunny threatened Nicole and hung up the phone.


    Nicole was shocked. Although she knew that it was almost impossible for Sunny to get close to


    Lucas, she dared not take the risk.


    She then tapped on the screen with her flexible fingers and dialed the number of Harrow. The


    phone was quickly answered. "Harrow, is Lucas okay?" Nicole asked anxiously.


    Lowering her head, Harrow looked at Lucas, who was lying on the bed. She didn''t know what was


    going on. "He is fine. Don''t worry." Said Harrow lightly.


    Nicole was finally relieved. "Take good care of him. Don''t let him out of your sight. I''m afraid that


    Sunny will do something bad to him." Nicole reminded Harrow.


    With the assurance of Harrow, Nicole hung up the phone.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Freya, who was sitting next to her, stood up and walked up to her. "Is


    Sunny going to do harm to Lucas?" Freya was also worried about Lucas.


    But there was more hatred for in Sunny''s words.


    She didn''t expect that Sunny would make so many troubles that made her almost lose everything.


    "Don''t worry. Someone is taking care of Lucas." Nicoleforted Freya.


    "If Sunny dares toy a finger on Lucas, I will let her know how powerful the Gu family is. He is the


    precious child of our family. No one else can hurt him."


    Freya said firmly. Since she had epted Nicole, which meant she had recognized Nicole''s child.


    Although Jay had scared her before, she believed that she would get along well with him since he


    was still young.


    Hearing that Freya was protecting Lucas, no matter what reason she did, Nicole felt relieved.


    "Thank you, mother. I believe that Sunny won''t." Nicoleforted Freya.


    However, it seemed that Freya was more worried about Lucas than Nicole. She didn''t even look at


    her favorite jewelry. Instead, she pulled Nicole away and was about to go home.


    Nicole had no choice but to listen to Freya''s arrangement. She sat in the car, and the driver started


    the car and drove towards the old house of the Gu family.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house. Before the driver drove into the


    courtyard, a figure suddenly rushing out from the corner and rushed to their car.


    The driver had no choice but to m the brake and park the car on the spot. Without any


    precaution, Nicole and Freya almost hit their heads because of inertia.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Nicole checked on Freya immediately. She heaved a sight of relief as she


    found out that Freya was alright.


    Freya raised her hand to hold her forehead and shook her head. "I''m fine." She took a closer look


    and saw Sunny standing in front of the car.


    "Nicole! Give Ron back to me!" Sunny recognized that it was Nicole''s car, so she rushed out, called


    her name loudly, and pped the door hard.


    Hearing the voice, Nicole turned around and saw Sunny''s mad face.


    She didn''t look like ady from an eminent family at all. Her hair was a little messy, and there were


    scars on her hands, and her clothes were stained with blood. She looked very embarrassed.


    Looking at Sunny like this, Nicole really felt deep helplessness. She didn''t expect that a person


    would be like this.


    Nicole stretched out her hand to open the door, but was stopped by Freya beside her.


    "Wait!" Freya was worried that Sunny would attack Nicole, so she asked the driver to get off first and


    let the security guard of the Gu family control Sunny.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Be careful. She is out of her mind now. Don''t be hurt by her." Freya also began to care about


    Nicole. Although her voice was very low, it made Nicole feel very warm.


    Nicole nodded with a smile, "I know."


    Then, Nicole and Freya got out of the car and stood in front of Sunny.


    "Nicole! Where did you hide Ron? If you don''t hand over Ron, I will kill Lucas and let you have a


    taste of what I am feeling now!"


    Sunny gritted her teeth. Her two arms were controlled. If there was no one around her, Sunny would


    have pounded on Nicole and strangle her.


    "I have told you many times that I don''t know where Ron is. This matter has nothing to do with me


    and the whole Gu family. You don''t need to waste time here."


    There was helplessness in Nicole''s tone.


    "No way!" Sunny said firmly, "No one else but you!"


    Nicole didn''t know how to exin it to Sunny.


    Freya stretched out her hand to hold Nicole''s wrist, forcing her to take a step back. "Sunny,


    whatever happened to Ron, it''s your own fault. It''s your retribution!


    You have done so many bad things. Now Ron has to pay for your mistakes." Freya hated Sunny


    because she was fooled by Sunny again and again.


    Freya had never been so frustrated before. It was all because she coveted the shares of the KN


    Group. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have trusted Sunny so easily.


    "Bad things? Hahaha!" Hearing Freya''s words, Sunny suddenly burst intoughter. She was in a


    state of madness and made a terrified voice. "You should pay for what you have done


    too!"

 Chapter 557 Love Lucas

    Chapter 557 Love Lucas


    Sunny stared at Freya in front of her. In her eyes, Freya had done more mean things than her.


    Why was she the only one who got the punishment?


    "Bah!" Sunny spat at Freya.


    Frowning, Freya stepped back, but her clothes were still stained by Sunny, which made her very


    disgusted. "Sunny, since you are so ungrateful, don''t me me!


    Guards, throw her out!" Freya called the security guard of the Gu''s old house.


    Nicole had been standing silently beside Freya.


    She knew that Sunny and Freya had their own grudges, and it was inappropriate for her to interfere


    in these things, so she behaved obediently and kept silent.


    Looking at Sunny''s current situation, Nicole felt sorry for her. But from another perspective, she also


    felt that Sunny was hateful, so she didn''t intend to forgive Sunny anymore.


    She was not a holy being after all, and she couldn''t achieve both ends.


    "Freya! Nicole! You will pay for it! I''ll wait and see!" Sunny shouted their names and cursed them in


    the most viciousnguage.


    Nicole could pretend not to hear it and ignore it, but Freya couldn''t.


    "Go and block her mouth. Since she doesn''t know mind her tongue, she doesn''t need to speak


    again in the future." Freya said calmly.


    But everyone who heard this sentence knew what Freya meant.


    The security guards could only follow Freya''s order.


    ncing at Nicole beside her lightly, Freya felt that she was a little stunned. "Being kind to the


    enemy is to hurt yourself. If one day, you are careless...


    And you give her a chance, she will do something that will make you regret for the rest of your life."


    Freya reminded Nicole calmly.


    In her opinion, Nicole was too young and sometimes very kind. Although these emotions and love


    were very precious, they still needed to know right from wrong.


    Nicole nodded. She understood what Freya meant. No matter what would happen to Sunny, she


    deserved it.


    "But the child is innocent. Mother, I want to find out the whereabouts of Ron." Nicole asked for


    Freya''s opinion. After all, Ron was still young.


    If he wasn''t with Sunny, he might get unustomed to it and might be in danger.


    Freya sighed. She had probably guessed what was on Nicole''s mind, but she didn''t agree with her.


    "I know what you are thinking, but have you thought of an important question?


    Even if you help Sunny find Ron back, Sunny won''t appreciate you. Even if you care about it, is it


    really a good thing to let Ron grow up with Sunny?


    No one knows better than you what kind of people Sunny and Moore are. Do you dare to imagine


    what their children will be like?"


    Freya had already known what would happen to Ron, but everything was fate.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole fell into silence. She just thought that it was very pitiful for a child to


    leave his own mother. She had never expected that so many things would happen in the future.


    At this time, she felt that Freya was farsighted as an elder.


    "I see." Nicole nodded to Freya with a smile, and then walked into the vi with her.


    With Lucas in her arms, Harrow went downstairs. Seeing that Nicole and Freya came back together,


    she seemed to get used to such a scene.


    Lucas was very quiet, but when he saw Nicole, he would stretch out his hand and want her to hug


    him.


    Looking at Lucas''s face, Nicole stepped forward and took him from Harrow''s arms. "Do you miss


    Mommy?" Said Nicole lightly.


    Although Lucas didn''t say anything, he looked at Nicole seriously and nodded. His ck eyes


    smiled beautifully.


    Standing next to Nicole, Freya looked at Lucas''s cute face and had an impulse to hold him in her


    arms, but she was a little embarrassed to say anything.


    Turning around, Nicole was about to sit on the sofa with Lucas in her arms, but when she caught


    sight of Freya''s eager eyes, her eyes lit up. "Let grandma hug you, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nicole held Lucas in front of Freya.


    Noticing what Nicole was doing, Lucas buried his head in her arms unwillingly, as if he just wanted


    to stay in her arms.


    "Good boy, Lucas. Mommy is a little tired. Grandma also likes you very much." Nicole tried to


    persuade him.


    It seemed that he had heard that Nicole was tired, so he released her neck obediently. Then he


    turned his head to look at Freya beside him. Although he did not stretch out his hand, he did not


    show a sign of rejection.


    Nicole smiled at Freya with obvious encouragement in her eyes.


    Freya tentatively reached out her hand and took Lucas from Nicole''s arms. When she really held


    Lucas in her arms, she felt the softness of the little boy.


    No matter how hard her heart was, such a real feeling would make her melt.


    Lucas''s bright big eyes had been staring at Freya''s face. He took the initiative to get close to her


    side face and left a light kiss on her cheek.


    Freya blushed instantly.


    But she felt the warmth that she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Jack, who was lying on the rocking chair, heard theughter outside the door and could not help


    feeling curious. "Kelvin!" There was only one person by his side, that was, Kelvin.


    Hearing Jack''s voice, Kelvin immediately stood up and helped Jack out of the bedroom. However,


    he stopped at the stairway of the second floor. From a distance, Jack saw the intimacy between


    Freya and Lucas.


    And everyone in the living room was smiling.


    It seemed that Jack had never seen such a scene in the Gu family.


    "Sir, are we going downstairs too? Go to see Lucas." It was rare to see such a scene, and Kelvin


    felt relieved. He tried to persuade Jack.


    Jack kept silent for a while, and then shook his head. He turned around and wanted to go back to


    the bedroom. He couldn''t ept that he had to stagger in front of others.


    Even his family. Jack didn''t want others to see his embarrassment.

 Chapter 558 Theft

    Chapter 558 Theft


    Turning around, Jack returned to his bedroom.


    He would rather hide in the room and close the curtain every day, as if he was isted from the


    world.


    No matter what others thought of him, Jack knew that he couldn''t get better at all.


    However, when Jack turned around, Nicole raised her head and saw his back. She was a little


    surprised that Jack pretended not to see them.


    And he didn''t say anything to stop them.


    "Mom, is Dad''s illness..." Nicole asked Freya.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she could clearly feel that when Freya heard her mention of Jack, the smile on Freya''s face was


    obviously frozen, and the happy look on her face gradually disappeared.


    Holding Lucas in her arms, Freya looked up at Nicole beside her and said, "Nicole, someone is like


    a cold stone. No matter how hard you try, you can''t move him.


    So you don''t need to waste your energy." Freya reminded Nicole with obvious meaning in her


    words.


    She no longer held any hope for Jack. Perhaps they would be like this all their lives, and it was


    good. Especially now with Lucas and Nicole, Freya''s life would not be so boring.


    Nicole understood what Freya meant.


    She turned around and looked at the direction upstairs. She kept it in mind.


    Since Lucas epted Freya, she had been holding him in her arms and wouldn''t let him go. Even


    Harrow was free.


    "Mrs. Nicole, do you really trust Mrs. Freya?" In fact, in Harrow''s opinion, she always had doubts.


    After all, Freya had done such mean things before.


    Nicole smiled and shook her head. She walked into the kitchen and saw the fish she bought this


    morning. Thinking that Kerr and Jay liked the braised fish she made, she decided to reward Kerr.


    Following her, Harrow wanted to say something, but seeing that Nicole didn''t take it seriously, she


    couldn''t say anything, so she closed her mouth.


    "Harrow, when you have your own family in the future, you will understand that if a family wants to


    be harmonious, you should learn to forget something." That was why Nicole could ept it so


    calmly.


    Hearing what Nicole said, the scene that she had been in the Su family came to Harrow''s mind. At


    that time, she had regarded Harley as her only family, although in the eyes of Harley, he just take


    her as a good friend.


    However, it had a different meaning to Harrow.


    While preparing the dinner, Nicole nced at the sadness on Harrow''s face from the corner of her


    eyes. "I know what you are thinking, but some people are destined to be together. No matter how


    hard you try, it''s useless.


    It''s better to let it go. Maybe there is something else." Nicole reminded Harrow, knowing that she still


    couldn''t forget Harley and move on.


    In front of Nicole, there was nothing to hide. Nicole had already seen through her mind. "I


    understand, Mrs. Nicole."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nicole''s phone rang, but her hands were full of water, so Nicole


    helped her take out the phone and put it beside her ear.


    "Jared, what''s up?" Said Nicole lightly.


    At this time, Jared was standing in Nicole''s office and looking through the folders on her desk.


    Obviously, he was looking for something.


    "Mrs. Nicole, where do you put the XYpany''s business n? It will be submitted tomorrow. Mr.


    Kerr wants to confirm it." Jared asked Nicole lightly.


    "It''s in the safe under my desk and the disk is there. I should have given it to Kerr yesterday." Nicole


    answered Jared. If she didn''t have a quarrel with Kerr...


    This business proposal should have been handed over to Kerr.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared bent down and opened the safe, but there was nothing in it.


    "No, there is nothing in the safe. Mrs. Nicole, did you remember it wrong?" Jared felt strange, but he


    had searched the whole office of Nicole, but didn''t find the business proposal.


    Jared didn''t know what important thing was in Nicole''s safe, so without her permission, Jared didn''t


    dare to open it. But in fact, he knew the password.


    "That''s impossible. I asked Daisy to put it in the safe, or you can ask her if she has it." Nicole


    frowned. This business proposal was very important.


    It was the result of her hard work for several days. She was confident in this bidding.


    At the mention of Daisy, Jared''s eyes dimmed. Since they quarreled, Daisy had never answered


    Jared''s phone call. He indeed really wanted to ask Daisy...


    But he didn''t even have the chance.


    "Well, Mrs. Nicole, how about you call and ask Daisy in person?" Jared tentatively asked for


    Nicole''s opinion, as if he was a child who did something wrong and didn''t dare to face his parents.


    Nicole knew that Jared and Daisy had a fight, but she didn''t expect that they hadn''t patched things


    up.


    "Jared, if you still didn''t want to marry Daisy, you must be careful that someone else will win her


    heart!" Nicole reminded Jared half jokingly.


    "Ha-ha. She won''t!" Hearing Nicole''s assumption, Jared giggled, but he was very determined about


    his rtionship with Daisy.


    Nicole shook her head helplessly and hung up the phone. She washed her hands and dialed


    Daisy''s number. The phone was hung up directly after ringing twice.


    This had never happened before.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the surprised look on Nicole''s face, Harrow asked.


    Without saying anything, she dialed the number again.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redialter." A cold and mechanical female


    voice came from the other end of the phone. Nicole frowned as if she realized that something was


    wrong.


    It seemed that Daisy would not something like that.


    Nicole called her several times and got the same result. She began to worry.


    She called Jared again, "Jared, do you know where Daisy''s home is? Go and have a look. I called


    Daisy but it didn''t get through."


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Jared agreed and drove towards Daisy''s home.


    Putting down her phone, Nicole felt a little uneasy and dialed Kerr''s number.


    However, a phone rang behind her. She turned around and looked into Kerr''s affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 559 Care About Another Man

    Chapter 559 Care About Another Man


    "Why are you back?"


    Nicole paid all her attention to the phone just now, so she didn''t notice that Kerr had walked behind


    her.


    Kerr naturally walked to Nicole''s side, reached out his hand to hold her waist, and kissed her red


    lips. "I miss you, so Ie back."


    He said naturally.


    Knowing that Nicole and Freya had returned home, Kerr came back to apany Nicole after he


    finished his work.


    Nicole raised her head and told Kerr what happened to Daisy, "What happens to her?" Nicole didn''t


    understand why Daisy didn''t answer her phone call if she was just angry with Jared.


    Some time ago, Nicole had found that something was wrong with Daisy, so she gave Daisy a


    chance to take a leave. However, after Daisy came back, not only did she not get better, but she


    was even more strange.


    "What do you want for dinner?" Kerr didn''t answer her question. He just looked behind her and saw


    his favorite fish. He smiled slightly.


    "No one is going to take it from me this time." When Jay was at home, Kerr couldn''t enjoy this


    delicious dish alone.


    Looking at Kerr''s rxed face, Nicole knew that the bidding would be held tomorrow. If anything


    went wrong, all her preparations would be in vain.


    "I''m telling you something serious. Can you be more serious?" Nicole held Kerr''s face and made


    him look into her eyes.


    "Food is the most important thing for people. Don''t you think what I said is not important? Or do you


    want me to care about other women''s private life?" It was a very serious thing, but it sounded wired


    after what Kerr said.


    Nicole couldn''t do anything about it.


    Looking at Kerr''s cheeky face, she pinched his side face.


    "What if you can''t get the business proposal tomorrow?" Nicole threatened Kerr.


    In fact, having been with Kerr for such a long time, Nicole had already known him. She knew that


    the reason why Kerr was not in a hurry must be that he had a way to deal with it.


    She turned around and continued to prepare dinner.


    Kerr hugged her from behind and let her lean against his chest. "What should I do? I like the braised


    fish you cook, but I don''t want you to work so hard because of me."


    Although it would make Kerr feel happy, he didn''t want to make Nicole tired.


    "I don''t feel tired at all. If you like it, remember to finish the whole fishter." Nicole told him with a


    smile.


    In fact, she also felt happy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Kerr nodded, put his chin on her shoulder and gently kissed her ears. Her ears were fair and


    delicate, so Kerr certainly knew that her ears were very sensitive.


    Feeling Kerr''s action, Nicole couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t expect that he would flirt with her at


    this time.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Do you know there are still many people at home?" Nicole pushed Kerr


    away in horror. No matter what he said, she wouldn''t allow him to get close to her.


    Nicole didn''t want to put on such a real show at home. Kerr didn''t care about it, and she would be


    embarrassed.


    Knowing that Nicole was shy, Kerr didn''t frighten her anymore. He turned around and left the


    kitchen.


    Looking at Kerr''s back, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief.


    She focused on preparing the dinner.


    Walking out of the kitchen, Kerr saw Freya, who was sitting in the living room and coaxing Lucas.


    The smile at the corners of Kerr''s mouth gradually disappeared.


    Hearing the footsteps of Kerr, Freya raised her head and looked into his eyes. "Maybe you are


    right." Freya said lightly and gave Kerr a very affirmative look.


    In fact, she had always hated Nicole, thinking that she was just pretending to be nice. Now it


    seemed that she was narrow-minded.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He had expected this result, so he didn''t feel strange at all.


    Freya knew that Kerr was a quiet man, so she didn''t care about it. She just turned around and


    looked at Lucas with a smile. She hadn''t found that the child was so cute and lovely before.


    Since Kerr was a little boy, Freya had no longer paid attention to him. Because of Jack, Freya


    seldom care for Kerr, so when she looked at Lucas now...


    She tried to make up for her mistake.


    Sitting on the sofa opposite to Freya, Kerr fixed his eyes on Lucas.


    Meanwhile.


    Jared had arrived at the door of Daisy''s apartment and held his key. He tried, but found that his key


    could not open Daisy''s door at all. He frowned.


    Realizing that Daisy had changed the lock, Jared was a little angry. They had quarreled before, but


    it was not a big problem. He didn''t expect that she would be so serious this time.


    "Daisy! Open the door. Let''s have a talk." Jared raised his hand and knocked on the door, with


    obvious anger in his tone.


    But no matter what he said, no one answered.


    Jared called Daisy, but no one answered.


    "Jared?" An olddy living next to Daisy came out when she heard the knock on the door. She


    smiled faintly when she saw Jared. He used toe here, so she also had seen him before.


    Hearing the olddy''s voice, Jared turned around and looked at her with a smile. "Yes, I''m here for


    Daisy. We had a quarrel over a trifle before, but I didn''t expect that she is still angry with me."


    Jared exined.


    The olddy was confused. "Don''t you know? Didn''t Daisy tell you?" The olddy looked at Jared in


    confusion.


    Looking at the olddy''s expression, Jared also realized that something was wrong. "I don''t know


    what?" The smile on Jared''s face gradually disappeared, waiting for the olddy''s answer.


    Ten minutester.


    Jared left the apartment with disappointment. What the olddy said echoed in his mind.


    "About a week ago, Daisy sold her house and moved out. I asked her if she was going to marry you,


    so she left. She also told me that she was going to get married.


    How could you not know?"


    Daisy had no idea that he was going to propose to her, and the olddy said that Daisy had left a


    week ago.


    In the past week, Jared almost had no news about Daisy.

 Chapter 560 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 560 Misunderstanding


    Jared even didn''t know where Daisy might have gone.


    Getting married? Even his boyfriend didn''t know, and he didn''t know whom Daisy was going to


    marry.


    Sitting on the steps of the apartment door, Jared was very disappointed. He thought that he just


    quarreled with Daisy, but he didn''t expect that she would leave without saying goodbye.


    Thinking of the bidding proposal, Jared didn''t want to doubt Daisy, but now the fact was clear.


    Jared took out his phone and dialed Kerr''s number, but no one answered. At this time, Kerr''s phone


    was quietly put in the study.


    While Kerr sat at the table and enjoyed the dinner prepared by Nicole.


    Freya looked at the six dishes and one soup on the table. Although they were very simple, they


    were very exquisite. She didn''t expect that Nicole could cook at all. She could not help but have a


    better impression of Nicole.


    But Freya still held Lucas in her arms, unwilling to let him go.


    "Mom, please let Harrow take care of Lucas. You must be tired. Let''s have dinner early." Nicole


    reminded Freya. Seeing the way Freya took care of Lucas, Nicole felt that she had done a batter


    hob than she did.


    She didn''t expect that Freya would be so considerate.


    Maybe they had misunderstood each other too much before.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Freya put down Lucas and sat down.


    When Kelvin came downstairs and saw the happy family, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jack. If


    Jack was willing toe out, maybe it was the real family reunion.


    Seeing the look in Kelvin''s eyes, Nicole probably knew what he was thinking, so she said lightly,


    "Uncle Kelvin, please go and ask Dad if he wants toe downstairs for dinner." Her eyes were full


    of hope.


    Kelvin had been persuading Jack for a long time, and Jack was unwilling toe out, so Kelvin


    could only shake his head at Nicole.


    "Well, I have prepared dinner for Dad alone. Please send it upstairs." Nicole said lightly. Then she


    asked Cherry to take out a tray from the kitchen and handed it to Kelvin.


    Lowering his head, Kelvin looked at the dishes on the tray, which was more suitable for Jack''s diet.


    Knowing Nicole''s good intentions, Kelvin could not help but feel gratified for Jack.


    Nicole smiled faintly.


    Feeling that her hand on the table was held by someone, Nicole lowered her head and saw Kerr''s


    affectionate eyes. "Thank you, Mrs. Nicole."


    Kerr didn''t intend to force Jack and Freya to ept Nicole. As long as they didn''t make things


    difficult for Nicole, Kerr would feel relieved.


    But Nicole''s goal was obviously different from Kerr''s.


    Holding Kerr''s hand, Nicole looked happy. In fact, she liked the present very much. Being able to be


    with her family and doing something ordinary was actually happiness.


    However, the happy scene would always be interrupted by something.


    Jared hurried into the vi and saw Kerr having dinner. Jared opened his mouth but didn''t say


    anything.


    Seeing Jarede in, Nicole wanted to ask, but was stopped by Kerr''s warning eyes. She had to


    shut her mouth and eat the dishes.


    After dinner, Jared followed Kerr into the study, and Nicole was with them.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I can''t find Daisy now." Standing in front of Kerr, Jared lowered his head, knowing that


    he should also take some responsibility for this matter.


    As Daisy''s boyfriend, it was a joke that Jared said he couldn''t find his girlfriend.


    Jared didn''t tell Kerr that Daisy had moved, because he didn''t want Kerr to know the conflict


    between him and Daisy.


    Seeing Jared lowering his head, Nicole felt something was wrong, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Is the business n in Daisy''s hand?" Kerr had expected that. Otherwise, Jared wouldn''t be so


    guilty.


    Sure enough, Jared nodded.


    Nicole stepped forward, "You mean Daisy left with the business proposal?" Nicole couldn''t believe it.


    Daisy knew that the bidding would be held tomorrow. If she took away the business proposal, it


    would undoubtedly eliminate the KN Group from the bidding directly.


    As a senior secretary, it was impossible for Daisy not to know the stakes.


    Unless she did it on purpose.


    But Daisy was trained by Kerr. Nicole didn''t want to doubt Kerr.


    Jared remained silent, which meant he acquiesced in Nicole''s words.


    "Sir, I will find Daisy back." Jared made a promise to Kerr. In fact, it was not only for Kerr, but also


    for the KN Group, Jared needed to make things clear with Daisy.


    Thinking of the ring he had prepared in his pocket, Jared felt his heart ache. He couldn''t help but


    clench the ring box in his pocket.


    Kerr nodded and waved at Jared, indicating that he could leave.


    Nicole walked up to Kerr with a worried look on her face. Things went on like this. The matter of


    Freya had just been solved, and Nicole could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t expect that the group would encounter such a thing again.


    Kerr held Nicole''s wrist and pulled her into his arms, letting her sit on hisp. "Is it your first day to


    work?


    This kind of thing may happen every day. There is nothing strange. Don''t worry. There will be a


    result." Kerrforted Nicole.


    However, Nicole was still unhappy, not only because her proposal was gone, but also because of


    Daisy. In the past, she had only felt that Daisy was just a quiet woman.


    She didn''t expect that Daisy had never treated her as her own friend.


    She was disappointed.


    Anyway, Daisy had a problem when she worked for her, and Nicole thought that she was


    responsible for it.


    "Don''t think too much! Do you hear me! Daisy has been ambitious for a long time. Unlike Jared, she


    can''t always work for others." It seemed that Kerr was not surprised at all about what Daisy did.


    He even knew Daisy''s purpose.


    Nicole looked up at Kerr, "You have known it? Then why did you send her to me?" Nicole thought it


    was because Kerr trusted Daisy.


    That''s why Daisy came to her side. Now it seems not to be the case.


    Seeing the surprised look on her face, Kerr smiled faintly and pinched her nose. "Do you think she


    will have such a chance when she worked for me?"

 Chapter 561 Dear Wife

    Chapter 561 Dear Wife


    Kerr was a very cautious person and would not give anyone the chance to betray him. Only when


    Daisy was around Nicole could she rx her vignce.


    Kerr had expected that Daisy would be like this.


    "So you are using me?" Nicole frowned with obvious dissatisfaction. She became Kerr''s tool.


    Kerr raised her hand and pinched his ear. It was not good to be betrayed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Nicole questioned Kerr. If he had informed her earlier, she


    could at least be mentally prepared.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and kissed it gently. "How dare I, my dear wife?" But Kerr did have his own


    selfish motive.


    "But if I tell you, you will unconsciously guard against Daisy. I know what kind of person you are.


    You are not a person who will hide things in your heart at all.


    If you know, Daisy will know."


    Kerr said firmly. He gently picked up a strand of Nicole''s hair and yed with it.


    "Do you think Daisy is a simple woman since she has been with me for so long?" If it weren''t for the


    sake of Jared, Kerr wouldn''t have kept Daisy until now.


    But he didn''t expect that Daisy would abandon Jared when it came to her own interests.


    Nicole knew that Kerr was right, so she didn''t me him anymore. But when she thought of Jared''s


    disappointed look just now, she couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for him.


    "I didn''t know that. I once persuaded Jared to propose to Daisy. Now it seems that Daisy had let him


    down." Nicole was a little disappointed. She had thought that lovers would get married, but now it


    seemed that they were just bubbles on the sea.


    "Are you worried about another man?" Kerr pinched Nicole''s chin seriously and stared at her.


    Nicole nodded helplessly, "Yes, I''m thinking about another man now. What can you do to me?"


    Nicole deliberately provoked Kerr, knowing that she had irritated him.


    Then she stood up and was about to run away.


    But Kerr was irritated. How could she escape the punishment so easily?


    "What? It seems that I haven''t shown you how powerful I am for a long time." With an evil smile on


    his face, Kerr grabbed her wrist, lifted her up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Nicole subconsciously put her arms around Kerr''s neck with a smile in her eyes.


    In the end, Nicole finally paid a heavy price for her words. She didn''t know how she fell asleep, but


    she knew that she waspletely exhausted by Kerr.


    Looking at the sleeping woman in his arms, Kerr kissed her forehead and carefully took his arm out


    from under her neck.


    Putting on the bathrobe, Kerr left the bedroom and went back to the study.


    In fact, not only did Daisy have a copy of Nicole''s business n, but Kerr also kept one. However,


    the KN Group was not the first to make a speech at the bidding tomorrow.


    So Kerr had to make some adjustments.


    Otherwise, it was not a big deal that the bidding failed, and it would make Nicole notorious for


    giarism.


    Kerr had been used to secretly protecting Nicole in this way, because she had brought happiness to


    him that no one else could give.


    In the morning, when the sun streaked through the sky, Jared was still wandering on the street. He


    looked everywhere he and Daisy had been before.


    But he still didn''t see Daisy, not even a piece of news about her. He had never thought that a person


    would disappear so thoroughly, as if she had never appeared in his world.


    Sitting in the car, Jared looked at the time on his watch and knew that it was time for him to pick up


    Kerr. He started the car and directly came to the Gu family.


    Standing at the door and waiting for Kerr, Jared looked listless.


    "If you still want to stay in thepany, don''t let me see you like this." Kerr warned Jared seriously.


    But he knew that Daisy didn''t deserve Jared.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared came to his senses and lowered his head subconsciously. "I know, sir."


    Then Jared went into the bathroom.


    Looking at Jared''s face, Cherry asked Kelvin to find a new suit for Jared and handed it to him.


    Ten minutester, Jared came out and sat on the driver''s seat. Looking at Kerr in the rearview


    mirror, he asked hesitantly, "Sir, are we going to the bidding site?"


    If there was no business proposal, it would be a waste of time to go there. Jared didn''t dare to


    persuade Kerr to give up, so he had to ask his opinion.


    "Don''t you want to see Daisy and ask her directly?" Kerr said calmly but firmly.


    Jared was obviously stunned. He looked at Kerr, as if he had heard that Daisy would definitely


    appear at the bidding.


    Without saying anything, Jared never doubted Kerr''s decision, so he started the car and drove


    towards the venue.


    Kerr didn''t take Nicole with him, not because he didn''t want her to get involved, but because he just


    wanted her to sleep a little longer.


    An hourter, Nicole opened her eyes.


    After stretching herselffortably, she slowly opened her eyes. She seemed to get used to the


    pain in her waist and reached out to touch the pillow beside her.


    But it was empty. looking at the quiet room, Nicole knew that Kerr had gone to work.


    She turned over on the bed. When she was about to have a rest, she suddenly remembered what


    they had saidst night about the bidding. She sat up abruptly.


    She looked up at the clock on the wall and knew the bidding was about to start.


    Then she picked up the car key and was about to go out.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Lucas is going to have a physical examination today." Seeing that Nicole was about to


    go out in a hurry, Harrow reminded her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until Nicole heard the voice of Harrow that she remembered it. However, she was worried


    about the bidding and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 562 Win The Bidding And Lose Beloved

    Chapter 562 Win The Bidding And Lose Beloved


    Looking at Nicole, Freya stood up and said lightly, "I''ll go to the hospital with Lucas. There won''t be


    any problem." She really wanted to share some of the responsibilities for Nicole.


    And she really liked Lucas.


    Nicole turned around and looked into Freya''s concerned eyes. She said with obvious relief, "Thank


    you, mother." Said Nicole lightly.


    Then she nodded to Freya and left in a hurry.


    She drove to the site alone.


    Inside the venue.


    Kerr sat in his seat. As soon as they came in, he saw Daisy sitting opposite him. But Daisy''s eyes


    were cold and all her attention was on the stage.


    Sitting next to Kerr, Jared''s eyes had been fixing on Daisy the moment he saw her.


    He didn''t expect that as Kerr said, they would see Daisy when they were here.


    As the representative of the other party, Daisy went to the stage calmly.


    With a decent smile on her face, she exined her n in detail.


    Fortunately, the n was different from that of Nicole.


    Kerr just nced at Daisy and then looked away, "You go up thereter." Kerr ordered Jared.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared came to his senses and looked away from Daisy. He was stunned. He


    was stunned. He was never qualified to attend such an asion.


    "Sir... Do you really want me to do it?" Jared hesitated. From the moment he knew Daisy, Jared


    knew that she was a very strong person. At that time, he knew that he had fallen in love with her.


    Later when they were together, although Daisy was very quiet, and she didn''t like to cling to him like


    other girls, it made him feel very secure. He had never thought that one day he would be a match


    for Daisy.


    "Any objection?" Kerr looked at Jared beside him.


    Jared nodded and looked down at the business n in his hand. It was Nicole''s original n and


    Kerr had revised it. Jared knew it clearly.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the winner in this bidding would definitely be the KN Group. No


    matter how hard Daisy worked, she couldn''t win Kerr and Nicole.


    At the end of Daisy''s presentation, there was apuse. Even though her speech was perfect, Kerr


    heard the disadvantages and weakness of it at once.


    Kerr was not worried at all. Daisy had overestimated herself, and Kerr feel that it was not worth it.


    After all, if Daisy continued to lurk in the Gu Group, she might get more opportunities for her career,


    and then the chances of sess would be much greater than now.


    When Daisy walked down the stage, she looked at Jared with obvious meaning in her eyes.


    Jared looked into Daisy''s eyes, walked onto the stage and began to give a speech of the KN Group.


    Standing on the stage, Jared didn''t dare to look in the direction of Daisy, but he could clearly feel


    that she was looking at him. His palms were full of cold sweat. In fact, he had hesitated before he


    went on the stage.


    If he really made a mistake, it was very likely that he would fulfill Daisy''s wish. But in that case, he


    would fail Kerr''s trust.


    After hesitating for a while, Jared chose to let nature take its course and smoothly introduced the


    whole n.


    On the road.


    Nicole was stuck in a traffic jam. No matter how anxious she was, it was difficult for her to move


    forward on the road.


    She took out her phone and dialed Kerr''s number, but no one answered. She dialed Jared''s


    number, but also no one answered it.


    "And this is the n prepared by the KN Group for this bidding." Jared bowed slightly to the


    audience to express his thanks, and then walked down the stage in apuse.


    After returning to Kerr''s side, Jared looked at Daisy and saw a mocking smile on her face.


    The bidding was over soon.


    All the representatives of the enterprises participating in the bidding walked out of the venue one


    after another. Jared watched Daisy walk in front of him, talking andughing with the people around


    him, but had no intention of staying here.


    Finally, Jared couldn''t help but stop Daisy.


    "Daisy!" Jared''s voice was so loud that Daisy must have heard it.


    Daisy stopped and knew that it was Jared calling her. She greeted the people around her and asked


    herpanions to leave first until all the people in the party left.


    She turned around and faced Jared.


    "Your speech is wonderful. I lost." Daisy said lightly with obvious disappointment in her tone.


    Jared walked up to her and asked, "What do you mean? Do you really take me as your opponent?


    Why? Why did you suddenly leave the KN Group? Why did you do that?"


    He couldn''t figure it out, let alone think of any reason.


    "Mr. Kerr is so kind to you. He gave you the chance. Mrs. Nicole also cares about you. Why did you


    betray them? Betray the KN Group? Did someone force you behind your back? Tell me, Daisy."


    Reaching out his hand, Jared held Daisy''s shoulder and questioned her, but he was still trying to


    find an excuse for Daisy.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Looking at Jared''s face and hearing his words, Daisy felt it was ridiculous. An impatient smile


    appeared on her face. She pushed away him and said, "They were nice to me? I don''t think so.


    I got everything by my own efforts. Mr. Kerr? Mrs. Nicole? They are your bosses, not mine. Jared,


    you are willing to be submissive to others, but I''m different.


    Why can''t I have everything they have? Jared, we are not on the same side at all. I have made the


    decision to leave thepany for a long time."


    Daisy said calmly. In the face of Kerr and Nicole, in her heart, they were just superior to her and she


    was just their subordinate. She couldn''t take them as her heroes like Jared did.


    Stepping back, Daisy didn''t want to face Jared at all. "Jared, don''t me me. When it came to my


    career and you, I chose the former. But I know you would also choose your master without


    hesitation between him and me.


    In fact, you don''t love me as much as you think. Where were you when I needed someone to be


    with me most when I was sick? You are protecting him. Where were you when I had an abortion in


    the hospital alone?


    You are taking care of your Mrs. Nicole, so Jared, our rtionship has long been over, but you are


    unwilling to admit it."

 Chapter 563 Not On Purpose

    Chapter 563 Not On Purpose


    After saying that, Daisy turned around and walked towards the door, ignoring Jared''s surprised look.


    Daisy''s words echoed in his ears. Jared was totally surprised. He had never known that there was a


    child between him and Daisy. At that time, Nicole told him that there seemed to be something wrong


    with Daisy''s health.


    But when Jared was busy with dealing with Moore, he didn''t have time to care about Daisy at all. He


    had thought that Daisy would recover after a period of holiday, but he didn''t expect that she had


    pregnant.


    Jared was petrified.


    Kerr walked out of the hall and stopped beside Jared. "Go and get her back." Kerr just said one


    sentence.


    Jared didn''t notice these things, but Kerr knew. But these things could only be said in front of Daisy.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared came to his senses and chased after Daisy.


    Kerr walked slowly towards the entrance of the venue.


    "Daisy!" Jared called out Daisy''s name with guilt in his heart. He wanted to hold her in his arms and


    tell her that it was his fault, and then use the rest of his life to make up for it.


    Hearing Jared call her name, Daisy subconsciously didn''t want him to catch up with her, so she ran


    to the parking lot. In a hurry, she didn''t see the road ahead clearly.


    "Creak!"


    "Ah!"


    The car screeched to a halt at the entrance of the venue.


    Sitting in the car, with her hands holding the steering wheel, Nicole stared at Daisy who suddenly


    ran out from the opposite. It was toote for her to step on the brake.


    Daisy fell down in front of Nicole''s car and slid to the ground gradually.


    "Daisy!" Jared called out loudly when he saw Daisy lying on the ground, with blood flowing from her


    lower body.


    Nicole waspletely in a daze. Hearing Jared''s voice, she raised her head and looked at him.


    "Not me! I didn''t mean it!" Sitting in the car, Nicole murmured to herself.


    Kerr, who had just arrived at the entrance of the venue, also heard Jared''s scream. Realizing that


    something had happened, he quickened his pace and walked out of the venue, looking at the scene


    in front of him.


    Kerr recognized the car at a nce, but Jared waspletely stunned.


    "Call an ambnce." Kerr frowned and ordered Jared seriously.


    Jared looked at Kerr nkly and then realized what had happened. He took out his phone, dialed


    the ambnce number and also called Harley.


    After saying that, Kerr went straight to the driver''s seat and opened the door.


    "Nicole!" Kerr took her out of the car and held her face in his arms, blocking her sight. He was


    worried that Daisy would frighten her.


    "I didn''t mean to do that, Kerr. I really didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t know she would suddenly rush


    out." Nicole was trembling with fear.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her trembling voice, Kerr gently patted her back andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s


    none of your business. I know it''s not your fault. Nothing will happen."


    Turning his face sideways, Kerr saw Daisy lying on the ground, and there was blood flowing under


    her body.


    Although Nicole hid in Kerr''s arms, it was the first time that she felt so terrible when she smelled the


    blood in the air.


    She never dared to hurt anyone, but she didn''t expect that she would hurt the people around her


    unexpectedly. But she really didn''t mean it.


    Jared walked to Daisy and held her in his arms. "Daisy, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you


    this time." Jared made a promise to her.


    No matter what would happen to Daisy, Jared decided to marry Daisy and make up for her with his


    whole life.


    Holding her hand, Jared felt that death was so terrible for the first time.


    "Jared..." Daisy opened and closed her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but when Jared


    put his ear close to her, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    Soon, Harley arrived at the scene with an ambnce. Seeing the scene in front of him, he had no


    time to ask and had to send Daisy to the ambnce first.


    Jared followed Harley into the ambnce.


    Hiding in Kerr''s arms, Nicole wanted to poke her head out, but was stopped by Kerr in front of her.


    Nicole didn''t know how Daisy was doing now, but she knew it must be very serious.


    Otherwise, Kerr wouldn''t be so nervous.


    "Don''t look!" Kerr covered her eyes. He saw the blood on the ground and picked her up in his arms.


    Then he walked towards his car.


    Nicole was so frightened that her legs became weak. Subconsciously, she stretched out her arms


    and held Kerr''s neck tightly, with her forehead against his shoulder. Looking at the bright blood not


    far away, she was full of guilt.


    Sitting on the passenger seat of Kerr''s car, Nicole held his hand and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Without confirming Daisy''s condition in person, Nicole was always worried.


    Looking at Nicole''s delicate face, Nicole frowned tightly. He stroked her long hair and nodded at her.


    "I can take you to the hospital, but I''m not sure what''s going on. Don''t think too much." Kerr


    reminded her.


    It was impossible for Nicole not to think too much. After all, a person was lying in the hospital


    because of her fault. If something really happened to Daisy, she really didn''t know how to exin it


    to Jared.


    Lowering her head, she said, "It''s all my fault. I was anxious to see you and wanted to know the


    result of the bidding, so I drove so fast. If I had been a little slower, I wouldn''t have encountered


    such a thing."


    Nicole kept ming herself.


    Kerr reached out his hand and held up Nicole''s face. He saw the tears in her eyes and knew that


    she had been holding back her tears.


    "If you dare to think too much, I won''t take you there." Kerr threatened Nicole, but after he said


    that...


    The tears in Nicole''s eyes fell down directly from her face to Kerr''s hand. She felt wronged and


    didn''t know what to do...

 Chapter 564 Greatly Shocked

    Chapter 564 Greatly Shocked


    "Kerr, I''m really scared. If something really happened to Daisy, how should I exin it to Jared? If..."


    It seemed that Nicole was asking Kerr.


    But it also looked like she was talking to herself.


    Kerr bent over and kissed her red lips. He didn''t want her to think too much. No matter what, he


    wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Feeling that her lips were trembling, he knew that she was quite shocked.


    After a long time, when Kerr felt that she gradually calmed down, he let go of her and said, "Nicole,


    trust me. Things may not be as bad as you think.


    Daisy will be fine, and Jared won''t me you." Kerrforted Nicole and wiped the tears from the


    corner of her eyes. He felt very sorry for her.


    What Kerr feared most was to see Nicole''s tears. As long as she cried, no matter what, Kerr had an


    impulse to destroy the world.


    Nicole raised her head and looked into Kerr''s eyes, trying to find some firmness on his face.


    "Really?" Nicole asked in a daze.


    It was not until Kerr nodded that she finally stopped crying, but her fingers were still cold.


    After starting the car, with one hand holding the steering wheel and the other holding Nicole''s hand,


    Kerr rushed to the hospital.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the hospital, Kerr unfastened the seat belt of Nicole. Seeing


    that she was still in a state of shock, he asked, "Can you walk by yourself?"


    It seemed that Nicole had been absent-minded all the time. Hearing Kerr''s voice, she turned around


    in confusion. "What?" Obviously, she didn''t hear what Kerr said.


    Kerr shook his head helplessly. He knew that no matter what he said at this time, it was useless. He


    had no choice but to get off the car, walked around to Nicole, and held her out of the passenger


    seat.


    "What are you doing?" Feeling nervous, she asked subconsciously. Realizing that she had


    overreacted, she lowered her head and said, "I can walk myself."


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr walked straight to the emergency room without hesitation.


    It was the first time that he had seen Nicole like this. He really felt sorry for her.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, Nicole felt a littleforted.


    Before Kerr reached the door of the emergency room, Kerr saw Jared standing at there, so he


    stopped, put Nicole on a bench which was still a distance from the emergency room, and squatted


    in front of her.


    "Sit here and wait for me, okay? Promise me not to walk around." Kerr''s tone was gentle as he held


    her hands, as if he was coaxing a frightened child.


    Kerr put her hand beside his mouth and kissed it gently.


    Nicole nodded obediently. Then she saw Kerr stand up and walked forward. Through his figure,


    Nicole saw Jared.


    On Jared''s pure white shirt, she saw the dazzling red, which made her dare not approach


    subconsciously.


    Kerr walked to Jared and stopped.


    He turned around and looked at the emergency room in front of him. "What did Harley say?" Kerr


    asked Jared.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared kept silent for the first time. He lowered his head and wanted to avoid


    Kerr. Maybe what Daisy said was right. Jared took Kerr as his hero.


    For Jared, Kerr had helped him a lot. Jared had been in the Gu family for so many years, Kerr


    always treated him nicely, so most of the time, Jared had regarded Kerr as his family.


    But he had never realized that such a behavior would hurt Daisy.


    Without waiting for Jared''s answer, Kerr frowned, "Jared, do you really think what Daisy said is


    true? You can easily believe what you heard without a serious investigation. When did I teach you


    such a lesson?"


    Kerr thought that Jared should distinguish right from wrong.


    After all, it was an ident for Daisy and no one wanted it to happen.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jared raised his head and looked into Kerr''s eyes. "Sir, Daisy is right. Most of the time, I think you


    are even more important than myself. After you have Mrs. Nicole, I treat her the same.


    I don''t want to fail your trust and I won''t forget your kindness to me. But I also have someone I want


    to protect." Jared said in a lower and lower voice.


    Jared had never dared to mention those things to Kerr before.


    Kerr looked at Jared and didn''t say anything. He just patted Jared on the shoulder and said, "You


    should know that Nicole didn''t mean to do that. It was an ident." Before getting the evidence,


    Kerr could onlyfort Jared in this way.


    Jared shook his head and said nothing. In this world, many things were idents, but the traumas


    of the idents could not be cured by such simple words.


    The door of the emergency room was opened from inside. After taking off the mask on his face,


    Harley walked out, followed by many nurses.


    "Don''t worry. Daisy is out of danger now. She will wake up tomorrow morning at thetest." Hearing


    that, both Kerr and Jared breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where is she?" Jared stepped forward, but didn''t see Daisye out. He was a little anxious.


    Taking a look at Kerr, Harley answered Jared, "The nurse has sent Daisy back to the ward. You can


    go to see her now."


    Hearing that, Jared didn''t care about anything else but turned around and walked towards the ward.


    When Kerr was about to look for Nicole, he was stopped by Harley behind him. "Wait a minute,


    Kerr."


    Obviously, Harley had something to say.


    Seeing that Jared had gone far, Harley said lightly, "Although Daisy''s life is not in danger, her uterus


    was hurt because of the impact. In addition, she was injured by abortion before, so I''m afraid that


    Daisy can''t have a baby in the future."


    Harley didn''t dare to tell Jared the news at this time because he was afraid that Jared couldn''t bear


    it.


    Kerr''s eyes darkened. Just now, when he saw Jared''s expression, he thought that Jared must marry


    Daisy. If Jared didn''t have his own child all his life, Kerr didn''t know if it was a pity for Jared.


    After all, Jared was an orphan. In fact, he was eager to have his own family.


    "Tell Jared about itter."

 Chapter 565 I Don’t Care

    Chapter 565 I Don¡¯t Care


    Kerr thought that he should give Jared a chance to calm down.


    "Is there no way to make it up?" Standing behind Kerr, Nicole asked with a frown.


    She didn''t dare toe forward until she saw Jared leave just now. She happened to hear what


    Harley said.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr held her shoulder and held her in his arms. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for


    me there?"


    Kerr didn''t want Nicole to know these things.


    Nicole kept her eyes on Harley, only to see him shake his head helplessly.


    "It''s all my fault. If Daisy wakes up and knows it, she must be very sad." As a woman, of course


    Nicole knew how important a child was.


    Losing the right to be a mother was too cruel for Daisy.


    Kerr held Nicole in his arms and said, "Nicole, it''s fate. It has nothing to do with you. As said by


    Harley, Daisy had an abortion without Jared''s permission before, which means that she doesn''t


    want to give birth to a child for Jared at all.


    So don''t think too much and me yourself here, okay?" Kerr didn''t care about others'' business.


    In his eyes, as long as Nicole could be safe and sound, even the whole world thought he was cruel,


    He didn''t care.


    Because his tenderness only gave to the person he wanted to protect.


    Nicole knew that Kerr said this tofort her, but the more he protected her, the sadder she felt.


    Raising his hand, Kerr touched Nicole''s hair and said, "You are also frightened today. I''ll drive you


    home and have a rest. If you have anything, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    Kerr put his arm around Nicole''s shoulder and walked out of the hospital.


    With her head down, Nicole''s mind went nk. She followed Kerr and was at a loss.


    Looking at the backs of the two people, Harley could only shake his head and sigh.


    In the ward.


    Jared looked at Daisy in front of him. Her face was pale and she slept well with her eyes closed. He


    touched her side face and said, "It''s okay. I''m here. I won''t leave you alone."


    Jared seldom said these words to Daisy before. In his world,panionship was more important,


    but Jared didn''t do it. So this time, he nned to make up for her.


    "Daisy, you always say that I have ignored you. When you wake up, we will get married, and then I


    will officially submit my resignation to the group. We will leave here, okay?


    Live the life you want. No matter what happens, I will always be with you."


    Jared had made up his mind to make this decision. After all, he had been with Kerr for so many


    years. If he really wanted to give uppletely, it would take some time for him to adapt.


    But for the sake of Daisy, Jared was willing to make some changes.


    Daisy just slept soundly and didn''t respond to Jared''s words.


    Jared took out the ring he had prepared from his pocket and put it on her ring finger. Then he kissed


    it and said, "You can''t refuse me with the ring."


    Jared smiled slightly. Maybe his rtionship with Daisy was not that dramatic, but he wanted to


    have a long and deep rtionship with Daisy.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door of the ward, and a nurse was at the door.


    "Hello, are you the family of the patient? You need to go through some procedures!" The nurse


    reminded Jared. After all, there was only him beside Daisy.


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Jared was stunned, and then looked at Daisy in front of him with


    hesitation and worry.


    "Doctor Harley said that the patient would not wake up for the time being." The nurse said lightly,


    lowering her head and not looking at Jared.


    Jared nodded, looked at Daisy with reluctance, and then walked out.


    The nurse who was standing at the door raised her head and saw Jared go away. She quickly


    walked into the ward, took out an injector from her pocket and injected the liquid into Daisy''s


    infusion bottle.


    Shaking the infusion bottle gently, the nurse immediately turned around and left the ward.


    At the end of the corridor, Freya, with Lucas in her arms, saw a figure sh by in a hurry. She


    frowned and felt that something was wrong. It seemed that figure was a little sneaky.


    "Mrs. Freya, here is the examination report. We can go back now." With Lucas''s examination report


    in her hand, Harrow walked out of the doctor''s office and said to Freya lightly.


    Freya withdrew her sight and nodded at Harrow. Looking at the cute boy in her arms, she smiled


    and was about to walk towards the gate of the hospital.


    "Mrs. Freya? Harrow? Why are you here?" Jared came out of the elevator and felt a little strange to


    see Freya and Harrow.


    "Lucas is having a physical examination today. Why are you here? Is there anything wrong with Mr.


    Kerr and Mrs. Nicole?" Seeing Jared, Harrow subconsciously associated Kerr and Nicole.


    Hearing that, Freya also became nervous. The Gu family had just been a little peaceful, and she


    didn''t want anything unexpected to happen again.


    Jared shook his head and said, "No. There''s something wrong with my girlfriend. I have something


    else to do. Mrs. Freya, I''ll go first." Jared didn''t want everyone to know about it.


    Moreover, he was the only one with Daisy now. He wanted toe back to her as soon as


    possible.


    But when Jared walked out of the elevator, he saw the doctors and nurses running towards a ward


    not far away, and everyone looked anxious.


    Jared had an ominous premonition. Looking at the room that was humming with doctor and nurse,


    Jared felt that his footsteps became unsteady.


    He even didn''t know how he got to the door of the ward. "Daisy!"


    Jared called out Daisy''s name and saw the doctor take first-aid measures for Daisy. The ECG


    monitor beside her was in a clear straight line, and Jared knew clearly what it meant.


    "Sir, please wait outside. Your presence will affect us." The nurse tried to push Jared out of the


    ward, but obviously failed.


    "Inform Doctor Harley." The doctor ordered the nurse.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They also knew that the rtionship between Daisy and Harley was unusual, and Jared was still


    here. If there was really an ident, none of them could take the responsibility.


    The nurse stumbled towards Harley''s office.


    But when Harley arrived at the ward, the doctor shook his head at him. Obviously, there was no


    need to rescue Daisy now.

 Chapter 566 Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 566 Something Is Wrong


    "What''s wrong with Daisy?" Harley grabbed Harley and asked him in disbelief. He just walked away


    for a while, but why did she be like this.


    Hearing that, Harley frowned. Daisy''s condition was not so serious at all. There would be no


    ident.


    Unless someone hurt her on purpose.


    There were too many people here. If that was the case, Harley couldn''t act rashly and alert the


    enemy. He just said to Jared beside her, "It''s fate. I''m sorry."


    Then he signaled the doctors and nurses in the ward to leave.


    Jared pushed away Harley in front of him and walked to the side of Daisy. The nurse who was


    standing next to Daisy wanted to cover Daisy with white cloth, but when she felt the sharp eyes of


    Jared, she was frightened and immediately put down the things in her hands and left the ward.


    Standing next to Daisy, Jared''s hands were a little trembling. He touched her side face and asked,


    "Daisy, are you tired? Why don''t you open your eyes and look at me? You are still ming me,


    aren''t you?


    I said I wanted to make it up to you, but you didn''t even give me the chance, did you?" Jared


    murmured to Daisy''s cold body in disbelief.


    Daisy closed her eyes tightly and didn''t respond to him at all.


    Looking at Jared''s face, Harley knew that Jared and Daisy had been together for many years. He


    walked to Jared and patted him on the shoulder. "Jared, I''m sorry."


    As for the strangeness of this matter, Harley nned to investigate it by himself before telling Jared.


    Looking at Jared''s expression, even if Harley said it, he might not be able to face it calmly.


    By that time, it would be a disaster for Jared.


    Jared didn''t seem to notice the existence of Harley at all. He just held Daisy''s hand and felt that her


    ring finger was still wearing his own proposal ring.


    Harley didn''t know how tofort Jared, so he turned around and walked out.


    Taking out his phone, Harley looked around the corridor and didn''t find anyone suspicious. Then he


    dialed Kerr''s number.


    In the Gu family''s old house.


    Nicole was frightened and couldn''t sleep well. Sitting next to her, Kerr held her hand andforted


    her. It took her a long time to fall asleep.


    Hearing the ringtone, Kerr frowned and forgot to mute the phone.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nicole, who had just closed her eyes, was awakened at once. She suddenly opened her eyes and


    felt a littleforted when she looked into Kerr''s eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a phone call." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr took out his phone from his


    pocket. When he was about to hang up, he saw the phone number of Harley on it.


    Kerr knew that there must be something important, so he pressed the answer button.


    "Daisy just passed away." Harley said calmly. In his eyes, it happened too coincidentally. Maybe


    there was something hidden.


    Hearing that, Kerr frowned and looked at Nicole. If Nicole knew the news, she would feel more


    guilty.


    "Why?" Kerr asked in a low voice. He let go of Nicole''s hand and was about to stand up when he


    felt a pair of small hands holding his palm.


    Like a helpless child, Nicole raised her head to look at Kerr, as if she had an intuition that what Kerr


    said on the phone had something to do with her.


    She didn''t want to miss any news.


    Kerr raised his hand and stroked Nicole''s long hair. He felt the little woman''s uneasiness and was


    really distressed. He didn''t take her with him because he wanted her to have a good rest at home.


    But he didn''t expect such an ident to happen, which frightened her.


    It seemed that with Kerr by her side, Nicole would feel at ease.


    "I don''t know yet, but I think it''s a little strange and need to be verified. What I''m worried about now


    is Jared. You''d better find someone to take care of him."


    When Harley turned around, he saw Jared''s guilty face in the ward. It was inevitable for Jared to do


    something crazy.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will find out the reason." Nicole was involved in this matter, so Kerr must find


    out the truth.


    Harley nodded and hung up the phone. After taking a look at Jared, he turned around and left.


    Nicole looked at Kerr put away his phone, "What happened? Is Daisy not in a good condition?"


    Nicole guessed alone, because at this moment, her mind was full of the scene that Daisy was


    knocked down on the ground.


    That scene was like a nightmare lingering in her mind.


    Kerr sat beside Nicole and held her in his arms. Noticing her nervousness, he knew that he couldn''t


    tell her about it.


    Otherwise, she would me herself.


    "No. Harley said that Daisy''s condition is very stable. You drove by yourself. Of course you know


    that when you were about to reach the destination at that time, your speed is not that fast, so


    Daisy''s injuries is not that serious at all."


    Kerr analyzed the whole thing to Nicole in order to get more information from her. Logically


    speaking, Daisy''s injuries wouldn''t be so serious even if she was hurt in that position under such


    speed.


    But if he asked Nicole seriously, she would be very nervous, so he could only beat around the bush.


    "Yes, I didn''t drive so fast, but Daisy won''t have a child in the future. What should Jared do?" Nicole


    was worried about this matter and didn''t know how to exin it to Jared.


    Children were a big deal.


    "It will be okay. Now the medicine is so developed, there must be other ways. I promise you, if Daisy


    wakes up and if they want a child, I will help them find a way."


    Kerr promised Nicole, but he also knew that these assumptions could not be realized.


    Hearing that there was still hope, Nicole finally felt relieved and nodded to Kerr.


    "By the way, Nicole, the project in another city has been officially started. Can you help me


    supervise the process there?


    I wanted to go there in person, but now you saw Jared. It''s not convenient for me to go there. If you


    are worried about Lucas, I can ask someone else. But you are familiar with that project."


    Kerr looked at Nicole.

 Chapter 567 Pregnancy

    Chapter 567 Pregnancy


    "And it''s also very important to the KN Group." Kerr was trying his best to find an excuse to let


    Nicole leave here temporarily. There were still a lot of things to deal with here.


    Kerr couldn''t leave with her, so he had to persuade her.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole felt very strange. At this time, Kerr could still think of business, but she


    did not refuse. She just nodded to Kerr.


    "Okay, I''ll pack up and go there tomorrow." Although Nicole was a little worried about Lucas and


    Daisy''s injury.


    But Kerr didn''t have a capable assistant. Of course, Nicole wanted to share his worries.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Kerr stroked her long hair.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" Someone knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Come in." Kerr said indifferently.


    When Harrow reached out her hand, she pushed the door open and said, "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole,


    dinner is ready." Harrow reminded Kerr and Nicole. Since Freya epted Lucas...


    Almost every day, Lucas was taking care of Lucas, so Harrow was free most of the time.


    Kerr nodded and held Nicole''s hand.


    "Go to have dinner. I have no appetite." Thinking of the bloody scene, Nicole had no appetite at all.


    She turned her head and looked away.


    Kerr stretched out his hand to hold Nicole''s face and pecked her on the lips. "How can I rest


    assured that you will go on a business trip alone tomorrow?


    Then you don''t have to go anywhere. I won''t go to thepany either. I''ll stay at home with you."


    Kerr said seriously. In fact, if he made a choice between the KN Group and Nicole.


    Kerr would definitely choose Nicole without hesitation.


    The reason why he sent her out was that he hoped that she could stay away from this environment


    and distract her attention.


    Seeing Kerr''s serious look, Nicole had to raise her hand in surrender and followed him downstairs.


    Sitting at the table, she saw Freya holding Lucas in her arms. Although he no longer rejected Freya


    and could get along well with her...


    As soon as Nicole appeared in front of Lucas, he immediately reached out his hand to her,


    obviously wanting her to hug him.


    Nicole smiled helplessly at Freya.


    "It seems that you are still attractive as a mother." Freya was half-joking. Having Lucas in her life


    made Freya very satisfied, as if life she had expectations again.


    Freya felt satisfied.


    Nicole held Lucas in her arms and kissed him gently on his fair face. Then she handed him to


    Harrow beside her. Nicole had something on her mind and didn''t want to bother Lucas.


    "I made your favorite sweet and sour spareribs in the kitchen." Freya''s tone was calm, seemingly


    casual, but in fact, it expressed her concern for Nicole.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole was slightly stunned. Then she realized that Freya was talking to her.


    She smiled at Freya and said, "Thank you, mom."


    Looking at the sweet and sour spareribs in front of her, which were wrapped in red sauce, Nicole


    suddenly thought of the bright red under the body of Daisy. Her stomach was churning, and she


    wanted to hold it back.


    But she really felt a stomachache, so she had to cover her mouth and run to the bathroom.


    "Nicole!" Seeing Nicole''s reaction, Kerr also realized why she behaved like this. He immediately


    stood up and followed her.


    Freya had no idea what had happened. Seeing that Kerr and Nicole had run away, she asked,


    "What''s wrong?" Freya''s eyes were full of confusion.


    "Mrs. Nicole doesn''t feel well." Standing aside, Cherry saw Nicole''s reaction. "Madam, Mrs. Nicole


    felt sick when she saw sweet and sour spareribs just now and went to the bathroom to vomit."


    Cherry bent over and whispered in Freya''s ear, with obvious meaning in her words.


    "Vomited?" Freya was a little surprised. She didn''t know why Nicole, who was fine just now,


    suddenly felt ufortable.


    "When Mr. Kerr came back this afternoon, he directly took Mrs. Nicole back to his room to have a


    rest. I asked the driver and he said that Mr. Kerr and Mrs. Nicole came back from the hospital.


    Is Mrs. Nicole..."


    There was obvious doubt in Cherry''s words. Although Lucas was still young, Nicole and Kerr had


    been married. It was normal for them to have another child.


    "Do you mean that Nicole might have been pregnant?" Thinking of this possibility, Freya wore an


    obvious smile on her face.


    It was not until she epted Lucas that Freya realized how lovely the baby was. Therefore, if


    Nicole was really pregnant again, she would be very looking forward to it.


    "Yes. I guess." Cherry just guessed.


    In the bathroom.


    Kerr looked at the water that Nicole vomited. She didn''t eat anything today, and now she vomited


    again. He stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    He felt sorry for her.


    "Nicole, are you feeling bad? I''ll take you to the hospital." Kerr didn''t know what to do. He knew that


    Nicole''s appetite was affected by her mood.


    This kind of situation could only be ovee by Nicole herself.


    Nicole shook her head and looked at the table. "Will mom be angry?" Nicole knew that Freya did it


    out of kindness, but she vomited. If Freya got angry at this time, Nicole would also be helpless.


    It was not easy to rebuild the rtionship, and she didn''t want to make it worse because of a little


    thing.


    "It''s none of your business." Kerr just wanted to know if there was anything wrong with Nicole.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nicoleforted Kerr, held his hand and walked towards the dining room.


    Sitting at the seat, Nicole smiled sheepishly at Freya, "I''m sorry, mother. I''m not feeling well." Nicole


    took the initiative to apologize to Freya. She had thought that Freya would be very angry.


    But when she saw the smile on Freya''s face, she felt relieved.


    "It doesn''t matter. What do you want to eat? Just let the kitchen redo it. What do you think? Have


    you gone to the hospital? What did the doctor say?" Freya looked at Nicole seriously and said with


    concern.


    Although the Gu family already had two children, Freya still thought that the more, the better.

 Chapter 568 Disappointed

    Chapter 568 Disappointed


    In this way, Lucas wouldn''t be lonely in the future.


    Looking at Freya''s concerned look, Nicole suddenly felt a little confused. She didn''t know what


    Freya was talking about. She looked at Kerr beside her, but didn''t find an answer on his face.


    "I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital. I''ll be fine in a couple of days." Nicole answered Freya.


    There was a hint of affirmation in his eyes.


    Freya frowned slightly, "Then why did you go to the hospital today? Oh, by the way, I met Jared in


    the hospital. He said his fiancee was in hospital. Is that why you were here?"


    Thinking of the day when she met Jared, Freya felt something wrong. And the furtive figure she


    saw, Freya couldn''t exin clearly, so she didn''t say anything.


    Hearing Freya mention Daisy, Nicole felt very embarrassed. She had been thinking about it all the


    time, but she didn''t expect that even Freya knew it.


    Nicole lowered her head and didn''t know how to tell Freya that Daisy was in hospital because of


    her.


    "Well, Daisy is fine, and so is Nicole. Let''s have dinner." Kerr interrupted Freya''s questioning and


    turned to give an order to Cherry.


    "Ask the kitchen to make something light for Mrs. Nicole." Kerr knew that this had be a trauma


    in Nicole''s heart.


    He felt more uneasy.


    Looking at the expressions on Kerr and Nicole''s faces, Freya felt something was wrong. But she


    knew that if Kerr wanted to say something, he would have said it earlier, so she stopped asking.


    But she also knew that her guess was wrong.


    "Nicole, in fact, you and Kerr are still young, and Lucas has grown up day by day. Do you n to


    have another child?" Freya asked Nicole and Kerr.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was better to have a n.


    Hearing that, Nicole was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that Freya would say so. She was not


    prepared for this question at all.


    Nicole turned to Kerr and asked for his opinion.


    "Don''t worry. Let nature take its course." Kerr had always wanted a daughter, but when he thought


    of the pain that Nicole had experienced when she was pregnant with Lucas, he hesitated.


    So he didn''t insist.


    If she was pregnant, it was fate. But even if they didn''t have another child, he wouldn''t feel anything


    missing.


    Nicole lowered her head. So many things had happened today, and she was not in the mood to


    think about it at all.


    After having dinner reluctantly, Nicole and Kerr went back to their bedroom to have a rest.


    Lying on the bed, Kerr coaxed Nicole to lie in his arms. "I''ll be fine with you. Have a good sleep."


    Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole had been busy all day and was very tired, but she dared not close her eyes. Hearing Kerr''s


    maic voice, she closed her eyes.


    Seeing that Nicole''s breath became smooth, he knew that she had fallen asleep, so he took out his


    arm and walked towards the study.


    Kerr picked up his phone and dialed Harley''s number.


    "How''s it going?" Kerr asked.


    At this time, Harley was still in the hospital. He stood at the door of the ward where Daisy was.


    Seeing that Jared was still in the same posture as before when Daisy passed away and muttered


    something, he didn''t have the heart to disturb Jared.


    "No progress. I suspect that there is something wrong with the cause of Daisy''s death, so I want to


    give her a autopsy, but..." Harley knew that Jared hadn''t epted the fact that Daisy had left.


    He had never seen Jared like this before.


    "Send someone to take Jared away. We can''t let him go on like this all the time." Kerr said firmly


    with a cold face.


    Although he knew that Jared was sad, Kerr did this for the sake of Jared. If Jared continued to fall


    like this, he might never be able to put himself together.


    Knowing what Kerr meant, Harley nodded. Then he found two men and ordered them to take Jared


    away.


    "No! Don''t take Daisy away!" Seeing that someone came in and wanted to take Daisy away, Jared


    began to resist strongly.


    Because Jared had maintained the same posture for a long time, his limbs became numb. He could


    only let the men take him away. He had to let go of Daisy''s hand.


    Jared, who was pressed on the ground, saw the ring falling from Daisy''s ring finger and making a


    crisp sound.


    Jared was like a soulless puppet and didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at Jared''s face, Harley took a deep breath and didn''t stay here anymore. He just asked


    someone to guard at the door of the ward to keep an eye on Jared, worried that Jared would do


    something radical.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next morning, Kerr was awakened by the vibration of his mobile phone. Looking at Kim''s


    number disyed on the screen, Kerr stood up and walked to the balcony. It was still early outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Kerr said indifferently with a little impatience as he just got up.


    "Sir, I don''t know who sent the photo of Mrs. Nicole hitting Daisy yesterday to the media. Now some


    media are in the KN Group."


    This was rted to the reputation of Nicole.


    Besides, they didn''t know that Daisy had passed away yet. If this news was leaked out again, Nicole


    would be in big trouble.


    Hearing the voice of Kim, Kerr''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that someone was targeting at


    Nicole.


    Kerr unconsciously tightened his grip on the phone. If the target was him, then everything would be


    fine, but if it was for Nicole, then someone had crossed the line.


    "Find out who did it. Find a way to block all the information that has been spread, at all costs." Kerr


    didn''t want to bring any trouble to Nicole.


    And he didn''t want these false remarks to affect her.


    "I see, sir. Besides, I haven''t got any news from Jared." Kim was also worried about Jared. If Jared


    really couldn''t move on, it would be troublesome.


    After all, Jared had been with Kerr for so many years and had a good rtionship with Kim.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just do what you should do." Kerr hung up the phone.


    When he turned around, he saw that the little woman on the bed had opened her eyes, but there


    was obvious confusion in her eyes. "Who were you talking to?" Nicole asked subconsciously.


    She only heard Kerr''s voice.

 Chapter 569 No Resistance

    Chapter 569 No Resistance


    Nicole didn''t hear what Kerr said clearly.


    Kerr walked out of the balcony and went back to Nicole. He reached out his hand and held her in


    his arms. "You can simply pack up your luggage in the morning and apany Lucas for a while.


    After all, you will be there for a few days.


    I will arrange for someone to sort out the materials you need for the group affairs, and thene to


    pick you up." Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. He didn''t want her to leave, but he knew that leaving


    was the best for her.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole nodded and looked up at Kerr, "And the hospital?" Nicole was a little


    worried. So far, she hadn''t received the news that Nicole had woken up.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to go there. Both Harley and Jared are there. Everything will be fine."


    Kerrforted Nicole.


    Nicole still wanted to go to the hospital to see Daisy, but when she saw the firm look in Kerr''s eyes,


    she decided to leave the matter to him, so she nodded obediently.


    Holding up her little face, Kerr lowered his head and kissed her directly.


    In front of Nicole, Kerr couldn''t refuse her temptation at all, no matter where he was.


    Even though Nicole had be his wife and the mother of his child, Kerr still wanted to hold her in


    his arms all the time.


    Feeling Kerr''s intention, Nicole struggled a little. In fact, she didn''t sleep wellst night, and Kerr


    didn''t get close to her in order to consider her feelings.


    Nicole wanted to push him away, but she stopped when she thought that she couldn''t see him in the


    next few days.


    "You still have to go to work!" Nicole reminded Kerr with a murmur, but her body became very weak


    because of Kerr, and she became numb with excitement.


    Kerr looked at the blush on Nicole''s cheeks and whispered in her ear, "Are you willing to let me go


    now?"


    No matter how long had passed, Kerr still liked her shy look, which was very cute.


    As expected, when Nicole heard Kerr''s words, the blush on her cheeks became more obvious. She


    red at him, and then gently pushed him on her body because of shyness.


    When everything calmed down, listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom, the corners of


    Nicole''s mouth rose slightly. Her biggest wish was that after they got married for a long time, they


    could still be like now and rely on each other.


    The door of the bathroom opened. Kerr just took a quick shower and came out. Seeing that Nicole


    was lyingzily, he deliberately threw the water drops on her face.


    "If you feel tired, just sleep for a while. Anyway, we still have time." Kerr said gently.


    Nicole nodded, but sat up. "You should go to work now. I have to pack up." Although she knew that


    all the schedules could be changed as she wished.


    she was never a willful person.


    Seeing Kerr go out, Nicole smiled. When she turned around, she saw Harrow behind her with Lucas


    in her arms.


    It turned out that Lucas wanted to see Nicole. Nicole took him from Harrow''s arms and asked, "Do


    you miss Mommy?" Nicole said to him, and then saw Lucas nod.


    Harley had told her that Lucas was smart and intelligent, but she didn''t check on Lucas deliberately.


    At the beginning, she was curious about Jay, but she clearly felt that since Jay knew that she was


    smarter than others, he seemed to have taken greater pressure inexplicably.


    This was not what Nicole wanted to see, so she decided to rx a little bit.


    "Mrs. Nicole, when will you leave?" Although Harrow asked about it, the expression on her face was


    a littleplicated. She identally saw the news on the Inte, and then received the notice of


    Kim.


    She had to hide this from Nicole.


    "After a while. I have something to do. Let''s talk about itter." Nicole said simply. Then she fed


    Lucas with the supplementary food and handed him to Harrow.


    As soon as Nicole changed her clothes and was about to go out, her phone rang. Looking at the


    number on the screen, which showed that it was from Avery, she answered it with a smile.


    "Nicole, are you okay?" There was obvious worry in Avery''s tone.


    Nicole was confused. She didn''t know why Avery suddenly asked her this question.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Nicole asked curiously. But judging from Avery''s tone, she also


    felt something bad.


    When Avery was about to say something, she saw Zachary shaking her head. Avery frowned and


    knew what he meant, but she was very worried about Nicole.


    The news on the Inte had already reached her ears. She did not expect that it was just a small


    car ident, but it was caught by the media and made a fuss about it.


    Avery felt that they were shameless. "Nothing. I just miss you a little." Avery changed the topic.

 Chapter 570 Dont Let Her Get Hurt

    Chapter 570 Don''t Let Her Get Hurt


    Seeing Zachary sitting next to her, Avery felt a little relieved.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Nicole smiled faintly. Although they now all had their own families, their


    friendship seemed to be no different from before.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. But I''m going on a business trip today and maye back in a


    few days. Let''s have dinner together when Ie back." Nicole didn''t notice Avery''s difference at


    all.


    Standing in front of the mirror, although Kerr said that someone was watching Daisy in the hospital,


    Nicole thought it was necessary for her to apologize to Daisy in person.


    So she decided to go to the hospital before leaving.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Avery didn''t feel that she was sad or angry, and it seemed that nothing


    had happened.


    But it would be better, indicating that Nicole was not affected by this matter, so that Avery could rest


    assured. "Okay, I will wait for you toe back."


    Then Avery hung up the phone.


    "Why don''t you let me tell Nicole?" Avery raised her head and looked at Zachary in front of her with


    a puzzled look.


    Zachary felt a little helpless. Avery''s world was very simple. In this world, there were only two kinds


    of people for her. One was her friend, and the other was her enemy.


    In Avery''s mind, Nicole was her best friend, but she didn''t know how to care about her most of the


    time.


    "I''ve asked someone to investigate it just now. Kerr has officially begun to investigate that ident,


    so you don''t need to worry about it. If Nicole knows it, it will only affect her own mood."


    Zachary thought very clearly.


    "You should have felt it just now. Obviously, Kerr didn''t tell Nicole about it. If he wants to send Nicole


    away, don''t destroy his n."


    Zachary had already known that once, Kerr''s carefully prepared n waspletely destroyed by


    Avery.


    Looking at Zachary''s confident face, Avery finally dispelled her thoughts. "Then you have to promise


    me that you will not let Nicole be hurt!" Avery said firmly.


    As her best friend, of course, she had to try her best to protect Nicole.


    "I promise you." Zachary stroked Avery''s long hair and liked her kindness.


    On the other side, Nicole didn''t feel anything strange at all after hanging up the phone. She


    prepared everything and walked out of the Gu''s old house.


    A man drove the car to the hospital. On the way, Nicole bought a bunch of flowers. Looking at the


    glittering water drops on the petals, she smiled and was in a good mood.


    She got off the car with flowers in her hands.


    She walked towards the room where Daisy was yesterday with ease.


    From afar, Nicole saw two men standing at the door of the ward, which made her a little surprised,


    but they looked like Kerr''s men.


    She didn''t understand why Kerr had someone guard at the door of Daisy''s ward. Was Daisy in


    danger.


    With this conjecture, Nicole walked towards the door. When she was about to enter, she was


    stopped.


    "Isn''t this Daisy''s ward? I''m here to see her. Are you from the Gu family?" Nicole asked the man in


    front of her.


    The man lowered his head and recognized the identity of Nicole. He was shocked and said, "Mrs.


    Nicole, Daisy is not here. You''d better go back." The man said perfunctorily.


    Then he winked at hispanion, who immediately took out his phone and dialed Kerr''s number.


    Nicole frowned slightly, "Did Daisy change her room?" To her surprise, Nicole didn''t know at all, but


    the two people in front of her were indeed from the Gu family. "Then who is the person in the ward?


    Why are you here?"


    If there was no important person in the ward, Kerr wouldn''t have asked someone to guard here. But


    she didn''t hear him mention it at all.


    The man was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to answer her question. Kim had told everyone in


    the Gu family not to mention the car ident to Nicole.


    "Well... Mrs. Nicole, we are also under orders. We have no right to ask about these things. You''d


    better go back." The man just wanted Nicole to leave here as soon as possible.


    If something happened to Nicole, they couldn''t exin to Kerr.


    "Orders? Who is in the ward?" Nicole said and pushed the door open.


    The man guarding at the door didn''t expect that she would suddenly take action, so he didn''t react


    for a moment. "Mrs. Nicole!" He tried to stop her, but failed.


    When Nicole entered the ward, the bed on which Daisy had been lying was empty. Looking at the


    empty room in front of her, Nicole couldn''t help but feel strange. If it was really an empty room, why


    should it be guarded?


    When she felt something strange, she turned around and was about to leave. When she nced


    around, she saw the person in the innermost corner of the room, which startled her.


    "Jared? Why are you here? Where is Daisy?" Nicole looked at Jared sitting in the corner with his


    head down. If she didn''t know Jared before, she could not recognize him at all.


    The man who used to be clean and tidy now became in a mess.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jared held back his anger, but lowered his head and said nothing.


    Nicole was worried about Jared. She didn''t know if he became like that because of Daisy''s injury.


    She put the flowers on the bed and walked to Jared.


    She stretched out her hand and shook Jared''s arm gently, "Jared, what''s wrong with you?" There


    was a hint of concern in her tone.


    "Don''t touch me!" Jared shook off her hand and suddenly raised his head, ring at her with his


    scarlet eyes.


    "Ah!" Nicole didn''t expect that Jared would suddenly attack her. Frightened, she took a step back


    and sat on the ground, screaming instinctively.


    Looking into Jared''s eyes, Nicole saw a cold look. She had never seen him like this before.


    In Nicole''s impression, Jared had always been gentle and simple, but now he looked at her as if he


    didn''t know her at all.


    "Jared, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? Is Daisy still in aa?"


    Nicole guessed it was because of Daisy.

 Chapter 571 Its My Fault

    Chapter 571 It''s My Fault


    Perhaps it was because Daisy was injured that Jared became so excited and anxious. Nicole didn''t


    make a fuss about it with Jared.


    But she was worried about him.


    Hearing Nicole''s question, Jared smiled, but his smile was horrible. He stood up, and his legs had


    be numb because he had curled up for a long time. He staggered.


    "Wake up? She will never wake up." Jared said in a low voice, but there was a hint of despair in his


    tone.


    How could he ept such a fact? Looking at the ring that fell on the ground, he bent down and


    picked it up. It belonged to Daisy.


    Nicole looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe her ears. She stood up and grabbed his arm,


    "What did you say? What do you mean?"


    She thought she must have misheard. Yesterday, Harley said that Daisy was not in danger and that


    she would wake up this morning at thetest.


    But now, looking at Jared''s face, she could clearly feel that the sadness in his heart was not fake.


    Jared lowered his head and looked at Nicole''s hand on his arm. He turned to look at her and said,


    "Stay away from me. I have endured it till now because of Mr. Kerr. You''d better not push me."


    He didn''t want to hurt Nicole, because he knew that Kerr wouldn''t allow it, but he had no ce to


    vent his sadness.


    Jared shook off Nicole''s hand again. Although Jared didn''t answer her, his actions had shown


    everything. Nicole lowered her head and looked at her hands.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Did she be a killer?


    Thinking of this, Nicole stepped back unconsciously with shock on her face.


    "Jared!" After receiving the phone call, Harley rushed to the door of the ward and called Jared''s


    name, out of breath. He was worried that Jared would vent his anger on Nicole.


    It would be troublesome then.


    Jared looked up at Harley and said, "Let her go." Jared was reasonable, but Harley could feel the


    despair in him, as if he had no courage to live on.


    Walking to the side of Nicole, Harley took a look at her expression and knew that she had known


    the news of Daisy''s death.


    "Nicole, it was an ident. Don''t take it to heart. Kerr will be there soon." Then Harley tried to take


    her out of the room.


    Hearing that, with tears in her eyes, Nicole said, "Didn''t you say that Daisy''s life was out of danger?


    Didn''t you say that she would wake up?"


    With expectation in her eyes, Nicole hoped that she could hear an exnation from him.


    With a helpless sigh, Harley said, "Nicole, calm down." Taking a look at the back of Jared, Harley


    held Nicole''s arm and wanted to take her away.


    However, with stubbornness, Nicole let go of his hand. She walked up to Jared and looked at him.


    Trying not to let the tears fall from her eyes, she bravely faced Jared''s anger, "Jared, I''m sorry. I


    didn''t mean it!" She didn''t care whether Jared would forgive her or not.


    She needed to apologize to him.


    But she also knew that words were useless in front of reality.


    Looking at the guilt on her face, Jared asked, "Sorry? If your sorry can bring Daisy back to life, I will


    ept your apology." Jared said coldly.


    Without any emotion.


    For the whole night, Jared was recalling his memories with Daisy.


    He didn''t expect that he could only rely on these memories now.


    "Jared! Enough! No one wants such a thing to happen. Don''t put all the me on Nicole." Harley


    walked up to Nicole.


    Before Kerr came, Harley had promised him to protect Nicole.


    Jared''s words were harsh. Harley knew that Nicole was a very sensitive person. Jared''s words must


    have hurt her.


    As expected, the light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed. "Harley." Nicole didn''t want others to speak for her,


    because what Jared said was true.


    "Let Jared finish his words. This is what I should bear." Nicole said seriously. She was never a


    person who would escape her responsibility. She reached out her hand and pushed away Harley


    who was standing in front of her.


    Looking at Jared''s face, Nicole asked, "What do you want? Do you want to take my life too?" Nicole


    didn''t know how to make up for the hurt.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Harley was shocked. He knew that Nicole was stubborn, and he must


    prevent her from making any impulsive decision.


    "Do you think I dare not?" Jared clenched his fists. Seeing Nicole''s serious look, he tried his best


    not to hit her.


    He had helped and protected Nicole countless times, but he didn''t expect that he would also want to


    kill her now.


    Feeling Jared''s anger, Nicole closed her eyes and said, "If you want, I will give my life to you." Tears


    fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Although she was reluctant to leave in this world, she had no other choice to make up for her guilty


    conscience.


    Jared couldn''t hide his anger. He raised his hand and was about to p Nicole.


    "Stop!" Jared stopped his fist one centimeter away from Nicole''s side face.


    Standing at the door, Kerr was furious when he saw Jared''s action.


    He walked quickly to Nicole and held her in his arms. Then he punched Jared with the other hand.


    There was obvious anger in Kerr''s eyes.


    "Who gave you the guts and power?" Kerr couldn''t believe that Jared really wanted to hurt Nicole.


    He had trained Jared well. If Jared dared hurt Nicole, it meant that Jared had betrayed him.


    Jared staggered and fell to the ground. He didn''t dodge or struggle. It was because of Kerr that he


    achieved what he had today. Everything he had today was given by Kerr.


    So he had no right to fight back.


    Feeling the existence of Kerr, Nicoley in his arms, tears streaming down silently.


    Feeling that the shirt on his chest was wet, Kerr knew that she was frightened and sad because of


    Daisy''s death.


    Kerr gently patted Nicole''s back and said, "Don''t think too much. I''m here." Kerr regretted that he


    couldn''t be with Nicole all the time.


    In that case, she would not have the chance to run around, nor would she be so sad.

 Chapter 572 Caused By Medicine

    Chapter 572 Caused By Medicine


    Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole shook her head and said, "No, it''s all my fault. Daisy died because of


    me. I''m the murderer."


    She didn''t want to think too much, but the fact was clear. She didn''t know how to ept such a


    reality.


    When she knew the news of Daisy''s death, her mind went nk at that moment.


    Kerr held up her little face and saw the tears on her face. "It''s not what you think. Nicole, promise


    me not to think too much. Things are not as bad as you think."


    There were some things that Kerr hadn''t got the evidence yet, so he couldn''t tell anyone. But he


    didn''t want to see Nicole so sad.


    Looking at Harley who was standing in the room, Kerr wanted to find the answer from his face, but


    Harley shook his head at Kerr.


    "No! It''s me!" Nicole knew that Kerr wanted to protect her, so he didn''t want her to me herself.


    But she couldn''t forgive herself for this.


    Nicole pushed Kerr away. She didn''t know how to face Jared or Kerr.


    She turned around and ran towards the door.


    Kerr had been observing Nicole''s reaction. Before she took two steps forward, Kerr held her in his


    arms from behind.


    "Nicole, listen to me. It''s not as simple as you think. Daisy''s death has nothing to do with you.


    Please listen to me." No matter what the result was, Kerr was going to tell them his guess.


    Otherwise, it was very likely that Nicole and Jared would break down before they got the result.


    Kerr nced at Harley and motioned for him to speak.


    "Waah... Waah..." Nicole held Kerr''s arm and sobbed. Her guilt and sorry had made her at a loss.


    Feeling her trembling shoulder, Kerr had to hold her in his arms more tightly. He wanted her to feel


    his warmth, and only in this way could he give her a sense of security.


    He gently patted her back and said, "It''s okay. Trust me, everything will be fine." Kerr said gently.


    Taking a look at the situation in front of him, Harley understood what Kerr meant. So he went to the


    door, ordered the man guarding at the door, and then closed the door behind him.


    Then he turned around and looked at the three people in front of him.


    After Jared was knocked on the ground, he never got up again. He just stared at the ceiling nkly.


    "I suspect that Daisy''s death was not because of the car ident, but because someone wanted to


    kill Daisy and took advantage of the car ident." Said Harley lightly.


    The whole room became quiet.


    Nicole stopped crying and looked up at Harley from Kerr''s arms. Then she looked up into Kerr''s


    eyes and saw firmness in his eyes.


    "What did you say?" Jared suddenly sat up from the ground and frowned at Harley in disbelief.


    Jared had never thought of this.


    "I took part in the operation of Daisy. No one knew better than me about Daisy''s situation at that


    time. Daisy''s life was not in danger at all, but she suddenly had difficulty in breathing and finally


    died.


    Jared, have you ever doubted it? I''m sorry that without your permission, I''ve sent Daisy for the


    autopsy. The autopsy report wille out tonight."


    Harley said calmly. Only in this way could he find out the cause of Daisy''s death.


    Only in this way could Nicole proved her innocence.


    Jared stood up from the floor and looked at Harley doubtfully, "Are you telling the truth? Why didn''t


    you tell me back then?"


    He still remembered clearly that when Harley announced Daisy''s death, he said nothing.


    "If my guess is true, then there must be someone suspicious in the hospital. I can''t alert the enemy.


    You were close to Daisy. Do you know who Daisy has offended?


    Why did this happen?" Since Harley didn''t know much about Daisy, he could only ask Jared.


    Holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr turned around and looked at Jared, "Don''t you think the car ident


    happened all of a sudden? Daisy suddenly rushed out as soon as Nicole''s car arrived.


    I have asked someone to get the surveince video of the parking lot. The speed of Nicole''s car


    was not very fast, and it is impossible to cause such a serious injury to Daisy. It is very strange.


    Don''t you think it is wired that Daisy suddenly betrayed the KN Group? Don''t these two things have


    anything to do with each other?" Kerr questioned Jared.


    At that time, he had reminded Jared that there was something fishy. He wanted Jared to get Daisy


    back and ask her clearly, but he didn''t expect that Daisy didn''t give them the chance at all.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Jared lowered his head and kept silent. Since the ident, Jared had been


    ming himself for not protecting Daisy well and for not caring enough about her.


    He didn''t have time to think about it.


    Jared looked up at Kerr, then walked towards the gate of the hospital and left quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Harley wanted to stop Jared, but was stopped by Kerr.


    "Leave him alone. Let him go." Kerr believed in Jared. Jared should know what to do since he had


    said that.


    Looking at Kerr''s serious face, Nicole asked, "Are you telling the truth? Didn''t you say that just to


    help me get away with it?" Tears were still hanging on Nicole''s face.


    She looked at Kerr pitifully and felt wronged.


    She was really afraid of hurting others because of her.


    Kerr stroked her long hair, "Don''t be afraid. Things haven''te to an end yet. Don''t think too


    much." He knew what she was thinking.


    "Nicole, no matter what happens, I''m always by your side." Kerr said lightly.


    This was the promise he had made to her.


    "No matter what you have done or what you haven''t done, there is one thing that will never change.


    You are my wife and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Kerr could protect Nicole with his own ability.

 Chapter 573 Endless Twists And Turns

    Chapter 573 Endless Twists And Turns


    Nicole nodded, her eyes full of gratitude. "If... I mean if all your guesses are wrong. I''m the one who


    caused Daisy''s death. Will you dislike me?


    If that''s the case, I will be responsible for Daisy''s death, maybe I will..." Before she could finish her


    words, Kerr stopped her with his mouth.


    Kerr gently kissed her, trying to make her feel his warmth.


    He fell in love with a woman. No matter what she did, even if she betrayed the whole world, he


    would stand by her side and go against the whole world with her.


    Nicole felt the existence of Kerr and sincerely hoped that this matter could be turned around.


    Otherwise, she would bear psychological burden all her life.


    Kerr lifted her up in his arms and walked out of the hospital.


    "You didn''t listen to me. I had asked you to stay at home. Why did you sneak out? I haven''t taught


    you a lesson for a long time, so you forget how powerful I am?"


    Nicole threatened Nicole, but she didn''t look scared at all.


    Because she knew that Kerr''s so-called lesson was to pat her buttocks gently for two times. That''s


    all. Kerr didn''t want her to endure any pain at all.


    Nicole curled her lips at him and followed him back to the Gu family''s old house.


    Kim walked to the living room and saw Kerr holding Nicole. He wanted to say something but


    stopped on a second thought. He swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Kim? What''s up?" Nicole asked as she noticed the look on Kim''s face.


    Kerr gave a nce at Kim. Since Nicole had known Daisy''s death, there was nothing to hide from


    her.


    Walking in front of Kerr and Nicole, Kim said lightly.


    "Mr. Kerr, Mrs. Nicole, Sunny has been arrested." This was the news that Kim had just received.


    Standing on the stairs, Freya stopped when she heard the name of Sunny. She didn''t show up in


    front of Kerr and Nicole, but she wanted to know what on earth Kim wanted to say.


    "Why?" Nicole looked at him curiously. Although she knew that Sunny had done a lot of terrible


    things, she believed that with the protection of Moore, Sunny would not expose herself so easily.


    Compared with Nicole, Kerr didn''t look surprised. He seemed to have guessed everything.


    "Originally, Edward, one of Sunny''s subordinates, was responsible for the suspected smuggling.


    However, there are many things involved. Obviously, Edward is not capable of doing that.


    What''s more, Edward can''t tell us the details of the smuggling at all. So Moore had been


    investigated and he put all the me on Sunny.


    He asked Sunny to stand out to take the me for him. I don''t know why Sunny agreed, so she is


    now in the police station."


    Kim reported the news to Kerr and Nicole.


    Nicole frowned, "If my memory serves me right, Sunny and Moore should have be a legal


    couple, right?" Nicole didn''t expect that there were really some couple in the world who would only


    care about their own interests in the face of disasters and troubles.


    Kim nodded at Nicole. "Sunny thought that too. But ording to my investigation, the marriage


    certificate that Moore gave to her should be fake.


    Moore lied to her for a certain purpose and wanted her to help him. The reason why she took the


    me for Moore this time is that he threatened her with Ron."


    In fact, all these things were done by Moore. Sunny was just manipted by him.


    "Ron? He is with Moore? Sunny thought we took the child away." Nicole didn''t expect Moore to be


    so despicable.


    Because of the baby, Nicole almost got angry with Kerr and ran away from home.


    "Not necessarily." Kerr said indifferently. He could feel that there were many questions in Nicole''s


    mind, but it was good to distract her attention. In this way, she wouldn''t keep on focusing on Daisy''s


    death.


    "What do you mean? You mean Ron is not with Moore now?" Nicole couldn''t keep up with the


    development of the matter at all. She didn''t expect that Moore would make so many things.


    Kerr nodded. Although Ron was not in his hand, he knew that Ron wasn''t with Moore, otherwise he


    would have founded it out a long time ago.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such irresponsible parents in the world." Nicole sighed.


    Kerr stroked Nicole''s long hair. He knew that she had a simple mind and he liked such a simple and


    innocent Nicole.


    "Not everyone can be a good mother like you." Kerr knew that Nicole cared about Lucas and Jay


    very much. Nicole was also a child herself.


    But since she became a mother, she had been working hard to be a good mother. Kerr couldn''t


    understand the bitterness in her heart.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole smiled faintly. She liked Kerr''s praise, at least it meant that he liked her very much.


    "Besides, this is the audio file from the recording device I inserted in Moore''s vi." Kim just wanted


    to guard against Moore, he didn''t expect to get these things.


    Pressing the switch, Sunny''s voice came from the device.


    "Edward, what should I do? I went to look for Freya and Nicole, but it was all useless. I really have


    no idea. What do you think I should do? I missed Ron so much.


    Do you think Moore can really take good care of Ron after I take the me for him?" Sunny


    grabbed Edward''s arm as if she was grasping at a life-saving straw.


    Looking at Sunny''s crying face, Edward felt very sorry for her. "Miss, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault.


    I didn''t do anything well. If I could help you settle this matter, you don''t have to do this."


    At that time, Edward had really made all the mental preparations to make the final sacrifice for


    Sunny.


    But he didn''t expect that he didn''t have a chance at all.


    "Edward, promise me that if I really can''t get out there, you will help me take care of Ron for me,


    okay? This is my only wish. I want Ron to be fine."


    In Ron''s heart, Ron was everything.

 Chapter 574 In Your Heart

    Chapter 574 In Your Heart


    At this time, Sunny could only beg Edward. Compared with Moore, Sunny believed in Edward more,


    because in this world, only Edward would sacrifice for her.


    Edward nodded and said, "Miss, don''t worry. No matter what the cost is, I will bring up Ron and give


    him the best." Edward promised Sunny.


    "I shouldn''t have trusted the Gu family. There is no good person in the Gu family. It''s all my fault.


    This is my retribution, or the He family wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    It was Freya who told me that I could marry Kerr. Why did things turn out like this?" Sunny choked


    with sobs, with tears all over her face.


    Since she had chosen a wrong path, she would lose in the end.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Ron is still alive, and you still have hope." Sunnyforted Sunny. He didn''t


    want to see her give up herself, but he was thinking about how to find a way out.


    He couldn''t let Sunny ept her fate like this.


    The recording stopped abruptly.


    Kerr clenched his fists and asked, "Where is Moore?" Kerr asked, but he didn''t expect that Moore


    had escaped.


    Kim shook his head. "The rumor of smuggling hasn''t passed yet, so Moore has hidden himself."


    Although Kim wasn''t sure about the specific location of Moore, he had a rough idea.


    "You are also involved in this matter, aren''t you?" Nicole asked Kerr. She knew that Edward had


    taken the me for Moore, so Sunny came to them. But if Edward just was released because there


    was not enough evidence.


    It was too far-fetched.


    "Mrs. Nicole, you''re smart. Mr. Kerr asked me to put pressure on the relevant departments and


    provided a lot of clues and evidence. In fact, it''s absolutely not something that can be done by


    Edward alone.


    That''s why I found Moore and Sunny. But I didn''t expect that Moore could still run away from it." Kim


    didn''t expect Moore to be so cunning.


    Nicole shook her head and frowned at Kerr, "Why didn''t you tell me? I know nothing." Nicole didn''t


    know that Kerr had done so many things behind her back.


    She knew that Kerr did everything to protect her, so she didn''t mean to me him at all. She just felt


    that she couldn''t share the burden for Kerr.


    She even made trouble for him.


    "You didn''t tell me that Sunny came to our home, either. Did she hurt you?" Kerr frowned and felt a


    little scared at the thought of this possibility.


    He was very worried about Nicole. He was always worried that she would be hurt.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue at him, "Didn''t you see everything? I''m fine. No problem at all." In fact,


    Nicole didn''t want him to know.


    After all, it was not a big deal, and it was Freya who stood up for Nicole. She felt very contented.


    "Really? I haven''t seen it clearly yet. Let me check it again." As Kerr spoke, he reached out his hand


    to Nicole.


    Nicole stood up and avoided Kerr. She frowned and threatened him not to do something


    inappropriate in front of Kim.


    "Anything else?" Kerr nced at Kim indifferently. Obviously, Kerr felt that he was in the way.


    Kim shook his head, turned around and left the living room. He knew Kerr''s intention. If he still


    stayed in front of Kerr, he would be courting death.


    Looking at Kerr''s threatening face, Nicole felt remorseful. She didn''t expect him to be so shameless.


    Just as Nicole was staring at the back of Kim in a daze, she fell into a warm embrace.


    "Let''s see where you can go." Kerr looked down at the little woman in his arms with gentle eyes and


    felt satisfied.


    Nicole lowered her head and said in a low voice, "How about ruining into your heart?" Not aware of


    the consequences of her words, Nicole just blurted out subconsciously.


    Kerr stopped hugging her and walked towards the bedroom with her in his arms without hesitation.


    "No!" Nicole sensed the hormones from Kerr, so she stopped him immediately. She knew Kerr''s


    personality. If they really entered the bedroom, they might not be able to go out at night.


    "Kerr, I''m worried about the result of Harley''s investigation. Aren''t you worried at all? What kind of


    background does Daisy have? Why does someone want to hurt her in such aplicated way?"


    Nicole distracted Kerr''s attention. Being interrupted by Kim just now didn''t mean that she could


    forget about it.


    Even though she knew that there might be a plot for Daisy''s death, Nicole still felt guilty.


    Kerr stopped and put her on the sofa. "Soon, Jared will find more clues. Don''t worry. If there is only


    me who think that there is something wrong with the cause of Daisy''s death, you might think I had


    overthought it.


    But since Harley also found something wrong, which means there must be some problems." Kerr


    said lightly.


    Moreover, Kerr was clear in his heart that what background Daisy had. This matter was most likely


    aimed at Nicole. Otherwise, the news outside would not be all about Nicole.


    But Kerr didn''t intend to tell his suspicion to Nicole. He didn''t want to frighten her. Anyway, he would


    protect her well.


    "Then you have to promise me that you will tell me as soon as there is any progress. Don''t always


    face it alone." Nicole didn''t want to be a little woman in Kerr''s arms.


    In fact, she could stand beside him and fight with him side by side.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Although Kerr promised Nicole, he didn''t take it seriously in his heart. He just wanted her to


    enjoy sweetness and happiness.


    As for the danger, Kerr was willing to bear it alone.


    On the stairs, Freya stopped Kim when she saw him walking past her.


    "Kim!"


    Hearing the voice of Freya, Kim stopped, turned around and slightly bent to Freya. "Mrs. Freya."


    "Give me the thing in your hand." Freya said indifferently, looking at the recorder in the hand of Kim.


    She did not hear clearly what Sunny said.


    She wanted to know what kind of person she was in Sunny''s heart.


    Although Kim was a little hesitant, he still handed the things in his hand to Freya.


    Holding the recorder pen in her hand, Freya turned around and went upstairs.

 Chapter 575 Passing The Buck

    Chapter 575 Passing The Buck


    Looking at the back of Freya, Kim was lost in thought. He felt that Freya had changed a lot, but he


    didn''t know what was wrong.


    The phone rang. Looking at the caller ID on the screen was Harley, he picked it up and put it beside


    his ear.


    "Mr. Harley."


    "Kim, what is Kerr doing? Why didn''t he answer my calls?" Asked Harley, anxiously looking for Kerr


    with the report in his hand.


    Upon hearing this, Kim was speechless. What else could Kerr do? Except for Nicole, who else


    could influence Kerr? He had no choice but to go back to the living room. When he approached the


    living room, he deliberately increased the strength on his footsteps, in order to remind Kerr and


    Nicole.


    He didn''t want to see anything that he shouldn''t see. Otherwise, Kerr wouldn''t let him go.


    "Sir, Mr. Harley is calling. He has something to tell you." Kim handed the phone to Kerr and spoke


    first. He used Harley as an excuse. If Kerr was really going to be angry...


    He would vent his anger on Harley first.


    Fortunately, Kerr and Nicole were just sitting on the sofa, which made him feel relieved.


    Kerr took the phone and put it near his ear, "The result is out?" Kerr knew exactly what Harley was


    going on.


    "Yes. Where are you? I''ll meet you first. You''d better find Jared back first." Harley reminded Kerr.


    Kerr nodded, "The old house." Then he hung up the phone and looked at his watch. He calcted


    the time and knew that Jared would be back soon.


    He then didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any result?" Nicole asked Kerr nervously.


    Seeing Kerr''s silence, Nicole felt uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. Harley''s on his way here. He''ll be there soon." Kerrforted Nicole. He knew that


    she was worried, but he seemed to have guessed what was going on.


    "Nicole, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t be so nervous." Holding Nicole''s hand, Kerr felt that her


    palms were full of cold sweat, so heforted her.


    With a frown, Nicole leaned on Kerr''s shoulder and said, "Kerr, you don''t know, I was really scared


    when I said I would give my life to Jared.


    I don''t want to. I haven''t spent the rest of my life with you. I haven''t seen Jay and Lucas grow up. I


    haven''t done a lot of things. I don''t want to leave like this.


    Maybe you gave me a warm home and made me reluctant to leave." Nicole admitted that she was


    timid because there were too many people she cared about here.


    That was why she became timid and a little afraid of the result.


    Kerr held Nicole''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Kerr knew how tofort


    her, but he knew that finding out the truth was the best solution for the problems.


    As she spoke, footsteps came from the gate of the vi. After looking around the vi, Harley finally


    fixed his gaze at the living room and walked towards Kerr and Nicole.


    Sitting opposite to Kerr and Nicole, Harley picked up a cup of water on the table and drank it up.


    Apparently, he came in a hurry and hadn''t got his breath back.


    "Where is Jared?" In Harley''s opinion, Jared''s identity was special, so he should know the truth


    more. This was also an exnation to Jared.


    Kerr kept silent, but Jared ran in as soon as Harley finished his words.


    "Now you can tell me." Kerr said to Harley. Without looking back, he knew that it was Jared who


    came in.


    Looking at Harley, Jared stood beside the Kim with the portfolio in his hand. He lowered his head


    and didn''t look at anyone.


    Harley nodded. "This is the autopsy report I just got. It clearly shows that Daisy''s death was caused


    by a drug injection, which caused her to have difficulty in breathing and a sudden cardiac arrest.


    What''s more, I have kept the infusion bottle of Daisy that day, and the medicine also contains this


    kind ofposition. It means that after Daisy entered the ward, someone has injected the medicine


    into the infusion bottle of Daisy.


    The drug will take effect soon. It must not take long. Before Daisy''s ident, Jared had been


    guarding her. You should know something."


    Harley turned to look at Jared.


    He asked Jared to take care of Daisy.


    "I did stay with Daisy all the time, but I left for a period of time, about ten minutes. A nurse told me to


    go through some formalities, but when I went downstairs, I realized that something was wrong.From N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to the ward, something had happened to Daisy." Jared was too nervous that day,


    so he was deceived by such a simple trick.


    Looking at Jared, Kerr was so angry that he clenched his fists on his legs, "In other words, you have


    already known that there is a doubt about Daisy''s death? Why did you put all the me on Nicole?"


    In Kerr''s view, Jared was actually evading his responsibility. He didn''t want to admit that it was his


    negligence that caused the death of Daisy.


    When a person faced something he couldn''t bear, he would instinctively choose to escape and shirk


    the responsibility, which was understandable, but if Jared wanted to pin all the me on Nicole...


    Then Kerr wouldn''t agree.


    Lowering his head, Jared kept silent, knowing that what he did had offended Kerr.


    "Kerr, Jared must not be sober at that time, so he did something ridiculous. We can hold him


    ountable after we figure it out the whole thing." Said Harley spoke for Jared.


    In fact, he could understand Jared''s feelings. When he thought that Lisa had died in the fire, he had


    lost his mind. Kerr stopped him, and did it for his good.


    But he also med Kerr for Lisa''s death.


    Kerr didn''t say anything.


    Nicole wrapped Kerr''s fist with her small hand and smiled at him, dissolving his anger with her


    tenderness.


    "I found this from Daisy''s home." Jared put the portfolio on the table in front of him.


    When he saw these things, Jared didn''t say anything for a long time. He didn''t expect that an


    ident in his eyes was actually nned by someone else.


    And Daisy was not an innocent victim. He was too naive.


    Jared knew that his stupidity almost hurt Nicole. "Mrs. Nicole, I''m sorry." Jared said to Nicole in a


    guilty tone.

 Chapter 576 I Dont Owe You Anything

    Chapter 576 I Don''t Owe You Anything


    Nicole didn''t say anything. She just nced at Jared and said, "Make it clear." Nicole looked calm.


    She could ept Jared''s apology, but he must have a reasonable exnation. If Daisy''s death was


    not an ident, then it was nned for a long time, and what kind of person behind all these and


    purpose the other party had?


    She wanted to know all these things.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Daisy left a letter before the ident and roughly gave an exnation. In fact, she had already


    known that something was going to happen, so she hid the evidence she had.


    Only Daisy and I know that ce."


    Jared paused. In the letter, Daisy made it clear. In fact, she had never thought of marrying him.


    They did love each other in the past.


    But for Daisy, it was all in the past.


    "Before the establishment of the KN Group, we had axed most of the employees. That''s why the


    company is now your control. It was a big change.


    So Thomas Guo, who owned the shares of the Gu Group before, went bankrupt overnight and lost


    everything. After that, Thomas Guo owed a lot of debts, because he transferred all his assets.


    He has invested in another smallpany and has always been holding a grudge. Later, he met


    Daisy by chance and helped her a lot.


    And he also promised Daisy that as long as she was willing to avenge him, he would give the whole


    company to her."


    Jared knew that Daisy was not willing to be just a secretary and an assistant.


    Jared had thought that after they were together, Daisy would want to form a family. After her


    attention was distracted, she would change, but Jared didn''t expect that Daisy hadn''t changed at all.


    "In fact, what happenedter is almost the same as what you have seen. The bidding was a


    beginning. At that time, Daisy was manipted by others when she walk out of the venue. The


    other party calcted the time when Mrs. Nicole drove here.


    Then they gave a signal to Daisy. But Daisy didn''t know the reason why they asked her out, so with


    the car ident, Thomas Guo wanted to put all the me on Mrs. Nicole.


    In this way, the KN Group will be affected, and all the social media will criticize Mrs. Nicole." Jared


    told her the clues he had found.


    Daisy realized that she had known too many secrets of Thomas, so she decided to leave a way for


    herself and keep all the records of hermunication with him.


    Everything was clear.


    "Daisy lost because of her greed." Said Harley indifferently, looking at Jared''s reaction.


    At first, Kerr gave Daisy a chance to improve herself, but he didn''t expect that Daisy would be so


    ambitious.


    Jared knew that what Harley said was right, so he kept silent. He was too impulsive and only saw


    the surface, so he jumped to the conclusion.


    Kerr turned his face and looked at Nicole. He didn''t know what she was thinking about. "It''s all


    right." Kerr held Nicole''s hand tightly and looked at her in silence.


    "What do you want to do with it?" Kerr asked for Nicole''s opinion.


    In fact, Nicole always had her own opinions. Kerr intentionally made her more independent. He


    knew that it would make her feel respected.


    "Daisy is also for her own dream, but I didn''t expect the businesspetition hase to such a


    point." It never urred to her that someone''s life would be involved.


    Nicole stretched out her hand, took a look at the evidence found by Jared, and then put it on the


    table. She stood up and looked at Jared calmly, "Let''s go to the court. Just follow the procedures."


    Nicole didn''t ask for anything else. She thought it would be a good thing for Daisy.


    Looking at Nicole, Kerr stood beside her. No matter what decision she made, he would support her.


    Then Nicole turned around and went upstairs without looking at Jared.


    "Mrs. Nicole..." Looking at Nicole''s back, Jared hesitated and said, "I''m sorry!" Lowering his head,


    Jared apologized seriously, thinking that he almost hit Nicole.


    If it were someone else, they would have been dead.


    Nicole paused, "Jared, I don''t owe you anything." Nicole said calmly. In just one day, she had


    experienced too much emotional ups and downs and was a little tired.


    After saying that, she let go of Kerr''s hand and went upstairs to the bedroom.


    With a dark face, Kerr watched Nicole disappear. Then he turned to Jared and walked towards him


    step by step, with obviousplexity in his eyes.


    Looking at Kerr''s expression, Kim didn''t know how he would punish Jared. He was a little worried.


    When he was about to step forward and say something for Jared, he heard the voice of Harley.


    "Ahem!" Raising his hands around his mouth, he coughed slightly, interrupting Kim''s thoughts. "Kim,


    come with me." After saying that, Harley took a look at Kerr and Jared, and left the living room with


    Kim.


    It was obvious that they wanted to leave the matter to Kerr and Jared, and none of them should get


    involved.


    "Mr. Harley, why don''t you persuade Mr. Kerr? This time, Jared even wanted to hurt Mrs. Nicole. He


    must have crossed the line. If something went wrong, he might leave the Gu family."


    Last time when Kim and Kerr were acting, Jared had been pleading for him, and he kept it in mind.


    So now that something really happened to Jared, Kim was also very worried.


    Harley shook her head. "It''s not as serious as you think. You should know what kind of person Kerr


    is. If he really wants to deal with a person, why would he wait so long?"


    Compared with the nervousness of Kim, Harley was more rx.


    Although Kim knew that what Harley said made sense, he was still a little worried.


    There were only two people left in the living room, Kerr and Jared.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have put my responsibility on Mrs. Nicole. I shouldn''t have tried to hurt her.


    I shouldn''t have..." Jared didn''t finish his sentence.


    "Have you prepared the resignation letter? When are you going to leave the KN Group?" Kerr said


    calmly, which surprised Jared.


    Jared did n to do so before Daisy died.

 Chapter 577 Dont Want To Leave The Group

    Chapter 577 Don''t Want To Leave The Group


    But Jared didn''t expect that Kerr had already guessed it.


    "If you want to leave the KN Group, you can leave at any time." There was obvious anger in Kerr''s


    voice.


    He had trained Jared for so long, but he didn''t expect that Jared would make such a big mistake in


    this kind of thing. Kerr felt very disappointed.


    Raising his head, Jared looked at Kerr in surprise. He didn''t expect that Kerr could read his mind.


    In fact, in order to make up for Daisy, Jared had such an idea. But Daisy had passed away, and it


    turned out that he didn''t owe her, so Jared didn''t intend to leave the KN Group again.


    He had never told anyone that he wanted to resign, but Kerr knew it.


    "Mr. Kerr, I have never thought of leaving the group. I can apologize for what happened to Mrs.


    Nicole. It''s my fault, but sir, I don''t want to leave." Jared had been with Kerr for a long time and had


    never wanted to leave him.


    That was just a impulsive decision at that time.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jared said seriously.


    "Have you ever thought about it? Jared, you should know what you can do and what you can''t do in


    front of me." Kerr''s face darkened. He wanted to teach Jared a lesson this time.


    He also didn''t want Jared to be used by others in the future.


    Lowering his head, Jared didn''t know what to do to make Kerr calm down. "Sir, I don''t want to leave


    the group or the Gu family." Jared said sincerely.


    He didn''t want Kerr to see his red eyes. He had a special feeling for the Gu family and didn''t want to


    leave.


    Feeling the tremble in Jared''s voice, Kerr stood up and went upstairs to his bedroom. As long as


    Jared knew the seriousness of the matter, everything would be fine. And Kerr didn''t really want to


    do anything to Jared.


    "Sir!" Looking at Kerr''s receding figure, Jared didn''t know what he meant and what he wanted to do


    with him.


    Kerr didn''t stop, "Don''t make the same mistake again."


    This was his bottom line. If he didn''t know that Jared didn''t do it on purpose, he wouldn''t let go of


    anyone who dared to make Nicole cry.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Jared finally felt relieved.


    Kerr walked to the bedroom door and reached out his hand to push it open. He heard Nicole crying


    in a low voice. Looking at her thin figure lying on the dressing table, Kerr went straight to her side.


    He held out his hand and held her shoulder. "Weren''t you very strong just now? Why do you cry


    alone?" Kerr knew how strong Nicole was in front of outsiders.


    How fragile she would be inside her heart.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole turned her face away. She didn''t want him to see the tears on her face.


    She stretched out her hand and wiped her face randomly. "I''m not crying."


    She didn''t want him to worry about her. It was over. She just wanted to vent her emotions.


    Kerr didn''t debunk her lie. He just lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek. "I


    know my Nicole is the strongest, so she won''t shed tears secretly.


    Well, don''t be sad. Everything has a cause and effect. It''s their own fate. I told you, don''t worry. I''m


    by your side. You''re overthinking this."


    He knew that Nicole was just feeling scared. In fact, he was the same. Fortunately, his suspicion


    was not wrong. In fact, he had made a lot of preparations that Nicole did not know.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole turned to look at him with a little grievance in her eyes. "Kerr, haven''t


    you thought about it? What if I really caused such a serious consequence by ident?


    Then what should you do?" Nicole wouldn''t escape her responsibility, but if she had to face it


    bravely, she would pay a heavy price and even leave Kerr.


    It was not until now that she realized that she was reluctant to leave Kerr and this house.


    Kerr stroked her head and said in a spoiled tone, "If that''s the case, I''ll take you to escape


    punishment. Let''s go wherever you want, regardless of everything here.


    I''ve asked Ken to leave a way out for us. If the result of the investigation is not what I want, I will


    really take you away from here.


    You can atone for your sin, but you can only stay by my side." Kerr said firmly. No matter what she


    wanted to do, he would not object.


    There was only one thing that she couldn''t get out of his sight.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Nicole smiled faintly and felt satisfied. Perhaps falling in love with a person


    was to tolerate all his shorings. Even if he knew that she was wrong, he would share his


    mistakes with her.


    "Thank you, honey." Nicole seldom called Kerr in this way, but every time she felt wronged, she


    would think of Kerr first.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She sat up straight and looked at him with her eyes wide


    open. "Didn''t you say that I was going on a business trip? Is it toote now?"


    Nicole took a look at her watch. It was almost noon. She had nned to set out in the morning.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Idiot, I want you to go on a business trip just because I want you to change your environment and


    make you stop thinking about it. Now that you know it, of course you don''t need to leave.


    I don''t want you to go on a business trip." As Kerr spoke, he hugged her tightly. If Nicole went on a


    business trip, his happiness would be gone. He wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Looking at Kerr''s confident look, Nicole shook her head helplessly. Kerr relied on her like a child.


    She felt lucky that she could see Kerr''s unknown side.


    And felt lucky that she had fallen in love with him.


    Kerr reached out his hand and gently rubbed Nicole''s nose. "Are you so worried that you didn''t eat


    anything this morning? Now go to eat something with me. If you don''t take good care of yourself


    again, I will teach you a lesson."


    He threatened Nicole, but every word expressed his concern for her.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue at Kerr, held his hand and was about to walk out of the bedroom.


    However, Kerr took her hand and walked to the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, Nicole


    looked at herself in the mirror, like a little messy kitten.


    Feeling humiliated, Kerr personally washed her face.

 Chapter 578 Meeting Sunny

    Chapter 578 Meeting Sunny


    Then Kerr took Nicole''s hand and went downstairs.


    Sitting in the dining room, Kerr wanted to ask Nicole to have meals first, but Nicole didn''t see Freya


    the whole morning. After asking Harrow, she knew that Freya didn''t go to see Lucas the whole


    morning.


    She felt even more strange.


    "Cherry, go and ask Mrs. Freya to have meals." Nicole asked.


    However, Cherry shook her head and said, "Mrs. Freya had told me that she would not eat at home.


    She wants to stay alone for a while and doesn''t want others to disturb her for the time being."


    Cherry didn''t know what Freya was doing in the room.


    Hearing what Cherry said, Nicole felt even more strange, but she had to raise her hand in surrender


    and give up since Kerr, who had been staring at her all the time. Then she had lunch with Kerr.


    After lunch, Kerr wanted to take Nicole to the group, but Nicole was worried about Freya, so she


    asked Kerr to go to thepany alone.


    Jared followed Kerr. When he saw Nicole, he wanted to apologize to her, but he couldn''t say


    anything because of guilt.


    After seeing Kerr off, Nicole turned around and went upstairs. Standing at the door of Freya''s


    bedroom, she raised her hand and knocked on the door


    Hearing the knock on the door, Freya turned her back to the door and said indifferently, "Don''t


    disturb me." Freya''s tone was very calm, making it hard to tell whether she was sad or happy.


    The recording pen was yed over and over again. When Freya heard Sunny''s usation against


    her, she really wanted to know how Sunny felt when she said these words.


    Thinking of the hysterical look of Sunnyst time, Freya felt a chill in her heart. No matter what,


    Freya still wanted to see Sunny for thest time. There were some things that they needed to make


    clear face to face.


    After hesitating for a while, Nicole decided to leave Freya alone.


    She went to see Lucas. When she came out again, she saw that the door of Freya''s room was


    open, and Freya was nowhere to be found.


    "Cherry? Isn''t Mrs. Freya at home?" She didn''t expect that Freya went out alone without taking


    Cherry with her.


    Cherry shook her head with a worried look on her face. But Freya had said that no one was allowed


    to follow her, so she had no choice.


    "Where is she?" Nicole felt something was wrong. Her rtionship with Freya had just been doing


    great, and she didn''t want anything unexpected to happen again.


    Cherry looked around and walked closer to Nicole. She didn''t want others to hear her. Although


    Freya had warned her not to tell others, she felt that Nicole cared about Freya from the bottom of


    her heart.


    So she thought it might not be a bad thing to tell Nicole.


    "What?" Nicole couldn''t help but feel surprised when she heard what Cherry said. It was difficult for


    her to associate such a ce with Freya, and it was meaningless for Freya to go there at this time.


    "Mrs. Nicole, I''m still worried about her, although she won''t be in danger." In the whole Gu family,


    only Cherry kept an eye on Freya and was worried about her.


    Now, there was another one, Nicole.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look." Said Nicole. Then she picked up the car key and walked


    outside.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Freya had already arrived at the destination.


    Freya didn''t want others to know that she was here, so it was rare for Freya to drive by herself. After


    parking the car, she got out of it.


    Looking at the majestic building in front of her, Freya''s heart was still fluttering with fear. The


    experience of the first day and night was still fresh in her memory. Perhaps Freya would never


    forget this experience in her life.


    As she had informed Sunny in advance, it was easy for her to meet Sunny.


    Sitting on the chair, Freya looked at Sunny, who was sitting opposite her.


    "Why are you here? Are you here to see the show?" Sunny was surprised to see Freya. She didn''t


    expect that Freya would appear at this time.


    With an expressionless face, Freya sat opposite Sunny in a very dignified manner. "Ie to see


    you because I have something to ask you. You lied to me that you could help me get the shares in


    Nicole''s hands. Were you actually nning for yourself?


    You tter me just because you want to be a member of the Gu family. Do you do everything with a


    purpose?" In fact, Freya had already known the truth.


    But she still wanted to hear the answer from Sunny.


    But Sunny''s reaction was beyond Freya''s expectation.


    Hearing Freya''s question, Sunny became angry in an instant. She pounded on the table in front of


    her and stared at Freya with her eyes wide open, as if she was going to swallow Frey alive.


    "You have the nerve to me me? In order to separate Nicole and Kerr, and to make Nicole leave


    Kerr, you used me and kept telling me that I could marry Kerr.


    You said I could be the daughter-inw of Gu family! But why didn''t you protect me when I was in


    trouble? Why did you kick me out of the Gu family?"


    Sunny knew that everyone in the world had always been cold and snobbish. When the Gu family


    knew that the He family had been destroyed by Kerr, they kicked her away without hesitation.


    Sunny had never forgotten that.


    Looking at Sunny''s crazy look, Freya was startled. She stood up and took a step back, afraid of


    being hurt by her.


    "Are you crazy! It''s you who stole the child. You gave birth to Moore''s child, but you still want to


    nder Kerr. Our Gu family would not raise other people''s children."


    Thinking of this, Freya got angry. If it weren''t for Kerr and Nicole''s insistence, Lucas would not be


    safe now.


    "You almost killed my real grandson, Sunny. You deserve it!" Seeing that Sunny was still impenitent,


    Freya felt very angry.


    "My retribution? Hahaha!" Sunnyughed, "I do have retribution. Let me tell you, you can''t run away


    from it either, and you will also be punished. I''ll wait and see."


    Gnashing her teeth, Sunny cursed Freya viciously.


    Everyone in the world could get happiness, but the Gu family didn''t deserve it at all.


    After saying that, Sunny stood up and rushed to Freya.


    "Ah!" Looking at Sunny, Freya stepped back. She didn''t expect that Sunny was crazy like a shrew.

 Chapter 579 Really Kidnapped

    Chapter 579 Really Kidnapped


    Sunny was no longer the daughter of an eminent family.


    Hearing the scream of Freya, the police guarding at the door of the visiting room came in. They


    stepped forward to stop Sunny and subdued her.


    Frightened, Freya raised her hand and patted her chest. She didn''t expect that Sunny would


    be like this. She then hurried out of the police station.


    Freya knew how scared this ce was. If she stayed here for a period of time, her mental state


    would be affected. Fortunately, Freya had been apanied carefully by Nicole.


    Only in this way could she let go of her worries so quickly.


    Walking out of the police station, Freya stood at the door and couldn''t help but sigh that she might


    nevere to this ce again for the rest of her life.


    When she sat in the car, she heard the phone in the car ringing all the time. So she took her bag


    and took out the phone. Looking at the phone, which showed the number of Nicole, Freya smiled.


    However, before she could pick it up, she felt a cold dagger on her neck, which frightened her and


    made her dare not move.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Freya said cautiously. Just now, because of the fright from


    Sunny, she did not notice that there was a strange figure in the car.


    Hearing the trembling voice of Freya, the corners of Edward''s mouth rose slightly. He wore a ck


    peaked cap on his head, with the brim of his hat very low and a mask on his face. He raised his


    head and looked at the frightened face of Freya in the rearview mirror.


    "Mrs. Freya, do you still remember me?" There was a hint of coldness in his voice.


    In his opinion, no one in the Qin family was innocent after what had happened to Sunny, including


    Freya, Kerr and Nicole.


    Looking at the pair of vicious eyes, Freya felt a little familiar, but she did not recognize the other


    party at all.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? I don''t know you at all. Do you want money? If you want


    money, I can give it to you, but don''t hurt me!" Freya didn''t care about money at all.


    She wanted to negotiate with him, as long as he could let her go. "As long as you don''t hurt me and


    let me go, I can give you whatever you want." Freya said. She tried to seduce Edward.


    Seeing the panic on Freya''s face, Edward could not help but feel ironic. Human nature was cold and


    selfish. When Sunny lost the support of the He family, the Gu family did not hesitate to give up on


    Sunny.


    Today, Edward wanted to take revenge for Sunny.


    "You don''t know me, but I will never forget your disgusting face!" As Edward spoke, he took off his


    mask and exposed his face to Freya.


    "Mrs. Freya, you didn''t expect that I''m still alive, didn''t you? And your life is in my hands now."


    Edward sneered at Freya and saw the surprise on her face.


    "You work for Sunny? You are Edward, who works for Sunny!" Freya recognized Edward and


    realized at that moment that he didn''t kidnap her for money at all.


    It seemed that things were not as simple as she thought.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone in Freya''s hand was still ringing. When she was about to answer the phone quietly, she


    was discovered by Edward.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the phone from Freya''s hand. Looking at the name "Nicole"


    on the screen, he felt that everything Sunny had done for the Gu family was not worth it.


    "You know that the He family was broke and that now Nicole holds the shares of the KN Group, so


    you immediately take Nicole as your daughter-inw. But have you ever considered mydy''s


    feelings?


    Don''t forget that you once swore that Miss Sunny would be the daughter-inw of the Gu n in the


    future." Edward didn''t forget that Kerr didn''t agree to be with Sunny.


    It was Jack and Freya who had been trying to make things work between Ker and Sunny. In fact,


    they took a fancy to Sunny''s family background at that time, but they didn''t expect that Kerr was


    even more ruthless and directly got rid of the He family.


    That''s why Sunny ended up like this.


    While saying that, Edward became agitated, and the dagger against Freya''s neck could not help but


    get closer to her.


    "Ah!" Feeling that the dagger pierced her skin, Freya screamed. She was very scared. She knew


    that at this moment, Edward was as irrational as Sunny just now.


    "What on earth do you want? Even if you put all the me on me, it''s not me who put Sunny into


    prison. You should go to find Moore."


    Freya had already known the general information from Kerr, so she wanted to shift the attention of


    Edward to Moore.


    But obviously, Freya failed.


    "Cut the crap. Let me tell you, Freya. Today I will teach your family a lesson. I will let you pay for


    what you have done." Edward said seriously.


    Hearing what Edward said, Freya subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    Edward looked at the phone in his hand and said, "I''m answering the phone now. You should know


    how to speak." He threatened Freya.


    He wanted to stall for time, but in fact, the n was not fully prepared. He had only wanted to visit


    Sunny, but he did not expect to bump into Freya unexpectedly.


    It happened that there was no one else around Freya, so he had the chance.


    Threatened by Edward, Freya had to nod.


    Edward pressed the answer button, and Nicole''s worried voice came out of the phone.


    "Mom, where are you? Why didn''t you answer my phone?" As soon as the phone was connected,


    Nicole opened her mouth while driving. She kept calling Freya, and Freya finally answered the


    phone.


    While asking Freya, Nicole drove to the police station and saw the car belonging to the Gu family.


    "I''m shopping outside. What''s up?" Freya tried her best to suppress her emotions and keep her


    breath steady. In fact, she was already very scared.


    She wanted to tell Nicole that she had an ident, but the sharp pain on her neck made her dare


    not.


    Hearing Freya''s words, Nicole looked up at the car in front of her. It was indeed Freya''s car. She


    frowned and asked, "Mom, is there anything that you can''t say right now?"


    Nicole asked Freya, even if Freya really came to visit Sunny...

 Chapter 580 In Chaos

    Chapter 580 In Chaos


    There was no need to hide it from Nicole, because she knew Freya''s character well.


    As long as it was Freya''s decision, it would not be affected by others at all.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward took the dagger closer to Freya to threaten her, as if he would kill


    her in the next second.


    "No! Hiss! " The pain on her neck made Freya gasp. She had always been spoiled and had never


    been hurt like this, so she could not bear it at all.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter?" Nicole sensed that there was something wrong with Freya''s voice. She was


    about to open the door of the car that had been parked all the time, and get off. But when she


    turned her eyes, she felt something wrong.


    If there was really something wrong with Freya, it meant that she must be under control now.


    Therefore, no matter what Nicole asked, it was useless.


    "I said it''s okay." Freya seemed to emphasize that she was fine.


    Nicole guessed what was going on and replied, "That''s good. I have something else to do. See


    you." Then she hung up the phone.


    Hearing the sound from the phone, Edward was very satisfied. He breathed a sigh of relief and


    lowered the window. Edward directly threw Freya''s phone out of the window.


    "Drive the car. Don''t y tricks, or I will make you regret." Edward intimidated Freya, looking out of


    the window vigntly. After all, they were near the police office.


    If they dyed like this, they would be found sooner orter.


    Freya didn''t dare to disobey Edward. She started the car and drove forward.


    "Where do you want to take me?" Freya asked cautiously.


    Edward''s eyes were fixed outside the window. He dared not rx his nerve, and his was always


    highly concentrated.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll ask you to drive." He didn''t know where to take Freya.


    Seeing Freya leave, Nicole immediately followed her. But when she passed by the door of the


    police office, she called out a police officer inside.


    "Someone is being held hostage at the gate of the police office. They are in the car in front of us. I


    hope you can perform your duty." Nicole told the police officer seriously.


    After saying that, Nicole stepped on the gas and started chasing the car in front of her without


    thinking about anything else.


    Hearing what Nicole said, the police officer didn''t dare to neglect her at all, and directly arranged his


    colleagues to go to the police station.


    Not long after the car was driven out, Edward felt something wrong. "Stop at the door of the


    restaurant ahead." He ordered Freya.


    Without thinking too much, Freya parked the car before the door of the restaurant.


    "Get off the car with me. You''d better not y tricks, or I''ll teach you a lesson." Edward shouted


    towards Freya.


    Following her, Edward hid the dagger in his sleeve and pressed it against the back of Freya''s waist.


    But not two stepster, he heard the police whistle not far away.


    Like a frightened bird, Edward immediately raised his arm and wrapped it around Freya''s neck.


    Regardless of attracting the attention of the people around, he took Freya''s hand and walked into


    the restaurant.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing the appearance of Edward, the originally quiet restaurant suddenly screamed, and everyone


    was avoiding him.


    The whole restaurant was in chaos.


    Freya was so scared that she wanted to cover her ears, but she couldn''t.


    When the car stopped at the door, Nicole saw with her own eyes that Edward took Freya into the


    restaurant. Hearing the constant police siren ringing in her ears, Nicole felt something terrible.


    People in the restaurant ran out one after another, holding their heads, worried that they would be


    hurt identally.


    Nicole wanted to walk into the restaurant to see how Freya was doing, but she couldn''t because of


    the crowd around her. She could only be more anxious.


    Finally, when almost all the people in the restaurant ran away, Nicole lifted her leg and walked


    inside. However, she was stopped by the police officers who rushed to her side.


    "Mrs. Gu, don''t go in. The situation is not clear yet. You will be in danger if you go in rashly." The


    police officer certainly knew the identity of Nicole. If she was hurt, they couldn''t afford to take the


    responsibility at all.


    "Don''t stop me. The hostage is my mother-inw. Of course I want to go in and have a look." Nicole


    looked worried and anxious.


    Seeing at the anxious expression on her face, the police officer still didn''t dare to let her in. "I''m


    sorry, Mrs. Gu. We understand your feelings, but please let us handle it."


    The man in uniform said politely to Nicole.


    Then he told his colleagues to keep an eye on her and not let her do anything reckless.


    Turning around, the police officer faced the door of the restaurant with a loud speaker in his hand.


    "The people inside listen, you are now surrounded. Please don''t make any resistance. Put down


    your weapons and release the hostages. This is your real way out.


    Please put down your weapons." The loud speaker made the police officer''s voice very clear.


    Nicole was very worried, but with all the police officers in front of her, she couldn''t get in at all. She


    didn''t see Freya and felt as if she was on pins and needles.


    Hearing the noise outside the restaurant, Edward realized that something was wrong. Looking at


    the messy restaurant, he always put his dagger against Freya''s neck, not daring to rx.


    "You don''t have a chance now. If you let me go and voluntarily turn yourself in, maybe you can get


    leniency."


    Freya tried to persuade Edward, but in fact, Freya didn''t feel relieved at all. Since Edward could


    make it today, it meant that he was ready to burn his boat.


    He wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Shut up!" Because of the police siren outside, Edward became very irritable. "Do you think I can


    survive after I let you go and get out of here? Let me tell you, I have no way back!


    But you know what, if I don''t have a good end, your family won''t have a good end neither." Edward


    said to Freya coldly.


    Then he looked up at the surrounding environment and tied Freya to the chair beside her. When he


    checked the structure of the restaurant, he found that it was not just at the door of the restaurant,


    even the back door of the restaurant had been surrounded by police officers.


    Edward cursed. He didn''t expect that the Gu family would take action so quickly.


    When they walked to the door, Edward hid behind the curtain and shouted.

 Chapter 581 Want To See Them

    Chapter 581 Want To See Them


    "Ask Kerr and Nicole to see me." Edward made it clear that if he wanted to see Nicole and Kerr. He


    would not see anyone else.


    Standing at the door, Nicole heard the voice of Edward. She turned around and looked at the police


    beside her. "He wants to see me. Let me see him!" She didn''t want to put Freya in danger because


    of her dy.


    Hearing what Nicole said, the police dared not rashly let her take the risk. "Mrs. Gu, please don''t


    worry. We will have a special negotiation expert to solve it."


    While speaking, the negotiator invited by the police arrived at the scene. He nodded at Nicole and


    walked towards the door.


    ording to the clues provided by Nicole, the negotiator had already known Edward''s identity and


    background. Facing the restaurant, he said, "Edward, right? If you have any requirements, just tell


    me. I will try my best to help you solve them through negotiation. "


    The negotiator said lightly.


    Hearing that it was not Kerr and Nicole, Edward was full of anger. He picked up the wooden chair


    beside him and smashed it at the ss door.


    "p!" The ss door was smashed into pieces.


    "I''ll give you fifteen minutes. If I haven''t seen Kerr and Nicole then, I''ll ask them toe and bury


    Freya''s body." Edward said resolutely.


    Hearing what Edward said, the negotiator had to step back and looked at Nicole in front of him.


    "Let me do in." Said Nicole again.


    "Mrs. Gu, you''d better inform Mr. Gu first." The policeman reminded her.


    Nicole then came to her senses and dialed Kerr''s number.


    The situation this time was different from thest time. Nicole was notpletely sure. Last time,


    Sunny wanted to get her shares, so they still had a chance to bargain with each other.


    But it was different this time. It was obvious that Edward wasing for a life and death struggle,


    so she lost her confidence.


    In KN Group, Kerr looked at the caller ID on his phone and smiled. He pressed the answer key


    without hesitation, "You miss me just after we parted?"


    There was obvious affection in Kerr''s gentle tone.


    But at this time, Nicole was not in the mood at all, because she was in a hurry. When she heard


    Kerr''s voice, she instinctively feltfort in her heart.


    "Kerr,e here quickly. Mother was held hostage by Edward and he asked to see us." Nicole


    didn''t know what Edward wanted to do, but she knew exactly that Edward wanted to take revenge


    for Sunny.


    Hearing Nicole''s trembling voice, Kerr suddenly pulled a long face and stood up from the chair.


    "Where are you? Nicole, I''ll be right there. Promise me not to act alone before I arrive. "


    "Edward''s target is the two of us, so he won''t hurt mom when we don''t show up, okay?" Kerr


    comforted Nicole and walked towards the door.


    Jared walked into the office and saw Kerr''s cold face before he opened his mouth. Hearing Kerr''s


    voice, Jared knew that Kerr had known the news he had just received.


    Jared quickly followed Kerr and sat on the driver''s seat. Seeing that Kerr got in, Jared quickly


    started the car. It was not far from the restaurant, and they could arrive within fifteen minutes.


    "Really? But now he is very emotional. I haven''t heard mother''s voice yet, so I don''t know what''s


    going on. " In a hurry, Nicole looked in the direction of the restaurant.


    In fact, if Kerr hadn''t told her about that, Nicole would have entered the room alone. But she was


    also worried that if she didn''t handle it well, Freya would be hurt.


    "Trust me. I''ll be there soon. Everything will be fine." Kerr was anxious, but he knew that he couldn''t


    show panic. At this time, both Freya and Nicole had to rely on him.


    Nicole nodded and waited for Kerr toe.


    Jared sent Kerr to Nicole in ten minutes.


    Seeing the familiar ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her, Nicole threw away her mobile phone


    and ran towards Kerr, who got out of the car and directly held Nicole in his arms.


    Kerr felt that the little woman in his arms was trembling and obviously at a loss.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. Leave it to me. Wait for me in the car." Although Kerr knew that Edward wanted


    to see the two of them, Kerr didn''t intend to bring Nicole with him.


    After all, they didn''t know what kind of request Edward would make, so Kerr didn''t want Nicole to


    take the risk.


    "What did you say? Let me wait here? Edward wants to see the two of us. I''m telling you, Kerr, the


    reason why I''m here waiting for you is because you said that we would face everything together.


    So till now, if you want to leave me alone, I tell you that there is no way." As soon as Nicole heard


    Kerr''s words, she got out of his arms.


    She held Kerr''s hand tightly, as if she was worried that he would let go of her.


    Looking at Nicole''s stubborn face, Kerr knew what she was thinking. When he was about to refuse,


    Nicole stopped him.


    "Don''t say those useless words. I''m waiting for you to take mom and me home." Grasping Kerr''s


    hand, Nicole walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    She wouldn''t let Kerr face it alone. In the past, she would feel scared, but now, with Kerr, she was


    not afraid of anything.


    Noticing her stubbornness, Kerr smiled and said, "Don''t regret." He held her hand tightly. It seemed


    that he had to take good care of her.


    It was good to take her with him. Otherwise, Kerr would be very worried if he couldn''t see her.


    Nicole nodded and walked towards the restaurant.


    Jared knew what Kerr meant, so he immediately arranged everything outside. He called in Kim and


    Ken, and then followed Kerr and Nicole, just in case.


    Inside the restaurant, Edward and Freya were both very anxious.


    As time passed, Edward looked at the clock on the wall. There were only two minutes left before the


    fifteen minutes he said.

 Chapter 582 You Are A Liar

    Chapter 582 You Are A Liar


    In fact, even if Kerr didn''t show up, he wouldn''t dare to hurt Freya.


    After all, Freya was hisst bargaining chip.


    "It seems that you are not that important to Kerr and Nicole. Is this the daughter-inw you have


    chosen meticulously, the one that your son are proud of?"


    Edward satirized Freya.


    He had kept in mind how Freya fawned on Sunny.


    It was not until now that he saw the embarrassed look of Freya that Edward felt happy for Sunny.


    The anger in his heart was somewhat dissipated.


    Freya kept her eyes on the door. For some reason, Freya was not worried at all, as if she knew that


    Kerr and Nicole would definitely appear.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and walked into the restaurant, but he suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Although Kerr was there, no one knew what was going on in the restaurant.


    Thinking of this, Nicole couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Seeing Kerr stop, Nicole asked him curiously.


    "Bring me the recording pen in the car. It maye in handyter. It''s in the storage cab of the


    car." Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole nodded and didn''t think too much. She let go of Kerr''s hand, turned around and walked


    towards Kerr''s car. But she didn''t see Kerr standing behind her nod to Jared.


    Looking into Kerr''s eyes, Jared instantly understood what he meant. He was worried, but he had to


    obey Kerr''s order and gave him a firm look.


    When Nicole opened the door and got into the car, Jared stood aside, closed the door and locked it.


    Hearing the sound of the door behind her, almost at that moment, Nicole understood Kerr''s


    intention. She turned around and pped the door hard, but the door had been locked.


    She couldn''t open it anyway.


    "Kerr Gu! What are you up to? You lied to me! " Nicole rolled down the window and shouted at Kerr


    not far away. She knew that Kerr did this for her own good.


    He didn''t want her to take risks with him, but this was not what Nicole wanted. After all, she wanted


    to be with him. No matter what happened, they would bear it together.


    Looking at Nicole''s angry face, Kerr smiled faintly. He would rather apologize to Nicole in the future


    than put her in danger.


    In fact, he was very clear about the purpose of Edward. If Nicole really appeared, it was difficult to


    guarantee that Edward would not make an excessive request.


    At that time, Kerr didn''t want to make a choice between Nicole and Freya, because he didn''t want to


    lose either of them.


    "Wait for me." Kerr said to Nicole calmly, but his tone was unusually firm, as if he didn''t take the


    danger in front of him seriously at all.


    "Kerr, you are a liar. If you dare to take a step forward, I won''t forgive you." Nicole threatened Kerr,


    but obviously, this time her threat didn''t work.


    She watched Kerr walk into the restaurant.


    "Jared, open the door for me." Nicole knew it was impossible to call Kerr, so she asked Jared, who


    was by her side, hoping that Jared could help her.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Jared was in a dilemma. "Young Mistress, this is Master''s order. I have no


    choice. You''d better wait here for Master toe back."


    Jared tried to persuade Nicole. ording to his understanding of her, he knew that she would


    definitely break in after she came out. If she really caused any trouble, it would be difficult to deal


    with.


    Nicole tried her best to calm herself down. She knew that it was useless to be anxious now. Only


    when she calmed down could she find a way out.


    "Jared, let me out. I won''t act recklessly or make trouble for Kerr. If you don''t let me out now, I tell


    you, I won''t let you go. I will definitely ask him to fire you."


    Nicole threatened Jared. No matter what, she wanted to fight with Kerr side by side.


    Jared felt guilty about Nicole, so when facing her threat, he was a little awkward. "But Young


    Mistress, if you are in danger, Master will skin me."


    Both Kerr, Nicole and Jared were scared.


    Hearing Jared''s words, Nicole pulled a long face. "If you don''t let me go now, I''ll have someone peel


    off your skin." Nicole straightened her face and said seriously.


    Looking at her face, Jared knew that she was serious, so he opened the door in silence. Seeing that


    Nicole walked out in a hurry, he stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    "Young Mistress, although I let you out, it doesn''t mean that I can let you in." Jared warned Nicole.


    Her eyes passing through Jared, Nicole looked at the door of the restaurant. It had been two


    minutes since Kerr entered, but there was no sound. Nicole couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "I know." Nicole had calmed down and thought about the whole thing. She looked around the door


    of the restaurant, and suddenly a light shed through her eyes. "Jared, is there a back door of this


    restaurant? Go and find a way to get a map of this restaurant for me."


    She had to find a new way. Now Kerr just came in and could attract the attention of Edward.


    Seeing the serious look on her face, Jared understood what she meant. He nodded at her and


    immediately turned around to look for what she needed.


    Inside the restaurant.


    Just as Edward was about to frighten Freya, a voice came from the door.


    "Stop!" Kerr shouted at Edward and pushed open the ss door of the restaurant. As soon as he


    saw Freya tied to the chair by Edward, his eyes darkened.


    At this time, Freya looked embarrassed and scared. But Kerr could clearly feel that the moment he


    came in, there was a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    "Kerr... What''s wrong with you? " Freya was looking forward to Kerr''s appearance, but she was also


    worried that if Kerr appeared in front of Edward, he would get hurt.


    The moment Freya saw Kerr, her eyes turned red. She knew that he cared about her, although they


    didn''t talk much.

 Chapter 583 Dominant Position

    Chapter 583 Dominant Position


    However, when Freya was in danger, Kerr still stood out firmly.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. But when he saw that Freya was worried about him, he seemed to have


    forgiven everything that she had done to him in the past.


    Now, Kerr only hoped that Freya could be safe.


    "Kerr! Why are you alone?" Edward asked Kerr angrily as he didn''t see Nicole behind him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In his opinion, Kerr was not the only one who caused Sunny pain, so he didn''t want to let go of


    anyone who had hurt Sunny.


    With the appearance of Kerr, the nerves of Edward stiffened, holding the dagger tightly in his hand,


    against the neck of Freya.


    "Don''t you want to see me? Now I''m here. You can let her go." Kerr said coldly.


    Although Kerr was in a passive position now, he still showed a calm and unhurried look on his face.


    It was hard to tell Kerr''s mood, as if he was not affected by Edward''s behavior.


    "Where is Nicole? Why didn''t shee? It seems that you didn''t take my words seriously. It seems


    that you really don''t care about this old woman!"


    While speaking, Edward gently pointed the dagger at Freya''s face, with an obvious threat, as if as


    long as Kerr did not meet his requirements, he would cut Freya''s face without hesitation.


    "Edward, you have been with Sunny all the time. You can do anything for her. Even if the He family


    haspletely disappeared and Sunny is alone and helpless, you haven''t betrayed her.


    I appreciate your loyalty very much. Even now, the reason why you hold a hostage is that you want


    to save Sunny. I can fulfill your wish to send Sunny here and let her go."


    Kerr didn''t say anything else. He just spoke out what Edward wanted most.


    Although Edward hadn''t mentioned Sunny from beginning to end, Kerr knew that he had been


    thinking about Sunny, so he pointed out the key to the problem.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward was moved. He knew that Kerr had the ability to do that. Only if he


    could really save Sunny could Edward really rest assured.


    "Why should I believe you?" Edward knew that Kerr had always been cunning, so he didn''t dare to


    rashly believe Kerr. Moreover, the crime Sunny wasmitted now was not that simple.


    "You may not believe me, but the current situation is not good for you at all. Do you think you can do


    whatever you want with a hostage?


    You can''t run away if you hurt the hostage. Besides, I have a reasonable doubt that everything you


    are doing now is under the direction of Sunny. In this way, I''m afraid that she will stay in that dark


    ce for the rest of her life."


    Kerr threatened Edward. In fact, what Kerr said was true. If he wanted to do it, it was not difficult for


    him.


    He couldn''t show any anxiety in front of Edward, which would only make Edward more arrogant. In


    the face of Edward, he was always calm.


    Seeing that Kerr didn''t seem to be intimidated by his behavior, Edward began to feel uncertain. He


    did it just to vent his anger.


    But if he could save Sunny as Kerr said, then everything that he had done was worth it.


    "What can you do? I not only want to see Miss Sunny now, but also want you to make sure that she


    will be safe in the future." Edward had been thinking about Sunny all the time.


    He didn''t want anything to happen to Sunny.


    "It''s very simple. Why did Sunny suffer this? I believe you know better than anyone else who is


    behind this. I know you don''t think you can hurt the culprit with your current ability.


    You don''t have the ability topete with him, but there is one thing you can do. As long as you


    know the evidence of the real culprit, I can help you find the bestwyer.


    At that time, Sunny will be released without charge, which is what you want." Kerr said firmly.


    In fact, Kerr knew exactly how much Sunny had done in this matter.


    But for the safety of Freya, Kerr was willing to make an appropriate concession. He believed that


    even if Nicole knew it, she would not object.


    Looking at Kerr''s determined look, Edward weighed the pros and cons, "Are you telling the truth?


    Will you really let go of mydy?" Edward knew what Sunny had done behind his back.


    He also knew that the feud between Kerr and Sunny hadsted for a long time.


    These things could not be solved in a short time.


    He didn''t believe that Kerr could be so generous to let go of his hatred.


    "As long as you promise my mother''s safety, I can let go of Sunny." This was Kerr''s bottom line. He


    looked at Edward with sharp eyes.


    He promised to let go of Sunny, but that didn''t mean he could let go of Edward.


    No one had ever threatened him, which seriouslypromised his dignity.


    Feeling Kerr''s threat, Edward kept silent, because he was very hesitant. He knew clearly that it was


    Moore who sent Sunny to prison, but if he really exposed Moore''s secrets.


    Then no one could provide a decent life for Ron.


    At that time, even if Sunny came out, it would be difficult to guarantee the life of Ron. He was


    worried that Sunny would me him, because he knew clearly how important Ron was to Sunny.


    In order to get a better life for Ron, Sunny was willing to do anything.


    "Think it over. This is your only chance." Hearing the conversation between Kerr and Edward, Freya


    also understood Kerr''s intention, so she said lightly to Edward beside her.


    She wanted to persuade Edward, but she didn''t expect that her words would make Edward''s


    emotion very unstable.


    "Shut up!" Edward shouted at Freya, not knowing what to do. He became very irritable. With a


    dagger in one hand, he ced it against her neck.


    He raised the other hand and took off the peaked cap on his head irritably.

 Chapter 584 Threatening Sunny

    Chapter 584 Threatening Sunny


    He then threw the cap to the ground hard.


    "Don''t push me!" Feeling that he was controlled by Kerr for no reason, Edward didn''t feel safe at all.


    On the one hand, he wanted to save Sunny.


    On the one hand, he was worried that Sunny would me him if she knew his decision.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His heart was in a mess, and he didn''t know how to make a decision.


    Looking at the appearance of Edward, Freya''s heart was full of fear. Her peaceful life in the past


    more than forty years had beenpletely destroyed recently, although she had been through


    some thrilling experience again and again...


    Now facing the threat of Edward, she still felt fear.


    "Calm down and don''t do anything stupid. I know you don''t believe me. I can let you see Sunny first,


    so that you can believe me, right?" While speaking, Kerr took out his phone and dialed the number


    of Kim.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward gradually calmed down and looked at him, with obvious expectations


    in his eyes, as if as long as it came to Sunny, Edward would not be so flustered.


    Kerr nced at Edward and put the phone near his ear.


    At the door of the restaurant, when the phone rang, Kim answered it immediately, "Sir!" Kim was so


    nervous that he drew the curtains of the restaurant.


    They couldn''t see clearly what was going on in the restaurant, so they didn''t dare to get close to it


    rashly, and even the police didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the hostage in the restaurant was


    Freya. If she was hurt a little...


    No one could bear the consequences.


    "Bring Sunny here." Kerr said seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Kim put down his phone and negotiated with the police. Finally, for the safety of


    the hostages, the police agreed to bring Sunny here with protection measures.


    Soon, Sunny was sent to the scene by the police.


    Sunny got out of the car with a confused look. She didn''t know why she was here.


    The police officer unlocked the handcuffs on her wrist and took her to Kim and Ken.


    "I''ll take Sunny in there." Kim discussed with Ken. He wanted to protect Kerr. He wanted to stay with


    Kerr rather than wait for the news at the door.


    Ken thought for a while and knew that it would be better, so he nodded to Kim.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Sunny asked the police officer beside her, her heart full of fear,


    because of the fear of the unknown, she did not know what she was going to face.


    It was not until she saw Ken that she frowned, "Ken, Kim? Why are you here? Why did you bring


    me here?" Sunny instinctively resisted.


    Because she knew that both Ken and Kim worked for Kerr. If she fell into the hands of Kerr, she


    would definitelye to no good end.


    "Shut up! Sunny, you''d better keep what I said in mind." Ken cast a cold nce at the door of the


    restaurant.


    And quietly thought to himself.


    "Now, Edward hold up Kerr''s mother. You know how serious this matter is. If Edward really hurts


    someone by ident, you know what kind of person Kerr is.


    We can''t predict what will happen at that time. You should know that Edward did this for you, so now


    only you can save him.


    Now that Kim will send you in there, you go to persuade Edward to let go of Kerr''s mother. Maybe


    there is still room for manoeuvre. Do you understand?" Ken threatened Sunny.


    Seeing that Sunny waspletely in a daze when she heard his words, Ken frowned and asked in


    a louder voice, "Did you hear that?"


    When Sunny first heard Ken''s voice, she waspletely confused, because she didn''t expect that


    Edward would kidnap Freya.


    She asked Edward to take care of Ron. What happened?


    Sunny just nodded nkly and walked into the restaurant with him. However, Sunny was thinking


    about what had happened.


    Ken nodded to Kim, and then looked at the receding figures of Kim and Sunny. He always felt that


    something was wrong, so he ordered the people around him to prepare for an emergency.


    The door of the restaurant was opened by Kim, and Sunny followed him. As soon as she entered,


    she saw Edward standing inside.


    "Edward!" Instinctively, Sunny wanted to walk towards Edward, but she was pressed on the


    shoulder by Kim next to her. Feeling the strength on her shoulder, she couldn''t escape at all.


    "Mydy!" When Edward saw that Sunny really appeared in front of him, he suddenly calmed down


    and looked at her with a gleam in his eyes.


    Kerr looked at Edward and said indifferently, "You should believe that I can do what I said. So you


    should know what kind of choice you should make."


    Kerr didn''t want to dy the matter and solve it as soon as possible. So that he could rest assured.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward turned to look at him. The surprise in his eyes disappeared with


    obvious scrutiny.


    "Kerr, you''d better keep your word." Edward warned Kerr. Then he slowly put down the dagger in


    front of Freya.


    Seeing the interaction between Kerr and Edward, Sunny knew that Edward must have made some


    exchange with Kerr, so she spoke loudly to Edward.


    "What did you promise him, Edward? Don''t trust him. Have you forgotten how he made me like


    this?"


    Tears welled up in Sunny''s eyes when she thought of what she had experienced, but she never


    thought of what she had done. She just remembered those who had hurt her.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward, who was about to release Freya, once again pressed the dagger


    in his hand against Freya''s neck.


    "Miss, what do you want?" No matter what happened, Edward would never betray Sunny. As long


    as it was Sunny''s order, even if Edward knew it was wrong, he would obey it without hesitation.


    "I want you to kill her!" Looking at Freya''s eyes with obvious gnashing teeth, Sunny thought of the


    pain she had suffered recently.

 Chapter 585 Sunny Contradicted

    Chapter 585 Sunny Contradicted


    In fact, all her suffering came from Freya.


    So she wished she could see Freya die in front of her right now.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Kim was obviously shocked. Standing beside Sunny, he raised his hand


    and covered her mouth directly. He didn''t want to hear anything that would do harm to Freya from


    Sunny''s mouth.


    All the people present, except Kerr, were surprised. They didn''t expect that Sunny would cut off all


    means of retreat.


    "Mydy!" Edward knew that Sunny hated the Gu family, but he didn''t expect that she would speak


    it out in front of Kerr.


    Looking at the resentment in Sunny''s eyes when she faced her, Freya realized that Sunny had


    already hated her to the core. She really wanted to treat her as her daughter in the past.


    She didn''t expect such a result.


    "Sunny, do you have conscience? What did I do to you before? Now you want to kill me?" Freya


    questioned Sunny loudly.


    However, Sunny couldn''t give her an answer. Sunny, who was controlled by Kim, tried her best to


    struggle, but her vicious eyes never changed.


    Kim didn''t expect that Sunny would suddenly change her mind. When they were outside, Sunny had


    promised him.


    In a dilemma, Edward lowered his head and looked at Freya. Was he really going to do as Sunny


    wished to kill Freya now?


    In fact, he knew better than anyone else that if he really did so, both he and Sunny would die today.


    "Edward, think it over. You should know that Sunny is not that sober now. Do you really want to


    make trouble with her? After killing my mother, will you and Sunny be able to escape unscathed?"


    Kerr was anxious, but he kept calm on the surface.


    "You have to think it over. Is it really worth it to exchange the lives of the two of you for the lives of


    my mother alone? Think about Ron. If that''s the case, Ron is an orphan."


    The implication was that if Kerr was really pushed too hard, he would not let go of anyone, no


    matter it was Sunny or Moore.


    At the mention of Ron, Sunny, who had been struggling hard, gradually calmed down. She looked at


    Kerr, who had been standing beside her all the time.


    But his eyes never rested on her.


    "Waah... Waah..." Sunny wanted to say something, but was controlled by Kim behind her.


    Kerr turned around and looked at Sunny coldly. "You''d better be responsible for what you have said.


    If you say anything irresponsible again, I will make you unable to speak forever."


    Looking at the tears on Sunny''s face, Kerr didn''t show any mercy, because he knew that what


    Sunny was going through now was her own punishment.


    "Sunny, think it over. If you want Ron to pay for your mistake, you can talk nonsense as you want."


    Kerr knew Sunny''s weakness.


    Sure enough, when Kerr threatened Sunny with Ron, she instantly quieted down.


    Kerr cast a nce at Kim, indicating him to let go of Sunny. Then Kim took his hand off.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    At this moment.


    As soon as Nicole got the structure drawing of the restaurant, she found that there was a ce at


    the back door of the restaurant where she could enter quietly without anyone''s notices.


    "Mrs. Nicole, judging from the sound just now, I guess that Edward is at this position, but I''m not


    sure yet." Jared told Nicole his judgment.


    Nicole looked at the ce where Jared''s finger fell, lost in thought.


    "You can''t go in. Jared, give me the structure drawing." Before Nicole could say anything, she heard


    Ken''s voice from behind.


    Nicole turned around and looked into Ken''s eyes.


    "Why can''t I go in? Do you want to go in?" As Nicole spoke, she hid the structure drawing in her


    hand behind her back and avoided the hand of Kim.


    She stared at Ken with her big eyes.


    "You can''t solve any problem even if you go in. Maybe it will bring trouble to Kerr. Give me the


    structure drawing. I''ll go in and help Kerr." Ken said seriously.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came to saving people, Ken was more than Nicole, so he should make the call here.


    Nicole stepped back, "if it was in the past or something else, I admit that you were right. But now,


    you have to admit that Kerr and I are the targets of Sunny and Edward.


    So no one can solve this problem except me and Kerr." She said seriously. All these things were in


    her heart, so she did not ce her hope on others.


    "Kerr is inside. I know how to protect myself. Don''t stop me. I want to face our trouble with Kerr."


    Said Nicole seriously.


    There was obvious firmness in her eyes.


    Seeing the firmness on her face, Ken couldn''t help but feel a little envious. He had always known


    the rtionship between Kerr and Nicole, but it was not until today that he finally felt it.


    "Go ahead. I will follow you. If you are exposed, they can also rx their vignce at the position


    where we appear. We still have a second chance."


    Besides, Ken could also protect Nicole for Kerr.


    Nicole nodded, made some preparations, and quietly walked into the back door of the restaurant.


    Listening to the noise in the restaurant, Nicole couldn''t hear clearly what Kerr and the others were


    talking about, but she also knew that the matter was very serious.


    "Sunny hase. We may have a chanceter." Following Nicole, Ken reminded her of his warning


    to Nicole.


    He took Nicole''s hand and hid behind the showcase. He didn''t want to expose himself too early in


    front of Edward.


    They were rtively close to Edward, so it could be said that they had the chance to save Freya.


    However, Edward had a weapon in his hand, and if they were not careful enough, they would also


    hurt themselves.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Nicole nodded and listened carefully to the conversation inside.


    It was not until Nicole heard the words "Kill Freya" from Sunny that she was startled subconsciously.


    When Nicole was about to rush out, she was stopped by Ken beside her.

 Chapter 586 Moved By Her

    Chapter 586 Moved By Her


    Ken was also worried about Freya, but he didn''t want Nicole to get hurt. He shook his head at her,


    indicating her to wait.


    Because Ken knew that it was impossible for Kerr not to take action.


    Seeing that Kerr was threatening Sunny, Edward paid all his attention to Sunny. His hand holding


    the dagger turned around and identally cut Freya''s neck.


    "Ah!" Freya screamed instinctively.


    Hearing Freya''s voice, Nicole couldn''t wait any longer. She shook off Ken''s hand and rushed out.


    "Edward!" Nicole called out the name of Edward.


    Her eyes rested on Freya. She frowned when she saw a slight scratch on Freya''s neck and blood


    beadsing out from the wound.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice behind him, Kerr was startled. He immediately turned around and looked at


    her. He didn''t know where this little woman came from.


    "Nicole! Why are you here? Who let youe here? Where is Jared?" Kerr questioned Nicole. He


    knew that she wouldn''t give up easily.


    That''s why he sent someone to keep an eye on Nicole. He didn''t expect that she still had a chance


    to escape.


    Nicole shook her head at Kerr, "I''m fine. Don''t worry." She gave Kerr a smile to reassure him. Then


    she turned to look at Edward who was close to her.


    When Edward heard the scream of Freya, he subconsciously took the dagger a little further. After


    all, now Freya was the only bargaining chip in his hand.


    Before he made any decision, he didn''t want to lose his only chance with Sunny.


    Looking at Nicole who suddenly appeared in front of him, Edward was full of vignce. He didn''t


    expect her to be so cunning. He didn''t even know where she came from.


    "Nicole, what do you want to do?" Obviously, Edward was still nervous.


    The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared. Her smile only belonged to Kerr.


    "Don''t you want me to see me and Kerr? Now I''m here." Nicole said frankly. Seeing that Edward


    was holding Freya, she felt worried about Freya.


    "I know the reason why you kidnapped my mother and did such a thing today is to avenge Sunny.


    But what''s the use of kidnapping my mother?


    Don''t forget that I''m the one who took Kerr away from Sunny. Without me, Kerr''s wife might be


    Sunny today." Nicole took all the responsibilities on purpose.


    In this way, she could shift the target of Edward and Sunny to herself.


    "Nicole, what nonsense are you talking about? Come here!" Kerr ordered Nicole seriously. He knew


    what she wanted to say from her words.


    He would never allow such a thing to happen. He came here to protect Freya, but it did not mean


    that he would sacrifice the safety of Nicole.


    Nicole ignored Kerr''s order and said to Edward in front of her.


    "Have you ever thought that it was all my fault that Sunny ended up like this? If I hadn''t been with


    Kerr and had his child, perhaps Sunny would have a chance.


    In that case, the He family must be fine, and Sunny will also be Mrs. Gu. She won''t be


    imprisoned today." Nicole provoked Edward in front of her.


    "Shut up!" Before Edward could react, Nicole heard Sunny shouting.


    This was the truth in Sunny''s mind.


    "Nicole, it''s all your fault. Why do you live in this world? It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. I''m going


    to kill you!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sunny had lost her mind.


    As she spoke, Sunny was about to pounce on Nicole. With his hands on Sunny''s shoulder, Kim


    didn''t let her hurt Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t care what Sunny was talking about at all. She just looked at the Edward in front of her


    and said, "So, I have to make a deal with you. Release the innocent people and I''ll be your hostage.


    As you can see, I''m the current Mrs. Gu. I''m not inferior to Kerr in terms of status and importance in


    Kerr''s heart. Only by holding me as hostage can you better take revenge for Sunny."


    Nicole said firmly and looked at Edward calmly. Calmness was the most important at this time.


    She was well prepared and confident enough to make Edwardpromise, but she couldn''t risk


    Freya''s life.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Freya and Kerr said at the same time.


    Raising her head, Freya looked into Nicole''s brave eyes. She didn''t expect that Nicole would ignore


    her own life and safety for her. She had been making things difficult for Nicole before.


    But at this critical moment, the one who really wanted to stand out to protect her was none other


    than Nicole.


    "Nicole, I don''t deserve it at all." Freya lowered her head, tears streaming down uncontrobly.


    She had lived in this world for so long and had never felt such warmth.


    No one had ever sacrificed their lives for her, and she had never thought that the first person who


    was willing to do so for her was Nicole, the person she hated most in the past.


    "Mom, this is what I should do." Nicole didn''t think so much. All she wanted was to see Freya safe


    and sound, but when Freya stopped her, she was moved.


    No matter what, with Freya''s understanding, even if Nicole made some sacrifice, she felt it was


    worth it.


    Freya shook her head and said, "Nicole, I appreciate your kindness. I know you are a good child.


    You can ignore the past, but I can''t forget it.


    I''m sorry. I owe you an apology." Freya had never said that because she was embarrassed.


    Although her attitude towards Nicole had changed...


    And she had epted Nicole in her heart, she had never said an apology to Nicole from beginning


    to end.


    Seeing that Freya was moved, Nicole shook her head and said, "Mom, you don''t have to apologize.


    I have told you that we are family." Nicole said sincerely.


    "You can leave now. You don''t have to save me. This is my retribution. Kerr, leave me alone."

 Chapter 587 Great Family

    Chapter 587 Great Family


    Although Freya also wanted to live a good life, she really didn''t want to implicate Nicole and Kerr.


    This time, she felt very ashamed.


    "I won''t leave. Mom, let''s go together." Nicole said seriously. She wanted to take a step forward, but


    was threatened by the dagger in the hand of Edward.


    Looking at the sincere expressions of Nicole and Freya, Sunny felt very ironic. "Hahaha!" With an


    obvious sneer on her face, she said, "Your love is really moving.


    But don''t you think you are hypocritical to say something like that?" Sunny questioned Nicole and


    Freya.


    She would never believe these two women again.


    "You always wear hypocritical masks on your faces. You never admit the greed in your hearts."


    Sunny''s voice was full of disgust.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" Kerr ordered loudly to Sunny beside him. His eyes were full of worry. He wanted both


    Nicole and Freya to be safe.


    "Edward, you just want a person who can threaten me. I can be your hostage. Whatever you want, I


    will make the final decision. You can tell me directly."


    Kerr said to Edward. He didn''t want Nicole to be in danger.


    This little woman needed protection herself, but now she was risking her own safety to protect


    Freya. Kerr really regretted not tying this little woman up.


    In that case, even if she would be angry, at least he could ensure her safety.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole turned to look at him and said, "Kerr, believe me, as long as we meet


    their requirements, we will be fine."


    Nicole gave Kerr a meaningful look and inadvertently looked in the direction of Ken, indicating that


    she had been prepared.


    Kerr frowned and caught a glimpse of Ken who was hiding behind Edward. Ken showed his hand


    and made a gesture to Kerr, indicating him to rest assured.


    But as long as Nicole wasn''t by his side, Kerr couldn''t be relieved.


    "Are you going to be my hostage? Kerr, do you think I''m stupid? Cut the crap. I don''t care what


    method you use. I want mydy to be released without charge. You also need to give her a sum of


    money, which is enough for her future life."


    This was what Edward could think of. Although he knew that it was far from enough for Sunny to


    have a stable future.


    "Edward! I won''t let it go so easily. You know what kind of humiliation I have suffered. Today I want


    all the people who hurt me to pay back."


    Sunny shouted. She couldn''t care less now. Looking at the harmony scene of the Gu family in front


    of her, Sunny couldn''t help but feel angry.


    Her family used to be in harmony, but because of the Gu family and Nicole, she lost a family. How


    could she let go of such hatred?


    "Mydy..." Edward hesitated. In fact, he was thinking differently from Sunny. Edward was trying his


    best to make Sunny''s future life better.


    He wanted to give her a stable future through what happened today, but Sunny''s heart was filled


    with hatred.


    Sunny just wanted to see the pain of Kerr''s family.


    "Nicole, since you want to be a filial daughter-inw so much, I''ll fulfill your wish, Edward!"


    Obviously, Sunny agreed to this deal.


    Because Sunny knew that in Kerr''s heart, Nicole was more important. If she wanted to see Kerr in


    pain, she had to do something to the person he cared most.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward didn''t want to make things worse, but he had to do as she said.


    Finally, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She had clearly felt that Freya was getting worse and worse,


    and wanted to send her out earlier.


    Raising her head, Freya looked into the eyes of Nicole.


    "Nicole, I know you are doing this for my own good. Thank you. I really feel relieved to see that you


    can stay with Kerr. This time, I don''t want you to get hurt because of me."


    Freya''s tone was calm, but it made Nicole, who was standing in front of her, feel scared. Seeing that


    Freya was pulled up from the chair by Edward, Nicole was about to take a step forward to grab


    Freya.


    When Edward was distracted by Sunny, Nicole wanted to save Freya. When she reached out her


    hand to Freya, Edward found her.


    At this time, both Freya and Nicole stood in front of Edward.


    When Edward turned around and looked into the eyes of Nicole, he was surprised. He didn''t expect


    that Nicole would suddenly make a move, so he had to make a choice quickly.


    It was impossible for him to control Freya and Nicole at the same time.


    Freya saw what Nicole was doing. When she was about to cooperate with her, she felt that Edward


    reached out his hand to Nicole. Her body was unable to react at all, and her wrist was grasped by


    Nicole.


    Nicole pulled Freya out of the control of Edward.


    "Ah!"


    Feeling the pain on her hand, Freya screamed.


    "Don''t move!" The policeman pointed the gun at Edward.


    With her all strength, Nicole pushed Freya out of the room. She knew that Freya was injured, but


    she could only be saved if She was out of the control of Edward.


    Edward stretched out his hand and pinched Nicole''s neck to keep her under his control.


    "Nicole!" Freya turned around and saw that Nicole was caught by Edward.


    Nicole was very worried about Freya.


    The police stepped forward, lifted Freya out and sent her to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Seeing what was happening, Kerr''s face darkened. He stretched out his hand and directly strangled


    the neck of Sunny beside him. There was obvious anger on his face and threat in his eyes.


    "Release her right now! Otherwise, I will let Sunny die in front of you." Kerr threatened.


    Perhaps Kerr was so soft-hearted that Edward would be so arrogant. Since Freya had been injured,


    Kerr wouldn''t let Nicole get any more harm.


    "Kerr, stop! Don''t forget that I still have Nicole!" Looking at Kerr''s action, Edward was very scared.


    After all, he knew Kerr''s strength. It was too easy for him to kill Sunny, and what he wanted was not


    to perish together with Kerr...

 Chapter 588 Another Road

    Chapter 588 Another Road


    Looking at Sunny''s breathless face, the dagger in Edward''s hand was trembling.


    Nicole looked at Kerr''s angry face with obvious pity in her eyes.


    "Kerr, calm down! Trust me! I''ll be fine!" Nicole tried to persuade Kerr. Now there were policemen


    around. If Kerr really hurt Sunny.


    Even if there was a reason, he would get into trouble.


    Nicole knew that Kerr wouldn''t care about it, but she had to.


    She didn''t want him to get into trouble.


    "Mr. Kerr, calm down." The policeman standing next to Kerr was also persuading him.


    Looking into Nicole''s eyes, Kerr didn''t see any fear in her eyes. The hostage was Nicole, but she


    was calmer than everyone here.


    Sunny, who was held by Kerr, couldn''t say a word at all. She could only hold Kerr''s wrist and


    struggle desperately, trying to get rid of him.


    "Kerr, let her go." Nicole persuaded Kerr cautiously.


    Kerr felt a little relieved.


    After throwing Sunny to the police behind him, Kerr looked at Edward opposite him and thought that


    he should trust Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s action, Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief. She took a deep breath and said


    calmly to Edward behind her.


    "I know what you want. I can promise you that there are only two choices for you now. First, listen to


    Sunny''s orders. In order to vent her anger, you can kill me.


    Then Sunny will stay in prison for the rest of her life because of what happened before, and she


    would be found guilty of abetment. Is that what you want to see?


    At that time, Ron, Sunny''s child, will be left alone and even sent to an orphanage. Do you think


    Moore will take that child seriously?"


    Nicole said indifferently and nced at the direction of Sunny. Sunny was still suffering from shock


    and panting, but the viciousness in her eyes didn''t change.


    In fact, Nicole felt sorry for Sunny. It was obvious that Moore was taking advantage of Sunny. If


    Moore cared about the child, he would not ask Sunny to take the me for him.


    Nicole smiled faintly at Sunny. She didn''t seem to be threatened at all.


    "This is not the result you want. There is another way. I can help you find the evidence and


    sentence the real criminals, so that Sunny will be fine, and Ron can also be taken care of by his


    own mother.


    I''m telling you, don''t count on Moore to save you. He can''t protect himself. He doesn''t take you


    seriously at all."


    Nicole nced at the direction behind her.


    Jared stood out at once with a pile of documents in his hand.


    "This is the news I just received. Moore has nned to escape overseas and leave everything here


    behind." As soon as Nicole finished speaking, she heard Sunny''s excited voice.


    "No way!" Sunny looked at Nicole in disbelief. She didn''t want to believe Nicole at all.


    The reason why she stood out to take the me for Moore was that he had promised her to take


    good care of Ron.


    But ording to what Nicole said, Sunny couldn''t imagine that Moore wanted to leave here.


    "Sunny, don''t be silly. I''ve found out that you were cheated by Moore. The so-called marriage


    certificate between you is fake, but he used it to cheat you.


    Do you think he will care about your child since your marriage is fake?" Nicole frowned. She really


    felt sad for Sunny. It seemed that what Sunny didn''t found out what she had always cared about the


    most was not true until now.


    Nicole couldn''t help but want to remind Sunny. She didn''t want to see Sunny immersed in her own


    fantasy.


    "You are lying! Nicole, do you think I can trust you by doing this? You just want to find an excuse for


    yourself to escape. Edward, don''t listen to her!"


    Sunny knew that Edward was hesitating. Otherwise, he would have made a move already.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing how radical Sunny was, Edward hesitated. Lookers on see more than yers. Edward knew


    how Moore treated Sunny, so when he heard what Nicole said, he was not too surprised.


    "You should know what''s right." Nicole lowered her voice. Now she could only ce her hope on


    Edward. After all, he was more rational than Sunny.


    Frowning, Edward was thinking about what Nicole had said. He looked at Sunny, who was standing


    opposite to him, and saw her making trouble.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! Nicole, you are lying to me. Ron is also Moore''s child. Moore


    won''t leave him alone." Sunny shouted hysterically. If the police didn''t hold Sunny''s arm.


    She might rush to Nicole.


    "Jared! Give it to her." Kerr knew that Sunny wouldn''t give up, so he ordered Jared. He had asked


    Jared to investigate it.


    But because of what happened to Daisy before, Jared didn''t have time to report it to Kerr.


    Kerr said to Jared, but his eyes had been fixed on Nicole. He clearly saw the dagger in the hand of


    Edward. He was worried that the dagger stained with the blood of Freya would hurt Nicole.


    However, Nicole met Kerr''s eyes and gave him a reassuring look. At least, up to now, Nicole was


    still in control of the progress of the matter, and she obviously felt that Edward behind her was a


    little hesitant because of her words.


    "Edward, think it over. I admire your loyalty. It''s wonderful for you to stay with Sunny when she has


    lost everything. You did everything for her good.


    I believe that you know what kind of future is the best for Sunny." Nicole tried to persuade Edward.


    As long as the defense line of Edward was broken, Nicole knew that she would be safe.


    Hearing what she said, Edward kept silent. After a long time, he asked indifferently, "Do you know


    the whereabouts of Ron?" In fact, Edward had always suspected that Moore had lied to Sunny.


    After all, Moore had always said that he would take good care of Ron, but they had never seen Ron.

 Chapter 589 Do You Feel Sorry For Her

    Chapter 589 Do You Feel Sorry For Her


    Moore was also surprised when Ron disappeared.


    It meant that Ron''s disappearance was beyond Moore''s expectation.


    If that was the case, Edward doubted that Moore did not find Ron back at all.


    "I know." Nicole felt a little guilty, but if she denied it now, it meant that what she had said before was


    not convincing.


    But Nicole made up her mind that she would help them find Ron since she had promised them.


    Nicole looked at Kerr, as if telling him her decision.


    Although Nicole and Edward car talked in a low voice, Kerr understood what they were talking about


    through the movement of Nicole''s mouth and knew what Nicole had promised Edward. He then


    nodded to her.


    Obviously, he agreed to her decision.


    Even though he was still worried about her, he had no choice at this point. He decided to teach this


    unruly woman a lesson when they came back.


    Not aware of her danger at all, Nicole turned her attention to Edward behind her.


    Sunny, who was standing opposite them, saw Jared walk in front of her and grab the bag from


    Jared''s hand. She looked at the content in surprise.


    It was clear that Moore was ready to leave, but he didn''t bring Ron with him. There was even no


    news about Ron on the document.


    "I don''t believe it!" Sunny threw the documents directly at Nicole, but there were some distance


    between them, so the documents scattered on the ground.


    It didn''t hurt Nicole.


    But Kerr was very dissatisfied with Sunny''s provocations. He turned around and faced Sunny, "I


    warn you, don''t try to challenge my bottom line again."


    Kerr didn''t allow anyone to hurt Nicole in front of him.


    Seeing the anger in Kerr''s eyes, Sunny burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Kerr, do you feel sorry for her?


    You feel so sorry for her when she is kidnapped. What will you do if she dies in front of you? "


    Sunny asked Kerr. Seeing that he was angry because of her, Sunny couldn''t help but ask.


    In the past, she had done a lot of things for Kerr. Now, Kerr finally showed some emotions because


    of her existence.


    Kerr stepped forward and was about to take a action to Sunny, but was stopped by Kim and Jared.


    "Sir!" Looking at so many policemen around him, Kim knew that they had to be careful.


    Jared shook his head at Kerr.


    "Kerr, calm down!" Nicole knew that Kerr was not an impetuous man, but it seemed that he couldn''t


    keep rational when it came to her.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, Kerr took two steps back instinctively and turned around to face her.


    "Edward, the conditions are in front of you. It''s all up to you."


    Kerr said in a cold voice. He knew that Nicole was trying to break through the psychological defense


    line of Edward and solve this matter in the most peaceful way, but he had to make another


    preparation.


    Edward looked at Kerr and then at Sunny, hesitating.


    "Don''t believe these liars, Edward!" Sunny reminded Edward and turned to the police beside her. "I


    want to know the whereabouts of Moore."


    She didn''t believe that Moore was really so cruel. A vicious tiger doesn''t eat its cubs, unless Moore


    didn''t deserve to be called a man.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, the police turned to look at Kerr. This clue was provided by Kerr, and their


    words were rted to the previous smuggling cases.


    They had to be on high alert.


    "The man she referred to is Moore, the real maniptor of the smuggling case you are looking for."


    Kerr reminded the police beside him.


    He knew that Sunny had some misgivings and didn''t dare to involve Moore in the smuggling case.


    After all, in her heart, Moore was Ron''s father. In the world, only Moore would take over Ron.


    The reason why she could be so confident was that she didn''t even know Moore at all.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, the police immediately used the technical means to investigate the


    whereabouts of Moore.


    "I know his private number. I want to call him!" Sunny knew that the documents Kerr had given her


    was almost true. But she still refused to admit it.


    She kept this number in her mind, because before she turned herself in, Moore specially told her to


    remember this number. If anything happened to Ron in the future, they could contact through this


    number.


    The police standing next to Sunny asked someone to bring the phone and hand it to her, but the


    whole conversation had to be recorded.


    Sunny pressed the number with her trembling fingers.


    Pressing thest number, Sunny listened to the prompt tone on the phone, and her heart sank one


    point one. She didn''t know what to do at all.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redialter." The


    sound on the phone was very clear.


    But she didn''t give up. She dialed the same number again and again. At first, no one answered, but


    atst, the phone was turned off.


    It was self-evident what it meant.


    "You should believe me now. I didn''t lie to you, right?" Looking at Sunny''s sad face, Nicole couldn''t


    bear it, but she also knew that what Sunny had experienced now was all her own fault.


    Sunny didn''t deserve her sympathy.


    "Sunny, I know a lot of things havee to this for many reasons. I don''t want to dwell on the past.


    There is one thing I can promise you, and I can help you take good care of Ron.


    I mean it." Said Nicole seriously.


    Just because the child was innocent, she didn''t want their grudges affect the next generation.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, both Sunny and Edward were surprised. They didn''t expect that Nicole


    could still consider for Ron in such a situation.


    "Nicole, don''t pretend to be kind here. I don''t care. Even if Moore is unwilling to take Moore away


    with him, all the assets under Moore''s name have been transferred to Ron.


    I have nothing to worry about." Sunny said to herself, feeling lucky.

 Chapter 590 Keep Your Words

    Chapter 590 Keep Your Words


    Fortunately, Sunny had left something for herself when they said they were going to get married.


    So now she had such confidence.


    Seeing that Sunny still didn''t know what was going on, Nicole couldn''t help but feel angry when she


    thought of what Moore had done.


    "Sunny, wake up. The marriage certificate is fake. Do you think Moore will care about your child?"


    Nicole didn''t know why there was such a stupid woman in the world.


    In the past, she thought that Sunny was a little smart, but now seeing that Sunny was so stubborn,


    Nicole felt very sad.


    Sunny knew it in her heart, but she couldn''t ept the fact at all.


    Feeling her legs paralyzed, Sunny couldn''t stand firm at all.


    Fortunately, the police next to her reached out and grabbed her arm in time to prevent her from


    falling to the ground.


    "Mydy!"


    Looking at Sunny''s face, Edward couldn''t help but be distracted. His hand holding the dagger


    moved a little away from Nicole''s neck, just at this moment...


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ken, who had been hiding aside, quickly grabbed Nicole''s wrist and pulled her over from the hand


    of Edward.


    Noticing that Edward was rxed, Nicole carefully avoided the dagger in his hand.


    Feeling that she was finally out of the control of Edward, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. Before she


    could react, she felt that she had fallen into a warm embrace.


    Kerr kept his eyes on the direction of Nicole. At the moment when she got rid of the hold of Edward,


    Kerr walked quickly to her and pulled her into his arms.


    Before Edward could react, he felt that his hand was empty, and his body was controlled by


    someone. He knew that this might be the fate he could not escape.


    But there was only one wish in his heart, that was, he hoped that Nicole could keep her words.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Nicole felt Kerr''s worry. Since she fell into his arms, she had felt the strength


    that he held her arms.


    This indicated his worry and fear.


    She reached out her hand and gently patted Kerr''s back. It was Nicole who was in danger, but it


    seemed that Kerr was more frightened than her.


    "Nicole, I won''t allow you to do it again." Kerr warned Nicole seriously.


    Kerr wouldn''t allow anything to threaten Nicole''s life.


    Nicole nodded slightly and sincerely hoped that the feud between Sunny and Moore could be


    completely ended this time.


    All of a sudden, Kim''s phone rang, "Sir, I found the location of Moore, on the sea." Kim said lightly,


    but everyone present heard what he said.


    Especially Sunny, who was standing not far away from the Kim. Hearing this fact, she felt her whole


    body copse and began to cry loudly.


    Hearing Sunny''s miserable cry, Nicole let go of Kerr''s hand. Looking at her miserable look, Nicole


    couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    "She didn''t think you were innocent when she wanted to kill you." Kerr knew the little woman in his


    arms very well, so he certainly knew what Nicole was thinking about.


    He reminded Nicole in a low voice.


    In Kerr''s view, no one who wanted to hurt Nicole deserved to be forgiven.


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Kerr beside her. She stuck out her tongue at him and said,


    "But the child is innocent. He doesn''t know what happened in the world and is about to be an


    orphan."


    Thinking of this possibility, Nicole''s eyes became pitiful. "Think about it. If he or she loses our care


    and bes an orphan, will it be very miserable?"


    She would never let such things happen to Lucas and Jay, but she wanted to persuade Kerr.


    Kerr frowned, "I don''t like this kind of examples at all. Nicole, you''d better reflect on your behavior."


    There was obvious me in Kerr''s eyes.


    In his opinion, what Nicole did today was irresponsible at all. She stood out regardless of anything.


    If she was really hurt, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Nicole looked at Kerr with a guilty look. She looked away to distract Kerr''s attention.


    "Nicole, do you still remember what you just said?" Being subdued on the ground by the police,


    Edward looked at Nicole with expectation. Perhaps the only person they could believe now was


    Nicole.


    Looking into the eyes of Edward, Nicole nodded slightly. "I will do what I said. I can help you find the


    whereabouts of the child, but I can help you find Moore back.


    But you know better than me what Moore has done. I hope you can stand out and show the


    evidence of Moore''s crime, so that the real culprit will pay the price.


    That''s the only way you can save Sunny." Nicole was also a very smart person.


    Since she had taken today''s risk, she would take advantage of this opportunity.


    Moore''s existence had always been a hidden trouble for them. She didn''t want him to disturb their


    peaceful life again.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything I know." Edward agreed with Nicole. Somehow, he thought Nicole was


    more reliable than Moore.


    "No, you can''t!" Sunny ordered Edward loudly. Seeing that Edward was obedient to Nicole, Sunny''s


    eyes were full of jealousy. At this time, she had lost the ability to think rationally.


    In her opinion, Edward was her man, so he should only obey her orders. Moreover, Nicole was her


    sworn enemy. How could she bear it?


    "Edward, you are also going to be cheated by Nicole. If you betray Moore, everything we have


    before will be gone. If something happens to Moore, Ron will have nothing.


    Even if I am released without charge, do you really think that Nicole will care about us? At that time,


    we will also be helpless." Sunny didn''t believe that Nicole would be so kind.


    No one would be so merciful and generous to a person who threatened his position and life.


    Hearing Sunny''s words, Edward began to hesitate.

 Chapter 591 Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 591 Wishful Thinking


    In fact, Edward knew that no matter who he trusted, there were risks. At first, looking at the honest


    look of Nicole, Edward thought she was very credible, but what Sunny said was right. After all,


    Moore was the one who had a blood rtionship with Ron.


    "Nicole, I need you to give me a promise. You know that if I really want to kill you, you won''t be able


    to live till now. The reason why I didn''t do anything is that I don''t want things to be irreversible.


    So I hope you can keep your promise to me. No matter what happened before, it''s all over. You are


    right. The child is innocent.


    I know you have a grudge in your heart for Miss Sunny. No matter who is right and who is wrong in


    the past, I am willing to bear all the responsibilities for her. No matter what you want to do to me, I


    fine with it."


    Looking at Sunny who was in a daze, Edward''s eyes were full of worry.


    "I hope you can let go of Miss Sunny." Edward''s words were full of pleading.


    Now he could only ce his hope on Nicole.


    Feeling the sincerity of Edward, in fact, Nicole was moved. She held Kerr''s hand with some strength


    unconsciously, trying to persuade Kerr.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Edward, I don''t want you to beg her. I don''t want you to beg mercy from this bitch. It''s all because


    of her that I end up like that today. Nicole, even if you let me go today, I won''t let you go."


    Sunny was totally out of her mind. She was still threatening Nicole in such an environment.


    Seeing that Sunny was so ungrateful, Kerr was furious. "The child is yours. It has nothing to do with


    us." Kerr pulled Nicole behind him.


    Kerr wouldn''t be soft on such a person who would only push his luck. Anyway, for Kerr, he didn''t


    care about Ron at all.


    "You have heard what she said. You should know what to do." Kerr reminded the police officer of


    Sunny''s obvious threat.


    Kerr could totally represent Nicole to sue Sunny. At that time, Sunny would probably be in prison for


    the rest of her life.


    "No!" Hearing Kerr''s words, Kerr was shocked and wanted to stop Kerr at once. If Kerr really meant


    it, all his efforts would be in vain.


    "Mrs. Nicole, please. You will fulfill what you just said, won''t you?" Edward was worried, but Sunny


    didn''t have a clear estimation of herself.


    Before Nicole could say anything, she was interrupted by Kerr, "Fulfilled the promise? No way." Kerr


    said resolutely. He knew what the little woman behind him was thinking. In fact, if Nicole insisted,


    Kerr didn''t want to go against her will.


    But before she fulfilled her promise, Kerr must teach Sunny a lesson. He couldn''t let her be so


    arrogant in front of him.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Sunny trembled all over and looked at Kerr timidly. Her arrogance was


    immediately reduced a lot.


    Sensing the threat of the police officers around her, Sunny didn''t want to go to jail, so she looked at


    Edward opposite her and said, "Edward, I can''t go to jail. I have to take care of Ron. I don''t want to


    go to jail."


    Without Moore taking care of Ron, Sunny had changed her mind. She didn''t want to believe anyone


    since she didn''t see Ron this time.


    "Edward, help me!" Sunny could only ask Edward for help.


    Looking at the helpless look of Sunny, Edward couldn''t bear it, but he felt powerless. He didn''t know


    what he should do to save her.


    "Mrs. Nicole, Mr. Kerr, please. I apologize for what happened before on behalf of Miss Sunny."


    Edward had no choice but to lower his head to Kerr and Nicole.


    No matter what had happened before, Edward had topromise unconditionally.


    As for this, only in this way could Sunny and Ron survive. This matter could not be dyed too


    long. After all, the whereabouts of Ron was still unknown, and Edward did not one hundred percent


    believe what Nicole said.


    "Doesn''t she know how to apologize? Why do you need to do it for her?" Kerr stared at Sunny


    fiercely. This time, he would let Sunny pay back all the injustice that Nicole had suffered.


    Nicole understood Kerr''s intention. She was about to say something to stop him, but now she stood


    silently behind Kerr, waiting for his solution.


    "Kerr, don''t go too far! You want me to apologize? Why?" Sunny asked Kerr. She wanted to y


    dumb in front of Kerr and Nicole, but Kerr didn''t give her the chance.


    Sunny stared at Kerr. Maybe she shouldn''t have fallen in love with this heartless man from the very


    beginning. Then she wouldn''t have been hurt by Kerr to this point.


    "Okay, then I have nothing to say to you. Kim, I hope I can get a satisfactory result on this matter."


    Kerr exhorted Kim.


    But everyone present knew that what Kerr said was a warning to them. If someone really wanted to


    cover up for Sunny, it would be equivalent to going against Kerr.


    "Mr. Kerr, don''t worry. Everything happened here today has been recorded. If you really want to sue


    her, you can find the most favorable evidence."


    The police officer said after hearing Kerr''s words.


    Hearing the voice from her side, Sunny couldn''t remember what she had said at all. She just kept


    silent and inexplicably felt scared. "Edward..."


    Looking at the current situation, Edward had no choice but to shake his head at Sunny. "Miss,


    please make apromise for the sake of Ron."


    Edward could only ask Sunny to apologize, but he was smart. He knew that if he spoke to Sunny


    rashly, she would notpromise, but if it was for the sake of Ron...


    No matter what he asked her to do, she was willing to do it.


    When Sunny heard the name of Ron, she looked up at Nicole as if she just woke up from a dream.


    Nicole looked calm, but in Sunny''s eyes, she felt that Nicole was showing off silently.


    "Nicole, I''m willing to apologize for the sake of my son, but you''d better keep your words. I want to


    see my Ron. Otherwise, I won''t say what you want to hear.


    As for the matter of Moore, you can find the evidence yourself."

 Chapter 592 Who Made The Decision

    Chapter 592 Who Made The Decision


    Sunny threatened Nicole.


    "What do I want to hear? Sunny, you''d better know the current situation. I asked you to tell me the


    evidence of Moore''s crime is to help you prove your innocence.


    The reason why you wanted Moore to take care of Ron is just that you think Moore has the financial


    strength to raise Ron and give him a better living condition. But have you ever thought that Moore


    now regards Ron as a burden at all?


    Ron would not be the only son of Moore. You''d better find a way to raise your son by yourself.


    Otherwise, you can''t rest assured with anyone around Ron."


    On this point, both Nicole and Sunny felt the same way. They were all mothers, butpared with


    Sunny, Nicole was much more responsible.


    At any time, Nicole would put Lucas and Jay first.


    No matter how much she suffered, she would not let her child get hurt.


    "Sunny, since I have made a promise, I will definitely keep it. If you tell me what you know, I will help


    you find a goodwyer and get the custody of Ron.


    What''s more, except for the property that Moore had illegally misappropriated from the Gu family,


    you can also use the property under Moore''s name as your alimony. At that time, you and Ron can


    still live afortable life." Nicole gave Sunny a clear idea of her future.


    In this way, she not only fulfilled her promise to Edward, but also did not need to raise Ron. Nicole


    knew that if she wanted to find Ron back and put him by her side, and Kerr would definitely not


    agree.


    Even now, when Kerr heard that Nicole meant to let go of Sunny, his face darkened. In Kerr''s view,


    whether it was Sunny, Moore or Edward...


    No one should be let go. Nicole had suffered a lot because of these three people, which was a scar


    in Kerr''s heart, which could not be ovee at all.


    Not letting them pay the price they deserve, Kerr felt a little sorry for Nicole.


    Holding Nicole''s hand tightly, Kerr looked at her with a frown,ining that she made the


    decision on her own. For people like Sunny, no matter how good Nicole was to them...


    They wouldn''t appreciate it either.


    "No one will thank you for what you have done. Nicole, won''t you be disappointed when you are


    treated as a fool by others for your kindness?" It seemed that this was not the first time that Nicole


    had done such a thing.


    In the past, she treated the Gu family in this way, and now she treated Sunny and Ron in the same


    way. Kerr felt sorry for her from the bottom of his heart.


    Knowing that Kerr cared about her, Nicole felt very happy. Kerr was defending for her, but Nicole


    didn''t agree to what he said.


    "Kerr, I don''t care about that. I have the best happiness in the world. I believe my efforts would pay


    off one day. Look, mom has epted me, hasn''t she?"


    Thinking that Freya would rather get hurt than let her suffer any harm just now, Nicole had totally


    forgiven Freya, no matter what Freya had done to hurt her before...


    She could let it go.


    "But you have to know that they are different." Kerr insisted that Freya would change her mind


    because Nicole had done a good job.


    Moreover, as Kerr''s mother, Freya was a member of the Gu family, so it was possible for her to


    change.


    But Sunny and Moore were totally different.


    More than ten minutes ago, they still wanted to kill Nicole. This idea was not formed in a day, and of


    course, it could not be changed in a day.


    If they let go of Sunny, she would be a threat to Nicole''s safety at any time.


    "I know... But, Kerr, can you trust me? Just this time." Nicole held Kerr''s arm and begged him.


    Nicole didn''t know why she was so insistent on this matter. If she wanted to give a reason, it might


    be for Ron. She really didn''t want to see an innocent child be an orphan.


    Looking at Nicole''s pleading eyes, Kerr really couldn''t bear it. Every time she looked at him like this,


    no matter what request she had, he couldn''t help but want to agree.


    But this time, he had his own reason to insist.


    So he raised his head and didn''t look at Nicole anymore. He just fixed his eyes on Sunny. "Sunny,


    even if you don''t tell me what Moore has done, I can find out the truth."


    Kerr didn''t ce his hope on Sunny.


    Just like now, he and the police had also known the whereabouts of Moore. He could also catch


    Moore without any legitimate reason.


    "You can''t do this! Kerr, you must keep your promise!" Hearing Kerr''s words, Edward became


    anxious.


    He struggled desperately to get rid of the police, but it was not that simple. But this was thest


    chance for him. He couldn''t let anything happen to Sunny.


    Just as what Nicole said, Moore didn''t care about Ron. If Sunny was put into jail again, no one


    would care about Ron.


    "Kerr!" Nicole didn''t expect that her trick wouldn''t work on Kerr this time.


    Holding out her hand, Nicole held Kerr''s hand tightly. "Didn''t you promise me that you would discuss


    everything with me? Why do you make the decision by yourself?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nicole questioned Kerr. He knew that she had promised Edward. But now, what he did was to break


    her promise. Nicole was a little angry.


    Kerr had always cared about her feelings. Why did he break her promise in front of so many


    people?


    Feeling the anger of the little woman, Kerr didn''t take it seriously, "Who made the decision alone


    first?" From beginning to end, Kerr didn''t promise to let go of Sunny and Edward.


    It was Nicole who gave the hope to Edward for the sake of Ron.


    He never said that.


    "How dare you!" Nicole stared at Kerr and didn''t know how to refute him. He was right and she


    knew it was her fault.


    But she had her own reason.


    She didn''t want to let go of Sunny. She did it just for the sake of Ron. "Kerr..." Nicole knew that Kerr


    could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.

 Chapter 593 The Charm Of Nicole

    Chapter 593 The Charm Of Nicole


    So Nicole softened her tone.


    Blinking at Kerr, Nicole looked at him gently, "Can you promise me? If you promise me this, I can


    also promise you one thing in exchange."


    Nicole offered.


    She was confident in her own charm in front of Kerr.


    Sure enough, no matter how strong Kerr was, Nicole had a great fascination for him.


    "Anything?" Kerr''s eyes lit up.


    Nicole threw herself into her trap, so Kerr wouldn''t let go of her. He was just too indulgent to her,


    which made her a little arrogant.


    However, Kerr liked to see her being arrogant. Because of his love, Nicole could be so confident


    from the bottom of her heart.


    Nicole sensed the deep meaning in Kerr''s words, but looking at the scene in front of her, she


    obviously couldn''t go back on her words, so she had to grit her teeth and nod.


    Anyway, after going back, she thought that she could sleep in the same room with Lucas these days


    and hide from Kerr. So Kerr wouldn''t do anything to her.


    Kerr lowered his head and whispered in Nicole''s ear. She then blushed at his words. Kerr was


    satisfied with the shy look of the little woman.


    He reached out and held her in his arms, letting her lean against his chest to avoid being seen by


    others. Only he could see her like this.


    "Kerr, you win! Just wait." Lying in Kerr''s arms, Nicole murmured to herself. She had experienced


    how shameless this man was.


    Hearing what she said, Kerr didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he felt that she was cute.


    If a person really fell in love with another person, no matter what she did, the person who loved her


    would feel that she was very cute.


    Kerr was a perfect example.


    Sunny saw every move of Kerr and Nicole and had a mixed feeling. After all, this happiness did not


    belong to her.


    Now she didn''t dare to expect anything. She just wanted Ron toe back to her side and try her


    best to give him a future.


    "Kerr, what on earth do you want?" Sunny said indifferently. She knew it couldn''t be that simple, but


    Sunny wasn''t as domineering as she used to be.


    Even her voice was a little weak.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sunny could no longer feel any hope. Whether she, Moore, or even Edward, they were all controlled


    by Kerr. Their lives were hanging in a thread.


    Hearing Sunny''s voice, Nicole poked her head out of Kerr''s arms and quietly pulled his sleeve.


    Noticing what the little woman was doing, Kerr said to Sunny, "I''ll find awyer. You''d better


    cooperate with me." Kerr warned.


    In fact, without Sunny''s confession, Kerr could also find the evidence to charge Moore. But if Moore


    was caught because of Sunny, Kerr could give a heavy mental blow to him.


    Sunny kept silent and did not refute.


    Turning her head, she fixed her eyes on Edward. Feeling that Edward was relieved, she knew that


    Edward had done a lot for her.


    "Could you please release Edward?" Sunny didn''t say this to anyone but just expressed her will.


    She didn''t want Edward to go to jail for her, which would make her feel guilty all her life.


    Edward raised his head and perceived Sunny''s concern for him. It was difficult for a proud person


    like Sunny to beg Kerr and Nicole for him.


    "Miss, no matter what I do for you, I''m willing to do it. It''s just a pity that I can''t protect you in the


    future." Edward had never expected that Kerr and Nicole would let him go.


    As long as Sunny and Ron were fine, he would be relieved.


    Tears streamed down Sunny''s face when she heard Edward''s words. He had done so much for her.


    Why couldn''t she beg Nicole for Edward.


    Raising her head, Sunny looked directly at Nicole in Kerr''s arms. This time, there was no


    resentment or jealousy. She could only plead, "Edward did it for me. Please let him go."


    She instinctively ced her hope on Nicole. If Nicole really wanted to be a good person to the end,


    then she had a chance.


    Nicole nced at Sunny and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Kerr.


    "Don''t push your luck. You have to pay for what you have done." Kerr wouldn''t let go of Edward. It


    was his bottom line to spare Sunny.


    Feeling Kerr''s seriousness, Nicole kept silent and didn''t refute him. She knew that she shouldn''t


    make him give in again and again.


    So she shook her head at Sunny and turned to look at Edward.


    "Even if I don''t want to hold you ountable, you did hurt someone, so you should take the


    responsibility." Nicole said calmly, but she was worried about Freya.


    After all, there was still blood on the floor left by Freya before she was sent away.


    The bright red blood was a little shocking on the pure white floor.


    Hearing what Nicole said, Edward didn''t want to argue at all. He bowed his head and said, "Miss


    Sunny, I''m willing to go to jail, as long as you can take good care of yourself and Ron...


    I''m relieved." Actually, he was worried about Sunny.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Kerr, "I have some evidence about Moore''s crime. I will hand


    it over." Edward knew that it was time to end this resentment.


    Sunny and Kerr had been entangled with each other for such a long time. Now that their family had


    been destroyed, should they continue to fight with each other?


    Seeing the sincerity in Edward''s eyes, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and held Kerr''s hand tightly.


    These things would be handled by someone, and Nicole was worried about Freya.


    So she said to Kerr. "Let''s go to see mom." Nicole asked worriedly.


    Kerr nodded and gave a nce at Kim and Jared, indicating them to deal with the scene. Then he


    held Nicole''s hand and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 594 The Gap Disappeared

    Chapter 594 The Gap Disappeared


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Kerr held Nicole''s hand and walked quickly towards the


    emergency room.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the room, they saw Harleying out.


    "Harley, how is my mother?" When Nicole saw Harley, she asked nervously about Freya.


    Looking up at Kerr and Nicole who appeared in front of him, Harley nodded and said, "She is all


    right. Although her palm was cut, fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time. I just finished the


    operation, and now she has been sent to the ward.


    But Mrs. Freya seemed to be frightened. I added some tranquilizer to her medicine, so she hasn''t


    woken up yet. A good rest is good for her."


    Harley simply introduced the situation of Freya.


    At that time, when Harley saw Freya''s wound, he was surprised. ording to his experience, he


    knew that the shape of the wound was caused by Freya taking the initiative to hold the sharp


    weapon with her hand.


    He knew more or less about Freya. He knew that she was a person who knew how to protect and


    cherish herself, so he was very curious why Freya would do such a thing to hurt her.


    "Can we go to see her now?" Nicole was very worried about Nicole, but she was also afraid of


    disturbing Freya''s rest, so she asked for Harley''s opinion.


    Harley nodded.


    Seeing that, Nicole walked towards Freya''s ward.


    Kerr was about to follow Nicole, but was stopped by Harley beside him.


    "What happened?" Asked Harley. He felt something was wrong.


    "Nothing. I just get rid of Moore and Sunnypletely." Kerr said calmly. Although Freya got hurt


    this time, he still felt relieved.


    After what happened this time, Kerr believed that the gap between the Gu family and Nicole would


    disappear.


    Nicole didn''t need to worry anymore, and Freya wouldn''t feel guilty anymore.


    Looking at the faint smile at the corners of Kerr''s mouth, Harley felt more weird. Before he could ask


    Kerr, he saw Kim and Jared walking over from the other end of the corridor.


    "Sir, the police have officially arrested Moore. It is said that Moore almost escaped from the country.


    Although the police gone through some difficulties, they arrested Moore in the end."


    Jared also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Edward also found the evidence of Moore''s crime and handed it over to the police. Then the police


    will officially sue Moore. I''m afraid that Moore will have to spend the rest of his life in jail."


    Kim told them the progress of the matter.


    Kerr nodded and said, "I want to see Moore before everything was done." The feud between them


    could not be ended so easily.


    He wanted to make Moore admit defeat wholeheartedly.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Kim nodded and agreed.


    Kerr walked towards Freya''s ward. When he arrived at the door, he saw that Nicole was wiping the


    cold sweat on Freya''s forehead carefully with a wet towel in her hand.


    Kerr had never expected such a scene before, but now it seemed that he really felt lucky. He felt


    lucky that he had insisted before and finally had today''s happiness.


    Walking to Nicole''s side, Kerr put his hand on her shoulder and stroked her side face.


    "Thank you, Nicole." Kerr was very grateful to Nicole for giving him such a happy future.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole turned her head in confusion and looked at him behind her, "Why


    should you thank me? Mom got hurt because she protected me. Don''t you me me?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If I had been more considerate, mom wouldn''t have been hurt." She felt very guilty.


    No matter what, it was a fact that Freya was injured and hospitalized. In her mind, perhaps these


    things could be avoided. After all, Edward didn''t mean to hurt any of them.


    Kerr squatted down and held up her little face. "Nicole, please don''t pin all the me on yourself. If


    you are the one who is hurt, I will really me myself."


    He didn''t want to see her get hurt, no matter who did it.


    Noticing that Kerr was worried about her, Nicole smiled at him and said, "I know. Don''t worry." She


    knew that there would be no obstacle between them in the future.


    The affair between Moore and Sunny hade to an end. They didn''t need to be so nervous.


    "Kerr, there is one more thing." Looking at Kerr, Nicole hesitated. She knew that what she was


    going to say was not what he expected, but since she had promised Sunny, she had to say it.


    "Do you want me to help Sunny find Ron?" Kerr said firmly. He was very confident about what she


    was thinking.


    Nicole nodded to him with a ttering smile, "You won''t refuse me, will you? You won''t disappoint


    me. I know my husband is the kindest and most generous person in the world."


    Nicole stood up, wrapped her hands around his waist. She then leaned her face against Kerr''s


    chest to please him.


    Feeling her tenderness, Kerr felt helpless. "Nicole, you''d better stay with me from now on. Don''t


    leave me."


    Kerr hugged her and said firmly.


    "Am I with you now? But we can''t be like conjoined babies, right?" Nicole sensed Kerr''s


    childishness, but she liked it sometimes.


    It was because of love that Kerr could be so childish.


    "Why not?" Kerr said frankly, "Nicole, I mean, I don''t want you to leave me. You are so kind that you


    must be hurt."


    In this world, it had to be admitted that most of the time, people were not so kind. Most of the time,


    their kindness was often used by someone with ulterior motives.


    That''s why Kerr was so worried about Nicole.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole couldn''t helpughing and looked up at him.

 Chapter 595 Trying To Let Go Of Grudges

    Chapter 595 Trying To Let Go Of Grudges


    "I''m not a kid anymore." Sometimes, Nicole felt that Kerr was too nervous about her, as if she were


    a porcin doll.


    "In my eyes, you are always a child." Kerr said that in a way of stating some universally


    acknowledged truth.


    He hoped that Nicole could keep her innocence and kindness forever, and his existence was to


    protect her.


    "Then remember to take good care of me." Nicole nodded and replied jokingly to Kerr.


    "Nicole..." As soon as Nicole finished speaking, she heard the voice of Freya from behind. Nicole


    immediately turned around and looked at Freya nervously.


    "I''m here. Mom, what do you want?" Nicole asked Freya.


    Hearing her voice, Freya slowly opened her eyes and looked at her nervous face. "Are you okay?"


    Freya asked with concern.


    Before she passed out, she clearly saw that Nicole was held hostage by Edward.


    Seeing that Nicole shook her head at her, Freya felt relieved and turned her attention to her injured


    hand.


    She wanted to raise her hand, but was stopped by Nicole beside her.


    "Mom, your hand has just had an operation. Don''t move for the time being. If you need anything,


    just tell me. But don''t worry. Harley said that as long as you have a good rest, your hand will be


    fine."


    Said Nicole softly.


    Seeing Freya''s concern for her, Nicole felt warm in her heart.


    This kind of warmth waspletely different from what Kerr had given her. She hadn''t felt this


    warmth and care from family and elders for a long time.


    Freya just felt that her palms were a little numb and did not think too much.


    She turned her eyes to Kerr. In fact, she was more looking forward to seeing Kerr put down the knot


    in his heart.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll ask Cherry to take care of you." Kerr said indifferently. Although it was just a


    sentence, it showed his concern for Freya.


    He hadn''t paid attention to her for a long time.


    Since he wanted to get warmth from Freya but was disillusioned, Kerr no longer expect anything


    from her. But now, because of the appearance of Nicole, his whole world had changed.


    Freya nodded to Kerr. Although she was injured, she was veryforting in her heart. It was not


    until now that Freya realized that she was injured for the person she cared about.


    In fact, it was worth it.


    When she was about to close her eyes, she heard footsteps from the door of the ward, but the


    footsteps were a little different.


    Freya had some conjectures in her heart, but they were quickly denied by herself. However, she still


    looked at the door.


    Following her sight, Nicole looked towards the door.


    Then she saw that Jack stood there with the help of Kelvin.


    At this time, Jack looked senile, but there was obvious worry in his eyes when he looked at Freya.


    With joy in her heart, Nicole stood up and took a step back to make way for Jack. She held Kerr''s


    hand and walked out with him.


    With a smile on his face, Kelvin helped Jack sit down beside Freya and left the room. He knew that


    the conflict between the two could not be exined overnight.


    But at least for now, it was a good sign that Jack was willing to take this step.


    Kelvin left and closed the door for the two.


    "Master, how is Mrs. Gu?" Kelvin turned around and looked at Kerr with concern.


    "She is fine." Nicole said before Kerr opened his mouth.


    Then she looked at Kerr and asked, "Did you send someone to inform the old house?" Nicole


    ignored this. She also knew that the rtionship between Jack and Freya was not as harmonious


    as the public knew.


    However, she didn''t know the specific situation, so she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just held Nicole''s hand and walked towards the garden of the hospital.


    Following Kerr, Nicole didn''t need to say anything more. Perhaps this was the best arrangement.


    In the ward.


    Jack and Freya looked at each other for a long time without saying anything.


    Atst, Jack felt awkward and asked unnaturally, "Are you okay? Kerr said you were held hostage


    and got hurt? So... "


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that he was not used to caring about someone.


    Therefore when he wanted to say something, he didn''t know what to say.


    Freya also felt that Jack was a little different today. "What do you want to say?" Since they got


    married, Freya had known that Jack didn''t love her.


    She had never been loved by her husband. After she had Kerr, Jack even proposed to sleep in


    separate rooms.


    It was this man in front of her who broke her expectation for marriage.


    Looking at the guilt on Jack''s face, Freya didn''t know how to respond.


    Jack sighed, "I''ve thought about it. Let bygones be bygones, no matter what happened in the past,


    no matter resentment or anything else. Kerr has already got married. Lucas and Jay have grown up.


    If we continue to quarrel, I''m afraid we will beughed at by theter generations." Jack couldn''t let


    go of his pride.


    But when he heard the news of Freya''s ident, he didn''t expect that he would be so worried. Even


    if he didn''t have such a deep affection for Freya, they had lived under the same roof for so many


    years, and Jack was used to the existence of her.


    Most of the time, only when a person was about to lose a person would he realize the importance of


    that person to him.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya smiled bitterly and looked away from him.


    "Jack, up to now, you still put primacy on your face and dignity of Gu family. You don''t realize the


    meaning of a family at all. I feel happy to see Kerr and Nicole like that.


    I''m d that Kerr is not the second you." Freya also wanted to let go of the knot in her heart, but it


    would take some time. Perhaps, looking at the happiness of Nicole and Kerr, Freya would change a


    little.


    She hoped that even if Jack didn''t know what happiness was, he should learn to cherish.


    "Do we have to talk like this? I don''t know what is the meaning of family. I only know that we are


    both members of Gu family. Now, we are, and in the future we will still be. No matter what happens,


    it is impossible to change. "

 Chapter 596 It Wont Be Worse

    Chapter 596 It Won''t Be Worse


    Jack was a man who would put Gu family in the first ce at any time.


    Until now, when Jack looked at Freya, he also treated her as a family. Perhaps this was the


    rtionship between them.


    Hearing what Jack said, Freya knew that this was the biggest concession that Jack could ever


    make. At least since she knew Jack, she had never made apromise to anyone.


    Turning her head, Freya looked at the ceiling. Maybe everything would be fine as long as it was


    over.


    Looking at Freya''s face, Jack reached out his hand and held hers. looking at the gauze wrapped


    around her hand, his eyes darkened. "It hurts, doesn''t it? Did Harley tell you what the


    consequences would be?"


    Jack wanted to care about Freya, but in fact, he didn''t know how to care about a person.


    Freya didn''t say anything, but tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    In the garden.


    Nicole was very worried about the situation of Freya and Jack. She didn''t know if her wish would be


    fulfilled.


    "I''m by your side, but your eyes don''t rest on me." Kerr expressed his strong dissatisfaction. He held


    her shoulder and turned her little face to himself.


    Hearing his words, Nicole rolled her eyes at him and said, "I care about your parents. Don''t you


    worry about them at all?" Nicole didn''t know why Kerr acted so rxed.


    Seeing the puzzled look on Nicole''s face, Kerr let go of her shoulder and let her sit on the swing in


    the garden. The white swing was surrounded by flowers.


    It was made by Kerr when Nicole was giving birth, but it was the first time that Nicole sat there.


    Kerr gently pushed her back and said, "Can it be worse than before? I''ve already seen the terrible


    situation. I don''t care if it will go worse."


    Perhaps it was because of this that he could be so calm.


    Nicole knew how sad and helpless Kerr''s words were. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for him, so


    she changed the topic.


    "Why didn''t I find such a beautiful ce in the hospital before?" Looking around, Nicole found an


    open space in front of her was isted from the outside by pure natural vines.


    And the drooping curtain made of green vines. It was difficult for others to find such a ce.


    Nicole felt happy. She had been in the Gu''s Hospital for a period of time before, and it was very


    boring, so she did not find this ce.


    "Really?" Hearing her words, Kerr was very proud, but he didn''t tell her about it. The surprise he


    prepared for her needed to be discovered by her gradually.


    Nicole nodded slightly without thinking too much.


    "Do you know how I found the location of Moore?"


    Kerr asked with a smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Nicole turned her attention to what had happened before. Then she turned


    around and looked at Kerr behind her. Before she could speak, her phone rang in her pocket.


    She took out her phone and saw Jay''s number on it. A smile immediately appeared on her face.


    She pressed the answer key and put the phone beside her ear.


    Seeing that Nicolepletely ignored him, Kerr knew who called her without guessing. It seemed


    that he had to figure out a way.


    "Jay, why are you calling mommy at this time?" Nicole''s tone was filled with surprise. Jay was


    different from Lucas. She could see Lucas every day.


    But Jay was outside alone. Many times when Nicole saw Lucas, she would think whether Jay had


    taken good care of himself.


    "Because I miss Mommy. I think you have finished some troublesome things at this time."


    Obviously, Jay meant something else.


    Nicole was first stunned. Before she could figure out what he meant, Jay said, "Mommy, do you


    miss me? If you miss me, I cane back to you." Jay''s training was about toe to an end,


    because his performance was very good.


    Moreover, his talent inputer was far beyond the expectations of the instructors who trained him.


    Because Jay''s great performance, the teacher could allow him to graduate ahead of time.


    Knowing the news, Jay chose to share it with Nicole as soon as possible.


    "Really? Are you reallying back? When? Mommy will pick you up." Hearing Jay''s words, Nicole


    became excited.


    Kerr stood behind Nicole. When he heard the news that Jay wasing back, his face darkened.


    He remembered that he had trained there for a long time before he came back.


    However, Jay had only been there for a short time, and there were many things that hadn''t been


    deeply studied. How could he give up halfway?


    Taking a step forward, Kerr went straight to Nicole''s side, grabbed the phone from her hand and


    whispered, "Do you think your training is over so easily?"


    Kerr didn''t want Jay to give up halfway. Although he knew that Jay had a good performance, he had


    high expectations of Jay. He wanted to give everything to Jay.


    Moreover, Jay was gifted. Kerr didn''t want him to waste such a good opportunity.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay heard Kerr''s voice and felt dissatisfied. He immediately


    frowned.


    In fact, Jay didn''t really n to go back. He just finished the first stage of the training, a little faster


    than others. But that didn''t mean that he could really do anything.


    But when Jay heard Kerr''s words, he felt dissatisfied.


    He didn''t seem to feel Kerr''s concern for him.


    "Why not? This training was my own choice. Now I don''t want to continue. I want to go back to


    Mommy." It seemed that Jay and Kerr couldn''t get along well with each other.


    In fact, Jay really hoped to be valued by Kerr, so he had to force himself to be more


    outstanding, so that he could be recognized by Kerr.


    Jay was more eager to be praised by Kerr.


    Kerr did appreciate Jay in his heart, but he didn''t tell Jay about it.

 Chapter 597 Fathers Love

    Chapter 597 Father''s Love


    "If you don''t receive the training well, you should be prepared to stay there for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, Kerr directly hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Jay to refute.


    Turning around, Kerr looked into Nicole''s resentful eyes.


    "In fact you just don''t want him to give up halfway. It''s for his good. Why can''t you tell him these


    things? Why did you always make him believe that you don''t want him anymore and don''t care


    about him at all?


    Is this really the best way to get along with him?" Nicole looked at Kerr helplessly.


    In the past, Nicole might me Kerr for being too harsh to Jay. But now, she knew that Kerr was


    actually doing this for the good of Jay.


    Although she still didn''t know why Jay was so persistent to leave them and what he was doing, she


    knew that Kerr supported Jay''s decision.


    In fact, on a night when Nicole had already fallen asleep, she found that Kerr was not beside her.


    When she stood up to look for him, she saw him standing on the balcony and making a phone call.


    Nicole heard clearly that Kerr''s phone call was about Jay. In fact, Kerr was just used to silently


    caring about Jay behind his back, but he didn''t say anything.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Kerr looked a little embarrassed. But when he turned around, he dodged


    her, but his phone rang again.


    He lowered his head and saw the name of Jay flickering on the screen. He handed the phone to


    Nicole and left without saying anything.


    Nicole knew that Kerr gave her a chance.


    When the phone was connected, Nicole said with a smile, "Jay, it''s me, Mommy." Said Nicole lightly.


    Then she patiently listened to Jayining about Kerr. With a smile on her face, she looked at


    Kerr, who was sitting next to her. Obviously, she felt that Kerr was staring at her.


    In fact, Kerr also wanted to know what Jay was talking about.


    But he a little embarrassed to say it.


    Nicole knew Kerr''s temper and shook her head helplessly. "Jay, in fact, your father cares about you


    very much. You also didn''t tell him the truth, didn''t you? You didn''t n toe back directly, right?


    In fact, you have made the same decision as daddy, haven''t you? You know it''s better for you to


    stay there, right?" She looked at Kerr in front of her.


    She tried to persuade Jay on the phone.


    "If that''s the case, why do you still think that he didn''t care about you at all?" Nicole patiently


    persuaded Jay.


    "Although I don''t know why you left and what you are doing now, I know your father supports you


    very much. I''m willing to believe in his judgment."


    Said Nicole lightly.


    It took her a long time to persuade Jay not to be so hostile to Kerr.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Putting down the phone, Nicole stood up and walked to Kerr. She took the initiative to hold his hand,


    but was directly held into his arms.


    "You finally remember me?" Kerr''s tone was full of resentment.


    It seemed that Nicole put Jay in front of him.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Nicole knew that he was just jealous of Jay. If it were someone else, Kerr


    would have been really angry.


    But if it was Jay, Kerr wouldn''t.


    "Haven''t I been looking at you all the time? I can''t believe that Mr. Kerr would be angry with a child."


    Nicole sat on Kerr''sp and held his cheek.


    She looked at Kerr seriously.


    "Kerr, trust me. You will be closer to Jay and Lucas if you love them in another way. You don''t want


    to only strike them as a strict father, do you?"


    After coaxing Jay, Nicole had to persuade Kerr. Although she would encounter such a small trouble


    in her life, she felt very happy, at least these were sweet troubles.


    Kerr didn''t say anything, nor did he refute Nicole. He just agreed with her in his heart.


    "You just mentioned that with the help of Jay, you found Moore''s position, right? Jay is not studying


    abroad at all. You two have something to hide from me, right?"


    Nicole felt it, but she also knew that Kerr and Jay chose to hide it from her at the same time in order


    not to make her worry, so she didn''t want to worry about it anymore.


    She knew that Kerr would handle these problems well.


    Looking at Nicole''s expression, Kerr smiled faintly. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding


    between him and Nicole. No matter how different they were before, they would encounter the same


    thing.


    Nicole put her arms around Kerr''s neck and rested her face on his shoulder. "Kerr, I really feel


    happy now. I don''t want to lose such happiness."


    She didn''t expect that she would be so insecure one day. Perhaps it was because everything


    in front of her was too beautiful to be true.


    "No, it won''t. this is your own happiness, which no one can take away. Nicole, believe me, I won''t


    leave you. I admit that Jay had asked for my opinion about his training.


    I also agree. You can rest assured about his life and safety. I have arranged reliable people to stay


    with him."


    Kerr reassured her.


    Nicole nodded with a smile.


    In the evening, Freya''s hand had just been injured, so the suggestion given by Harley was to stay in


    the hospital for a period of time to prevent the wound from being infected.


    To everyone''s surprise, Jack also stayed in the hospital with Freya.


    When Harley looked at Jack''s decision, his face was full of surprise, but he didn''t say anything. He


    just went to arrange it right away.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and was about to walk out of the hospital, but was stopped by Harley.


    "Kerr!" Harley walked up to Kerr from behind and took a look at Nicole. "I want to know what


    background the Xue family has.


    What do you want to investigate? Find it out yourself. I n to find Lisa as soon as possible and


    then go to Xue family to propose a marriage." Said Harley firmly.


    When Harley fell in love with Lisa, he decided to marry her.

 Chapter 598 No Objection

    Chapter 598 No Objection


    Looking at the stubborn look of Harley, Nicole knew that he was serious about Lisa, but she didn''t


    know why Kerr wanted to stop Harley. She turned her face and looked at Kerr.


    "Kerr, why do you always think there is something wrong with the Xue family? What''s the problem?"


    Nicole asked Kerr seriously.


    Although she also knew that there was something wrong with the Xue family, she always felt that


    the problem was rted to Ben, not Lisa. Even if Kerr wanted to investigate the Xue family, he


    should not stop the marriage of Lisa and Harley.


    Kerr didn''t say anything. He just looked at Nicole and Harley. His words surprised them.


    "Whatever." Kerr didn''t stop Harley, but said calmly.


    On the contrary, Harley, who was standing in front of Kerr, was at a loss, because he was ready to


    be rejected or stopped by Kerr. He was even ready to refute Kerr.


    But he didn''t expect that Kerr would agree so easily.


    "What... What did you say?" Asked Harley.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    "If you want to marry Lisa, you can go to find her." Kerr said casually, ignoring the stunned Harley.


    He held Nicole''s hand tightly and walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    Nicole also looked at Kerr in surprise. She had a lot of questions in her mind. It seemed that she


    was with Kerr every day, but she still didn''t know much about him.


    Just like at this moment, Nicole''s heart was full of doubts.


    "Why? Why did you object to their marriage at the beginning? But now you don''t care." Nicole felt


    strange.


    Looking at her confused look, Kerr felt that she was so cute. He held her face and kissed her on her


    red lips.


    "There is no reason. If he wants to marry Lisa, she has to pass the test. Now even if I don''t stop


    him, you think he can marry her? I guess he can''t even see her."


    Kerr said lightly, but his tone was full of confidence.


    It was not an easy thing. Kerr didn''t doubt the ability of Harley at all, but he knew that the Xue family


    was not as simple as Harley thought.


    "Do you mean that Ben has hidden Lisa?" In fact, Nicole had tried to contact Lisa, but the phone


    only got through for once. Before Lisa could say anything, her phone was taken away by Ben.


    At that time, Nicole felt very embarrassed. She just perfunctorily hung up the phone. Later, no


    matter when she called, the phone was answered by Ben.


    No matter how she asked about Lisa''s whereabouts, Ben muddled through with some excuses.


    This made Nicole unable to do anything about it.


    After all, Ben was Lisa''s brother. Nicole couldn''t say anything, but it was enough to prove that Ben


    had indeed restricted Lisa''s freedom.


    "How do you know it''s Ben? Do you also suspect that there is something wrong with the Xue


    family? Why?" From the beginning to the end, Kerr hadn''t mentioned Ben, but Nicole spoke out


    Ben''s name at once.


    It meant that Nicole must know something that Kerr hadn''t found out.


    Kerr looked at Nicole seriously. He didn''t n to let Nicole know this, but now, he also knew that he


    couldn''t hide it from her.


    Hearing his question, Nicole couldn''t help feeling guilty. She nced at him inadvertently and


    looked out of the window to avoid Kerr''s eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. I only know Ben in the Xue family, except Lisa. Besides, Ben is so opposed to the


    rtionship between Harley and Lisa, so there must be a reason.


    I can''t get in touch with Lisa, so it must have something to do with Ben." Nicole pretended to distract


    Kerr''s attention and didn''t want to tell him that Ben hade to her alone.


    Kerr reached out and pinched her chin, with obvious questioning in his eyes, "Really?" Kerr didn''t


    want to suspect Nicole, but it seemed that she did know something he didn''t know.


    It was about the Xue family.


    Nicole nodded at Kerr, pretending to be calm.


    Kerr didn''t ask more questions, but took her back to the old house. There were only them and Lucas


    left here. The huge vi suddenly seemed a little empty.


    When Kerr was about to go upstairs, he heard the familiar footsteps behind him. He turned around


    and saw Kening from the gate of the vi. He was not surprised.


    "Why are you here at this time?" Nicole was very curious. It was sote, and Ken came uninvited.


    Ken looked around the living room and asked, "Hasn''t Harley arrived yet?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a voice behind him, "I''m here." After entering the vi,


    Harley sat on the sofa, picked up the ss in front of him and drank the water.


    "What do you mean?" Nicole didn''t understand why they were all here.


    "It is because the two of you that I lost Lisa, so you have to help me. If I can''t find her, I won''t leave."


    Harley threatened Kerr and Nicole.


    He sounded as stubborn as a child.


    With a helpless look on her face, Nicole had no choice but to turn to Kerr and leave this matter to


    him.


    Kerr didn''t say anything more. He just sat on the sofa and took a look at Harley and Ken, who were


    sitting opposite him. It seemed that he had already expected Harley''s reaction.


    Seeing that none of the three people spoke, Nicole felt strange. She had to sit beside Kerr and


    looked at the three people in front of her, not knowing what they wanted to do.


    But Nicole knew that there was nothing impossible for these three people when they worked


    together.


    Taking out his phone first, Harley dialed Lisa''s number, but only heard that, "Sorry, the number you


    dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redialter."


    He didn''t know how many times he had gotten such a result. There was no sign of loss on his face,


    because he was getting used to it.


    Ken took a look at Harley and Kerr, picked up his phone and dialed Lisa''s number.

 Chapter 599 The Concealment Of Nicole

    Chapter 599 The Concealment Of Nicole


    The result was the same as that of Harley.


    Kerr also tried and got the same result.


    Turning around, Kerr looked at Nicole beside him and said, "Have a try." Kerr knew that in fact,


    Nicole and Lisa got along well. Otherwise, Nicole wouldn''t still speak for Lisa.


    Nicole didn''t understand what they meant.


    But she listened to Kerr, took out her phone and dialed Lisa''s number. The phone rang twice and


    was answered.


    Nicole put the phone near her ear, "Lisa?" In fact, Nicole could guess that the person who answered


    the phone was more likely to be Ben, but she didn''t want Kerr to think too much.


    So she pretended not to know.


    All of a sudden, the three men in the living room fixed their eyes on the phone.


    The look in Harley''s eyes was full of expectation. Ken felt a little strange, and Kerr frowned directly.


    He didn''t expect that Nicole was really that special.


    Reaching out his hand, Kerr took the phone from Nicole, put it on the table and pressed the speaker


    button.


    "Nicole?" As expected, Ben''s voice came from inside. Nicole felt that Kerr''s eyes became sharp.


    Nicole had no choice but to bear the pressure and said, "Mr. Ben, is Lisa here? I have something to


    talk to her." Nicole asked Ben seriously.


    "Lisa has fallen asleep. Recently, she has been in a bad mood and needs a good rest. If there is


    anything I can do for you, maybe you can talk to me."


    Ben''s voice sounded very patient, without any anger. It seemed that he had been waiting for the call


    for a long time.


    As soon as Nicole heard Ben''s excuse, she didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense with him.


    "Well, it''ste now. Mr. Ben, have a good rest. I''m fine."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Kerr''s face darkened.


    "Is Lisa in a bad mood? Is she sick? Otherwise, why did she go to bed so early?" When facing the


    person he cared about...


    Harley couldn''t think calmly.


    Ken rolled his eyes at Harley and said, "Don''t you know it''s obviously an excuse?" Kenughed at


    him. In fact, he envied that Harley had such a chance to worry about the person he loved.


    Unlike him, he would never have such a chance.


    Looking at Ken in disbelief, Harley seemed to understand something. They couldn''t get through, but


    Nicole was different, which was enough to prove the problem.


    "How many times have you contacted each other?" Kerr asked Nicole indifferently. From Ben''s


    friendly tone, Kerr could tell that it was not the first time.


    Kerr just didn''t expect that Nicole didn''t tell him about it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Looking at Kerr''s face, Nicole felt a little guilty. Her intuition told her that she couldn''t escape this


    time.


    "How many times?" Nicole yed dumb. Since Harley and Ken were here, she didn''t want to tell


    others that she had met Ben alone.


    She knew that it would disappoint Kerr.


    "Nicole, you are a terrible liar." Kerr said indifferently. He knew Nicole so well that he knew what she


    was thinking about.


    "I... Kerr, I''m sorry. I wanted to find it out myself and then tell you. But now it seems impossible."


    Nicole was also disappointed. She wanted to seize the opportunity, but she didn''t expect to get


    nothing. If she had known it earlier, she would have told Kerr what she knew earlier.


    "Wait a minute." Nicole stood up and went upstairs.


    Kerr didn''t stop her. He knew that she wouldn''t do anything wrong to him. The reason why she hid it


    from him was that she wanted to help him solve the problem.


    But how could Nicole find out something that he couldn''t even find out.


    Soon, Nicole came down the stairs with a folder in her hand and sat back beside Kerr. She took a


    deep breath and handed the folder in her hand to Kerr.


    "This is what Ben gave me before we got married. I don''t want you to misunderstand me. I just want


    to find out what happened by myself, so I didn''t tell you about it. I didn''t mean it."


    Nicole looked at Kerr seriously and didn''t want him to be angry with her because of this.


    She cherished the time with Kerr. She didn''t want to ruin the trust between them because of such a


    small matter.


    Kerr stretched out his hand and opened the folder. He was surprised to see the content clearly, but


    he didn''t show it on his face.


    Harley leaned forward and saw the words on the folder. His eyes widened.


    "Share transfer agreement? The shares that Ben gave you? Why?" Looking up at Nicole in surprise,


    Harley didn''t understand why Ben gave his shares to Nicole.


    Since Ben was rich enough, the share must be worth a lot. Harley didn''t understand why Ben would


    give such a big fortune to Nicole.


    Hearing that, in fact, Nicole was also full of doubts. She had asked Ben, but he said nothing. Nicole


    could feel that at their wedding...


    Ben was there to tell her something, but a lot of things happened that day, so he had no chance to


    speak.


    Being questioned like this, Nicole felt very embarrassed. She peeked at Kerr from the corner of her


    eyes and dared not speak.


    Ken stood up, walked to Harley and kicked him. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" Ken knew that it had


    involved the family affairs of Kerr and Nicole.


    No matter how close they were to Kerr, it was not inappropriate for them to get involved. So they


    could just leave quietly. He believed that Kerr would solve these problems.


    Then Harley left with Ken.


    There were only Kerr and Nicole left in the living room. It was the first time for Nicole to see Kerr so


    silent. She asked, "Kerr, are you suspecting me?"

 Chapter 600 You Are Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 600 You Are Mrs. Gu


    Said Nicole with a frown.


    They had experienced so many things together. No matter how difficult it was, they had endured it


    together. They didn''t expect to lose in this matter.


    In fact, Nicole knew that she didn''t handled this matter well. It was reasonable for Kerr to be angry.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So Nicole softened her attitude and held Kerr''s hand, "Please trust me, Ben and I really have


    nothing to do with each other. I don''t know why he gave these things to me.


    He also said something very strange, saying that this is my dowry." Nicole recalled what Ben had


    said and felt strange.


    Kerr shifted his gaze from the share transfer agreement to Nicole''s face. He could clearly see the


    confusion on her face. In fact, he didn''t care about the rtionship between Nicole and Ben at all.


    Nicole didn''t tell him when something happened, which made him feel very ufortable.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce?" Kerr looked serious. In fact, after they got together, Kerr


    had never treated Nicole in this way.


    He didn''t want to lose his temper with her at all.


    With a guilty look on her face, Nicole lowered her head and didn''t look at Kerr. She just said in a low


    voice, "I don''t want you to be too tired. I can bear some things on my own."


    Nicole knew that Kerr had always suspected that there was something wrong with the Xue family.


    She had been to the Xue family before, and she had a very special feeling there, so she always


    thought that she could solve the doubts in Kerr''s heart.


    "Nicole, you are my wife. I just want you to stand behind me and ept my protection. Do you


    understand? If you have to do everything by yourself.


    What do you need me for?" It was the first time that Kerr behaved like a domineering man. In fact,


    he was worried about Nicole. He didn''t want her to face everything alone. He would feel sorry for


    her.


    Looking at his serious face, Nicole nodded, "I see." Nicole understood Kerr''s kindness.


    "But what should we do with these things?" Nicole didn''t sign the agreement because she didn''t


    know whether she should take these shares or not.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and went upstairs. "Since he had given it to you, keep it." Kerr had heard


    some clues from Nicole''s words.


    In his opinion, many things that he didn''t understand were about toe to light slowly.


    And the little woman beside him was still unaware of what would happen.


    At the same time.


    Jay, who was left on the ind, held hisptop in his hand and said, "Callie, help me." Jay and


    Callie were working on a new Inte code recently.


    This was his graduation work. If he seeded, he would be able to hold his head high in front of


    Kerr in the future.


    Callie, who was in the Xue family''s house, had a faint smile on her face and tapped the keyboard


    with her deft fingers. At this moment, she pressed the Enter key and said to herself silently.


    ''Good luck!''


    At the same time, a new password appeared on Jay''sputer screen. "Callie, is there anything


    wrong with yourputer?" Jay wanted to confirm that the sudden password was triggered by his


    new code.


    Or someone sent it to him on purpose.


    "No. what''s wrong? Everything is fine." Callie said naturally in her childish voice, but the shrewd


    look in her eyes made him not like a child at all.


    "Nothing." Jay knew that someone sent it to him on purpose. After checking the security of the new


    password, he quickly cracked the password in front of him.


    Suddenly, a surveince video appeared on the screen of theputer. He took a closer look and


    found that it was Lisa.


    "Callie, where is your aunt?" Jay suddenly asked Callie, in order to confirm the authenticity of the


    video. In Jay''s opinion, the Xue family was really something.


    It was impossible to put Lisa in danger, unless the person who locked her up was a member of the


    Xue family.


    In the video, Lisa was locked in the room and walked back and forth anxiously. Jay guessed that the


    person who locked her up did not want to hurt her.


    This confirmed Jay''s conjecture.


    Callie suddenly fell silent on the other end of the phone.


    "Callie?" Jay asked Callie, who sighed.


    "I''m here. I heard it. But I don''t know where Aunt Lisa is. I haven''t seen her for a long time." There


    was obvious disappointment in Callie''s tone.


    "I know. I have to hang up now. I promise you will see your aunt soon." Jay hung up the phone as


    soon as he finished his words, and his flexible fingers danced on the keyboard.


    His face was full of confidence. He knew that it was Callie''s wish, so he nned to give her a


    surprise. But he didn''t know that Callie had already known what he was doing on the other end of


    the phone.


    Jay quickly unlocked the password, and then disrupted the audio channel of Lisa''s room, sending


    his voice to her room.


    "Guess who I am?" Jay knew that Lisa must be burning with anxiety, but he still pretended to be


    mysterious.


    Hearing Jay''s voice, Lisa was shocked, "You are..." Lisa listened to the empty voice and didn''t even


    know where it came from.


    "Auntie." Jay stopped teasing Lisa, "What are you doing? Why are you locked up?" Jay was


    confused.


    Hearing the voice from Jay, Lisa couldn''t help but feel happy. "Jay, don''t worry too much. Since you


    can make the voicee in, you must have a way to take me out of here.


    Take me out. I''ve been locked up here by my brother for days." Lisa didn''t expect that Ben would


    use such a tough method to deal with her.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Jay was not surprised at all. "Okay, auntie, wait a moment. Don''t say


    anything. I''ll figure it out." After saying that, Jay turned off the audio.


    He didn''t dare to upy the channel for too long, or he would be easily found by Ben.


    "Jay?"

 Chapter 601 The Position Of Lisa

    Chapter 601 The Position Of Lisa


    Lisa called Jay''s name, but there was no response. She had to lie in bed dejectedly. Fortunately,


    she had just received Jay''s answer, and could only expect him to save her.


    On the other side of the phone, Jay hung up on Lisa and dialed another number. He could help her,


    but it was better to ask another person to help.


    After walking out of the Gu family''s old house, Harley stood alone by the car, with a dark face and


    dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Listening to Ken''s words just now, Harley knew that this matter had to be handled by Kerr.


    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. I think we''ll get a result soon." Ken stood beside her, took out a cigarette


    from his pocket and handed it to Harley.


    In fact, Ken knew that Harley didn''t smoke, but when Harley was upset, Ken didn''t know how to


    comfort him.


    Raising his head, Harley looked at Ken. When he was about to reach out for the cigarette in Ken''s


    hand, his phone rang in his pocket. He saw a strange special number on it.


    At first, he thought it was a crank call. But when he was about to hang up, Ken stopped him.


    "Pick it up first and see who it is." Ken said indifferently. Looking at the number on the phone, he felt


    a little familiar.


    Taking a look at Ken, Harley picked up the phone and put it near his ear, "Who is it?"


    "Do you want to know where Lisa is?" Jay had used a voice changer on the other end of the phone,


    so Harley couldn''t recognize the person on the other end of the phone.


    "Who are you?" Harley didn''t expect that the person on the other end of the phone would suddenly


    mention Lisa. He took a meaningful look at Ken beside him.


    Ken took out hisptop from the car and began to look for the source of the phone call.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I can give you the person you want."


    Jay said mysteriously.


    "Why should I believe you?" Harley tried his best to stall for time.


    He looked at Ken''s phone and stood beside Ken. He wanted to know who was on the other end of


    the phone. In fact, he was just interested in what the other party said, but he needed to know the


    identity of the other party.


    Only in this way could they know whether the other party''s words were reliable or not.


    "You have no other choice. Harley, I will only give you this chance." Harley tried to frighten Harley


    and really wanted to see him panic.


    Ken quickly tapped on the keyboard with his slender fingers and soon found the signal source of the


    other party. Then he narrowed the range one point one, trying to urately locate the other party''s


    position.


    "Don''t be mysterious. Since you know where Lisa is, just tell me." Harley questioned. It only would


    only a few seconds for them to know the location of the caller.


    Harley''s eyes were fixed on the screen of the phone. Soon, the circle became smaller and smaller,


    and it was focused on a dot.


    Ken and Harley immediately recognized the ce. They looked at each other with obvious meaning


    in their eyes and knew the identity of the other party.


    "Jay, if I tell your mommy about this, I''m afraid she would spank on your bottom." There was


    disappointment in Harley''s tone.


    He thought what Jay said just now was just a prank.


    At this time, all he wanted to know was news about Lisa. As for other things, he didn''t want to care


    at all.


    "Humph, my mommy won''t. Uncle, you are so boring. It''s not funny at all. I really don''t know why


    aunt Lisa likes you." Jay was not convinced.


    In fact, he knew that the more Harley cared about Lisa, the more chaotic he would be.


    "If there is nothing else, that''s it." Harley was not in the mood to think about anything else.


    After saying that, Harley was about to hang up the phone directly, but was interrupted by Jay on the


    other end of the phone.


    "Don''t you really want to know something about Auntie?" Jay knew that Harley wanted to know, so


    he took his words as a prank.


    Jay said seriously after he dropped the voice changer.


    Taking a look at Ken in front of him, Harley asked suspiciously, "You know? What on earth do you


    know? Tell me now." Harley''s patience was limited.


    Now his mind was upied with Lisa, and he was not in the mood to think about anything else.


    "I''ll send you the location of my aunt right away. As for whether you can save her or not, it''s your


    problem." Jay didn''t beat around the bush, but calmly stated the fact.


    "Are you serious?" Harley''s tone was full of surprise. He didn''t expect such a surprise.


    Jay obviously heard the joyful voice of Harley. "How are you going to thank me?" Jay asked. He


    was happy that he could help Harley with it.


    But he still wanted a reward.


    "Whatever you want, I can satisfy you. If I really find Lisa, you will be the greatest contribution."


    Thinking that he could bring Lisa back, he was in high spirits.


    At that time, whatever Jay wanted would be a piece of cake for Harley.


    "I haven''t thought of it yet. When I know what I want in the future, don''t forget your promise today."


    With an unfathomable look, Jay hung up the phone after getting a positive answer from Harley.


    Jay sent the location of Lisa to Harley, and then began to break the protection system of Lisa''s


    ce. It was not so difficult.


    Gradually, Jay figured it out. Callie should have known it earlier than he did. Moreover, she knew


    more about Lisa in the Xue family.


    Jay found thework signal of Callie and clicked the connect button.


    Soon, Callie''s face appeared on the screen of theputer.


    "Callie, I have something to ask you. I just received awork code, which is very simr to your


    encrypted habit. After I cracked it, the code is the location of your aunt.


    You prepared the code for me, didn''t you?" Jay''s tone was full of certainty. He had basically


    confirmed this matter, but he did not understand why.


    As expected, after hearing Jay''s words, Callie''s little face was a little embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Callie looked around and fixed her eyes on the door.

 Chapter 602 A Tough Girl

    Chapter 602 A Tough Girl


    ?


    It seemed that she was worried about being found out what she was doing.


    "What are you doing?" Noticing that Callie was careful, Jay couldn''t help asking.


    Callie red at Jay. Although there was a screen between them, she forgave Jay when she thought that he had taken the me for her.


    "I sent it to you. I know what the code meant. I want to save aunt Lisa, but I can''t do it myself. Otherwise, daddy will be angry if he knows it." It seemed that Callie made a perfect excuse.


    "So you mean you want me to save aunt Lisa? Aren''t you afraid that uncle Ben will be angry with me?" Jay was speechless.


    It was not until now that he realized that he had taken the me for Callie. Just now, Jay had unlocked the password of Lisa''s location through remote control, and Harley should be on the way.


    Lisa would be saved soon.


    Perhaps it was because Ben was too confident in his own system that he didn''t arrange anyone to guard by Lisa''s side. However, if it weren''t for them, Lisa wouldn''t be able to escape from them for the rest of her life.


    "If it was you, daddy wouldn''t be so angry. Didn''t you often say that you were a man? If you don''t stand out at this time, how long will you prove it to me?"


    What Callie said was reasonable. From the day she knew Jay, he had said that he would protect her well, and she had kept it in mind.


    Jay finally fulfilled his promise.


    "You are right." Looking at the proud look on Callie''s face, Jay was speechless. This little girl was getting more and more difficult to deal with. "Then how do you know why I can unlock that password?" Jay had seen the password and had to admit that in fact, Ben''s design was very ingenious. Many things were beyond Jay''s expectation.


    "It took me so long to crack the password, and only left a very simple part for you. If you still can''t unlock it, you are not qualified to be my friend." Callie said seriously.


    In fact, when she woke up and found that Lisa was secretly sent away, he tried to find Lisa. She knew that if even she couldn''t find Lisa. Then, it would be even more impossible for Harley and Jay to fine her.


    Jay was speechless. Now he finally understood that this little girl had prepared everything, waiting for him to stand out and take the me. Meanwhile.


    Without any hesitation, Harley set off and rushed to Lisa''s location. Ken was with him, driving a helicopter.


    Looking at the location on the map, they were getting closer and closer to Lisa. "Ken, there!" Looking at a small vi on the ind, Harley reminded Ken.


    Hearing the voice of Harley, Ken immediately slowlynded the helicopter on the open space.


    Harley opened the helicopter''s cabin door, jumped off it and walked towards the lonely vi.


    It was dark outside, so he could barely see anything. He walked quickly to the gate of the vi and looked around cautiously.


    This ind was rarely visited, and


    the distance between each vi was


    veryrge, as if there was no


    connection between them at all. The vi was surrounded by bushes. It was easy to hide two people in such a surrounding environment.  NovelDrama.Org


    So he had to raise the alert.


    "Go and save her. I''ll cover for you." Ken reminded Harley and looked around vigntly, with a pistol in his hand, just in case.


    Harley nodded. But before he could turn around, he heard the door of the vi open. He couldn''t help bing nervous and suddenly turned around.


    The pair of eyes in front of him was something that he would never forget in his life.


    He reached out his hand and held that little woman in his arms in a blink of an eye.


    "Lisa! I miss you so much." Harley murmured to himself, tightening her grip on Lisa''s arm.


    It was not until he felt the familiar body temperature and breath that he could believe his eyes. Ten minutes ago, Lisa was lying on the bed and inadvertently heard the voice of Jay.


    Knowing that the door of the vi could be opened, she put on her coat and ran outside.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she


    pushed open the door of the vi


    she saw a tall figure. Lisa had.


    thought that it was the person arranged by Ben here, but she didn''t expect it to be Harley. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When she breathed the familiar scent in front of her, she felt an unprecedented grievance in her heart. She never thought that she would hug Harley again.


    After being locked up for so long, Lisa had thought for countless times that Harley mighte to save her. Every time her hope was lit up, she only got disappointment.


    "Why don''t youe to me if you miss me?" Lisa''s voice was cold. She withdrew her arms and wanted to hug Harley. She didn''t know how to face him.


    Because she didn''t know what kind of position she had in Harley''s heart.


    She didn''t want to ept others, so she didn''t agree to go on a blind date. That was why she was locked up here because she went against Ben''s will.


    Although Ben didn''t abuse her, she was also very sad and couldn''t get in touch with the outside world.


    In fact, she had been worried that Ben would do something to Harley, but now seeing that Harley was fine, there was nothing at all. It seemed that she was the only fool who was sad in the world.  NovelDrama.Org


    "Do you think I''m stupid? When I appeared, you were by my side. It doesn''t matter to you that I disappeared, as if you just lost an insignificant person."


    Lisa asked.


    The little difort in her heart had never disappeared.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Lisa''s voice, Harley was stunned. He let go of her arm and held her shoulder. Then he saw the tears on her face.


    It was the first time that he had seen her crying, which really shocked him.


    "Lisa, don''t cry. I admit that it''s my fault that I didn''t find you in time. I should have found you back in time when you just disappeared and stayed with


    me.


    No matter who stops us, no one can separate us." The longer he separated from Lisa, the more determined he was. ??????

 Chapter 603 Put Me Down

    Chapter 603 Put Me Down


    ?


    It made Harley more determined that the person who would be with him in the future would be Lisa.


    "Lisa, you don''t know that my heart is broken when I see you cry. I don''t want to see your tears. I want to be with you well." Harley said seriously. But his hand, which was about to reach out to Lisa, was directly knocked off by her.


    "I don''t want your fake kindness. If you don''t show up when I need you most, I don''t need you in the future." After saying that, Lisa turned around and was about to go back to the vi.


    It seemed that the moment Lisa saw Harley, she didn''t want to be apart from him anymore.


    In fact, she was happy to see that Harley was fine. But when she saw that he was safe and didn''te to save her in time, she felt even more disappointed.


    "Lisa, since I have found you this time, I will never let go of you. Lisa, whether you want it or not, I will marry you this time." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and grasped the wrist of Lisa.


    Then he carried Lisa on his shoulder.


    He turned around and walked towards the helicopter.


    "Harley, put me down!" Lisa patted on his back. She had to admit that what he said just now really moved her, but if he wanted her forgiveness... She was afraid that he would have to take more effort.


    It was not until he sent Lisa to the helicopter that he breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the stubborn Lisa, he smiled faintly and didn''t care at all. As long as Lisa belonged to him, he didn''t care about the process.


    "Lisa!" Harley was about to say something, but was interrupted Lisa.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to talk to you now. I warn you, Harley. I''ll keep this in my mind. If you dare to get close to me, I''ll teach you a lesson." Lisa warned him. Even if she had to forgive him this time, she would teach him a lesson. Moreover, it was not easy to get Ben''s consent. Looking at Lisa''s expression, Harley suddenly became cautious and didn''t dare to approach her easily. He just sat two ces away from Lisa, reached out his hand and handed the bottle of water to her.


    Lisa red at him and ignored him.


    "Hey! Where do you take me?" Lisa took a sip of water and asked.


    "Go to my home and meet my parents with me. Settle our marriage as soon as possible." Harley said excitedly.


    However, when Lisa heard this, she couldn''t help but feel shocked and anxious. She spat out a mouthful of water from her mouth towards Harley. "Who said I was going to marry you?" Lisa didn''t want to marry him in such a muddled way.


    For her, marriage was a lifetime event, and she couldn''t be so hasty. Without the blessing of her family, the marriage was iplete for Lisa.


    "If you don''t marry me, who are you going to marry?" With a dark face, Harley raised his hand to wipe the water stains on his face, but when he saw the smile on Lisa''s face, he also felt that it was worth it.


    "If you don''t marry me, I will send you back, so that you will be locked up in it for the rest of your life and can''t get out." Harley threatened.


    But Lisa didn''t show an ounce of fear.


    At first, Lisa almost burst into


    et


    laughter when she saw the water all over Harley''s face, but when she heard his threat, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. Content


    ne


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She thrust the bottle of water to Harley and turned her back to him. No matter what he said, she ignored him.


    "I know I was wrong. I should have found you when you just disappeared. Last time, I shouldn''t have let you go, so that we don''t need to be separated for so long."


    But no matter how hard he apologized, Lisa didn''t respond.


    Ken heard the noise behind him. It sounded so happy to Ken. Maybe this happiness could be enjoyed by Kerr and Harley. He just needed to live a peaceful life.


    The nended in the suburb of A City.


    The door of the cabin opened.


    Harley wanted to hold Lisa''s hand, but he was dodged by her. She got off the ne. Looking at the bright sky in A City, Lisa had made a decision in her heart.  NovelDrama.Org


    "Lisa, get in the car and go home with me." Said Harley lightly, inviting Lisa.


    But Lisa rolled her eyes at him.


    Sitting in his car, Ken didn''t want to be entangled with the couple anymore. He had done what he could to help, and the following things would depend on themselves.


    Looking at Ken, Lisa walked to his car. Before Ken started the car and was about to leave, Lisa said seriously.


    "Mr. Ken, where are you going? Could you give me a ride?" Lisa winked at Ken. In fact, she did this on purpose to piss Harley off.


    Harley was the reason why she had been locked up by Ben for so long. Now she could finally take revenge.


    Looking at the provocation in Lisa''s eyes, Ken naturally understood what she meant He nced at the


    surprised expression on Harley''set''


    face and said, "I''m going to the Gu family. We are not on the same way."  NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    In fact, Ken knew that there was a misunderstanding between Harley and Lisa and that it would take some time to exin.


    If they missed this opportunity, the conflict between them would only get deeper and deeper.


    Hearing Ken''s words, Lisa''s eyes lit up. Then she opened the door of front passenger seat and sat on it. "Well, I''m going to the Gu family too.


    Let''s go together."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lisa''s face was full of joy.


    Although she know that Kerr may not wee her very much, for the sake of Harley, Kerr will not drive her away, not to mention that she has Nicole backing her up.


    Lisa was not worried that she was homeless and penniless now.


    Seeing Lisa get in Ken''s car, Harley was anxious. He walked quickly to Ken''s car and wanted to open the door, but he found that the door was locked by Lisa first.


    "Where are you going?" Harley frowned. No matter how angry Lisa was, she could vent it on himself. But he didn''t want her to leave him again.


    "It''s none of your business!" Lisa refused his concern and said to Ken, "Let''s go, Mr. Ken." There was obvious anger in Lisa''s tone.

 Chapter 604 Taking Lisa In

    Chapter 604 Taking Lisa In


    ?


    Hearing the conversation between Lisa and Harley, Ken felt helpless for thetter. It seemed not easy to win the heart of thisdy.


    So he said to Harley lightly, "See you at Kerr''s house." After saying that, Ken started the car and drove away. He was driving a limited edition sports car of Maybach.


    There was only room for himself and Lisa.


    "Lisa" Looking at the back of Ken, Harley called out the name of Lisa, but the car just gradually disappeared from his sight.


    With a remorseful look on her face, Harley thought, ''If I had known it earlier, I would have brought Lisa to their wedding directly as I did when I took her to the ne.''


    At that time, Harley didn''t know that their wedding was still a thousand miles away.


    Sitting in the car, Harley could only drive towards the Gu family.


    When Harley''s car stopped at the gate of the Gu family''s old house, the sky waspletely bright. Seeing Ken''s Maybach, Harley walked into the house without hesitation.


    As soon as he arrived at the living room, he felt that the atmosphere had be very subtle.


    "Nicole, it''s not easy for me to get out. I''m homeless now. You must take me in." Lisa sat beside Nicole and saw Kerr''s face darkened.


    But she said it without fear.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She knew that Nicole would not refuse her.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Lisa could know that it was Harley who came without looking back. She though it was strange, for there are people like an integral part of her life.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, she could feel their existence.


    "No way!" Before Nicole could say anything, Kerr refused her seriously.


    Kerr knew what was on Lisa''s mind. Finally having an opportunity to stay with Nicole alone. he didn''t want to be disturbed by this unexpected visitor. Besides, Harley could take Lisa in.


    "Why? Nicole hasn''t said anything yet." Lisa was not convinced. She had said a lot of good words about Kerr in front of Ben.


    She felt regret now. If she had known that such a good person would not have a good return, she should have helped Ben steal Nicole.


    Looking at Kerr''s dark face, Lisa was not afraid at all. Instead, he rolled his eyes at Kerr.


    Seeing Lisa''s expression, Ken ignored her and just sat aside to watch a good show.


    "Lisa,e home with me, okay?" Sitting on the other side of Lisa, Harley begged him earnestly.


    It was not easy for him to see Lisa again, so he would not let her leave his sight. This time, he would marry Lisa whether the Xue family approve it or not.


    Lisa ignored Harley. Since Harley appeared, Lisa did not look at him at all. She riveted her eyes on Nicole beside her.


    "Lisa, Harley has realized his mistake. Why don''t you give him a chance?"


    Feeling that it was difficult for Harley to persuade Lisa, Nicole couldn''t help but speak for him.


    She knew that Lisa also had a crush on Harley. If not, she wouldn''t mind that he didn''t find her in time.


    It was just that there were misunderstandings between the two people and they needed some time to mediate.


    "Nicole, do you mean that you don''t wee me? Even you begin to dislike me?" Lisa looked at Nicole pitifully, as if Nicole was to do something unpardonable as long as she refused her.


    Nicole took a look at Kerr helplessly and agreed.


    "No, it''s good that you want to stay here. Anyway, there are only two of us at home for the time being." In fact, Nicole had her own considerations when she allowed Lisa to stay.


    After all, Lisa grew up in the Xue family. They all knew that the Xue family was mysterious. Especially it gave Nicole an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Nicole wanted to find an answer to the doubts in her mind from Lisa.  NovelDrama.Org


    l.not


    But Kerr just wanted Nicole to stay away from something she couldn''t control. Kerr couldn''t do anything Lisa, not only because of the background of the Xue family but also the fact that Lisa was Harley''s girlfriend.  NovelDrama.Org


    He didn''t know what to do if Lisa really threatened Nicole''s safety.


    Nicole held Kerr''s hand to reassure him. As long as he gave her a look, Nicole knew what he was thinking about.


    "Are you really going to live here?" Looking at Lisa''s serious face, Harley''s face darkened.


    Sensing the seriousness of him, Lisa deliberately nodded at her and said, "Yes." Lisa looked at him provocatively. She knew that Harley wouldn''t be able to do anything to her.


    But when she heard what Harley said next, she was speechless.


    "Then I''ll stay with you. Anyway, I''ve decided. will follow you to wherever you go The Gu family is so big and there must be one room for me too. If there''s no spare room, I can live together with you."  NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t mind." Suddenly, there was a ttering smile on Harley''s face.


    As long as he was with her, he would have a way to make Lisa forgive him.


    "I mind!" Lisa pushed Harley away in disgust.


    Looking at the frolic between Harley and Lisa, Nicole stopped worrying about the rtionship between the two, with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Do I need to prepare one for you?" Nicole asked Ken, who had been silent all the time. Nicole felt a little strange when she saw that Lisa appeared with him.


    In fact, they all knew that Ken had changed a lot. He used to be the focus, but now he became silent.


    Ken shook his head and said, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now." After saying that, Ken left the Gu''s house.


    Looking at the back of Ken, Nicole felt pity.


    "He knows what he wants." Kerrforted Nicole. They didn''t do anything wrong. It was not what they expected.


    They just hoped that Ken could adjust himself.


    Nicole nodded. Hearing the sweet voice of Harley talking to Lisa, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She held Kerr''s hand and walked towards the dining room.


    "If you don''t need breakfast, you can have a rest. Uncle Gu will prepare a room for you." Nicole said calmly, exuding an air of hostess.


    At this time, there were only Kerr and Nicole in the Gu''s house. Jack and Freya had epted Nicole.

 Chapter 605 I Cant Help You

    Chapter 605 I Can''t Help You


    ?


    Therefore, Nicole naturally took over the Gu family.


    "I want to have breakfast." Lisa took the initiative to follow Nicole, but she couldn''t get rid of Harley.


    Therefore, in the following days, the same thing repeatedly happened in the Gu family''s old house.


    After Lisa woke up, she grabbed Nicole''s tightly and didn''t let go, but Harley wanted to stick to Lisa, so the two of them chase and hide from each other everyday. The Gu family was so big...


    and Nicole was also helpless.


    Today, Freya''s hand injury needed to be examined by Harley. Kerr also went to the hospital with Harley. Only then did Nicole and Lisa feel relieved.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Lisa, in fact, you don''t hate Harley so much. You can''t leave him in your heart. Why do you hide from him? If you always treat him so coldly, aren''t you afraid of scaring him away?"


    Nicole asked Lisa.


    Lisa sighed and shook her head at Nicole. "You don''t know that I have done a lot of things for Harley. When I was in Xue family, my brother forced me to go on blind dates every day.


    If it weren''t for the insistence in my heart, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to hold on for a long time." Lisa said in a disappointed tone. Harley didn''t even know that when she was suffering, so she wanted him to experience what she had suffered before.


    "You like Harley, and he loves you too. Now you can see him everyday. You must be very happy, right?" There was an obvious smile on Nicole''s face. She knew this kind of feeling.


    Hearing Nicole''s words, Lisa snickered.


    "Then why don''t you go to the Su family with Harley? In this way, your marriage can be settled as soon as possible. I believe that Mr. Ben will not object anymore."


    Nicole asked, fishing. In fact, she also wanted to know what kind of background Xue family had.


    "Nicole, you don''t know my brother well. Let''s talk about itter. I still need to stay with you for the time being. Will you take me in?" Lisa knew that Nicole was her safety.


    Because of Ben''s guilt for Nicole, he indulged Nicole. If she stayed with Nicole, Ben would not forcefully take her away.


    "Of course. You can stay as long as you want." Nicole said firmly, but she had to coax her jealous man tonight.


    In the hospital.


    "When are you going to take Lisa away?" Kerr asked Harley as they walked out of the ward. Kerr looked at Harley with dissatisfaction.


    Obviously, he couldn''t ept that Lisa upied Nicole every day. It was a good thing that someone could keep Nicolepany when he had to go to work in the daytime.


    But at night, Lisa was going to sleep with Nicole, whichpletely annoyed Kerr.


    "Do you think I don''t want to marry Lisa as soon as possible?" Harley''s tone was full of helplessness. He had never encountered such a big problem. When Kerr married Nicole before, he did not feel it was that difficult.


    Kerr stopped and his face darkened. When he was about to speak to Harley, his phone rang in his pocket.


    Looking at Ben''s number on the screen, Kerr knew that it was about Lisa. "Mr. Ben." Kerr put the phone near his ear.


    "Mr. Kerr, Lisa has been bothering you for many days. I think it must be inconvenient for you. I hope she can go home early." Ben had already known that Lisa had escaped.


    He didn''t expect that someone could


    break the password he had


    net


    designed. He knew that someone must be helping Lisa behind the scenes. Otherwise, with Lisa''s ability, it would be impossible for her to untock the password all her life.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Casting a nce on the obedient Callie beside him, Ben didn''t fix his eyes on her.


    So he didn''t notice that Callie''s attention was all on his phone.


    "As for Miss Lisa''s return, I really can''t help you with it. I won''t go against her and Nicole''s wishes. If you are interested, you can personallye and persuade your sister."


    Even though Kerr was eager to see Lisa leave as soon as possible, in fact, he couldn''t drive Lisa away for the sake of Nicole.


    Not to mention Harley.


    As if now, hearing that the person on the other end of the phone was Ben, Harley could not help but feel nervous.


    He didn''t want to be an enemy of Ben, but if Ben didn''t agree, he had to find a way.


    "In that case, I won''t bother you, Mr. Kerr." After saying that, Ben hung up the phone.


    He turned around and looked at


    ???


    Callie behind him. At this time, she was trying to find out who had broken the password of Lisa''s location. In fact, she didn''t need to investigate it, as she had already known who had broken the password.  NovelDrama.Org


    "Have you found it out?" Ben asked Callie.


    Callie nodded, "It is Jay." Callie betrayed Jay without hesitation.


    Ben''s face was full of anger, but when he heard Callie mention Jay, the anger on his face turned into helplessness.


    Perhaps all his principles would be broken by Nicole and her child.


    "Daddy, are we going to find aunt?" On the contrary, Callie really wanted to see Nicole, and also wanted to see the happy look of Lisa. When Lisa was locked up at home by Ben, she was always depressed  NovelDrama.Org


    That was why Callie wanted to help her escape.


    Ben remained silent.


    After hanging up the phone, Kerr looked at Harley beside him and said, "Maybe Ben will arrive soon. If you really want to marry Lisa, you should be prepared."


    Kerr reminded him.


    Harley nodded. "I need to go back to the Su family." After saying that, Harley didn''t go back to the Gu family''s old house with Kerr.


    "You''re back. How''s dad and mom?" Seeing Kerre in from the door, Nicole asked with a smile, because Jack had always been in poor health.


    Although Freya''s condition was stable, she could still stay in the hospital and wait for more professional care, so they all chose to stay in the hospital to recuperate.


    Kerr walked to Nicole, held her shoulder and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Ahem!" Lisa sat on the sofa and deliberately coughed, "I''m still here." Lisa reminded Kerr to pay attention to his behavior.


    But she didn''t expect Kerr to be more arrogant.


    Holding Nicole in his arms, he kissed her lips without hesitation. ???????????

 Chapter 606 Well Thought Out

    Chapter 606 Well Thought Out


    ?


    Kerr didn''t care who was there. In Kerr''s mind, Nicole was his legal wife and he didn''t need to dodge or worry about anything.


    Feeling Kerr''s overbearing, Nicole knew that he did it on purpose, but she felt helpless in her heart. She wanted to avoid him, but her waist was held in his arms.


    She was forced to get close to him.


    Noticing Kerr''s intention, Lisa stood up from the sofa and walked to them and stared at them seriously.


    She had no intention of dodging.


    And she didn''t even feel shame at all.


    Although Nicole''s eyes were closed, she could feel Lisa''s gaze, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    Nicole stretched out her hand and tried to push Kerr away. This time, Kerr didn''t force Nicole anymore and let go of her naturally. He then looked at her gently.


    "Why did youe back so early?" Nicole found an excuse to distract their attention. She didn''t want Lisa and Kerr to fix their attention to the kiss.


    "Since the one who was staring at us didn''t feel shy at all, why are you so shy?" Kerr smiled faintly with obvious tenderness in his eyes. Although he said it to Nicole, he was actually satirizing Lisa.


    Hearing this, Nicole couldn''t help ring at Kerr, and then turned to look at Lisa.


    She didn''t want Lisa to have any other thoughts. Since she had decided to let Lisa stay here, so she would be responsible for Lisa.


    "Lisa..." As soon as Nicole opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Lisa.


    But Lisa said those words to Kerr.


    "Kerr, you have to be responsible for what you said today. Believe it or not, you will regret for what you said today sooner orter." Lisa threatened Kerr.


    She seemed to be well prepared.


    Nicole was a little curious. She didn''t know why Lisa was so righteous.


    Looking into Lisa''s eyes, Kerr''s eyes were full of disdain. "Believe it or not, I will send you back to Ben before I have a chance to regret."


    Kerr was not a man to be trifle with, either.


    He only gave his tenderness to Nicole.


    He was not that patient when facing other women.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Lisa was obviously a little guilty. It was not easy for her to escape. If she was sent back again, she might have no chance to get out.


    If she had known that Kerr was so unreliable, she would have forgiven Harley earlier.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lisa turned to look at Nicole, and put on her pitiful look. "Nicole, are you willing to send me back? Let me tell you, if my brother takes me back this time, I may never be able to get out again."


    She was telling the truth.


    Nicole held Lisa''s hand to reassure her, "Don''t worry. It won''t happen." Then she found that Kerr came back alone and felt strange. "Where is Harley?" Nicole asked Kerr.


    Hearing Nicole''s answer, Lisa was very proud. Then she held Nicole''s arm and looked at Kerr with a unting smile on her face. But her body suddenly stiffened at the mention of Harley.


    In fact, when Kerr came in, Lisa found that Harley didn''te back with him, but it was a little embarrassed for Lisa to ask.


    Even now, she still lowered her head, pretending not to care.


    "The Su family asked Harley to go back for a blind date. If it goes well, the result maye soon. Since he has always been treated with indifference by someone here. He will have enough of it one day."


    NovelDrama.Org


    swn


    There was a triumphant look on Kerr''s face. Finally, there was something that could frustrate Lisa.


    As far as he knew, Lisa was not a person who would hide everything in her heart.


    Sure enough, after hearing Kerr''s words, Lisa could no longer stay calm.


    et


    "Blind date? He is really something." Although Lisa was praising Harley, there was an obvious look of gnashing teeth on her face. It was obvious that she was so angry that she wanted to strangle Harley right now.  NovelDrama.Org


    swn


    After saying that, Lisa turned around and went upstairs. When she returned to her room, she mmed the door and curled up on the armchair.


    She held her knees with her arms.


    What Kerr said just now was all lingering in her mind, a blind date...


    Lisa picked up the phone and dialed Harley''s number.


    At this time, Harley, who was in the Su family just told his parents that he wanted to get married. He heard the phone in his hand ring. Looking at the caller ID, a smile appeared on his face.  NovelDrama.Org


    Without hesitation, he picked up the phone. Before he could say anything, he heard the roar of Lisa on the other side of the phone. "Wow, Harley, you are awesome! I didn''t expect you can have two girlfriends at the same time, huh? While you are telling me you love me, you can also be affectionate with your blind date.


    Why didn''t I see that you are such a hypocritical person before? Let me tell you something. You can''t fool me! Don''t you have the ability to go on a blind date?


    Then you''d better go on a blind date. You''d better not appear in front of me all your life! If I saw you, I will kill you." Lisa''s voice was full of anger. After saying that, she directly hung up the phone and turned it off, leaving no chance for Harley to speak or exin.


    Lisa sat on the sofa in a daze, burying her little face in her knees, and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    In fact, she had a crush on Harley. She was not a woman who would open her heart casually, but once she did, she would stick to it very seriously. Standing at the door of Lisa''s room, Nicole clearly heard her roar. She was a little worried and was about to raise her hand to persuade Lisa. But she was stopped by Kerr behind her.


    Holding Nicole''s shoulder, Kerr took her back to their room.


    "It''s impossible for Harley to go on a blind date, isn''t it?" Nicole asked Kerr seriously.


    Although she didn''t know Harley that well, she knew that he was not heartless man.

 Chapter 607 Cling To You

    Chapter 607 Cling To You


    ?


    "You know that Harley can''t do those things, but Lisa doesn''t know. Do you think Lisa is not the right one for Harley?" Kerr gloated.


    In fact, Kerr knew that there was no such thing as whether they were the right one for each other in the world. If they were really in love, they could ovee everything.


    Love was not thatplicated at all.


    Nicole frowned and couldn''t figure out Kerr''s purpose. "So you mean you want Lisa to be so angry on purpose? And create an opportunity for the two of them to be together?"


    Perhaps in this way, it would save Harley a lot of trouble to win Lisa back, so that Lisa could know how important Harley was in her heart.


    Only in this way could they be together better.


    "Isn''t it? There is another reason." Kerr stretched out his hand and pulled Nicole to sit on hisps. "If Harley can take Lisa away, she won''t bother you here."


    Kerr didn''t want Lisa to stick with Nicole. Jay and Lucas had already distracted most of Nicole''s attention, so Kerr didn''t want another Lisa to add fuel to fire.


    "So you did it for yourself!" Nicole knew that Kerr was a possessive man. It was his limit to tolerate Lisa till now.


    In fact, Nicole didn''t hate Lisa. She just had some strange dreams when she was with Lisa. Sometimes, she talked about the Xue family with Lisa by ident during the day.


    When she went to bed at night, she dreamed of that scene, which made her feel so familiar, as if it really existed in her life.


    "Do you want her to stay here forever?"


    Kerr said calmly.


    Nicole didn''t refute, because she knew that what Kerr did would definitely have a different effect, and that result might be what they had been looking forward to.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, she felt that Kerr had a well thought out n.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, Harley arrived at the Gu family''s house. Fortunately, Kerr had already prepared for it, so he asked Kim to stop Harley at the door.


    "Kim, let go of me. I want to go inside to see Lisa. She misunderstood me. I want to exin it clearly to her." Harley tried to push Kim away, but failed. "Do you still want to marry Lisa?" Kerr''s faint voice came from the gate of the vi. Seeing the anxious look on Harley''s face, Kerr was calm.


    In Kerr''s opinion, the reason why Nicole kept Lisa in the Gu family was to create opportunities for Harley, but the effect was not obvious.


    "Of course. I have told my family today that even if Lisa mes me in the future, I will marry her." Harley said firmly, but he didn''t know why Lisa thought he was on a blind date.


    He had no idea where Lisa had heard the news. It was not true at all.


    "In this case, you can''t go to see Lisa. Trust me, as long as one dayter, she wille to you obediently." Kerr said firmly.


    As far as he knew, Lisa couldn''t wait until tomorrow night.


    Looking at Kerr''s determined look, Harley was a little hesitant. After all, it was not that easy. If Kerr really knew the truth... Perhaps he would be more confident that he could win Lisa back.


    "You made it up? Why?" It was about him and Lisa, but Kerr was the only one who had direct contact with them.


    "Don''t you want to whether Lisa cares about you?" After saying that, Kerr turned around and walked into the vi.


    Harley was a little worried and wanted to follow Kerr, but Kim stood in front of him.


    "If Lisa knows that you are here, allThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    my efforts will be in vain. It will be even more difficult for you to marry Lisa. The choice is right in front of can make your own on."


    You


    NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Kerr disappeared.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Harley


    hesitated and didn''t dare to go forward. He knew that Kerr had a reason to do so, and he believed that Kerr would have a better way to help him win Lisa''s heart.  NovelDrama.Org


    After all, it was true that he had married Nicole.


    Standing in front of the window, Nicole watched Harley hesitating for a while, and then turned around and left. A faint smile appeared on her face. Itwas rare that Lisa only locked herself in the room today and did not pester her. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I hope your method will work. I have to ask Harrow to keep an eye on Lisa. Otherwise, if we lose Lisa, I''m afraid that Harley won''t let us go." Nicole said calmly.


    Leaning against Kerr''s chest, Nicole also hoped that Lisa would be as happy as her in the near future.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Kerr felt satisfied.


    Kerr nodded and rubbed his chin against her side face.


    At night, when Nicole and Kerr had dinner, Lisa locked herself in the room and said perfunctorily that she was not feeling well, so she did note out for dinner.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a meal. There won''t be any problem." Kerr said calmly and didn''t care about Lisa at all.


    Nicole was a little helpless. She knew that it would take some time for Lisa to calm down, so she didn''t disturb her.


    In the middle of the night.


    Nicole, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened by the sound of thunder.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the heavy rain just arrived.


    Sitting up, Nicole was a little worried about Lucas. She didn''t know if the wind and rain outside would wake him up, but before she could do anything, she was held in the arms of Kerr.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Kerr naturally held her in his arms and gently patted her back to prevent the wind and rain from disturbing her rest.


    In Kerr''s view, no matter what happened outside, he would never change his love towards Nicole.


    "I''m not afraid. You''re here. I''m not afraid of anything. I''m just a little worried about Lucas. I''ll go to see him first." Nicoleforted Kerr. Seeing Kerr subconsciously protecting her, Nicole felt how much he cared about her. Although he hadn''t opened their eyes, he could still perceive her movements all the time.

 Chapter 608 Insignificant Things

    Chapter 608 Insignificant Things


    ?


    "I''ll go with you." As Kerr spoke, he sat up and opened his sleepy eyes. Looking out of the window at the lightning and thunder, he frowned slightly. It was sunny in the daytime, but now it was like this.


    Nicole wanted Kerr to have a good rest, but she knew that he wouldn''t let her go out alone, so she had to hold Kerr''s hand and walk towards Lucas''s


    room.


    When Nicole stood beside Lucas and saw him still sleeping soundly, she couldn''t helpughing. She didn''t expect this little guy to be so bold.


    "I don''t know if there will be such a big storm in Jay''s ce." In Nicole''s mind, Jay was as important as Lucas. She was always worried about Jay''s safety.


    But she was forcing herself to let go.


    "He has grown up. He will know how to take care of himself. If you really miss him, I will let hime back." Kerr said lightly.


    Nicole shook her head. "I know that''s what he wants, so I won''t stop him. He wille back after he finishes what he does.


    By the way, Lisa told me that it was Jay who released her." Nicole felt proud of Jay.


    Kerr was not surprised at all, but his doubts were solved.


    Nicole turned around, held Kerr''s hand and was about to go back to their room, but when she passed by Lisa''s room, she heard a low cry from inside. Nicole looked curiously at Kerr beside her, but she also knew that Lisa was so sad because of Kerr''s words, so she couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    "You can go back and have a rest. I''ll go to see Lisa. Anyway, she is going to marry Harrow. If she really feels sad because of these trivial things, we should be responsible for it."


    Nicole tried to persuade Kerr.


    Obviously, Kerr didn''t want her to do that. He reached out his hand to tighten the bathrobe around Nicole and said, "She is not a child anymore." Kerr always felt that Nicole was too kind, so she gave her care to many people.


    One day, Kerr wanted to upy Nicole''s care and love alone, and didn''t want to share it with others.


    It wouldn''t be long before Kerr''s birthday. He didn''t know if she still remembered it.


    "But she is also a very fragile girl. Haven''t you said that? When Lisa and Harley could patch things up a little faster, Lisa leave the Gu family as soon as possible." Nicole seduced. Seducing Kerr.


    Kerr looked at Nicole meaningfully, "I only give you ten minutes." After saying that, he turned around and walked towards their bedroom.


    "If I don''t see youe back in ten minutes, don''t me me foring to catch you in person." Kerr said seriously.


    There was a helpless and happy smile on Nicole''s face.


    She then pushed open the door of Lisa''s bedroom.


    It was dark in the room. Nicole walked inside cautiously. She knew every room in the vi, so she walked to Lisa naturally.


    She then sat gently next to Lisa.


    Looking at the tears in Lisa''s eyes, Nicole knew that she must have cried for a long time before falling asleep.


    When she was about to reach out to hold Lisa''s hand, Lisa felt a little warm, but the name that Lisa muttered made Nicole''s body stiff.


    "Rachel!"


    Lisa frowned, shook her head and called Rachel''s name, "Come back, Rachel. Don''t run around." Lisa said seriously.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole was stunned.


    The name "Rachel" appeared in Nicole''s dream. She had guessed that Rachel might really exist.


    But in her memory, in her dream, she was called Rachel by others.


    Nicole''s head ached all of a sudden. She didn''t know whom she should believe.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her. She wanted to figure out her doubts, but she was afraid to touch the unknown. After all, she was very happy at the moment.  NovelDrama.Org


    She didn''t want to lose everything.


    She stood up and went back to her and Kerr''s room with difficulty.


    "Nine minutes. Good job." Kerr leaned against the head of the bed, staring at the clock on the wall. He was satisfied with this little woman''s appearance on time.


    However, he saw that there was no blood or expression on her pale face.


    "Nicole, what''s wrong with you?" He reached out and held her in his arms.


    Nicole just shook her head and said that she didn''t sleep well recently and wanted to get some sleep. Lying next to Kerr, Nicole closed her eyes and forced herself not to think about those things.  NovelDrama.Org


    But she couldn''t fall asleep the whole night.


    At dawn, Nicole received a call from Ben.


    She thought Ben wanted to me her, but he said that if Lisa really didn''t want toe back, he would let her stay.


    While feeling surprised, Nicole also felt lucky. In this way, it might save a lot of trouble for Harley.


    So she couldn''t wait to tell the news to Lisa.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I want to go home." Hearing this, Lisa was calm, as if she didn''t want to stay here at all, as if she had lost all the reason to stay here.


    "Why? Is it because of Harley?" Nicole asked knowingly, but gave a look at Harrow next to her, indicating her to call Harley.


    Having understood what Nicole meant, Harrow hesitated. After all, she loved Harley.


    Nicole also knew what Harrow was thinking, but she believed that forced love would not have happiness in the future.


    Nicole then picked up her phone. When she was about to call Harley, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Harley appear at the door.


    "Are you telepathic?" Nicole stood up and left Lisa''s room, leaving them alone.


    Seeing Harley, Lisa immediately turned around, with red eyes. She didn''t want to face him.


    "Lisa, I know you are angry, but


    ?


    ve be


    please believe that I really want with you. I didn''t go on a blind date. I I wenthome to tell my parents that I want to marry you."  NovelDrama.Org


    Harley walked to Lisa.

 Chapter 609 A Special Badge

    Chapter 609 A Special Badge


    ?


    Then Harley knelt down on one knee and raised the diamond ring in his hand to Lisa.


    "Lisa, I know that Kerr said that for our own good, but I can''t wait any longer. I only know that the person I love is you. I want you to stay with me for the rest of my life.


    I know you like me, so please stay with me all your life. You are the only person I love." Harley couldn''t be as calm as Kerr.


    After thinking for a whole night, hepromised and admitted defeat. Perhaps in his world, he was blind and irrational when he was in love. Looking at the serious look on his face, Lisa didn''t want to experience the pain ofst night either. She stretched out her hands and held his neck.


    "Harley, don''t leave me alone." Lisa''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Harley nodded seriously.


    Looking at the happy embrace of the two, Nicole smiled faintly.


    She turned around and told the kitchen to prepare breakfast. She didn''t ask them toe down together until the breakfast was ready.


    Sitting at the table, Lisa smiled again.


    "Nicole, did my brother say anything else when he called?" Lisa felt that there was something wrong with Ben. It didn''t seem to be something that he could do.


    Lisa knew what kind of person Ben was best.


    He wouldn''tpromise so easily.


    Let alone something rted to principles.


    Nicole thought about it carefully and shook her head, "He just said calmly that you can stay here." Nicole didn''t know Ben well, so she didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Lisa frowned, picked up the phone and dialed Callie''s number, but it was not connected.


    "Something happened." Lisa said lightly. "I know that the reason why I could get out of there was not only because of Jay, but also because of Callie. I''m afraid that my brother has discovered her."


    Lisa''s voice was full of worry.


    "So what? Callie is your brother''s daughter. Will he do anything to her?" However mysterious Ben was, Harley thought that he wouldn''t do anything to his child.


    "Callie was adopted by the Xue family. She was protected because my brother liked her. But if others find that my brother doesn''t like her, others will bully her even if Ben won''t do anything to her."


    That was why Lisa was worried about Callie.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Nicole couldn''t help worrying.


    "Lisa, what kind of family is Xue family? Why can''t I find any news about the Xue family?" Asked Harley.


    He knew that this was a question that everyone wanted to know, but he was the most proper one to ask. After all, he was about to marry Lisa, so they shouldn''t have any secrets.


    Hearing that, Lisa subconsciously looked at the direction of Nicole. Knowing that Nicole also cared about this subject, Lisa could only shake her head. "You''ll know in the future."


    As for the background of Nicole, Lisa couldn''t make the decision alone.


    Although Nicole lowered her head to hide her curiosity, she felt that Lisa''s eyes swept across her, so she had to be oversensitive.


    Nicole stood up with a smile and left the dining room first.


    Back in the study, Nicole locked herself in the study alone. She didn''t know why she felt inexplicably familiar every time she saw Lisa.


    It seemed that she had something to do with Lisa.


    She didn''t know if she thought too much, but as she got along with Lisa, this feeling became stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, something urred to Nicole. She lowered her head and began to look for it from Kerr''s desk. She remembered it was ced here. "What are you looking for?" Kerr pushed the door open and saw Nicole looking for something.


    Nicole suddenly raised her head and was shocked to see Kerr.


    "Nothing." Nicole muddled through, but she also knew that he was not that easy to fool, so she diverted his attention. "I''m looking for the contract that Ben gave me. Kwant to show it to Lisa.


    NovelDrama.Org


    I have to figure it out. Maybe Lisa can give me some important information." Nicole used Lisa as an excuse and did not tell Kerr about her dream. Kerr walked up to Nicole, reached out his hand and directly opened the drawer on her right. The contract was ced in it, and he felt that Nicole was a little restless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be unable to find it in such an obvious position.


    Looking at the contract in front of her, Nicole felt a little embarrassed. Maybe she was too nervous, so she ignored it. She picked up the contract and read it carefully.


    In the past, she just nced at the content in a hurry, and was not interested in it at all, so she did not study it carefully. But now, it seemed that she found something different.


    NovelDrama.Org


    It was printed with Ben''s seal, but his seal was very special. In addition to his name, there was also a very unique-badge. Looking at the pattern on it, Nicole felt more familiar.  NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    She knew she must have seen him somewhere.


    "Nicole? What''s wrong with you?" Kerr looked at Nicole frowning. It was obvious that Nicole had a secret in her heart that he didn''t know. Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole raised her head and looked into His eyes. She shook her head slightly, but felt dizzy. Kerr in front of her became blurred in her sight.


    Her legs became weak, and she obviously felt her body falling. Before shepletely lost consciousness, she heard Kerr anxiously calling her name. She really wanted to respond to him, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her eyes.


    "Nicole!" Kerr looked at Nicole in surprise. He didn''t expect that she would faint in front of him.


    Reaching out his hand, he held her in his arms and gently shook her body. "Nicole! Wake up!" He didn''t know why she fainted.


    "Harley!" Kerr carried Nicole in his arms and went downstairs. Fortunately, Harley was at Gu family''s house.


    Harley was sitting on the sofa in the living room.

 Chapter 610 Its A Long Story

    Chapter 610 It''s A Long Story


    ?


    Hearing Kerr''s anxious voice, Harley knew something must have happened.


    he stood up and saw Kerr appear in front of him with Nicole in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Harley went to check on Nicole, but found that her breathing and vital signs were all normal. "Send her to the hospital."


    It was not easy for Harley toe to a conclusion at once. After all, it was impossible for him to give her a general check-up for in here.


    Kerr took a look at Harley and sent Nicole to the hospital.


    "Rachel!" Lisa called out Rachel''s name subconsciously, looking worried.


    Harley didn''t notice the way Lisa addressed Nicole, but Kerr did.


    In the hospital.


    After a careful examination for Nicole, Harley frowned and stood beside Kerr. "It''s not clear yet. Her physical examination report shows that everything is normal, but she is still in aa.


    I guess it was because of psychological factors. What happened before she fainted?" Asked Harley. No matter how healthy Nicole''s body showed, Kerr couldn''t rest assured as long as she didn''t wake up.


    Hearing that, Kerr recalled what had happened just now. Nicole just looked at the contract.


    Turning around, Kerr fixed his eyes on Lisa, who was beside Harley.


    "What did you call Nicole?" Kerr knew that Nicole''s sudden faint might have something to do with the Xue family.


    After all, Nicole had been contacting Xue family recently.


    Lisa looked at Nicole worriedly. Hearing Kerr''s words, Lisa realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. But since things hade to this, she didn''t want to hide it at all.


    "Rachel, Nicole is not Nicole at all. Her surname is Ning. She is the daughter of the Xue family, Rachel Xue." Lisa said firmly.


    Although Lisa''s tone was very calm, it shocked Kerr and Harley.


    "What did you say?" Kerr questioned Lisa.


    He didn''t expect that Nicole would have anything to do with that mysterious family.


    With a helpless look on her face, Lisa shifted her gaze from Kerr to Nicole.


    "It''s a long story. If I have time, I''ll tell you again. Now I just want to have a talk with Rachel. I believe that maybe her faint has something to do with this matter.


    Although she was still very young when she left the Xue family, I believe that she has memories subconsciously." Ben had told her the reaction of Nicole when she went to the Xue family.


    At that time, Lisa believed that Nicole was Rachel.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Kerr hesitated. This matter was too sudden for Kerr, and he didn''t want Nicole to have anything to do with the Xue family at all.


    Kerr kept silent. Although he didn''t agree to let Lisa get close to Nicole, he didn''t object.


    Lisa ignored Kerr, walked towards Nicole, sat on the other side of her, and held her hand.


    Looking at Lisa''s expression, Kerr was worried that what she said would affect Nicole. So he was about to stop Lisa, but was stopped by Harley beside him.


    Harley shook his head at Kerr.


    He was willing to believe that Lisa had no malice towards Nicole.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Rachel, I know you must have remembered some fragments of memory. You are Rachel, the sister of my brother and me. You have suffered a lot since you left the Xue family for so many years.  NovelDrama.Org


    We all feel guilty. When we found you, you didn''t know how happy we were. We even wanted to take you home immediately, but we were afraid that it would affect your current life.


    NovelDrama.Org


    We wanted to see you live a happy life!" Lisa said sincerely. If it weren''t for Nicole''s will, they would have taken her back to the Xue family. Instead of letting her stay here to solve the trouble of the Gu family.


    In her dream, in a daze, Nicole heard someone telling her a story. The story was so familiar to her, as if it was the thing she most expected and felt the warmest.


    Nicole held Lisa''s hand tightly subconsciously.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Nicole saw many people''s faces, and the pain in her head disappeared. She seemed to suddenly understand who she was. "Nicole? How do you feel?" Kerr had been observing Nicole''s face all the time. When she was about to open her eyes, Kerr had noticed it.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole turned to look at him with obvious calmness in her eyes.


    "Rachel." Said Nicole indifferently.


    "You finally remember?" Hearing what Nicole said, Lisa''s tone was full of surprise. She didn''t expect that Nicole would say her own name.


    Nicole slowly turned to look at Lisa, "Sister, you like white dolls, and I like pink dolls, right?" A picture appeared in Nicole''s mind.


    She and Lisa stood in the garden in light pink and white princess dresses respectively.


    With tears of excitement in her eyes, Lisa nodded vigorously, "Nicole, you finally remember." Lisa was agitated. In fact, the moment when she found Nicole...


    She wanted to tell Nicole everything


    that had happened before, but Ben didn''t allow it. He was worried that Nicate would be stimted and couldn''t ept this result. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Nicole nodded, "I remember. Where is my brother?" Nicole suddenly wanted to see Ben.


    When she saw Ben before, she felt that he was somewhat familiar, and every time Ben was with her, he was so gentle and kind.


    But at that time, Nicole deliberately distanced herself from Ben for the sake of Kerr.


    Now that Nicole thought of everything and felt guilty, she hoped that there was still a chance to make it up.


    "I''ll call my brother. Even if he wants to take me back, I have to tell him the good news." As Lisa spoke, she wiped the tears on her face and walked outside.


    Before Lisa went out, Harley held her in his arms and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let him take you back." Said Harley firmly.


    It was not easy for him to get the approval of Lisa, so he didn''t want the bride to run away.


    He then followed Lisa out of the ward, as he didn''t want to leave her for even a second.


    Looking at the excited Lisa, there were obvious tears in the corners of Nicole''s eyes. ????????????????

 Chapter 611 Our Future

    Chapter 611 Our Future


    ?


    It was not until Lisa left that Nicole turned to Kerr beside her.


    "I''m sorry, Kerr. I''m not Nicole." Nicole said lightly. She knew how shocked Kerr would be since he didn''t have any idea about the whole thing at all. She knew that Kerr must be frightened by her sudden faint.


    Kerr tightened his grip on Nicole''s hand and added, "Do you finally remember me?" There was obvious dissatisfaction in his tone.


    It was not until now that Nicole shifted her attention to Kerr after she came around.


    Nicole smiled at Kerr.


    "Are you mad at me?" Nicole asked Kerr cautiously. Although he looked very serious, she knew that he would never be angry with her.


    Kerr held Nicole''s hand and put it to his lips. He gently bit her finger and said, "If you keep something from me, I will..."


    After hesitating for a long time, Kerr didn''t have the heart to say anything cruel to her.


    Maybe he had been used to being gentle to Nicole.


    He was used to loving her.


    "So what?" Nicole was curious, but she knew that all Kerr''s tolerance for her came from love.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just remembered it. When I was with Lisa, I just felt familiar."


    Nicole patiently wanted to exin to Kerr, but before she could finish her words, he stretched out his finger and pressed it against her lips, stopping her from continuing.


    "Nicole, whether you are Nicole, Rachel, whether you are the precious daughter of the Xue family, this has nothing to do with our rtionship, understand?


    I love you. No matter who you are or what you have done, it won''t affect my love for you." Kerr said seriously. Although he was surprised, he didn''t


    care.


    Since they had been through so much, no one knew her better than him.


    Kerr felt contented at the thought of this.


    Hearing Kerr''s words, Nicole was touched. She put her arms around his neck and buried her face in his neck.


    Breathing the unique fragrance of mint from Kerr, she felt relieved.


    Maybe Kerr was right. No matter what her family background was, she would not change the current situation of her life, nor would she leave Kerr. Feeling the real temperature of Nicole, Kerr felt satisfied.


    However, Nicole''s wish fell through.


    Lisa told Nicole that she had talked to Ben, and Ben didn''t want to disturb Nicole''s present life, so he postponed Nicole''s return to the Xue family for the time being.


    And Nicole didn''t contact Ben either.


    Outside the ward.


    Lisa asked worriedly.


    "Don''t think too much. You should know your brother''s strength. He will be fine. Trust me." Harleyforted Lisa.


    He knew what was on her mind, but he couldn''t help. They couldn''t interfere in the grudge of the Xue family.


    "You don''t understand. My brother


    et


    won''t refuse to contact me just because he is angry with me. Something must have happened. Lisa knew that people in the Xue family was not easy to deal


    NovelDrama.Org


    with.


    swn


    For so many years, they had been coveting the position of Ben, and now they were even more eager to make a move.


    "Of course something happened." A young and calm voice came from the other end of the corridor.


    Jay, dressed in ck casual clothes, walked towards Nicole''s ward.


    Although he was just a child, he was obviously calm and reserved. Compared with before, he was obviously much taller.


    It seemed that the childishness on his face had faded away.


    Seeing Jay suddenlye back, Harley could not help feeling very strange. "Why do you suddenlye back?" ording to the time, Jay hadn''t finished his training yet.


    Jay smiled faintly.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I''ve got some news. I''ll figure it out." Thinking of the information he got, Jay couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    He knew that his ability was limited, so he came back to ask Kerr for help.


    Looking at Jay''s calm face, Lisa nodded and seemed to be relieved a lot.


    Walking into the ward, Jay went straight to the side of Nicole. "Mommy, miss you so much." The reserved young man suddenly turned into a well behaved child,


    nestling in the arms of Nicole  NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    Only in the arms of Nicole could he enjoy maternal love.


    "Jay, you''re back!" Nicole''s tone was full of surprise. Today was a very happy day for her, as if her life had beenpleted at this moment.


    Jay acted like a spoiled child in Nicole''s arms.


    "Didn''t your teacher tell you what you shouldn''t do?" Kerr''s voice was very serious. Jay didn''t look like a man at all.


    Hearing Kerr''s voice, Nicole red at him, as if reminding Kerr of what she had told him.


    Jay knew that he had to ask Kerr for help, so he naturally listened to Kerr''s words. So he sit straight on the bed. "I have something to do this time." While speaking, Jay looked at Kerr.


    Two dayster.


    A cruise ship was sailing on the sea.


    Nicole stood beside Kerr and said, "Thank you for helping my brother, Kerr." Hearing Jay say that Ben was in danger, Kerr agreed to help without hesitation.


    She knew that Kerr had brought a lot of trouble to Kerr, so she was very grateful to Kerr''s help.


    "I just need you to promise me that no matter what happens, you will stay with me and don''t run around." Kerr put his arm around her shoulder.


    He looked into the distance. This trip was not so safe. Kerr didn''t want her to be hurt.


    The premise of solving the crisis of Xue family was to protect Nicole.


    Nicole nodded and held Kerr''s hand tightly. She looked at the sea in the distance with firmness and


    fearlessness in her eyes. As long as Kerr was by her side, she was not


    afraid of anything. Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    Although they still had a long way to go, it was happiness to have someone to apany...?????|All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!